《Forgotten Juliet》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue

    Covering her body with a sheet, Juliet watched the man with bated breath. When the man took off his bathrobe, turning his back to the bed, she saw his broad shoulders and strong back muscles, which were clearly visible in the morning light.

    An impably, well-bnced physique, reminiscent of the sleek body of a predator, and an attractive angr face. There wererge and small sword scars all over the body, but even those were perfect like works of art.

    Juliet was stunned for a moment, admiring the man in a daze.

    Taking off his bathrobe, the man put on a white, clean shirt.

    Though it was a habit unworthy of a noble duke who held such a high status. He was a man who spent half his life on the battlefield and hated the look of his body, so he preferred to dress himself.

    So there were only two types of women he brought into his bedroom. A woman who was a one-night stand, or a woman he wanted to use.

    Juliet belonged to thetter.

    <i>Maybe its both</i>

    Thinking this, Julietughed at herself.

    At that time, Juliet, who was burying her face in the pillow and helping herself, met the mans red eyes. The eyes of the Duke fastening the cufflinks on his sleeves narrowed.

    Did I wake you up?

    His interest was quite natural.

    After their night, Juliet was usually so tired that the next day she couldnt even lift a finger. Instead of opening her eyes at dawn, she usually slept until noon.

    No, Your Highness, Juliet replied with a sigh.

    She pushed the sheet and stood up. Now that he was caught, pretending to be asleep wasnt very wise.

    Last night Juliet couldnt sleep at all. She stayed up all night, but she didnt feel tired because of her nervousness.

    I have something to tell you, carefully said Juliet and got off the bed barefoot.

    Her long hair, which must have been messy, was loosely draped to one side.

    Juliet no longer cared about how she looked.

    No matter how hard she tried to dress elegantly, Juliet always looked shabby when standing in front of her lover, who shone like the sun. Compared to him, bright summer dresses were nothing more than modest pajamas.

    Say itter.

    Lennox, Juliet hurriedly grabbed the mans arm as he tried to look away indifferently.

    There was noter for her. It was now or never.

    Lennox Carlyle.

    The youngest ruler of the Empire, the Northern Duke of Carlyle, was Juliets lover. And her lover was a very busy man.

    They were always surrounded by people, so this was the only opportunity for them to be alone.

    It will only take a minute. I wont waste your time.

    the Duke nced at the woman clinging to his arm.

    Cold and heartless red eyes. Juliet shuddered at his indifferent and cold look, but didnt let him go and didnt look away.

    Finally, after a short silence, permission was granted.

    Fine.

    When Juliet breathed a sigh of relief, the Duke sat down on the edge of the table. He picked up a silver cigar box thaty on the table and took out a cigar.

    Speak.

    I

    Juliet parted her lips with difficulty. She didnt know how to approach the subject.

    How should I start?

    I

    A present?

    What?

    Its about a birthday present, isnt it?

    Ah.

    Birthday present?

    Juliet, who was a little embarrassed by his unexpected reaction, finally realized. Her 25th birthday was just a few days away.

    Duke Carlyle was an infinitely generous lover financially, but he was by no means affectionate.

    Having a wealthy but busy lover meant you have to get used to his indifference.

    But her birthday was the only anniversary he never forgot.

    Only one day a year.

    On that one day when Juliet Monad could ask him for anything.

    The next moment, Juliet smiled broadly and nodded.

    Yes, thats right. It was about my birthday present.

    Instead of noticing the sudden change in her face, the Duke smoothed his hair lightly. He gradually lost interest in the conversation.

    It was a simple gesture of annoyance, but even that gave off a strangely dangerous atmosphere.

    Tell me what you want.

    Instead of answering right away, Julietughed a little. Seven years ago, when they first met, this man had said the same thing.

    Tell me what you want, except for marriage.

    At the time, disgusted by his arrogant behavior, she made unreasonable demands. But Juliets lover was apletely unattainable person for her.

    By the standards of a man who asked her what she was asking for, she was just a cumbersome and annoying fool. Juliet was clever, and it didnt take her long to realize it.

    Yes.

    He wouldnt blink an eye at Juliets demands.

    Juliet knew that better than anyone.

    I want you to do me a favor this year, not a present.

    A favor?

    Yes.

    Juliet hesitated a little before she continued:

    Will you please promise me that you will listen?

    Juliets rather serious demeanor brought a smile to Duke Carlyles lips for the first time.

    The tightly closed mouth drew a terribly attractive line.

    It was an outrightugh. But no one could point out the arrogance of young Duke Carlyle.

    He wasnt even afraid of the Emperor. Lennox Carlyle could have had the throne if he wanted to. Even more so, its just a lovers birthday wish.

    Okay. I swear, Lennox nodded dryly.

    It seemed that he was just ying along to make fun of her, but for Juliet that was enough.

    Thank you, Your Highness. Then

    Juliet smiled sweetly and blinked deliberately slowly.

    And all this just to maintain the appearance of love a little more.

    And the next moment, the demand that flowed from her mouth far exceeded Lennox Carlyles expectations.

    Please break up with me.

    What?

    Your Highness.

    Juliet smiled brightly and continued with an angelic face.

    Lets end what happened between us.

 Chapter 2: 1. The reason for the breakup

    Chapter 2: 1. The reason for the breakup

    <b>1. The reason for the breakup</b>

    Lennox Carlyle was born into a very famous family with a rich historical past and was the only heir.

    Duke Carlyle, who ruled the North, boasted great wealth and power, but his family history was stained with blood.

    And the boy born in this family was no exception.

    He was nine years old when he first killed a person.

    When his father, a former duke, died, his greedy rtives sent the young heir to the battlefield.

    The opposing army quickly fled from the battlefield, and the 9-year-old boy disappeared with them. Since no one else saw him after that, everyone decided that he was dead.

    Everyone thought so.

    Until 10 yearster, the red-eyed man returned with an undefeated army.

    The boy who left the Dukedom returned as a war hero.

    It was a return after 10 years.

    His troops knew no mercy and easily recaptured the northern duchy.

    But no one dared to doubt Lennox Carlyles legitimacy or qualifications.

    It wasnt just because of the Dukes distinctive ck hair and red eyes. All of his rtives who dared to question him had been decapitated by his hand.

    After that day, no one wanted to offend the young Duke Carlyle. So it had been a long time since Lennox Carlyle felt so irritated.

    What did you say?

    I asked you to break up with me.

    Lennox stared nkly at the woman in front of him.

    Wavy light brown hair and bright blue eyes. Even in a thin negligee with no decorations, her posture was as straight as a queen.

    After a brief silence, Carlyle smiled softly at her.

    Juliet Monad.

    She was the official mistress of Duke Carlyle.

    Are you kidding me?

    Even though she was scared of the sudden force, but Juliet tilted her head instead of being frightened. She innocently blinked her eyes as if she didnt understand his question.

    It cant be, Your Highness.

    Then drop the fables and say it again.. Something more usible.

    But Ive already told you. Thats all I want.

    Juliets expression was as calm as usual when she answered casually. Like a peaceful sleep.

    On the contrary, Lennoxs eyes grew ferocious. It was only three days ago that they left the Northern Duchy and arrived at the capitals mansion.

    Like every year, they had to attend the New Years banquet at the Imperial Pce.

    It was a journey through two gates, but it was a procession of considerable size, including the Dukes vassals and knights.

    Juliet, known as Duke Carlyles lover, also visited the capital with him.

    I wont bother you, Your Highness.

    As she said seven years ago, Juliet had never bothered him.

    She didnt beg for affection or attention, and she didnt cling to him while scattering tears.

    It was the Juliet Monad he knew.

    Not once did Juliet ask for what he couldnt give.

    It was like that until today.

    However, it was dangerous to leave the North at this timing

    Please break up with me.

    You dare to leave?

    Lennox was offended, though he didnt know exactly what caused it.

    Like a man indifferent to others and his own feelings, he wasnt interested in why he was angry.

    But he thought he needed to know why Juliet had suddenly changed and acted like a child.

    And why is that?

    Do I have to exin?

    Juliet.

    You promised. You said you would listen to anything.

    Now answer me.

    Lennox couldnt stand it any longer and grabbed Juliets arm. But then.

    <i>Knock, knock.</i>

    Your Highness, this is Elliot.

    A light knock interrupted the two.

    Excuse me, but a guest is waiting for you downstairs.

    It was Elliot, the Dukes secretary, who knocked on the bedroom door. And Juliet, catching Lennoxs distraction quickly escaped his grip.

    When Lennox turned his head again, she was standing away from him.

    Like a mischievous child, Juliet stepped back and smiled at him with her hands behind her back.

    You.

    You have to go. The guest is waiting for you.

    Lennox red at her coldly, but only for a moment.

    Its been a long time since he left the northern territory and visited the capital, so there was a mountain of work to deal with. He was going to be busy all day.

    Finally, Lennox spoke reluctantly.

    In the afternoon, well talk again.

    Yes,ter.

    Juliet saw off the Duke with a smile on her face until the end.

    <i>Click.</i>

    But the very moment after the Duke left the bedroom and the door closed with a sound, the smile disappeared without a trace and Juliet sat down on the spot as if copsing.

    Its okay, its all okay. You did well.

    Left alone, Juliet buried her pale face in her hands and whispered to herself.

    Her fingertips were trembling slightly from being so nervous. Tears welled up at the tips of her eyshes and glistened dangerously. But she now hadnt the luxury of even indulging in her sentiments.

    Taking a deep breath, Juliet ran straight to the dressing room without waiting for the maid.

    * * *

    Elliott, the Dukes secretary, was returning from seeing off a guest and bumped into Julieting out of the main building of the mansion.

    Dressed in a neat dress for a walk, Juliet was about to get into the Dukes carriage.

    <i>At this early hour?</i>

    Are you going out, Miss?

    Yes, Im going to the temple. Ill also wish Elliott good luck in the new year.

    Thank you. Have a good trip.

    Although he never told anyone, Elliot had a pretty high opinion of the calm youngdy.

    Juliet Monad was clever and quick-witted, but of a reserved nature.

    In fact, she was respectable for the fact that she had been Duke Carlyles lover for several years.

    She was the only exception to the rule of the Duke, who usually changed his partners every single day.

    Juliet asked, pointing to the flower pot Elliott was holding as she climbed into the carriage.

    What is this?

    Oh, this? Its a gift from a guest.

    Marquis Roman, who visited the mansion at dawn, presented the pot as a gift, stating that it was impolite of him to intrude here so early in the morning.

    It was a simple gift, but Marquis Roman was known for his love of gardening.

    But for some reason, Juliet stared at the purple flower Elliot was holding.

    Elliot, who suddenly looked down at the pot for some reason, realized his mistake.

    <i>Oops.</i>

    Juliet Monad was not a fussy character. On the contrary, she was kind and quiet.

    But just one thing.

    For some reason she hated purple dahlias.

    Dahlias, with their strong vitality, weremon flowers in the North.

    However, purple dahlias were taboo in the northern dukedom because Juliet hated them.

    Elliot immediately apologized.

    Im sorry, miss. I will get rid of it immediately.

    No, leave it as it is.

    Yes

    It will look good in His Highness office.

    Yes?

    Elliot couldnt believe his ears.

    But after saying that, Juliet smiled and got into the carriage and left.

    Elliott stared nkly at the moving carriage, then suddenly came to his senses.

    <i>Miss Monad is a little strange today.</i>

    But Elliot didnt know yet. That not only Juliet was strange today.

    <i>Knock, knock.</i>

    Your Highness, this is Elliot.

    Come in.

    In addition to the Duke, there were two other knights in the office.

    For some reason, the two knights, who were standing with serious expressions, only exchanged nces at Elliott.

    <i>Whats going on?</i>

    In addition, documents were scattered on the table, and on one side was a t box that looked exactly like a jewelry box.

    Sensing an unusual atmosphere for some reason, Elliot quietly put the flower pot he had brought on the bedside table.

    Just as expected, Duke Carlyle didnt even pay attention to the potted nt that Elliott had brought.

    The gaze of the Duke, who was slumped in the chair, was looking out the window of the office.

    When Elliot nced out of the window, he saw the Dukes carriage leaving out of the mansion.

    It was the same carriage in which Juliet rode out.

    Elliot.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Elliot replied politely and quickly organized todays schedule in his head.

    Because he thought there would be a question about todays schedule.

    Thanks to his visit to the capital after a long absence, he had a lot of things to do. However, the Duke asked apletely unexpected question.

    Who is Juliets escort now?

    Hmm Cain.

    Then call Cain.

    Yes.

    Elliott responded reflexively, but he was a little surprised.

    Why did he suddenly ask about Misss escort? Was there something wrong with the escort?

    And summarize Juliets whereabouts for the past three months and report it by noon.

    Yes?

    Where did she go, who did she meet. All about correspondence sent and received. Understand?

    But Your Highness, that is

    Elliott raised his head.

    This was a really strange order.

    Investigate Miss Monads whereabouts? Why dont you ask directly?

    However, when the red eyes turned coldly at him, Elliot quickly lowered his head.

    Do I have to say it twice?

    Oh, no.

    I give you three hours. Get out.

    <i>Bam.</i>

    In an instant, Elliot was kicked out of the office.

    Elliott looked at the closed door with a bewildered look on his face, then came to his senses.

    The Duke who hates wasting time will never give meaningless orders. But to investigate the Misss whereabouts first. Could Miss Monad have done something terribly wrong?

    <i>If I had known this would happen, I would have told her not to go out when I ran into Miss Monad earlier.</i>

    Clicking his tongue internally, Elliot quickened his pace.

    It seemed that a happy New Years Eve was gone.

 Chapter 3:

    Chapter 3:

    The Dukes carriage, in which Juliet rode, soon arrived at the capitals Great Temple.

    It was early morning, but rows of colorful carriages were already lined up in front of the temple. Today was thest day of this year. It was also the day when the temple made the most money.

    Juliet purposely got off a little further away.

    Ill be back soon.

    Few people recognized Juliet, walking alone without a maid. Thanks to this, she could freely visit the temple.

    If you make a paper with a wish and a donatiom, the temple lights a candle in the name of the family. Therger the amount of the donation, the bigger and more colorful the candle.

    It was a shallow trick, thanks to which the aristocrats in need of luck opened their wallets.

    As if many people had already made wishes for the New Year, quite a lot of candles were ced around the altar.

    Thanks to this, the white marble statue of the goddess under the vaulted ceiling appeared to be covered with a halo.

    It wasnt until Juliet pulled out the purse with the gold coins in it that she realized that she hadnt really thought of a wish.

    <i>What kind of wish should I make?</i>

    Juliet was looking up at the statue of the goddess in a daze when she heard whispers from behind.

    Right?

    Is that girl?

    Duke Carlyles?

    She didnt even need to look around to understand who they were talking about, she could feel their prating gazes on her.

    Lennox Carlyle was utterly indifferent to society, but the nobles of the Empire were interested in him.

    An unmarried young duke.

    Wealthy and powerful ruler.

    It is only once a year that the Duke of the North appears in the capital.

    It was only for the New Years Eve banquet at the Royal Pce.

    He always showed up at banquets with a beautiful partner, but a different one every year. Although his rtionship with them neversted more than three months, these women were known as Carlyles mistresses.

    His short-term lovers received a lot of attention from people.

    Duke Carlyles taste and nonchnt attitude also yed a part in this. The Dukes lovers were all beautiful, but surprisingly had low status.

    Although dazzlingly beautiful, the Dukes lovers, low in status and somewhat uneducated, were the perfect prey for the nobles.

    People were busyughing at the appearance of the Dukes new lover, how vulgar his tastes were, and how naive the girl was.

    However, the most popr gossip topic was something else.

    Everyone wondered what happened to them after their rtionship with the Duke ended?

    But, isnt that Miss Monad?

    Just as expected.

    As soon as Juliet handed the young priest a gold coin and asked to light a candle, a crowd gathered around her and greeted her.

    Miss Monad, when did you arrive in the capital?

    How is Duke?

    I sent you an invitation to the tea party the other day, but I dont know if you received it.

    I will be terribly upset if you continue to refuse.

    After taking a deep breath, Juliet turned around and responded with a smile.

    Im a little busy. I appreciate the invitation, but I have to decline.

    It was a smiling face, but it was a clear line drawing attitude.

    They are meaningless people anyway. Juliet was well aware of what they were talking about behind her back.

    <i>Miserable.</i>

    <i>Do you really believe that you will be a Duchess?</i>

    A few years ago, when Juliet Monad appeared for the first time escorted by Duke Carlyle, people were shocked.

    First of all, Juliet Monad was the only daughter of a count family with a history.

    Although the Monads were a family with nothing to present except that they were the founding contributors in the past, Juliets status was absurdly highpared to the Dukes lovers in the past.

    Besides, until then, the lovers of Duke Carlyle were all dazzling, splendid types of beauties. On the other hand, Juliet Monad was an elegant beauty with delicate eyes as if drawn with a brush.

    Those who clearly remembered Duke Carlyles tastes were puzzled.

    Count Monad and his wife were decent people, and their only daughter, Juliet, was also far from gossip. On the other hand, what about Lennox Carlyle?

    He was the Duke of the North, the center of all sorts of rumors and gossip.

    However, a girl from a ruined noble family appeared at the ball holding Duke Carlyles hand. And was also a dazzlingly beautiful youngdy.

    <i>It seems that the Dukes taste has changed.</i>

    <i>Really, how far will we go this time?</i>

    Embarrassed for a while, people soon were excited and chattering.

    Even if the topic of conversation has changed, in reality everything remains the same. The moment she foolishly took the hand of Duke Carlyle, Juliet Monads end was decided.

    As high as he was, her downfall would also be miserable. Juliet Monad has be an easy prey for socialites to bite off.

    <i>What a pity that you are overwhelmed with such dreams.</i>

    <i>The death of the Count and Countess has be quite an interesting topic.</i>

    There was mockery under the guise of sympathy.

    People bet on how many months it would take Juliet Monad to be abandoned by the Duke. Everyoneughed at the foolish Countess and expected her downfall.

    But a month passed, and then another.

    Even though the seasons passed and the years changed, the expected news didnte.

    Juliet Monad was still in the North, and she was still the Dukes lover.

    People were disappointed.

    Of course, no one believed that the Duke might really be in love.

    The only ducal family in the Empire who is not of the imperials blood. To be the hostess of such a ducal family, the Monad count family was far fromcking.

    Not only that, but Duke Carlyles attitude toward her was no different from those of his former lovers.

    If Duke Carlyle had really taken her seriously, or even cared for her, he would not have kept an aristocratic daughter of marriageable age without any official status.

    However, the dissatisfied people now began to sarcastically and tantly disparage Juliet.

    You know? the Countess has a magical talent.

    How can she be shallow?

    By pretending to be well-bred, perhaps that is how she won the favor of the Duke.

    People didnt think she would be a northern duchess.

    And Juliet agreed with them.

    Contrary to the delusions of many people, Juliet never thought she would marry him. After all, she was the one who knew Lennox Carlyle best.

    Any time the moment came when she was no longer needed, she would be abandoned without regrets.

    Oh my, who is this?

    Suddenly there was amotion at the entrance of the temple, and a woman appeared leading a group of people.

    She greeted Juliet cheerfully.

    Its been a while, Miss Juliet.

    Princess Prisci.

    She felt open hostility, but Juliet politely bowed her head, feigning ignorance.

    It was Princess Prisci, the Emperors niece.

    The imperial family had no daughters, and she monopolized the Emperors affections. As a result, Prisci enjoyed the status of a princess in the social world.

    She was also famous in another sense, because she was the first dance partner ten years ago when Lennox Carlyle attended the first Imperial Banquet.

    <i>So early.</i>

    At that time, Princess Prisci must have been only fifteen years old.

    Anyway, after that day, the princess, who fell in love with the northern Duke four years older, began to pester the Emperor. She beg him to send a marriage proposal to Duke Carlyle.

    The Emperor was troubled by this for a while. It was because if Lennox Carlyle married the Emperors niece, it would be like giving wings to the already threatening dukedom.

    Conversely, if it was rejected, that would be another loss of face for the Imperial family. But in the end, because of Priscis insistence, rumors spread that the marriage proposal was put in the name of the royal family.

    And

    Itste, but congrattions on your engagement, Princess.

    Its okay. Since you live in a rural corner, it is only natural that you would find out about thister.

    There were thorns in her words, but Juliet smiled thinly. There is a limit to being charming.

    Half a year ago, after all, Prisci was betrothed to Count Kasper, a rtive of the imperial family.

    Juliet met the eyes of a young man beside Princess Prisci who was tantly examining her. Judging by the disapproving expression and fancy clothes, that man must have been Count Kasper.

    Not a bad option for Princess Prisci.

    Count Kasper was the adopted son of Marquis Guinness, and when his father dies, he would be the Marquis.

    Marquis Guinness was a great aristocrat who ruled the southern part of the Empire.

    Anyway, thats fine. Its fate that we met like this, lets make a wish together!

    Suddenly, Princess Prisci pulled Juliets hand. She then crossed their arms and carried Juliet to the altar with her stubbornness, like they were best friends.

    We havent seen each other for so long, so I want to light a candle for Miss Monad.

    With a friendly expression on her face, Prisci took out a gold coin.

    <i>Clink.</i>

    The gold coin fell from Priscis hand to the floor.

    Oh my goodness.

    It was clearly a deliberate move.

    Im sorry. My hand slipped. Juliet, can you pick it up for me?

    While saying that, Prisci gently stepped on the dropped gold coin with her shoe.

    You dont mind, Juliet? We are friends.

    Only then did the people who realized Princess Priscis intentions burst intoughter. The onlookers crossed her arms, wondering how Juliet would react.

    Juliet stared down at Priscis shoes as she stepped on the gold coin.

    It was a tactic Prisci often used when publicly humiliating the Dukes lovers. It was a shallow trick that forced them to do this or that, and eventually made them bow at her feet.

    Juliet didnt blush or panic.

    Apparently, Princess Prisci hadpletely forgotten who Juliet Monad was.

    Although the Monad family was now considered fallen, they were still one of the founders of the empire. And although she has lived in the North for the past few years, Juliet grew up in the capital. She was tired of these childish tricks.

    Everyone would want to see her embarrassed and disgraced or blushing and humiliated, but even if she picked the wrong person, she picked the wrong one by a long time.

    Everyone wanted to see her embarrassed and embarrassed, but even if she chose the wrong partner back then, she was far from stupid.

    Instead of blushing in contempt, Juliet smiled calmly.

    She wasnt a naive girl who was lucky enough to catch a lover and who was full of dreams.

    <i>Im not naive enough to burst into tears over something like that.</i>

    And, most importantly, Juliet Monad was in a bad mood today.

    What are you doing? Come on, pick it up Juliet.

    Prisci urged her again.

    Normally, since she didnt like bothersome things, she could have just let it go, but

    Looking at Prisci, whose eyes were shining, Juliet calmly smiled.

    I have a better idea, Princess.

    A better idea?

    It was at that moment that a puzzled look appeared on Priscis face.

    <i>Clink, clink-clink.</i>

    With a cheerful sound, countless gold coins fell from Juliets hand to the ground.

    Prisci widened her eyes in shock.

    Juliet didnt care and threw all the gold coins she had on the floor before she spoke.

    I forgot to give you congrattory money.

    Hey, what is this all

    Congrattions on your engagement, Princess, Julietughed lightly and added.

    And she returned her words just as Prisci had given her.

    Oh, my hands are so slippery. But we are friends. You wont be angry about it, will you?

    In an instant, the temple became silent.

 Chapter 4:

    Chapter 4:

    The onlookers who had just been eagerly anticipating Juliets humiliation were frozen in unison.

    What broke the silence was Princess Priscis scream.

    <b></b>Juliet Monad!

    Princess Prisci shouted sharply, her face flushed red.

    A-Are you now so arrogant and reckless, relying on Duke Carlyles favor?

    Yes.

    W-What What did you say?

    Yes, absolutely right. Im behaving recklessly, trusting the Duke, Juliet smiled beautifully.

    Princess Prisci turned pale.

    This was the first time she had experienced such humiliation, living her life like a princess.

    Juliet Monad! How dare you disregard peoples kindness and be so presumptuous!

    Prisci was in tears,pletely forgetting what she had just done.

    Priscis response wasnt typical of her, who enjoyed embarrassing Duke Carlyles lovers in various ways.

    However, Juliets expression remained unchanged, and she casually retorted.

    I dont understand what youre talking about. I only returned the favor to Princess Prisci.

    That!

    A speechless Prisci red at Juliet.

    Although Juliet merely returned the rudeness Prisci had caused, it seemed that Priscicked immunity when it came to facing the same treatment.

    Im speechless!

    APrisci grumbled for a while, but she had no choice, so all that was left for her in this situation was to retreat.

    P-princess!

    Somedies, not knowing what to do, rushed after Prisci. Juliet calmly watched their retreating figures.

    The reason why Priscis forced malice had been tolerated so far was simple.

    In the past, Lennox Carlyles lovers had low status and were shrouded in the dark side of high society. Those who were intimidated by Priscis status had no choice but to run to the Duke and cry, offering their apologies. Or they would be too afraid to say anything and simply let themselves be mistreated, fearing that they would lose his attention.

    But both scenarios were irrelevant to Juliet.

    <i>I thought she would grab me by the hair</i>

    She had intended to respond in the same way, but surprisingly, it ended rather tly.

    Juliet nced around her. The onlookers surrounding her avoided eye contact and flinched in surprise.

    Ahem!

    They had made a fuss for no reason and soon dispersed.

    Juliet smiled widely at those people, as if taunting them.

    In fact, people were able to mock and ridicule the Dukes lovers because Lennox Carlyle waspletely indifferent.

    But on the other hand, it also meant that even if Juliet Monad behaved recklessly in high society, he wouldnt bat an eye.

    Unless one was extremely foolish, they wouldnt want to turn the Duke into an enemy.

    However, there was someone like that. Someone whockedmon sense.

    It happened when Juliet was leaving the church. Someone who had been waiting in the corridor tightly grabbed Juliets wrist.

    I heard that Lennox Carlyles taste in women is vulgar. Looks like I just understood these words.

    In response to his tantrum, Juliet shook off her captured arm and coolly retorted.

    Im not sure what youre talking about, Count Casper.

    It was Count Kasper, the fiance of Princess Prisci.

    Ha! Are you nning to throw a fit?

    Casper, who had approached closely, sneered.

    Ive heard everything too.

    So what?

    There werent as many onlookers in the corridor outside the church as there were before.

    Casper, realizing that there werent many eyes around, lowered his voice and whispered.

    They say you use some sort of magic tricks, right?

    Juliet couldnt help but burst intoughter at the absurdity. It seemed like they had haphazardly picked up rumors about her abilities.

    <i>Its not even a secret.</i>

    Juliet let out a soft sigh.

    She could imagine how the rumors had spread.

    So, did you seduce the Duke with that? Hmm?

    Some magic tricks, he said.

    Suddenly, Juliet furrowed her brow. The sensation of fingers probing her wrist had felt unsettling.

    Or are you skilled in other ways?

    Juliet could easily read the lecherous desire in Caspers gloomy eyes.

    She didnt even blush. She had experienced such incidents a few times in the North. It was an old story, but there were asionally men who threw even more tant advances.

    But what happened to those people?

    A sudden question crossed Juliets mind, and she tilted her head.

    Come to think of it, she didnt remember seeing those men who had made advances towards her.

    <i>How is that possible? The social circle in the North is narrower than in the capital.</i>

    Just because of that, do you think someone like you can be a real Duchess?

    As Juliet absentmindedly dozed off, the Count became more assertive.

    It seemed like he thought she was frightened.

    You need to understand your ce. Duke Lennox Carlyle is not someone to be taken lightly. If the Duke changes his mind, its over for someone like you. Got it?

    <i>Ah, finally showing your true colors.</i>

    Juliet raised her head. The words, Just because of that, do you think someone like you can be a Duchess?

    It was strange when she thought about it.

    Princess Prisci was easier to understand. Her desires were transparent and straightforward.

    Moreover, these people didnt have any personal closeness with her to hold a grudge. Yet they openly belittled Juliet and picked fights with her because they feared Duke Carlyle.

    While Duke Carlyle was intimidating, it was easy to criticize a powerless woman.

    <i>Cowards.</i>

    Juliet scoffed coldly.

    They, who didnt have the courage to criticize Duke Carlyle, projected their distorted anger onto an easy target.

    In truth, it was doubtful whether she was more enthusiastic about Duke Carlyle than anyone else.

    What are you going to do if you keep staring at me? Are you going to run to the Duke and tattle on me? Huh?

    Casper sneered. It was as if he knew that Juliet wouldnt do such a thing.

    Juliet nced at him and asked.

    Count, are you jealous?

    What?

    But what can you do? As far as I know, the Duke doesnt have a fondness for blue.

    What is that?

    Casper couldnt quickly grasp Juliets words and blinked dumbly.

    Well, even without that, youll have to put in a lot of effort.

    Juliet openly scrutinized him from head to toe and added with a smirk.

    Finally, Casper understood and his face turned crimson.

    Damn, crazy bitch!

    However, as Count Casper raised his hand as if to p Juliets cheek, he suddenly let out a choking scream and copsed to the ground.

    Gah!

    The onlookers who had been watching from a distance were perplexed, unsure of what had just happened.

    All they saw was a brief scene of Count Casper abruptly raising his hand menacingly towards Juliet Monad.

    In a very fleeting moment, a blue butterfly fluttered its wings somewhere in the vicinity, but not many people noticed it. And in the next moment, with a loud thud, Count Casper was writhing on the ground.

    The onlookers rubbed their eyes in disbelief.

    The first person to approach Count Casper was Juliet, who happened to be closest to him.

    Oh my, Count?

    With a surprised expression, Juliet looked the most fragile and innocent in the world.

    And it was understandable because she had neverid a finger on Count Caspers body.

    It was obvious to anyone that Count Casper appeared to be the one who had suddenly copsed.

    Oh my, are you alright? Juliet kindly extended her hand to Count Casper.

    In the eyes of others, it might have seemed like an insignificant gesture of assistance

    Ugh!

    Ugghhh!

    Count Casper, with a terrified expression, tried to retreat backward. Well, he only scraped the floor in the process.

    Approaching him as if trying to help him up, Juliet tightly grabbed the back of Count Caspers neck.

    Count Casper.

    And with crimson lips, she whispered into his ear in a voice so low that no one else could hear.

    Shut up and listen. If I were you, I would be careful with my words.

    Although Juliets shoe was discreetly pressing on the back of Count Caspers right hand, he seemed too terrified to even notice.

    In reality, the Count didnt fully understand what had just happened to him. He had simply intended to teach a lesson to this insolent woman.

    But out of nowhere, a blue butterfly flew in and brushed against his forehead.

    And then, and then

    Guhh.

    The Count suppressed the groan that was about to escape.

    It was because she had ordered him to shut his mouth just a moment ago. Fear caused his chin to tremble.

    At the moment the eerie blue butterfly touched the Counts head, the most dreadful and immense image of a being flowed into his mind.

    This time, Ill let it slide, but you never know, right? Juliet smiled yfully, as if finding the pronunciation of the word crazy bitch amusing.

    If the judgment gets twisted next time, I might just cast a spell and make you jump off a rooftop in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 5:

    Chapter 5:

    Cast a spell.

    The Counts mouth fell open.

    Indeed, it was the doing of this woman.

    The rumors were true, that the Dukes lover practiced wicked enchantments.

    Do you understand? Then nod your head.

    The Count simply nodded absentmindedly with a bewildered expression.

    Juliet smiled satisfactorily, turned around effortlessly, and walked away.

    My lord, are you alright?

    Whats the matter? Are you okay?

    This, this is unbelievable

    As Juliet gracefully left the area, people finally gathered.

    Count Casper, meanwhile, was trembling as if he had seen something incredibly terrible.

    Amidst the mor from behind, Juliet didnt turn back. She watched and thought indifferently the people parting ways on both sides, just like the parting of the sea.

    <i>Sometimes, it seems fitting for a crazy woman to do such things.</i>

    <i>Flutter.</i>

    Behind Juliet, a blue butterfly followed her whimsically, fluttering around her.

    Juliet caught a glimpse of the butterflynding on the back of her hand.

    The blue butterfly was an adorable disguise for the fearsome monster that existed beyond dimensions. It was said that the butterfly borrowed its form to captivate human eyes because if seen with the naked eye, it would drive one insane.

    These butterflies bestowed nightmares upon the targets Juliet desired.

    They showed the victims the most dreadful monsters or scenes imaginable and feasted on their emotions. They transformed into a cluster of azure light and were absorbed back into her. Once the butterflies consumed enough magical power and grew, they would be able to manipte even more diverse illusions.

    However,plete mental control, like themand to jump off a rooftop while asleep, as she had just threatened Count Casper, was still beyond her reach.

    <i>Besides, it wouldnt work on a sword master.</i>

    In other words, the notion that she could seduce Lennox Carlyle with enchantments was originally impossible.

    <i>If such a thing were possible, I wouldnt have ended up in this situation.</i>

    After all, he had already been famous as the youngest sword master since 10 years ago.

    * * *

    Miss.

    The young man was Jude, one of the knights of the Dukes household.

    Jude Hayon was rtively young among the Dukes vassals and was considered the youngest in the knight order.

    He had a friendly and lively personality that endeared him to anyone he encountered. He was so friendly that at times he treated Juliet, the Dukes lover, like a younger sister, which was rather disrespectful.

    After ncing around for a moment, Jude lowered his voice and whispered to Juliet.

    What happened inside?

    Nothing.

    Then why is everyone looking at you?

    I dont know.

    Juliet casually brushed off the conversation, as if talking about someone else, but Jude nodded as if he understood.

    Like Juliet, Jude Hayon came from a noble family.

    It wasnt difficult to guess what might have happened inside. After all, the social circles in the capital were always full of gossip, whether now or in the past.

    Miss.

    Jude, who had been smiling meaningfully, knelt down before Juliet and extended a box, exaggerating his gestures instead of opening the carriage door for her.

    It was sent by His Highness, Duke Carlyle.

    It was a deliberate action, conscious of the surroundings.

    She could feel the sudden attention from those around. Juliet quietly looked down at Jude.

    <i>Why would he give something that could be handed to me inside the carriage, outside.</i>

    And in front of the temple, where all the attention was focused, in front of the Dukes carriage adorned with the crest of the noble household.

    Jude winked at Juliet.

    Being of noble birth, Jude was ustomed to handling noble situations.

    He specifically prepared it for you, and its called Tears of the Sun.''

    Jude pronounced it loud enough for everyone around to hear as he opened the velvet box.

    Inside was a dazzling ne.

    As befitting its name, it had arge sunset-colored diamond at its center, surrounded by smaller, transparent diamonds.

    It was truly a magnificent and radiant splendor.

    Even at a nce, the luxurious ne appeared incredibly expensive.

    Oh my god.

    Oh, just look at that brilliance.

    Before Juliet could react, a chorus of admiration erupted among the onlookers who had been ncing in this direction from a distance.

    Hearing the murmurs, Juliet shrugged it off indifferently.

    Now that those who witnessed this spectacle would diligently go and spread rumors about what they had seen. So by the time the New Years Eve banquet arrived, the entire capital would know.

    They would learn how the lover of the Duke, who had visited the capital after a long absence, had behaved so nonchntly towards other nobles.

    And of course, how Duke Carlyle had gifted such an extravagant ne to his unconventional lover.

    But Juliet, with an unimpressed gaze, nced briefly at the resplendent ne and then turned her head.

    Thats enough. Lets go.

    Yes, miss.

    Jude deliberately closed the box slowly before opening the carriage door. He also made sure to nce at the curious crowd before they boarded the carriage.

    As the carriage carrying the two of them turned the corner, the coachman asked about their destination from the front seat.

    Where shall I take you?

    Jude, sitting across from Juliet, asked her as if it were obvious.

    Youre going back to the mansion, right?

    No.

    Yes?

    Im going to Monad county. Can you drop me off along the way?

    While Jude blinked with a bewildered expression, the coachman didnt find it unusual at all for Juliet, the rightful owner of the Counts estate, to be heading there.

    But Jude was puzzled.

    Arent we going back together?

    Yes, and take this back as well.

    Yes?

    Jude, feeling somewhat foolish for persistently asking, momentarily closed his mouth and then asked again with a serious expression.

    Why? Dont you like it?

    No, its beautiful.

    Then why? Its a bit blunt to say it, but its quite expensive. Speciallymissioned as a birthday gift for Lady Monad

    But instead of answering, Juliet quietly chuckled.

    It may not be as good as a mana stone, but its still useful.

    Although not as potent as a condensed mana stone, therge and pure gem contained a trace amount of mana.

    The person who first taught her about it was that man.

    She gently touched the ne ced in the t velvet box.

    A cool energy flowed through her fingertips.

    The ne, intricately crafted withrge diamonds, was undoubtedly beautiful.

    She might not know for certain, but as Jude said, it must be a very expensive and precious item.

    However, Juliet had no curiosity about how much it would cost several estates in the capital.

    Perhaps one of the Dukes secretaries had picked it out. That man probably signed a nk check without even seeing what the ne looked like, just as he did every year on her birthday.

    Juliet knew the meaning behind this expensive gift. No matter what she did, Lennox Carlyle would never change.

    The day that man would set aside his pride and seek affection from her would nevere.

    To realize such a foolish lesson, Juliet had wasted seven years.

    <i>Click.</i>

    Juliet closed the box.

    In that case, it was her turn to respond in the same manner.

    With a gentle smile, Juliet handed the box containing the ne back to Jude.

    This isnt the birthday gift I agreed to ept.

 Chapter 6:

    Chapter 6:

    The scenery in Duke Carlyles office was somewhat stern.

    There was nothing suspicious.

    Listening to the knights report, Duke Carlyle signed thest page of the approval document he was holding.

    With this, the tasks that needed to be resolved in the capital were almost finished.

    Is it done?

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Elliot, the Dukes secretary, quickly nodded his head.

    You dont have any urgent matters to attend to for the time being.

    For the entire morning, Duke Carlyle had been busy as if a typhoon had swept through. It was because their master suddenly dered that he would finish all the tasks that needed to be done in the capital by today.

    No one dared to oppose the Dukes decision.

    The Dukes secretaries spent half a day reviewing contract documents and meeting with guests as if they were crazy.

    It was astonishing how they managed to aplish it all, but in any case, afterpleting all the schedules, the Dukes residence became as calm as a clear sky after the rain.

    Lennox Carlyle looked thoughtfully out the window.

    Having finished all urgent matters, he could now analyze the information he had received earlier about Juliets activities and the ces she had visited over the past few months.

    Juliet didnt enjoy the pleasures of social life, and her social circle was very narrow.

    Her daily life was the same monotonous and unchanged as always, she had no contact with suspicious personalities.

    In addition, the escort apanying her reported her every move every hour.

    Even todays Juliets schedule was no different from usual.

    Like him, she spent half the day in a busy but organized schedule.

    It wasnt a special day, except that she had to be back at the Dukes residence by noon, as he had invited her to dinner.

    In addition, he already knew about the events that happened in the temple.

    Count Casper, you said?

    Yes, do you know the name of Marquis Guinness? Engaged to Princess Prisci. It seems hes almost lost his mind. I think it must be because of the youngdy

    Of course, Lennox had already forgotten about the Counts insignificant name.

    If Juliet had used her impressive illusions in front of people, it would have been a reasonable urrence.

    His only concern at the moment was one thing.

    Contrary to their agreement, Juliet hadnt returned to the mansion even after lunchtime.

    The youngdy wille to the pce banquet hall right after getting ready at the Monads residence.

    I see.

    Jude, who had gone to escort Juliet, reported.

    In the capital, the mansion of Count Monad, Juliets family, still remained.

    Lennox wasnt worried that Juliet would suddenly run away or anything of the sort.

    The guards he assigned to her were the elite members of the Dukes knights.

    So nothing suspicious, murmured Lennox slowly as he fiddled with the mail on the table.

    These were letters addressed not to him, but to Juliet with invitations to various social events.

    Of course, Juliet hadnt even bothered to open them, so the seals remained intact.

    Outwardly, LeNnox Carlyle seemed no different from usual.

    He had pushed everyone harshly to ensure that all tasks werepleted on time, and he appeared as if he didnt care that his lover, who had gone out alone, hadnt returned yet.

    Thats how it appeared on the surface.

    However, Duke Carlyles mind was sharp.

    His well-shaped finger tapped lightly on the table.

    Is this how shes going to do it?

    Juliet avoided him.

    And not only that, she refused to ept his gift and sent the ne back as if it was worth nothing, then went to the Counts mansion. It seemed that by doing so she was challenging him.

    It didnt look like Juliet Monad at all.

    However, in contrast to his inner feeling that there was something hidden behind her actions, there was nothing suspicious in the report of her activitiestely.

    Then how should he interpret the sudden change in her behavior?

    Oh,e to think of it, there was one circumstance that I didnt tell Your Highness about.

    Jude suddenly opened his mouth, breaking the long silence, as if suddenly remembering something.

    When I escorted the Lady to Monads mansion, I ran into thete Counts maid.

    Despite the fact that the Count and his wife had passed away, some servants still remained in the Monad mansion and took care of it.

    The maid there said something strange. Something like that a strange man came to them a few times.

    A strange man?

    Secretary Elliot, without even realizing it, held his breath and observed Duke Carlyles reaction.

    The oblivious Jude Hayon was still cheerfully chatting away, unaware of the atmosphere.

    Yes, he wanted to meet Lady Monad. He seemed to be a young man in histe twenties. He came to her two or three times and asked to see her. Maids were going to inform Lady Juliet when she visited the Counts mansion because they had some suspicions. However, Lady Monad doesnte around often, so tey havent had a chance to tell her yet.

    A young man

    No emotion was visible on the face of Duke Carlyle.

    But Elliot noticed that the Dukes finger, which had been slowly tapping on the table, suddenly stopped. The veins on the back of the hand holding the armrest bulged and turned blue.

    Its interesting, the Duke said with a face that didnt look like he was having fun at all.

    Elliot couldnt stand the pressure any longer, he looked at the firece, there was clearly a fire burning there, and it was clearly burning. However, oddly enough, the temperature in the room plummeted.

    This wasnt Elliots own misunderstanding, for even Jude, who until recently had been very cheerful, suddenly closed his mouth and stood at attention.

    Juliet Monad, who left the residence in the morning and still hasnt returned. And the Duke who ordered a secret investigation into his lover.

    He roughly imagined what was happening now.

    Elliot had been Duke Carlyles secretary for 10 years, so he knew all of the Dukes mistresses.

    Come to think of it, the Duke already had a woman who unexpectedly brought another man into her bed to get his attention.

    Yes, it looked like that.

    But what happened to her?

    Elliot desperately tried to recall the details but failed. Suddenly, a firm voice called out to him.

    Elliot.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Release the wolves.

    The wolves referred to the elite knights under Duke Carlylesmand.

    Elliot bowed his head, fervently hoping that nothing would go wrong.

    As youmand.

    * * *

    After a long time, Juliet visited her house and took a moment to rest before slowly heading out to the city.

    The street in front of the upscale clothing stores, where she changed into a different outfit, was bustling with carriages due to the evening New Years ball.

    Juliet strolled calmly through the servants who were carrying her reserved shoes and dress.

    Her goal was a teahouse located just off the main street.

    The owner offered her a table in a warm room when Juliet entered the tea room, but she refused, saying she wanted to see the garden. After that, the owner escorted her to a small tea table in a beautiful garden, where she could observe the scenery.

    After a while, two sses and a transparent decanter with a drink appeared on the table.

    Juliet ordered iced tea, chilled to the point of freezing, which waspletely unsuitable for the current cold weather.

    Thank you.

    Youre wee.

    The owner thought it was an unusual preference on such a cold day.

    Even after bringing her the beverage, the owner still sent curious nces at Juliet.

    Juliet had never introduced herself, but the owner already knew her name and status.

    Juliet Monad, only daughter of thete Count Monad.

    She was quite a famous person.

    Guests who visited the teahouse almost constantly gossiped about someone, but the name, Juliet Monad, popped up in conversations most often.

    Some sympathized with her, saying that she was an immature child who lost her parents early and didnt have the opportunity to lean on them, while others spoke contemptuously of her as a pathetic mistress who didnt know her ce and tried to get the status of a duchess.

    But in the eyes of the elderly owner, she didnt seem like an immature child, nor a woman who didnt know her ce.

    Looking at her through the window ss, the owner thought she looked like a painting. A luxurious dress, a slight smile on her lips and a slightly thoughtful look, but at the same time she looked just like an ordinary dociledy.

    It must be tough being the lover of the infamous Duke.

    The owner of the teahouse, who looked at her thoughtfully, for some reason felt sorry for her.

 Chapter 7:

    Chapter 7:

    Suddenly, she heard the sound of carriage wheels rolling, and soon after, a carriage stopped in front of the teahouse.

    The person who got off the carriage and approached was the one Juliet had expected.

    I havee to escort you, Miss.

    The man with arge scar on his face seemed to be a weapon himself.

    But instead of standing up, Juliet stared at him intently and spoke.

    Cain, is it?

    Yes, Miss.

    Why were you absent earlier?

    Cain was at a loss for words in response to her direct question.

    Meanwhile, Juliet smiled brightly.

    Judd mentioned that sir Cain had to leave urgently, so he should apany me instead of you. Why were you absent?

    I apologize, but I cant disclose that information.

    Avoiding the question was the usual response.

    However, Juliet Monad was far from ordinary. Rather than being satisfied with an eptable answer, she leaned forward and asked persistently. The glimmer in her eyes seemed more like she already knew and was asking just to confirm.

    Did His Highness summon you?

    No.

    Although her tone wasnt demanding or probing, Cain hoped that Juliet would stop asking.

    He was generally expressionless, so his difort didnt show, but he was currently in a difficult position.

    Cain knew that he was bad at lying.

    He was more skilled in fighting with weapons than engaging in conversation. He was originally a diator ve who roamed the battlefield as a high-ranking mercenary captain.

    The reason he, a mercenary, had reached the level of a swordmaster was because he was employed by the Duke of the North, what was rare for mercenaries.

    Duke Carlyle employed anyone who waspetent, regardless of their background.

    Fortunately, Cain caught the attention of Duke Carlyle, and now he taught practical swordsmanship to the dukes knights and served as Juliets escort sinceing to the capital. But strictly speaking, Cain wasnt an official knight.

    He wasnt even amoner; he was a former runaway ve from the diatorial arena.

    And Juliet Monad was the only person who referred to Cain as Sir .

    A few hours ago, Duke Carlyle suddenly summoned Cain and inquired about Juliet Monad. He asked where she had been recently, whom she had met, and with whom she had been in contact.

    <i>Was there anything different from usual?</i>

    Cain didnt know why the Duke was asking such questions, but he sensed the sharpness of the Dukes attention. So Cain defended Juliet Monad as much as he could within his knowledge. He said that she was doing well without any problems and that there was nothing suspicious.

    However, it wasnt his ce to disclose everything to Juliet straightforwardly.

    Of course, his master was Duke Carlyle, not Juliet Monad. But somehow, Cain felt a pang of conscience.

    What did His Highness ask? Did he mention me?

    I cant disclose that information. I apologize.

    Cain gave up on beating around the bush and honestly declined.

    I understand.

    Cain inwardly worried about what would happen if Juliet pressed further, but surprisingly, she immediately understood. She didnt ask any more questions, and she didnt seem particrly disappointed either.

    Cain cautiously nced at Juliet.

    Hmm.

    Somehow, Juliet seemed to lose interest. She didnt look upset either.

    After a couple of minutes, Juliet, who had been silent all this time, suddenly smiled widely, as if she remembered something and pushed a cup of tea towards him.

    Have a seat and enjoy. Tea is refreshing and sweet.

    Yes.

    Cain took the ss as he sat across from her in the appropriate seat.

    At that moment, the teahouses owner, who happened to be absentmindedly looking out the window, was startled.

    The former mercenary captain who could easily handle a sword with his bare hands and the Dukes lover were sitting face to face at the tea table, enjoying their tea.

    It was quite an unusual sight.

    It was a fact known to only a few, but Cain didnt particrly enjoy strong alcohol. Instead, he preferred sweet and refreshing drinks. It was a taste that contradicted his appearance.

    Juliet was one of the few who noticed that fact. She often invited Cain to join her during her tea time alone.

    Just like now.

    Cain quite enjoyed this time quite a bit.

    Juliet Monad didnt speak much, but she had a strange talent for creating afortable atmosphere.

    So Cain asionally wondered if the reason Duke Carlyle, his lord, kept her by his side was because of that.

    As Cain finished his ss, he discreetly nced at Juliet.

    She seemedpletely disinterested, not even touching her drink, and instead looked around at the surroundings. Then she casually smiled upon seeing Cain.

    Would you like another drink?

    Yes.

    Although the drink was as she described, sweet and refreshing, Cain couldnt seem to taste it.

    * * *

    Evening.

    Lennox Carlyle arrived at the banquet hall of the pce a little earlier than nned.

    However, instead of going down to the floor and revealing himself, he stood on the balcony of the sparsely popted upper level, overlooking the scene below.

    We found him.

    The knight in ck armor quietly approached him and reported in a calm voice.

    They were elite knights who moved secretly under the Duke Carlyles orders, known as the wolves of the Dukes household.

    And Hadin was the leader of those wolves.

    He is a man living in the 8th district, his name is Donovan.

    Following the Dukesmand to bring the suspicious man who had visited county, the Dukes wolves had found a man whose face and name were unknown.

    Yes.

    But the expression on Lennox Carlyles face, as he listened to the report, didnt change at all.

    The 8th district was an area where wealthymoners lived, who formed something like their own small state there.

    So that was really true.

    The unknown man who visited Juliets fathers estate few times was a real person and not a maids fantasy.

    Your Highness, what shall we do with him?

    Wait for now. I will decide what to do after the banquet is over.

    As youmand.

    Even after the man in ck armor quietly stepped back, Lennox didnt leave the balcony.

    In the meantime, the ball began downstairs.

    Among the people dressed splendidly, dancing and mingling, a woman caught his attention.

    She was dressed in a deep blue dress, standing quietly against the wall. Her chestnut-colored hair shimmered silver under the lights, and her elegant neckline and round shoulders were fully revealed. She had an enchanting figure.

    Contrary to her appearance as a wallflower, the woman who had been bothering him all day was none other than her.

    <i>If she didnt show up at the banquet hall, using various excuses, I was determined to find and bring her here myself.</i>

    Juliet bravely revealed herself at the pce banquet hall, just as she had promised.

    Honestly, Lennox admired her a little today.

    His lover, who usually behaved like a tongue in his mouth, seemed capable of challenging his patience whenever she pleased.

    Juliet Monad was a lover who required very little effort. To put it more bluntly, that made things convenient. She never demanded things like buying various things, nor did she whine and demand affection and attention.

    The most important thing was that Juliet had never forced one-sided emotions on him. She didnt expect any emotional reciprocation from him.

    In fact, Lennox Carlyle didnt have particrly high standards for his lover.

    Ack of refinement or social status was probably fine. He just preferred a partner whom he could cleanly cut ties with whenever he wanted.

    It didnt matter to him at all whether his lover spent money like water and indulging in extravagant pleasures, but the most important thing was the end of the rtionship.

    He would end the rtionship cleanly when he desired.

    Lennox Carlyle wasnt a fifteen-year-old boy infatuated with his first love.

    He detested wasting time on juvenile love rhetoric.

    Although he kept women by his side as needed, the reason he didnt maintain rtionships with any one person for long was also because of that.

    But

    Lennox Carlyle smirked.

    Juliet, with delicate features, stubborn eyebrows, a small nose, a round forehead, and an elegant neckline, was not talkative but perceptive.

    She was a little different from the past women who liked to sit by his side and engage in idle chatter.

    In fact, Juliet was somewhat distant from his taste.

    He liked things grand, but Juliet Monad looked like an elegant beauty straight out of the frenzy-inducing temple murals that nobles go crazy for.

    In the first ce, his decision to take Juliet Monad as a lover was quite impulsive.

    However, Juliet Monad rarely engaged in idle conversation, let alone demanded things annoyingly before anything else.

    So, sometimes Lennox found her intriguing.

    Convenient, huh

 Chapter 8:

    Chapter 8:

    The ball had begun, and it was the fourth change of dance.

    Several times, people pretending not to know Juliet Monad approached her and offered champagne, but she shook her head and refused.

    Im not feeling well.

    Lennox watched the scene from a balcony a little further away.

    Perhaps because of what happened at the temple during the day, curious onlookers continued to gather around Juliet.

    However, it seemed that the excuse of not feeling well wasnt a pretense, as the men who went to ask for a dance returned empty-handed.

    There was only one moment when Juliet, who had kept her seat without paying any attention to the surroundings, showed interest in people.

    Other youngdies gathered on one side of the ballroom, bursting intoughter.

    Congrattions on your marriage!

    Youll be a lovely bride.

    Judging from the reaction, she seemed to be a bride-to-be preparing for her wedding.

    Juliet nced at the shy bride-to-be with an inscrutable gaze.

    Lennox Carlyle became curious about what Juliet was thinking.

    <i>Come to think of it</i>

    Lennox pondered again.

    While he observed, there were hardly any people who approached Juliet to strike up a conversation.

    At best, they were either curious or mocking.

    <i>Is that why youre standing there alone?</i>

    Lennox didnt like the sight of her standing on the balcony all by herself, like a child who had lost her mother.

    He recalled how Elliot, the secretary of the Duke, and Cain, Juliets bodyguard, had desperately tried to defend Juliet Monad. He even openly asked if she could be spared, not knowing what wrong she had done, using excuses that didnt even sound convincing.

    <i>A while ago, a maid whom she was close recently got married and left. Maybe she made a mistake because of that? Cant you give her a chance?</i>

    Lennox found it quite amusing to see his subordinates, who resembled troublesome employees, panicking and trying to protect her.

    So, Lennox decided to leave them in their delusions.

    In truth, he didnt take the possibility of Juliet ying around with another man very seriously. It wasnt because he trusted Juliet or because of his own self-esteem, but because it was unlike Juliet Monad to do such a thing.

    So Lennox considered other possibilities.

    The strange thing might not be Juliet Monad, but Lennox Carlyle himself.

    If it were his usual self, he wouldnt have bothered investigating the whereabouts of a lover.

    At this point, he should have ended this rtionship to prevent any further trouble.

    However, he hesitated.

    <i>Have I fallen in love?</i>

    Love.

    In reality, their rtionship should have ended before it even began.

    With all the previous mistresses, he got bored very quickly, so he preferred easy, short rtionships.

    He had already gotten into the habit of coldly cutting off contact with them as soon as he lost interest.

    Therefore, all his rtionships ended at the moment when he began to feel bored.

    But at some point, Lennox began to notice a faint uneasiness.

    The presence of this woman in his bedroom at the northern duchy had be natural.

    In the dim dawn.

    When it became a routine to leave the bed first, leaving the woman who had slept soundly behind.

    He instinctively felt that it was no longer safe.

    He became more acutely aware of it three years ago during the summer festival in the northern duchy.

    ording to the festival tradition, a woman handed him a neatly embroidered handkerchief with his initials and the crest of his family.

    At that moment, he made a spontaneous decision while wrinkling his forehead.

    It wasnt necessary.

    At the same time, he noticed how the eyes of severaldies rushed to them, and it seemed that smugness and mockery shone in them.

    Yes you are right.

    It took a little longer, but Juliet Monad was no different from the past women he had been through.

    If she presented such a heartfelt gift and got rejected, she would be hurt, and it was obvious that he would cling for more than just a casual rtionship.

    It had gone on for too long, so it was time to end it.

    You dont like this kind of thing, do you?

    She had a tone as if she knew everything about him.

    While he was trying to find the right words to answer, she smiled at him with such a pure open smile that it began to look like a beautiful summer flower.

    Its okay if you want to throw it away. It doesnt matter who you give it to.

    She said she had to bring it because the noblewomen she met at the festival insisted on making it.

    It wasnt an awkward addition for fear of being rejected.

    Leaving only those words calmly, she turned away without waiting for an answer.

    The way she casually assumed that the gift she brought would be discarded seemed natural to her.

    Her nonchnt attitude was so peculiar that he couldnt bring himself to throw away the handkerchief.

    Every time he saw it, he recalled her smiling face and locked it away deep in a drawer, but it was inappropriate to give such an item to someone else.

    Strangely, she sometimes acted as if she knew him better than he knew himself.

    Despite only knowing each other for a few years, Juliets words and actions looked as if she had lived in this world for a long time.

    She seemed unaware of it, but sometimes she behaved as if she had known him for a very long time, without any hesitation.

    What was even more iprehensible was that it didnt feel unpleasant to him.

    Lennox Carlyle couldnt discern the true nature of those ambiguous emotions.

    He was reluctant to cut it off and hesitant to admit it.

    Thats why he couldnt simply let her go.

    Today, he had to end it.

    Every time he considered breaking up with her, telling himself he had to do it today, he ended up putting it off until tomorrow.

    So, it has been many years since he made that decision.

    Yet he still didnt know the name of those emotions.

    * * *

    Im not feeling well, so dancing is too much for me. Im sorry.

    Refusing with kind words happened once or twice.

    But, now Juliet was already in an extremely irritated state and was beginning to lose her patience, as this was nor first or second refusal of an invitation to a dance.

    She even sometimes regretted that she had to behave with dignity in such situations, and not like the crazy bitch, which she had already been called more than once.

    <i>Damn, yeah, whats wrong with these people? Even if you are obviously already well aware of the noise I made in the temple this morning, you are still much more importunate than usual.</i>

    Why are you like this

    Perhaps these men think that since she is a woman whom Duke Carlyle will leave anyway, they can flirt so brazenly with her in front of everyone?

    Then Juliet briefly broke free from the epicenter of her internal conflict, and red at the clingy man.

    <i>Maybe I should go with him to some quiet ce and get rid of him?</i>

    Juliet could hardly restrain herself fromughing out loud, imagining the horrifying picture.

    Then how about champagne? There are other drinks besides it

    Do you have some important business with my partner?

    Fortunately, the problem was resolved before Juliet could step into further trouble.

    Y-Your Highness the Duke!

    The man who had been ring at her with an unpleasant expression, pretending to be drunk, suddenly turned into a face as if he had seen a ghost.

    It goes without saying that he swiftly withdrew his hand from his sword with a tense movement.

    Juliet observed the man, who could scare away idiots with just his presence, and nodded in approval.

    It was quite unfair, this situation. But where in this ce was fairness to be found?

    He was the Duke of the North, a war hero, and a young, wealthy bachelor all at once.

    <i>And I am Juliet Monad.</i>

    Juliet quickly put on a bright smile towards the dark-haired man, as if to ask when he had ever shown a sorrowful expression.

    Oh, Your Highness. Youve arrived.

    However, the man didnt return the smile to her.

    She hadnt expected it, but well.

    While Juliets smile seemed pointless, the mans gaze remained cold.

    It was aplex gaze mixed with various emotions.

    With a face as cold as marble, the man spoke.

    Lets talk.

 Chapter 9:

    Chapter 9:

    Ah, Your Highness.

    Juliet greeted him with a confident smile as if she had just spotted him.

    Youve arrived.

    Considering she had been avoiding him all day, it was quite a genuine smile.

    Lets talk.

    Lennox pulled her towards the outdoor balcony. Juliet followed him without resistance.

    Despite the chilly weather, Juliet was dressed in a deep blue dress that exposed her shoulders and back. The vivid blue color, reminiscent of scattered starlight, entuated her smooth skin.

    But even that bothered him.

    Lennox thought absentmindedly.

    There seemed to have been a matching white fur draped over her shoulders with that dress. Where did she leave it and juste out like that?

    Unconsciously, Lennox scanned her neckline with his eyes.

    A sparkling ne adorning Juliets neck captured his gaze. It was avish ne, consisting of two long strands of slender diamonds.

    It suited her dress and was a ne he had seen a few times before, but he furrowed his brow.

    He had sent her the ne this morning. Had she not received it?

    I received it.

    But?

    Instead of answering, Juliet tilted her head slightly, as if she didnt understand why he was asking.

    Lennox Carlyle wasnt a man who paid attention to his lovers gifts, nor was he idle enough to do so.

    Why havent you worn it?

    These words, even to him, seemed rather absurd after he uttered them.

    Lennox had never asked such a question before. He knew that he himself was asking something strange.

    Am I acting like a childish kid?

    Lennox Carlyle couldnt help but feel restless.

    He had always been the one in control of their rtionship. He had never been in a subordinate position in any human rtionship.

    But suddenly a doubt crept into Lennoxs mind.

    Had there ever been a moment in their rtionship where he had the upper hand?

    The woman who was making him uneasy suddenly smiled brightly.

    I was very happy with the ne. Thank you for the gift.

    It was as if she was using a tone to soothe a tantrum-throwing child.

    But I was afraid I might lose such an expensive and precious item, so I sent it back to the mansion. The dress and essories Ill be wearing to the party tonight were already chosen weeks ago.

    Juliets response made sense.

    Lennox couldnt find any ws in her words. Yet, despite that, Juliets calm demeanor somehow unsettled him.

    Of all things, he remembered the handkerchief she had given him a few years ago.

    It was embroidered with his name and handed to him.

    Therefore, this handkerchief was still kept in the back of a drawer in his desk in his office.

    Then Juliet said to him,

    <i>Its okay if you want to throw it away. It doesnt matter who you give it to.</i>

    But he didnt.

    And, for this reason, he now wanted to ask Juliet, Why do you not value the gift that I gave you?

    But Juliet was the first to open her mouth and speak.

    Your Highness.

    She paused for a moment, as if hesitating, and then continued.

    I want to ask you something

    Tell me.

    Do you remember what you gave me for my birthdayst year?

    Last year, during winter?

    Lennox couldnt understand why Juliet hesitated so much to ask such a simple question.

    An azurite mine.

    More precisely, it was apiszuli mine.

    Yes, you remember.

    Juliet smiled softly.

    But for some reason, Lennox felt that it wasnt the answer she had wanted.

    I also have something to give you, Your Highness.

    Hanging from Juliets wrist was a small silk pouch, like one used for holding a folding fan. However, it didnt contain a fan.

    Im returning this to you.

    What is this?

    What she handed him was a thin rolled-up scroll.

    Unconsciously, as Lennox unfolded the scroll, he was slightly surprised.

    It was something he remembered.

    It was a contract they had written together seven years ago.

    Itsmon to write a prenuptial agreement, but Juliet demanded a contract as a condition for bing his lover.

    It may not mean anything to Your Highness, but it means something to me.

    If she had wanted financialpensation after a breakup, he would have been fine with that too.

    However, what Juliet demanded was not that.

    It was a strange condition.

    [In the event that either party no longer desires to continue the rtionship, they will separate through an amicable agreement.]

    <i>If one of us finds another partner or for any other reason wishes to break up, we will part ways through mutual agreement. Thats my condition.</i>

    An amicable agreement.

    So, although it was a somewhat cumbersome process, what she asked for was a clean break for both of them.

    Slightly perplexed, Lennox signed without much hesitation. It was a condition that wouldnt harm him.

    But he hadnt considered the possibility that she might be the one to leave him first.

    Juliet Monad.

    Are you angry?

    Juliet smiled brightly.

    She was smiling, but she looked tired.

    I thought Your Highness would have forgotten.

    Lennox couldnt understand.

    He was the one holding on, and she was the one talking about breaking up.

    So why was she the one who seemed more resigned and hurt, ready to leave him behind?

    Whats the reason?

    Just because. Please let me go.

    Juliet.

    Havent I been good enough all this time?

    What?

    I havent done anything that you dislike. Oh except for asionally using a butterfly without permission.

    But I really tried hard, you know. I didnt want to cry or bother you. But Ill be twenty-five in a week too.

    Juliet smiled quietly and tightened her grip around her neck. Lennox was still concerned about her pale and delicate throat.

    So now, I want to live quietly, normally, like everyone else.

    Normally?

    Yes.

    That word rubbed him the wrong way. It sounded as if it meant that she was unhappy because she couldnt be ordinary by his side.

    Then arent we normal now?

    Juliet looked up at him for a moment with a strange expression, then burst intoughter.

    Why did sheugh?

    Seeing his cold expression, Juliet stoppedughing.

    If it bothered you, Im sorry. But youre anything but normal.

    There was something a little wistful about Juliets profile as she added those words.

    In fact, youve never been like that.

    The lights from the ballroom cast a faint shadow over Juliets slightly lowered eyshes, giving them a deceptive shade.

    Lennox remembered Juliet just a while ago, standing apart from the other youngdies at the ballroom.

    She looked at the girl who was soon to be married.

    At that moment, Lennox seemed to understand why Juliet was standing alone in the corner.

    She looked with envy at what she couldnt have. This look was exactly the same as if a child who had lost his mother looked at a child in the arms of a loving parent.

    So this is what you want?

    Yes.

    To marry, have children, and raise them like everyone else?

    Lennox scoffed coldly.

    Thats a ridiculous idea.

    He irritably loosened his tie and ran his fingers through his hair.

    I cant listen to this anymore.

    He immediately wrapped his arm around Juliets shoulders and walked out of the ballroom.

    Juliet, bewildered, followed him with a puzzled expression and stopped in surprise when she saw the carriage of the Duke that was waiting right in front of the ballroom.

    Your Highness!

    The party is over.

    Lennox! Wait, I still have something to say

    Of course, he didnt listen.

    He put Juliet in the carriage, closed the door, and spoke to the knight who was sitting on the coachmans seat.

    Head North.

    Lennox!

    Surprised, Juliet shouted from inside the carriage, but he cleanly ignored her and ordered the coachman.

    When we arrive at the mansion, prepare for an immediate return.

    Excuse me? Today?

    Yes.

    Lennox nced back for a moment.

    Duke Carlyles wolves, d in ck armor, were silently waiting for him.

    As soon as I finish my business, I will follow you, so take care of Juliet and prepare her luggage.

    Yes, sir.

    When the carriage with Juliet drove off, he approached his knights.

    Your Highness, everything is ready.

    Where is he now?

    In a secure residence in the 8th district.

    Take me to him.

 Chapter 10:

    Chapter 10:

    The Duke, apanied by his elite knights, arrived at a secure residence located quite far from the imperial pce.

    Most of the aristocrats and ordinary residents were enjoying the New Year festivities in the city center with might and main, so dead silence reigned around this ce.

    <i>Sigh.</i>

    It was an empty house that looked like the other houses on the same street, but inside it was still clean and tidy, as if it was constantly monitored.

    In addition, even if they now began to torture one or two people in it, no one would have heard their heart-rending cries, since there wasnt a single living soul nearby.

    And so, in the middle of the living room of this secure house, a man sat on the floor, gagged and tightly bound, with no chance of escape.

    Mmf! Mmm!

    Thepletely bound young man tried to scream something, either from surprise or from fright, when strangers suddenly entered the room.

    However, due to the gag, he couldnt make out what he was trying to tell them.

    This young mans name is Donovan. Im sure it was he who came to see the youngdy.

    Lennox Carlyle looked down at the man kneeling on the floor and felt somewhat disappointed.

    He was an ordinary-looking young man that one couldmonly find anywhere.

    Feeling a bit flustered, Lennox ordered.

    Release him.

    As soon as his shackles were removed, the man named Donovin panicked and shouted.

    Great lord! Please spare me! Ill pay you soon, just dont kill me!

    Lennox frowned.

    What was he talking about?

    Hadin replied with an undefined expression on his face.

    One of our sources reported that he recently opened his clinic by taking out a debt. Maybe he thought we were here to pick him up.

    Donovan, whose face reflected the full depth of his despair, sat quietly and listened to the conversation of two people, but after a while he intervened cautiously.

    Wait You didnt bring me here because of my debt, did you?

    In an instant, both men turned and looked at him coldly.

    Lennox kneeled down, bringing himself to eye level with Donovan, and immediately got to the point.

    Do you know Juliet Monad?

    M-Monad? Are you referring to the Countess?

    What is your rtionship with Juliet?

    Th-That Wait a minute. R-Rtionship? I havent even met her!

    Donovan vehemently denied it.

    He seemed to realize the predicament he was in.

    Then why did you go to see Juliet?

    W-Well Thats Patient information is a sensitive matter

    Donovan looked at Lennox with a perplexed expression.

    But as soon as the knight behind him ced a hand on his sword hilt, Donovan immediately shouted.

    Its because of my mother!

    * * *

    Donovan, frightened, quickly spilled all the information he knew.

    Although Donovan rambled, Lennox and the Dukes knights were able to roughly understand his words.

    So, my mother is a pharmacist. No, I meant to say that she was a pharmacist.

    Donovans mother was a pharmacist who worked for a long time in the 8th district and during this time she managed to acquire arge number of regr customers due to her hard work and talent.

    Noble aristocrats very often sent her orders for the manufacture of some kind of medicine!

    Donovan spoke of her with great pride.

    Any noble family usually has a family doctor, but there are times when some of the aristocrats need to secretly order certain types of medicines, so they order it from a pharmacist, not a doctor.

    But not so long ago, my mother stopped working due to illness.

    So Donovan, then a medical trainee, had to return home.

    Upon his return, he ced his mother in a nursing home because she needed specialized care and set about her pharmacy.

    But then Donovan suddenly realized that, since his mother was sick with dementia, she could make a mistake inpiling prescriptions.

    This conjecture haunted him, so he decided to check all her papers.

    And thats when he discovered something unusual when he studied his mothers prescriptions in case she made a mistake in prescribing drugs to her clients.

    I identally found something strange in the recipes for Miss Monad and asked my mother about it, but she couldnt tell me anything due to progressive dementia.

    Juliet ordered medicine from her?

    Yes, thete Countess Monad was a long time client of my mother and took some of the medicines she prescribed for her.

    Donovan said carefully and looked at Lennox, hearing his tense voice.

    What kind of medicine did Juliet order from her?

    Its called Silphium.

    Silphium?

    I-Its not a harmful medicine! As you know, many nobledies also take Silphium.

    Lennox furrowed his brow.

    He was familiar with it as well.

    Silphium was a precious herb that grew in the southern regions of the Empire. When the root part of Silphium was steeped lightly in tea and consumed, it had contraceptive effects.

    Apart from being expensive, it had no side effects and was widely used as a contraceptive due to its pleasant aroma.

    The only drawback of this medicine was only the price, due to the rarity of the herb from which it was made, it was very expensive.

    Finally, Lennox understood why this man had been loitering in front of the Counts residence.

    Even as a fallen noble, the Monad Count family had a long-standing noble lineage. Moreover, Juliet Monad was an unmarried youngdy in her marriageable age.

    If something happened to her after taking the wrong prescription, Donovan wouldnt have been able to avoid responsibility for this incident, so he most likely got scared and sought out a meeting with her.

    No. There must be something else.

    He could just ask the maid to tell Juliet about it, and she would pass on a message from him, then everything would be all right.

    So the question still remained.

    How urgent and serious was all this, if he so insistently wanted to meet Juliet?

    I suppose thats not all?

    A few months ago, Miss Monad ordered a delivery of mistletoe and silphium flowers. My mother sent her medicinal herbs as requested, and that was thest time she wrote prescriptions for her.

    However, Donovan still hesitated and watched Lennoxs reaction.

    If Juliet had only ordered that, there would be no need for him to be so cautious.

    With a sense of foreboding, Lennox immediately asked.

    What is mistletoe used for?

    There is no problem with mistletoe. . It actually prevents miscarriage and protects the health of the fetus. The problem is that the youngdy ordered it along with Silphium flowers.

    Fetus?

    The effects of Silphium flowers arepletely different from the root. Silphium typically used as a contraceptive is the root, but Silphium flowers are much more toxic and used for inducing abortion.

    The air in the room suddenly became chilling.

    But Donovans faithful exnation didnt end there.

    If she took them separately, there wouldnt be a problem. However, if she took Silphium and the medicine for miscarriage together, there is a risk of miscarriage. So, if she indeed is pregnant, it would be best for her not to take the medicine and instead undergo a separate examination

    Donovans words couldnt continue any further.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Before his words even finished, Lennox Carlyle mmed the door and rushed out.

    My lord!

    The Dukes knights hurriedly chased after him.

    However, Lennox didnt wait for them and immediately mounted the ck horse that was tied in the courtyard.

    The city was empty due to the fireworks disy scheduled at midnight.

    Thanks to that, as Lennox Carlyle rode frantically towards the Dukes residence, he could only think of one thing.

    <i>Juliet.</i>

    She could exin.

    She <i>had </i>to.

    <i>There is no problem with mistletoe. It actually prevents miscarriage and protects the health of the fetus.</i>

    <i>Silphium flowers are much more toxic than the root and used for inducing abortion.</i>

    Contraception.

    Silphium.

    And Juliet.

    When those ominous and confusing wordsbined, there was a memory that immediately brushed his mind.

 Chapter 11:

    Chapter 11:

    * * *

    It happenedst summer when he took a few days off and they went on vacation to his summer residence in the northern territory.

    A strange woman came to find him, apanied by a boy who she imed was his child.

    My child?

    The unfamiliar woman insisted.

    Yes!

    Under normal circumstances, she would have been stopped by the guards before reaching him.

    However, the atmosphere at the pce was somewhat rxed as they were there for their vacation.

    When he asked Juliet what she wanted to do during the vacation, she expressed her desire to take a boat ride on theke.

    Having spent all three days in the bedroom, he nonchntly agreed without much thought.

    While Juliet, who rarely smiled brightly, was excitedly preparing for the outing, he momentarily left his seat unattended.

    Coincidentally, an inexperienced rookie guard mistook the unfamiliar woman for Juliet and let her in.

    Hey on the bed like azy ck panther, encountering an uninvited guest.

    Its the Dukes son. Look.

    The woman, whose name and face he couldnt remember, imed to be a maid of some actress or another.

    Confidently, she presented the heavily adorned boy to him as if he were a decoration.

    The boy, around ten years old, wore a blouse with a shy brooch, shorts, and a hat.

    For some reason, the boy trembled and couldnt even meet his gaze.

    Lennox expressed his deep contemtion.

    Hes quite big for a seven-year-old child.

    W-Well, thats because hes the Dukes son! Eric will be an excellent knight, just like the Duke!

    The momentarily bewildered woman pushed the boy forward again, her demeanor bing more optimistic.

    Then, she proudly removed the boys hat.

    If you look at his hair and red eyes, youll understand, right? Eric is the Dukes son.

    Lennox silently gazed at the visibly frightened boy.

    It was a well-known fact among the people of the Empire.

    The children of the Carlyle duchy all have ck hair and ruby-red eyes, eerie like droplets of blood from a white dove.

    That was also the reason why the legitimacy of their lineage remained intact, despite the long and bloody struggle for the northern region.

    And the boy brought by the faint-faced woman indeed had red eyes and ck hair.

    My son.

    Lennox muttered, at the same time rising from his seat.

    At this time, his secretary Elliot, who had been absent for some time on another assignment, heard about this episode and hurried to him.

    Your Highness!

    Elliot turned pale at the sight of the woman and the boy.

    Im sorry. It happened because I was away for a while

    Dont worry about it.

    Excuse me?

    Lennox lightly touched the boys shoulder and grinned, speaking towards Elliot.

    Rather than that, Elliot,e here and take a look. This child is supposed to be my son.

    Y-Your Highness.

    What do you think, does he resemble me in your eyes?

    Lennox Carlyle lowered himself and locked eyes with the boy who was frozen in ce.

    Your name is Eric, right?

    His voice was much gentler and softer than expected.

    His handsome features had a positive effect on even young children. And when the tension eased, the young child followed his lead and smiled, nodding his head.

    In an instant, Lennoxs hand swiftly caught therge brooch hanging from the boys blouse.

    Wha!

    Before the woman could scream in surprise

    <i>Snap.</i>

    The brooch broke from his grip.

    At the same time, the boys original eye color and hair color were revealed.

    Quite a good disguise.

    Lennox murmured as he looked down at the shattered brooch.

    It was a cheap magical item that could change eye and hair color.

    At that moment, the woman finally came to her senses and rushed towards him, but she was immediately captured by the knights, who arrived just in time.

    Oh, something is wrong here Its a misunderstanding!

    Elliot.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Throw them away.

    Giving orders to his secretary, Lennox turned around and headed for the exit of the main hall.

    He heard the womans voice, but paid no attention to it.

    However, before taking a few more steps, Lennox Carlyle noticed a woman standing dumbfounded at the entrance of the hall.

    She leaned against one of the marble pirs at the entrance, gripping it with one hand.

    As if, without doing so, she would faint.

    <i>Juliet?</i>

    He paused, about to ask her how long she had been there.

    Juliet wasnt looking at him.

    Her gaze was directed towards the woman being led away and the crying child.

    I-Its a mistake, Your Highness! This child is your son!

    The woman shouted until she was being dragged away.

    Lennox realized that he had unknowingly clenched his fist.

    He was only looking at Juliet, but Juliet was not looking at him. She couldnt take her eyes off the woman, as if she was possessed by something.

    After they were all dragged away by the guards and the screams in the hall subsided.

    Only Juliet and he remained in therge hall.

    Finally, Juliet lifted her head.

    Their eyes met briefly, but he didnt say anything.

    Juliet, too, looked at him silently with an inscrutable pale face.

    There was no sign of me or surprise on Juliets pale face that had turned white. She simply stared at him silently with calm and serene blue eyes.

    As she always did.

    * * *

    To Lennox Carlyle, it was simply a hapless incident not even worth mocking.

    Children didnte so easily in the Carlyle family. Whether it was because of the mixed blood of some distant ancestor who wasnt even human, he didnt know.

    Another reason was that there werent sprawling side branches in all directions despite the lineage being filled with all kinds of desires.

    Thanks to that, the concept of illegitimate children was unfamiliar in the Carlyle family.

    Moreover, he had never had a longsting rtionship with any woman. The only exception was one person, Juliet Monad.

    But the people who wanted to benefit from it didnt know about it. There were countless swindlers who came to profit from this, believing that if the child had red eyes and ck hair, then he could be passed off as the son of Duke Carlyle.

    But at that moment, did he exin such facts to her? Did Juliet, who was still there, follow him and demand an exnation?

    Come to think of it, that incident infuriated him. Then he rashly canceled not only a walk on theke, but also the remaining days of rest, after which they immediately returned home.

    But perhaps Lennox hadnt exined anything to her.

    Juliet didnt ask him about it, and he hated wasting time on such things.

    Lennox, instead of thinking about it and clearing things up, just left it at that, deciding it didnt matter.

    <i>You just walked past her, didnt you?</i>

    Without asking for a reason to his words of going back, the woman quietly boarded the carriage.

    When all the luggage was packed and it was time to leave, she just quietly climbed into the carriage, not even asking why they were returning.

    And all the way until they drove back, Juliet sat next to him and silently looked out the window.

    But even then, he didnt say anything.

    Damn it.

    Their rtionship had been like that from the beginning.

    He didnt exin anything, and Juliet didnt ask him for any reasons. And for too long, he had thought such a rtionship was natural.

    A rtionship that would eventually end.

    A woman who could be left at any moment with a word of insincere parting.

    He believed that a brief and light kiss was enough rather than troublesome words.

    But maybe thats why it didnt work out.

    Even if she didnt ask, should he have held her and asked what she was thinking right now?

    Lennox thought of a possibility toote.

    Perhaps Juliet, who hade to find him, didnt witness the moment when the womans lies became apparent.

    Juliet might have only seen the scene where he ordered them to bring out the crying child and the woman.

    She might have only seen the man turning coldly, saying it wasnt his child.

    After the man left without any exnation, Juliet had stayed there alone for a long time.

    What could the woman, who hardly spoke, have been thinking while being left alone?

    He thought about it while riding the horse that was running madly.

    <i>Please let me go.</i>

    <i>Havent I been good enough all this time?</i>

    The faint smile on her lips and the obvious desire to end their rtionship as soon as possible looked like she was hiding something.

    He didnt think at all about what he would do, but one thing was clear.

    He had to meet Juliet.

    He had to meet her and ask.

    He had to ask what she was so afraid of and ran away from.

    He had to exin that whatever worst scenario she imagined, it wasnt the truth.

    The ck horse of good lineage arrived at the Carlyle Estate, covering a long distance at an astonishing speed.

    Fearfully, Lennox dismounted the horse, breathing heavily, letting go of the reins of the panting horse.

    As he had instructed, the front yard of the mansion was bustling with carriages and servants carrying luggage, preparing to leave for the north.

    My lord?

    The butler of the mansion recognized him and came running in surprise.

    Where is Juliet?

    Yes?

    I asked where Juliet is.

    Ah If its Miss Juliet, she was in the annex just a moment ago

    Without waiting, Lennox headed towards the annex in quick strides.

    My lord!

    The knights who followed him a stepte had just arrived at the courtyard of the mansion when he had already flung open the door to the annex and was bounding up the stairs leading to the second floor.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Juliet?

    However, when he opened the lit door of her room on the second floor, it was empty.

    An empty room.

    There was only one blue butterfly fluttering around, scattering a faint blur of light.

 Chapter 12:

    Chapter 12:

    <b></b>Juliet?

    However, the room was empty.

    Lennoxs gaze, fixed on the empty room, rested on the chest of drawers. On ity a ne, gleaming faintly in the darkness.

    Then he saw a blue butterfly was fluttering around the room, scattering.

    The moment Lennox discovered Juliets butterfly, he understood the situation instantly.

    At the same time, his blood ran cold.

    Your Highness!

    The people who had btedly followed him gathered in front of the wide-open door.

    Without a word, Lennox picked up the paper knife that was on the table.

    <i>Crunch.</i>

    The knife that slipped from his hand pierced through the wings of the butterfly that had been fluttering around the vanity mirror.

    The blue butterfly, as if it were a living creature, shook its wings frantically, then scattered a burst of iridescent powder and disappeared without a trace.

    No, what is this?

    The servants who had hurriedly followed and confirmed the empty room still had bewildered expressions.

    But, my lord, we clearly saw the youngdy return to the mansion and get off the carriage.

    Yes, and we saw here up to this room on the second floor

    Oh no.

    As the butterfly vanished and the spell was broken, the servants, who were now aware of the situation btedly, fell into contemtion.

    They had definitely seen Juliet return home, but from the beginning, it had been under the influence of the magic. Juliets ability was something he knew best.

    An illusion created by summoning demons from another realm.

    It was a rare ability to make the chosen target see illusions, but Juliets skills were still limited when it came to freely manipting demons.

    As far as he knew, Juliet could only cast the spell on one or two targets at a time.

    Juliets ability was powerful enough to possess people, but using it openly in public ces consumed a lot of magical energy and had many restrictions.

    So, deceiving one servant wouldnt have been difficult, but it meant she couldnt deceive all the many servants in this dukes mansion at the same time.

    However, Juliet seeded and escaped smoothly.

    The implication was clear. Juliet had hidden the fact that her abilities had grown.

    She deceived him andughed falsely. Since when had she nned to escape?

    It seems she didnt go to the mansion of Count Monad.

    The butler reported quietly, perhaps having made contact in the meantime.

    Lennox looked down at the ne, neatly ced in a box on the vanity, with emotionless eyes.

    It was the ne he had sent to Juliet this morning.

    The abandoned ne left behind was significant.

    In addition to him, in the elegantly furnished room, there were also other jewelry and luxurious dresses that he had given her during the time that they were together.

    All these things looked intact, and to a person who didnt know that she had run away, at first nce it might seem that she was only absent for a while.

    Suddenly, a question popped into his mind.

    Even if she managed to fool the servants of the mansion, how could she trick Cain, who was the swordmaster?

    How did she deceive even Cains eyes?

    Cain.

    Yes

    Did you eat or drink anything with Juliet?

    What?

    Startled by the sudden question, Cain didnt understand the Dukes inquiry and had no idea how to respond.

    I had a drink with her during the day

    You took a potion.

    Heughed loudly.

    Lennox couldnt help butugh when he saw the amused look on his proud subordinates face.

    Among the guards assigned to Juliet, he was the only swordmaster.

    And Juliets abilities didnt work on swordmasters or high priests.

    For this reason, she gave medicine to someone on whom she couldnt use her butterfly. A correctly calcted dose of this drug helped her pass this barrier.

    Besides, the escort assigned to her was only to ensure her safety, not to prevent her from escaping.

    Moreover, the stoic Cain wasnt the type to ept and drink a beverage handed to him.

    This is uneptable. Such a mistake

    Cain, who understood the entire situation, shook his head.

    However, Lennoxs anger was directed solely at one person.

    You nned this very carefully.

    A sly smirk slipped through the cracks of his dark expression.

    He wasnt curious about why Juliet was engaging in such actions anymore.

    He couldnt even begin to guess when or where she had nned it.

    From buying silphium silently to skillfully manipting the butterfly, she had hidden everything, fueling his anger.

    No one dared to lift their heads in the face of Duke Carlyles icy wrath.

    Elliot, who was anxiously observing his mastersplexion, cautiously spoke up.

    Shall I contact the Capital Guard?

    No.

    It would be futile.

    Just as Juliet knew him well, Lennox Carlyle also knew Juliet Monad.

    If she set her mind to it, she could easily disappear without a trace.

    Whats more, today is New Years Day, so the search will not be easy due to the crowds of people outside who have gathered to watch the fireworks.

    Juliet seems to have been nning this escape y for a very long time. She must have timed it very carefully.

    Departure from the North to the capital to attend the New Years banquet, this is an ideal time, because during this period arge number of people gather in the city to watch the celebration.

    However, she was still in the capital. He was certain of it.

    In such a chaotic time, it was good to hide one person, but there were limited means to secretly escape outside.

    Though its only a matter of time before Juliet tries to sneak out of the capital.

    There was a way to block all the routes to the capital and prevent her escape, but if they acted rashly and made a mistake, Juliet would hide even deeper.

    There was a way to block all the routes to the capital and prevent her escape, but if they acted rashly and made a mistake, Juliet would hide even deeper.

    Juliet had made up her mind to disappear.

    They might lose her forever. She had the ability topletely erase her tracks and hide if she wanted to.

    What should we do, Your Highness? Elliot cautiously asked.

    Lennox Carlyle lifted his head.

    Perhaps she has not yet left the capital.

    Lennox clenched the ne she had left behind in his hand.

    A gentle click sound echoed as the diamonds collided within his grasp.

    Then the corners of his lips turned up and a predatory smile appeared on his face.

    Well deal with the consequencester. For now, find her.

    He intended to let Juliet know.

    That he was just as relentless as she was.

    Search without hesitation, using any means necessary. Find her, every single strand of her hair intact.

    He would never let her go, even if that was what she wanted.

    * * *

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The appearance of uninvited guests who dared to break into the sacred temple in the middle of the night was quite noisy. The armed men in ck armor didnt even seem to have any intention of hiding the identities behind this sphemous invasion.

    Upon hearing themotion, the High Priest of the capital rushed out.

    What does it mean, Duke? The High Priest, who confronted the intruders head-on, shouted angrily.

    He had rushed so hastily that the crown on his head was crooked.

    How dare you, within the sacred ce, bear weapons!

    The preamble is unnecessary.

    When the High Priest arrived, the leader of these intruders sat indifferently on the altar, appearing disrespectful.

    He was none other than Duke Carlyle, who didnt need to prove his identity.

    In this urgent situation, it was unfitting that Duke Carlyle, sitting on the marble altar, possessed a skill that made the in altar without any adornments appear like a throne.

    I will contact the Emperor immediately

    You know its useless.

    <i>Hush.</i>

    The High Priest fell silent.

    Of course, the High Priest was well aware. The imperial court, already nervous about Duke Carlyles vignce, was reluctant to respond to any request from the temple.

    If they sought assistance from the temple, there was a high possibility that the Emperor would silently ignore the request.

    The Carlyle family, including the Duke, had a strained rtionship with the temple, unlike other noble families.

    In fact, the temple held great interest in the Duke of the northern region, who owned thergest territory in the Empire.

    Vastnd. And immense wealth.

    However, the northerners, including the Carlyle family, were irreverent unbelievers, despised for theirck of respect for religion.

    They had no interest in the faith and could notprehend building opulent temples or collecting substantial donations.

    Moreover, the rtionship between the Carlyle family and the temple hadpletely deteriorated since Lennox Carlyle ascended to the dukes position.

    Lennox Carlyle, who had ruthlessly ughtered his uncles at a young age and seized the family seat, closed all the temples in the north shortly after his ascension.

    Naturally, the temple fiercely resisted and condemned Duke Carlyle.

    Being condemned by the temple meant being officially barred from receiving the blessings of the priests for a proper marriage.

    Furthermore, there was a threat that they would not grant the blessings of the temple to any future heir of the dukedom.

    Of course, Duke Carlyle pretended not to hear. After all, he hadnt engaged in a married life, let alone a virtuous one.

    As the Duke of the Empire, feared even by the Emperor himself, there was nothing the temple could do against him.

    Facing such an impudent opponent, the High Priest gave up his protest and cautiously asked about the matter.

    Very well. What is it that you desire, Duke?

 Chapter 13:

    Chapter 13:

    The Hundred Eyes of Argos. Hand it over.

    Though somewhat prepared, the High Priest was taken aback.

    The Hundred Eyes of Argos.

    It was the most precious relic owned by the High Temple of the capital.

    As the name suggested, this powerful artifact had the ability to locate anything within a radius of thousands of kilometers, rivaling the sacred power of the High Priest.

    I-I can never give it to you, even if my neck fell! No matter how noble the Duke of the North, but stealing the relic!

    I said I wanted to borrow it for a moment, not steal it.

    Was that so?

    The High Priest btedly recalled and realized that he had given up too quickly, even mentioned his neck, feeling embarrassed.

    However, the casual remark from Duke Carlyle continued, and the High Priests face returned to contemtion.

    But killing and taking it wouldnt be bad either. I dont have much patience.

    <i>Heheek.</i>

    A young priest standing next to the High Priest, holding antern, gasped silently.

    What should we do?

    Well, even so, lending out the temples treasure so easily?

    If you hand it over, I will return the Northern Temple in exchange.

    Return the Northern Temple in exchange for borrowing the Hundred Eyes of Argos?

    It was truly a striking condition.

    The High Priest quickly spun the wheels of his mind.

    Perhaps this was an opportunity.

    If Duke Carlyle desired the Hundred Eyes of Argos, it meant that he was searching for something. Whether it was a person or an object, the High Priest didnt know.

    He became curious about who or what Duke Carlyle urgently needed to find, to the point of returning the temple.

    In any case, Duke Carlyle was the one in a hurry, so the High Priest thought it was worth raising the stakes.

    There was a chance he could squeeze money from the Duke. Perhaps he could even be promoted to a higher position in the hierarchy.

    With these calctions in mind, the High Priest put on a solemn expression.

    But, Duke, you cant simply use a sacred artifact at will

    Youre having a remarkable misconception, High Priest.

    However, Duke Carlyle shattered the ambitious n of the High Priest with just a few words.

    The man who had been tilting his head slightly swept his hair back in a slow, nonchnt motion.

    When did I say we would negotiate?

    In the darkness, arrogant red eyes gleamed disdainfully.

    * * *

    The outskirts of the capitals train station were deste, devoid of people.

    It was to be expected. It was well past midnight. The festive atmosphere had kept people eating, drinking, and celebrating the New Year all night, leaving them exhausted.

    Juliet had seen fireworks rising into the sky from the direction of the pce a little while ago.

    The dark sky from them became so bright that they were even clearly visible outside the capital.

    Watching the fiery flowers of fireworks bloom in the air, Juliet raised her cor higher.

    It was so cold today that even the air she exhaled came out in small clouds of steam from her mouth.

    <i>Flutter.</i>

    Suddenly, several butterflies with bluish wings appeared from somewhere and swirled around her.

    Juliet furrowed her brows slightly.

    Butterflies with luminous wings were too visible in the dark.

    Her control seemed to have been greatly weakened, given that she hadnt even summoned them.

    Well, that was to be expected since Juliet used too much mana today.

    The butterflies seemed to be protesting against the part of themselves that had recently died at the hands of the Duke.

    Although at first nce, these butterflies seem to be separate individuals, in fact they were part of one consciousness, divided at the moment into a group.

    One of them sat on the back of Juliets hand and now told her about what happened after her sessful escape.

    This allowed Juliet to hear and see everything as if she herself had seen what happened in the mansion after her escape.

    It looks like he was able to dispel her illusion.

    Oh, I see.

    The demon in the form of a butterfly buzzed in wavelengths only she could hear, sounding extremely excited, as if he was a spoiled child.

    Juliet had expected them to be angry for giving them an unreasonable task, but the butterflies grievances were not about that.

    They recounted how merciless the man who had destroyed part of their existence, their contractor, had been.

    The moment their wings were pierced by a dagger <i>(him, the man, the human, I hate him)</i>.

    Did it hurt a lot?

    Of course, hisints were a bluff.

    This demons body was a gigantic and powerful deity that existed beyond this dimension. He couldnt feel the pain.

    However, knowing all of their theatrics, Juliet still listened without a care.

    The wicked and childish demons seemed satisfied with that and left after fooling around with clumsy humannguage for a while.

    Juliet was alone again.

    She wasnt overly concerned about the man they had warned her about chasing her.

    After all, she would be far away from the capital shortly. Even if his subordinates werepetent, it would be impossible for them to find her in such a short time.

    Juliet sat alone on the quiet tform, contemting when the train would arrive.

    There were seats inside the station, but intentionally, Juliet came out to the open tform to wait for the train.

    Juliet tapped her foot.

    She was dressed so inconspicuously that no one would think she had attended the New Years reception at the pce just a few hours ago.

    A dark-colored zer, a white blouse, and a long skirt that reached her ankles. She neatly tied her hair up and made sure to cover her face with a ck veil.

    Juliet estimated how much time was left until the trains departure as she looked down at her feet.

    Instead of the high-heeled, beautiful shoes she had worn while wandering around the ballroom, she had on in leather boots.

    Ankle-length boots were in many ways the best for traveling.

    It seemed to her that the time when she walked proudly through the banquet hall of the Imperial Pce in elegant silver high-heeled shoes with a proudly raised head and light gait was just a beautiful dream.

    Even though its only been a few hours since then.

    Suddenly Juliet remembered the old story. It was about a beautiful girl who hurried out of the ball at midnight when the magic was over.

    Probably it would not be veryfortable to run in ss shoes.

    However, she was never the main character in this story.

    Everything that Juliet had in the Dukes house looked more like those ss slippers that the girl from the fairy tale had.

    Therefore, instead of beautiful silver high-heeled shoes, she chose sturdy leather boots.

    But suddenly Juliet realized that involuntarily she continued to think about silver shoes.

    The thought seemed so amusing to her that sheughed a little to herself.

    She would never have thought that at a moment like this she would be thinking about the beautiful pair of shoes she left at the mansion, and not about her heartless, indifferent lover.

    These shoes were not a memory or a memento from a heartless lover. She had left them at the mansion.

    Lennox Carlyle was an exceedingly generous lover. Even without her asking, he showered her with luxurious gifts. Beautiful dresses and jewelry that resembled crowns. Anything she mentioned became hers.

    <i>But in reality, I have no interest in even a single fingernail of his.</i>

    Anyone who bes ustomed to such a lifestyle would naturallye to believe that they have won his heart.

    But Juliet never had that misconception from the beginning. It was because she knew that she would eventually be discarded.

    The extravagant gifts werepletely unrted to his affection.

    Affection, huh?

    Lennox Carlyle was far from such soft emotions.

    <i>I wont bother Your Highness.</i>

    In fact, these words were not meant for him, she said them to herself.

    It was an oath never to make a mistake and not to wish for anything.

    One day, Juliet ran into a mysterious woman at one of the banquets. Juliet didnt know her and had never met her before, but as soon as she saw her, she spoke to Juliet as if she had been waiting it for a long time.

    <i>You better enjoy it while you can.</i>

    The advice with substance,

    <i>The Duke easily gets bored.</i>

    If her tone had been hostile, she could have dismissed it as jealousy, but Juliet didnt feel it.

    But before Juliet could say anything, the woman hurried out of the banquet.

    She wanted to tell her that it was useless advice, since she knew better than anyone what kind of person Lennox Carlyle was.

    However, Juliet somehow continued to ponder the womans advice even after the banquet was over and she was driving back to the Dukes mansion.

    <i>Oh, thats so shameless!</i>

    <i>I dont think she knows the word shame.</i>

    <i>Countess Monad, youre wasting his name.</i>

    People despised her and taunted her saying, Even lower-status women are more deserving than this aristocrat who tarnished her honor with such a dirty bond. Thus, she will never be able to rise above us.

    They were people without a face, but ever since she became his lover, baseless animosity had be familiar.

    Juliet smiled mischievously.

    They might have expected her to ignore or stammer through what she didnt hear.

    <i>Eek!</i>

    But Juliet wasnt that innocent. Instead of sitting and dabbing her tears with a handkerchief, Juliet always chose to knock over their teacups.

    Thanks to that, the notoriety of Duke Carlyle only grew, but well, so what?

    Contrary to peoples grumbling, enduring by his side was no big deal for Juliet. She hadnt expected anything from the start.

    Bing the lover of Lennox Carlyle was such an easy task.

    But it seemed that guarding her heart was not as simple.

    It didnt have to be her for Duke Carlyle. It could have been anyone; it didnt matter. As long as they were a suitable partner in bed.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Juliet deliberately ignored a tear that fell on the back of her hand.

 Chapter 14:

    Chapter 14:

    <i>Lets think about something else. Think about</i>

    Juliet consciously tried to imagine pleasant things.

    Sparkling, beautiful, and morous things.

    So, Juliet thought of her ss slippers again. More precisely, the dresses and jewelry she left behind at the mansion and the Dukes residence.

    She left all these things that the Duke gave her in his house untouched.

    <i>I felt like burning all those dresses in my heart and getting rid of thempletely</i>

    Juliet chuckled bitterly.

    They were unquestionably the property of the Carlyle family. She might not know the exact value of the mansions in the capital, but it was right to leave them behind.

    <i>That was beautiful, that ne.</i>

    Juliet smiled mischievously.

    Thinking about the lover who left all the jewelry behind.

    In a kind-hearted fairytale, the heroine would shed tears, but it was worth considering that those expensive jewels were left at the mansion.

    <i>I was such a materialistic person</i>

    But Juliet didnt think of herself as good-hearted, so she didnt care.

    Suddenly, Juliet became curious.

    When would his vacant seat be filled?

    Just as Juliet easily reced his past lovers, Lennox would soon forget about her. Then the Dukes new lover would take the seat that once belonged to her.

    Just one thing.

    Juliet didnt like the idea of his new, unfamiliar lover using the things he had given her.

    Of course, Lennox wouldnt care.

    Even if he were to give away the belongings Juliet left behind to his new lover, she had no right to object.

    So, Juliet made onest wish.

    That the ne wouldnt adorn the neck of an unknown woman.

    That was all.

    <i>I should have left a note or something.</i>

    Could I have asked him not to give my ne to someone else and just sell it instead? Juliet chuckled a little.

    But she didnt have time. She had no time to calmly organize her thoughts and choose her words to say goodbye withposure.

    Thats why she should have prepared in advance.

    Foolish and stupid, Juliet Monad, this is the ending you wanted, isnt it?

    You knew from the beginning it would end up like this. You knew that eventually you would escape like this.

    Julietughed bitterly.

    If she had taken a little more time and slowly brought up the conversation, he might have hesitated at the words that he would leave without much emotion.

    Or maybe he would have bid her farewell without any lingering feelings.

    <i>So foolish.</i>

    All this time, she had deceived herself too much.

    She could have stayed like this a little longer.

    With the misconception and fleeting hope.

    But he remained Lennox Carlyle until the end. He didnt change, and Juliet, who had promised herself not to get hurt, grew tired first.

    He might not have been, but she had been preparing for this separation all the seven years she stayed by his side. Yesterday was this much. Today is another this much.

    If this ce were Carlyle territory, she wouldnt have been able to leave so easily.

    But she had nned this farewell long ago. And finally, she seeded.

    Juliet lifted her head calmly.

    Curious if the train wasing, she nced around the dark surroundings once again and suddenly realized something strange.

    The surroundings were unusually quiet.

    There were definitely other passengers waiting for the train besides her, but when did it be this quiet?

    Something was wrong.

    Just as Juliet had a hunch, as she was about to get up from her seat

    <i>Thud, thud.</i>

    From the darkness, she heard familiar footsteps, and Juliet paused.

    And soon, a poised man emerged from the darkness.

    Unlike usual, his clothes were disheveled, his cor open as his temperament dictated. His tie wasnt even visible, as if he had no idea where it had gone.

    It seemed like he had rushed here with something to say, and his ck hair was tousled above his forehead.

    From his hurried breathing, she could tell that his sturdy chest was rising and falling even over his clothes.

    But he casually smiled as if nothing was amiss.

    Can I say its been a while?

    Certainly, he was a man she knew.

    Lennox?

    There is only one man in the world who smiles like that, and thats Lennox Carlyle.

    I didnt know you disliked me enough to resort to such drastic measures.

    How did you get here?

    Staring at him with a pale face as if she had seen a ghost, Juliet suddenly noticed that his left hand was wrapped in bandages.

    In a hurry, he had loosely wrapped his hand, and red blood was seeping through.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Juliet immediately realized how he found her and was astonished.

    It was an issue she hadnt considered, but in fact, the Grand Temple of the Capital City housed a mystical relic when considering the rtionship between the duchy and the temple.

    The Hundred Eyes of Argos.

    <i>You used that relic.</i>

    Juliet was astonished.

    He traced her footsteps by shedding his own blood and tracking her trace.

    Fine.

    Whether he noticed Juliets gaze or not, he tucked his left hand into his embrace, hiding it.

    I dont need to force you if you hate it so much.

    The smile on Lennox Carlyles face, which had been casual, vanished in an instant.

    The man who approached her with determination asked coldly, But what about my child?

    Your child?

    Whats inside your belly, isnt it my child?

    Lennox Carlyle was barely suppressing his anger.

    It was unclear whether he was angry with himself or with Juliet Monad, but that didnt matter.

    Alone on the deserted tform, surrounded by darkness, as soon as he saw the silhouette of the woman standing there, he realized.

    From her meticulously chosen attire, to the expression of surprise when she discovered him, and the gesture as if she would flee at any moment.

    There was nothing that didnt bother him. Everything about Juliet Monad fueled his anger.

    You dislike this, dont you?

    Suddenly, a womans face came to mind, smiling as if she knew him well, like a summer flower.

    He should have cut off the affection or tenderness before it became an annoying presence.

    I know.

    This waspletely unexpected behavior.

    Juliet Monad had stayed by his side much longer than his past lovers.

    Apart from the fact that she initiated the breakup, Juliet Monad wasnt a special presence to him.

    There was no reason for him to chase after her. Nevertheless, he sumbed to the momentary impulse and emotion.

    He chose to defy reason and hold onto this woman.

    Fine. But what about my child?

    A child?

    Whats inside your belly, isnt it my child?

    What are you

    My child?

    Juliet, who was about to ask absentmindedly, stopped abruptly.

    No way.

    No, its not!

    Juliets face immediately turned red.

    She finally realized that Lennox had a ridiculous misunderstanding.

    Oh my goodness. It seemed like he thought she had run away with a child.

    How should she exin this?

    Juliet was at a loss for words in the face of such a ridiculous misunderstanding and just stared at him nkly. As a result, the mans expression grew colder.

    The apothecary brought a prescription. It was for a drug to terminate a pregnancy.

    Ah.

    Only now did Juliet understand where this absurd misunderstanding originated.

    But his conclusions were wrong.

    Knowing that she would leave someday, would she really allow an unhappy child to be born?

    It was true that she did take silphium tea all the time as a contraceptive. However, a few months ago, she secretly purchased a fertility potion and a good luck charm for herself, not intending to have a child.

    It was for the maid who had left her side after marrying, who had spent time with her since she lived at the Count Monads estate.

    About two months ago, the maid tearfully confided in Juliet, saying she thought she might be pregnant.

    The maids fiance was a sailor who had recently gone missing after setting sail.

    In her concern for her fiances safety, the maid realized btedly that she was pregnant.

    Julietforted the maid and assured her that she would support whatever decision she made.

    After that she secretly ordered these two medicines for the pregnant woman, exining to her that if mixed with mistletoe and silphium flowers, she could secretly get rid of the child, and if she took only mistletoe, then this would help protect the fetus from various threats.

    Fortunately, the missing fiance returned unharmed, and the maid married and left Juliets side. Now she was living far away, even giving birth and living well.

    Juliet generously sent her congrattions and best wishes.

    <i>But how do I exin to Lennox all this?</i>

    Feeling overwhelmed, Julietughed dejectedly.

    However, whatever interpretation Lennox made of thatughter, his expression turned fierce.

 Chapter 15:

    Chapter 15:

    <b></b>Is this the reason why you so suddenly asked me to break up with you?

    Before Juliet could say anything in response, the mans lips twisted cruelly as he grabbed her shoulders.

    But if you wanted to run away with my child, you shouldnt have gotten caught.

    So, is that why you chased me all the way here?

    Juliets face turned pale at his cruel words.

    Of course. So thats it. Well, of course, you shouldnt have expected anything else from him.

    She felt like a fool for even briefly holding onto a fragile hope. nd expectedpletely different words from him, which she so wanted to hear all the time that she was with him.

    What was she expecting, after all?

    Sheughed at herself.

    Did you think I stole the noble bloodline and ran away?

    She knew very well what the bloodline meant to a man like Lennox Carlyle.

    It was none other than greedy rtives who sent a nine-year-old boy to the battlefield.

    Even his own mother, who was the daughter of a noble, deceived his father and bore him.

    Juliet suddenly became curious.

    If she were to admit here that she had his child under her heart, how would he react?

    Would she be taken somewhere, just like the woman who came with his child someday and was dealt with?

    In the first ce, Lennox Carlyle had no interest in making the sessor of the noble family.

    And that is why he preferred easy, short rtionships, instead of entering into a legal marriage.

    However, it was a well-known fact that there were quite a few people who imed to have Carlyles children and came looking for the noble title.

    The birth of a child with red eyes and ck hair from the noble family was a famous tale. But no one knew what happened to the children and women who came looking for the Duke.

    Some people gossiped that the cunning Juliet Monad must have done something to them.

    But Juliet herself was one of the most curious people about what had happened to them.

    No, I didnt steal anything.

    Juliet calmly replied, dropping her head listlessly.

    However, his following words filled her with even more despair.

    Lennox Carlyle smirked with a mischievous smile on his face.

    What kind of bastard is he, then?

    Lennox!

    Juliets face flushed with embarrassment.

    She bit her lip to prevent the tears from welling up momentarily.

    But it was insufficient to suppress the overwhelming emotions.

    Juliet?

    Just let me go.

    It looks like her lover got angrier than she expected because she ran away without saying a word. He was a man who never let go of something once he had it in his hands.

    <i>But I have the discernment not to mistake it for affection.</i>

    Is it a simr metaphor if a pet dog breaks free from its leash and runs away?

    Thats more akin to resentment or a desire for revenge rather than affection.

    But Juliet couldnt find a justifiable reason for her to receive such treatment.

    More than ever, Juliet felt deep despair. She hadnt stayed by his side for seven years just to be treated like this.

    Lennox Carlyle would never know or understand, but

    Okay, I believe you.

    However, the man who was looking at her barely holding back her tears suddenly spoke with a strange gaze fixed upon her.

    But in return, lets go back together. Whether its marriage or anything else, Ill do as you wish.

    Juliets expression suddenly turned nk.

    What What did you just say?

    Damn it, I said Ill do whatever you want, whether its marriage or childs y.

    His expression remained calm as he repeated his words. However, internally, Lennox was uneasily dealing with it.

    So lets go back.

    Please.

    The man reached out his hand. It was an unusually gentle gesture.

    Caught up in his own thoughts, Lennox failed to realize that, for the first time in his life, he was clinging to a woman.

    He was emunicated from the temple. If they were to have a wedding ceremony, it would cause amotion.

    But does it matter now?

    If war is necessary, he will do it without hesitation.

    He was the Duke of the North. The undefeated military and thend of ck gold. Even an emperor cannot conquer the North, so what can a temple oppose to him?

    He didnt believe in gods. Let alone the old fools who imed to be the gods servants and spouted nonsense.

    Juliet wouldnt run away again.

    Nothing mattered anymore.

    Once he said it out loud, everything became clear.

    Marriage you say.

    Yes.

    However, Juliet didnt smile with joy or shed tears of emotion. Even though he offered her the position of the unwanted ruler of the North, she looked up at Lennox with empty eyes.

    And what about the child?

    Do as you wish.

    Lennox nervously swept his hair back.

    He didnt feel inclined to pass on that cursed lineage to his own flesh and blood. Moreover, children were annoying and irritating. But he thought he might tolerate it if the child resembled her.

    Lennox looked down at Juliet, who still stood there dazed as if in shock.

    If there was a child, she wouldnt be able to escape as easily as this time. Juliet was like a fragile little animal.

    She was weak.

    It was just an impulsive remark, but he felt better when he thought it through.

    Really, until the very end

    Juliets petal-like red lips parted.

    Youre cruel.

    Who?

    Exactly how far do you have to make someone miserable to satisfy yourself?

    Cruel?

    Lennox Carlyle doubted his ears.

    Just a day ago, she had tenderly embraced him like a spring breeze, but within half a day, she deceived him and ran away. It was Juliet Monad who let go of his hand first, who abandoned him.

    Who is crying out about cruelty now?

    Lennox wanted to retort like that, but he couldnt.

    Juliet?

    Juliet started shedding tears without any warning.

    Like a person reaching their breaking point. Like a drop of water overflowing from a ss.

    Juliet cried silently.

    He knew that those tears werent tears of joy that a woman receiving a proposal would show.

    The startled man btedly grabbed her wrist.

    Juliet murmured in a hollow voice.

    If I go back?

    What?

    What will change if I go back with you now?

    What will change? Lennoxs expression narrowed at the unexpected question.

    Juliet had never asked such a thing before.

    The future is uncertain and ambiguous.

    But nothing will change. He didnt want it to change.

    Lennox knew Juliet Monad well. The soft skin where hot blood flows, the sweet sighs, the fluttering eyshes, and the dimples on her cheeks.

    That was enough for Lennox.

    Juliet didnt beg for affection. She never restrained him or held him back.

    Nothing.

    Their rtionship wont change.

    And thats what he desired.

    Juliet Monad will still remain his lover, and they will return together to the Dukes residence in the North.

    Whether its marriage or children, they would need to prepare a stronger cage so that Juliet wouldnt be able to escape like this again, but in any case, all problems will be resolved.

    Right now, if she just nodded her head-

    Lennox.

    However, Juliet didnt nod as him.

    I want to stop now.

    Juliet?

    I dont love you anymore.

    Always wondering when she would be discarded.

    Im sick of it now.

    <i>Beep, beep!</i>

    Right at that moment, with a loud noise the train entered the tform.

    Your Highness.

    Juliet pushed away the mans chest, who had been holding her as if supporting her, while shaking her head.

    I know. Somewhere in the world, there must be a woman who will kneel a man like you and teach humility.

    <i>Flutter.</i>

    Before he instinctively reached out his hand towards Juliet, suddenly butterflies with wings shining so brightly that it made his eyes hurt appeared.

    The fluttering of the blue butterfly flock brushed against the edge of her skirt, shaking it entirely.

    It seemed as if it wasnt allowing anything or anyone toe close to her, filling Lennoxs vision.

    In the meantime, the woman distanced herself from him, took a few hesitant steps back towards the stationary train.

    But that wont be me.

    As Juliet looked into the eyes of the man who stood frozen in ce, her lips formed a perfect smile.

    I told you before, I didnt steal anything. That wasnt a lie.

    Juliet instinctively realized that she was the one holding the sheath of the knife.

    The only chance she had to leave an indelible mark on a man who would not be hurt by anything and would not be swayed by anything was right in her hands at this moment.

    Juliet casually brought her hand to her empty belly.

    Because this, its not your child.

    Julietughed softly as she lied for thest time.

 Chapter 16:

    Chapter 16:

    Seven years ago, summer.

    I am Duke Carlyle.

    Juliets world was turned upside down. And she could never forget the summer of that year.

    * * *

    Juliet! Are you listening?

    At the sharp voice, Juliet stopped writing diligently and raised her head.

    A girl in an unfinished dress stood with her hands on her waist, ring at Juliet. Her hairpins were still full of flowers.

    Oh, Im sorry. What did you say? Something about a party?

    Fatima frowned slightly.

    I asked you what looks the prettiest!

    Oh, I see.

    While hastily organizing the letters with her hands, Juliet nced past Fatimas shoulder.

    Well, in my opinion

    Behind Fatima, the exhausted wardrobe staff quickly signaled with a silent gesture, shaking a dress.

    <i>Rustle, rustle.</i>

    Pink?

    Really?

    It seemed to be the correct answer.

    Fatima enthusiastically instructed the staff member who came out of the dressing room.

    Ill go with pink. Can you get it ready by tomorrow morning?

    Of course, Lady Glenfield.

    The ball starts at seven, so you must arrive by noon!

    The wardrobe staff, who had been stuck in Glenfields living room for three hours, looked ecstatic.

    They were employees of the famous Camille Dressing Room, recently invited to Glenfield upon Fatimas request. The eighteen-year-old Fatima Glenfield, Countess, was Juliets friend of her age.

    With the dress finally decided and her mood lifted, Fatima ordered a maid to bring tea into the living room.

    When the maid brought the tray, Juliet had finished all her tasks and was sitting quietly in the living room.

    What about you? Arent you going to choose a dress?

    With a cookie in hand, Fatima asked casually, as if testing the waters.

    Yeah, Im fine.

    So, what are you wearing tomorrow?

    I decided to fix my mothers dress and wear it.

    Fix and wear it? Fatima asked with surprise.

    The idea of fixing and wearing a dress had never crossed her mind. It was simply unthinkable for her to alter the dress, and even the fact that someone had already worn it.

    Yes. Thats exactly what Im going to do, Juliet replied nonchntly.

    It was thete summer social season.

    Any youngdy who had just turned eighteen and received her first summer ball invitation would want to look her most beautiful in the first ball Bluebell.

    When Fatima spoke again, sympathy was clearly heard in her voice.

    If you want, you also can choose a dress. If I tell our father, hell buy you one too.

    At that moment, the wardrobe staff, who were rushing to prepare for departure, flinched.

    But Juliet just smiled.

    No, our mothers dress is beautiful too. Ill show you tomorrow.

    However, the owner of the dressing room, who was packing belongings next to them, cautiously asked,

    Um, if its Lady Monads dress, is it a pale hydrangea color by any chance?

    Yes, how did you know?

    Lady Monad has excellent taste. It will surely suit you as well.

    Fatima, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, pursed her lips.

    <i>Its boring.</i>

    Since one day, Juliet had be a rather boring friend.

    <i>She wasnt like this before.</i>

    Juliet was the first friend Fatima made when she moved to the capital.

    Fatimas father wanted to make friends with the ancient families of the Empire, and the Monad family just belonged to respectable families that had existed since the founding of the country. By a happy coincidence, Count Monad had a daughter who was the same age as Fatima, and that was Juliet.

    Following her fathers request, Fatima often invited Juliet to her house to y.

    Although Fatima found it annoying that her usually calm andposed older brother acted strangely whenever Juliet visited, Juliets visits were worth tolerating that difort.

    More precisely, she found pleasure to see Juliet in secretly touching the dress decorations while stealing nces with envy as Fatima chose her new dress.

    But then

    <i>When did it start?</i>

    Juliet had changed about three years ago.

    When she was about fifteen, Juliet had a serious ident. She almost died in that ident.

    Since then, Juliet had be strange.

    At first, it was thought that her prolonged bed rest had weakened her spirits, but that wasnt the case. Sometimes, she seemed like apletely different person.

    She no longer envied Fatima.

    Whenever Fatima reluctantly invited Juliet, using the excuse of helping her choose a dress, Juliet would be busy reading books or writing something.

    <i>Anyway, just a poor Counts family.</i>

    Fatima pursed her lips.

    The Glenfield family had earned money and bought their Count title, making them emerging nobles. Fatima used to enjoy bragging about it, but as she grew up, she realized that the social circles looked down on the Glenfields as nouveau riche.

    On the other hand, Count Monad, though poor, had a long-established pedigree, and invitations to their parties consistently arrived without any effort.

    It secretly irritated Fatima.

    There will be a distinguished guest at the ball tomorrow, Princess Prisci.

    Oh, Princess Prisci?

    Juliet replied indifferently as she packed her belongings.

    Princess Prisci was the Emperors niece and received the treatment of a princess in the social circles.

    Seeing Julietsck of interest in someone like Princess Prisci, Fatima was annoyed and pursed her lips.

    Well, youre not interested no matter whoes?

    Huh?

    You already have a handsome fianc, dont you?

    Juliet paused for a moment, then turned to Fatima with a grim expression.

    Do you think so?

    What do you mean?

    My fianc. Do you really think hes handsome?

    Juliets fianc, Vincent, was the son of a Marquis and had attracted a lot of attention with his handsome appearance among his peers.

    Youve been irritabletely. Do you know that?

    Fatima red at Juliet and snapped at her.

    Anyway, she didnt know how to be grateful.

    Juliet nced at Fatima silently and spoke calmly, as if trying to soothe her. Firmly and decisively.

    Fatima, you will marry someone much higher than Vincent in the future.

    How do you know that?

    JustI know.

    Hmph.

    Juliet didnt smile or say more, but that was enough to make Fatima feel better.

    Should I lend you our carriage?

    * * *

    While riding in the Glenfield carriage on the way back home, Juliet quietly stared at her reflection in the window.

    Her overall impression was a bit rugged, perhaps due to the rosy flush on her pale cheeks.

    In fact, Juliet knew much more about the future than what she had told Fatima. Far more.

    Fatima would be a princess in the future, but Juliet would die at the age of twenty-five. Moreover, she would die in the hands of the man she had secretly admired.

    <i>No, it would be fortunate if I just died.</i>

    This was not her first life.

    Juliet had returned to her childhood with memories of a tragic death that happened a long time ago.

    Juliet Monads first life had been dreadful.

    After her parents passed away, Juliets life fell into ruin. Specifically, it started when her stepfather, Baron Gaspar, became her guardian.

    <i>This is all for your sake, Juliet.</i>

    In her first life, Juliet had been married five times.

    As a favor to her orphaned cousin, Gaspar, who had be her guardian, first married Juliet off to a wealthy suitor.

    Knowing nothing, Juliet obediently wore mourning attire as instructed by her uncle.

    Her first husband was an elderly man in his eighties, whose death coulde at any time.

    Fortunately, Juliets first husband died soon after.

    Juliet became a wealthy widow, but Baron Gaspar didnt leave her alone.

    Realizing Juliets beauty and wealthy background, he actively pursued marriage arrangements.

    Afterward, Juliet married four more times.

    Those who borrowed money and power, buying young brides from prestigious families, werent decent human beings.

    While Baron Gaspar sold off his niece and ttered those in power, Juliet suffered from repeated abuse and deteriorated.

    Her innate beauty became a curse, and her body and mind deteriorated to the point where she couldnt think rationally.

    Eventually, at the moment when she could no longer endure and sought to end her life, an arrogant nobleman appeared before her.

    He had no intention of saving Juliet.

    However, both Gaspar and her fifth husband died as a consequence of provoking the Duke of the North.

    <i>Perhaps it was natural to fall in love with the man who rescued me from such hell.</i>

    However, the present Juliet didnt live in that hell. She had never met him. It was different from her past memories.

    We have arrived, youngdy.

    Thank you.

    Juliet herself opened the carriage door and hopped out.

    She lived in a cozy and elegant mansion on the outskirts of the capital.

    In her first life, Juliet Monad lost both her parents before she turned fifteen. That was the beginning of her misfortune.

    Im back.

    As she entered the living room, Juliet greeted.

    Wee back, Juliet. Did you have fun?

    A woman with red hair elegantly tied up in a bun smiled brightly when she saw Juliet, sitting in the living room.

    She was Juliets mother, Countess Lillian Monad.

    Yes, it was fun.

    Juliet also smiled and replied.

    Last winter, Juliet celebrated her eighteenth birthday and officially became an adult.

    They were all alive and well.

    She had seeded in changing the predetermined future, which made her happy.

 Chapter 17:

    Chapter 17:

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Get the hell out of here! How dare you say such a thing!?

    .Ugh, whatever, I was about to leave anyway!

    The loud shout of Count Monad, who very rarely raised his voice, reached the living room on the first floor.

    I will go up and see what is there, Juliet said hurriedly to stop her mother, who, with a surprised expression on her face, was about to get up and go upstairs.

    But before Juliet could climb the steps, she ran into a middle-aged man who had left the Counts office.

    Why shout like that? Its just a stupid antique

    The man grumbled in annoyance with annoyed eyes, however, when he saw Juliet in front of him, his eyes widened in surprise.

    No, wait, Juliet, is that you? I cant believe my eyes. When Ist saw you, you were much smaller

    The look he gave her from top to bottom was unpleasant to her, but Juliet still forced herself to smile at him.

    Hello Uncle Gaspar.

    Her father, Count Monad, was a gentle and good-natured man.

    And although hecked the talent to make a fortune, thanks to him the family somehow made money to live.

    In addition, the Count valued his family above all else, so even when his useless half-brother got into some kind of trouble, he sorted out all the problems without a single word.

    The Counts half-brother, Gaspar, was always jealous of Juliets father. Although he was originally granted the title of Baron, which belonged to the Count Monad, he couldnt be satisfied with this title alone.

    Juliet distinctly remembered that in her first life, it was Gaspar who had provoked the deaths of her parents. Everyone thought the cause of death was an ident, but this ident was deliberately orchestrated by her uncle.

    Therefore, the first thing Juliet did, as soon as she realized that she had returned to the past, was to discredit Baron Gaspar.

    When three years ago Juliet returned to the past, after her death, she was only fifteen years old.

    And despite the fact that she had memories of her former life, the possibilities of what a fifteen-year-old aristocrat could do were not so great.

    So she began to work on what she could do with the information and authority she had.

    The first thing she did was create a fake identity. Then she hired the information guild to carefully study and collect evidence of Baron Gaspars cruelty.

    Of course, she couldnt let him kill her family again and ruin her life.

    And so, when after some time the necessary information was collected on him, Juliet purely by chance brought her father, Count Monad, to one of the illegal transactions of her uncle, Baron Gaspar.

    Having stumbled upon this illegal transaction, Count Monad began to carefully check all his affairs and eventually discovered many more of the same transactions. During this investigation, he also found quite a few people who told him about all the dirty deedsmitted by Gaspar over the past few years.

    From swindling Count Monads name to secretly selling their family property.

    When Gaspar squandered his fortune, he was only able to continue hisvish lifestyle thanks to being the half-brother of respected Count Monad.

    The aristocrats lent money because they believed their borrower was Count Monad.

    But at the beginning ofst year, Count Monadpletely cut off all rtions with his brother and kicked him out of the family.

    <i>I will never let youe back to our family!</i>

    After the rumor spread that Count Monad had cut off his unfortunate brother, no one lent money to Baron Gaspar anymore.

    Juliet looked at his clothes and said.

    Uncle, you are so luxuriously dressed.

    A? Oh yes, you are right.

    <i>By now, all money avenues should have been cut off for him. Its strange.</i>

    Gaspars camisole was adorned with gold buttons and an ornate boutonniere.

    How could he afford to keep up with the newfangled trends when he should have been hounded by creditors for non-payment? Despite this, he looked like he was still wealthy.

    <i>Well, okay, then you can move on on your own.</i>

    The next step she nned was the expulsion of Baron Gaspar from the country.

    Although it took some time, Juliets n had been moving along smoothly all this time. Gasper most likely didnt even think about the fact that someone could be behind all his failures.

    And he certainly would never have thought that this someone was his niece, who over the past few years has consistently destroyed all of his financial resources.

    While Juliet was briefly lost in her thoughts, Gaspar suddenly turned his attention to the tea tray she was holding, and his eyes glowed greedily.

    Thanks for thepliment. Hmm, isnt that Quinn tea youre carrying?

    Yes. My father likes it very much.

    Quinn tea wasnt easy to get.

    The price of this tea was so high that you could think that you can buy gold for that amount of money. Also, it was very rare, and even if you had the money, you couldnt easily buy it without being on the early booking list.

    This was the only luxury enjoyed by Count Monad, who kept away from drinking and entertainment. Also, his friends, who knew how much he liked the bizarre taste of this tea, sometimes presented it to him as a gift.

    Ah, got it. Im sure you wont mind if I have a cup of tea

    Having said this, Baron Gaspar extended his hand forward as if he wanted to steal the tray of this rare tea.

    However, Juliet deftly dodged and quickly said.

    No. I dont mind at all, but it looks that you were very busy and had to go, because people from the bank were waiting for you outside. Or am I wrong?

    What?! Oh, is someone waiting for me? Hmm, could you

    Then have a good day!

    Juliet smiled sweetly and walked past her uncle as if nothing had happened.

    <i>Knock, knock.</i>

    Knocking on the door of her fathers office, Juliet followed her head through the slightly ajar door.

    Father, its me.

    Oh, Juliet!

    The angry appearance of Count Monad instantly warmed up when he saw his daughter.

    Can Ie in?

    Sure, honey,e on in.

    Juliet set the tea tray on the table.

    Count Monad poured sweet tea into cups with his own hand and handed one to Juliet.

    Well, did you have fun with Glenfields daughter?

    Yes, we had a good time.

    It was indeed a very rewarding pastime.

    While Fatima was choosing a dress, Juliet took a break and looked through the letters from the information guild.

    It was impossible to do at home, since she could get caught by her parents.

    What happened between you two?

    Dont worry about it. It is too early for children to worry about such things.

    Firmly said her father.

    Although her age was no longer childish, since she was 18 years old, the Count was overprotective of his only daughter.

    Juliet knew about this, so she didnt insist. She was pleased with the way things were going now.

    Because now all she has to do is follow her n.

    Uncle may not have realized it yet, but in fact he was already almost bankrupt. Juliet naturally helped to spread gossip about this throughout the country.

    She lied to him earlier, saying that people from the bank were waiting for him, but soon it would really happen to him and creditors would start chasing him.

    The tea is very tasty.

    Juliet covered her mouth with a cup to hide a satisfied smile.

    For the past three years, Juliet has worked tirelessly to change the anticipated tragic ending.

    And now she could already say with confidence that she had achieved not so small sesses. However, so far it was only half of the way.

    Initially, Juliet lost her parents at the age of fifteen, but now both her father and mother were alive and well.

    <i>I have only to expel Baron Gaspar from the country, and my next step will be thefortable life of my parents. Ill make sure we get rich.</i>

    She had several ideas that she had already begun to slowly put into life, and if they were sessful, her father would be able to enjoy this expensive tea not once or twice a month, but every day.

    Count Monad, who at that time was drinking tea with a calm face andpletely unaware of his daughters thoughts, suddenly called her, as if he had suddenly remembered something.

    Honey, could youe to me?

    Juliet put her cup on the table and went up to the Count.

    The Count handed her the handmade mahogany box that used to always lie on his desk.

    When she opened the box, she saw a shiny silver key. It was small in size, and its shape had an old-fashioned design, but it didnt look very expensive.

    <i>Looks like this is the antique he was talking about.</i>

    Juliet understood immediately. This key must have been the family heirloom that her uncle spoke of.

    Juliet, do you know what was the role of our family in history?

    Yes, I know.

    <i>Guardian </i>Monad.

    It has been 300 years since their family was so named.

    Ernst, the first emperor who founded the Empire, along with their name granted them the mansion in which they have lived until now.

    But it seemed a little strange to Juliet that he gave them such a name.

    Because when she looked through her family tree, she found out that none of her ancestors had ever used a sword or anything like that.

    Guardian? Isnt that the name he should have given to a family that had the best swordsmen?

    Moreover, our family heirloom was only a key.

    In other families, items such as rings, armor, swords and so on. were relics.

    But why the key?

    Juliet, of course, found this a little unusual.

    Its impractical, right?

    Count Monad said, looking at the key.

    I give it to you.

    Juliets eyes widened.

    Really?

    Yes, I originally wanted to give it to you on your 14th birthday. But

    Count Monad frowned and didnt finish his words. He still looked depressed that his half-brother dared to talk to him about selling the family heirloom.

    I hope you will take it.

    The Count ced the key in Juliets hand.

    The key with some mysterious blue gem was very beautiful.

    But it probably wasnt made of silver, as it was oddly light for its size. However, it wont be very convenient to use as a pendant, even despite the long leather strap that was on it.

    Juliet smiled tenderly at her father and answered.

    Thank you, father. Ill take good care of it.

    So, is this what Gaspar called antiques? Why did he need it?

    <i>Did he want to sell the key to some collector?</i>

 Chapter 18:

    Chapter 18:

    <i>What happened to this relic in my first life?</i>

    She didnt remember its fate, but that might be because Gasper sold it along with the mansion.

    As Juliet continued to think about the key, she remembered an incident.

    <i>When I was a child, I remember being scolded for ying with it without my father knowing.</i>

    Young Juliet thought that somewhere in the mansion there must be a door that this key could open.

    So she went to every room with that key, trying to find the right door.

    The reason she thought so was very simple.

    Since this key was 300 years old and the Monad mansion that was given to them by the first Emperor was also 300 years old, she thought there was a connection between the two.

    However, no matter how many times she went around the mansion, she couldnt find a door that could be opened with this key.

    When Juliet told this story to her father, heughed and said:

    Maybe it wasnt made to open a door.

    What then does it open, if not the door?

    What is this key for?

    Sorry, but even I dont know what it should open.

    Count Monad smiled softly and spoke again.

    Now itis yours. Im sure youll find how to use it.

    * * *

    But, since the summer ball has to be the next day, both Juliet and her fatherpletely forgot about the key.

    And all because of Bluebell.

    This was the official name of the summer ball, although more often it was simply called the bell party, it was considered a holiday and was on a par with such major events as, for example, the New Years ball held in winter and the spring debutants ball.

    But,pared to the New Years ball, which was attended by the imperial family without fail, the bells ball, held in the summer, was less official.

    All men and women who had reached theing of age could attend. Also, during this celebration, all the guests had to give a small bouquet of bells to one of the guests, then, as a result, the person who received the most bouquets became the favorite of this ball and was solemnly presented with a wreath of bells, after which he could make a wish, and the guests had to do it.

    Due to this unique rule, this ball was very popr among young single nobles.

    And it was for this reason that the servants didnt leave Juliet all day.

    You must have at all costs a wreath of bluebells, miss!

    I will try.

    Thats not enough, miss!

    The young maids who styled Juliets hair tried to stir up a spirit of rivalry in her.

    You are ready!

    The maids skillfully decorated Juliets long brown hair with white flowers and small pearls.

    As Juliet told Fatima earlier, she wore her mothers dress to the ball.

    The elegant dress, made of light blue and smoky silk, seemed airy and perfect for cool summer weather, while emphasizing Juliets thin waist.

    Juliet really liked this dress.

    Her mother, Countess Monad, who seemed at first upset by her daughters decision to refuse to buy a new dress, was very proud looking at her daughter in this beautiful dress.

    And Juliets father even said a few words with a big smile on his lips as soon as he saw his daughter.

    <i>You look like a beautiful summer fairy.</i>

    The Counts carriage arrived at the imperial pce just before the ball start of the ball.

    When Juliet got out of the carriage, she felt the cool night air on her skin, which she found very pleasant after the heat of the day.

    Since the dress code for this ball was rtively loose, there were a lot of sumptuously dressed people in fancy costumes around.

    In addition, there were quite a few guests who wore masks, like at a masquerade ball.

    But most of all, Juliet liked the soft lighting installed throughout the banquet hall, and the vases, both small andrge, with blue bells.

    Entering the banquet hall, Juliet immediately found a bright pink dress there.

    Fatima!

    Huh? Juliet?

    Fatima seemed very surprised when she saw Juliet, and began to look her over from head to toe.

    Meanwhile Juliet was thinking about the fact that she hade to the ball for a reason, because she liked it more than she thought.

    And for some reason she felt that the evening would go smoothly.

    Today we have a very important guest, whom we would like to introduce to you!

    This was until the moment when the man who was the personal servant of the Empress stepped forward with a haughty air.

    <i>Ding-ding.</i>

    He drew the attention of all those present, tapping the ss with a silver spoon, and then introduced an important guest who was just entering the banquet hall.

    Duke Carlyle!

    <i>Crack!</i>

    In the next moment, the ss of champagne in Juliets hand fell to the floor and shattered into pieces

    * * *

    Oh

    Are you all right, Juliet?

    Are you okay? You didnt get hurt?

    Soon, frightened servants ran up and began to hastily remove the ss pieces.

    Im really sorry. It slipped from my hand.

    Juliet bowed her head guiltily and apologized.

    She didnt dare to raise her head again.

    A moment ago, as he had just entered the banquet hall, Lennox Carlyles eyes and hers met. Although it was only for a moment.

    ck hair and blood red eyes.

    The young Duke from the North looked exactly as she remembered.

    <i>No, he looks a little younger?</i>

    Juliet couldnt bring herself to raise her head again.

    However, this moment was enough for her to recognize him. She could never forget the face of the man who killed her.

    Juliet hurriedly began to make her way to the farthest corner of the hall through the dancing guests in order to avoid meeting him.

    Meanwhile, the Duke, who had attracted the attention of the guests, kept his eyes on the servant of the Empress.

    Your Highness, let me exin to you the rules of this ball

    It was very regrettable to watch the servant, who, by order of the Empress, exined the rules to Lennox, trembling all over.

    This bouquet

    After the servant gave him a long exnation, he pushed a small bouquet into his hand.

    And what should I do with it?

    Duke Carlyle, who didnt seem to be listening to the servant at all, asked the question with a bored expression.

    Juliet meanwhile, watching him from a distance, calmed down a bit.

    I guess I overreacted.

    Despite the fact that the indifferent red eyes, which didnt contain a single emotion, only stopped at her for a moment, Juliet, remembering this, immediately felt an irresistible desire to run out of the hall.

    <i>But it cant be.</i>

    ording to her memoirs, Duke Carlyle always appeared in the capital only at the New Years banquet.

    For this reason, Juliet, under various pretexts, avoided attending the New Years ball so as not to run into him.

    But why? Why has it changed?

    What action did she take to cause the butterfly effect?

    Are you okay, Juliet? You look very pale.

    Im okay. I need to go out for one minute sorry.

    Juliet apologized to her fianc, who had just approached her, and hurried to go out.

    She didnt evene up with a convincing excuse, feeling that if she stayed there any longer, she would faint from the dizzying excitement.

    But, as soon as Juliet went out, she saw a familiar carriage.

    Father?

    Juliet

    It was her familys carriage with the emblem of Count Monad on it.

    Her parents and a servant from their mansion were standing in front of her.

    Whats going on, dad? Were leaving?

    Juliet, please stay here.

    Miss, a thief got into the house!

    Said the servant in an excited voice, almost crying, but he instantly shut up when he saw the angry look Count Monad gave him.

    Upon hearing his words, Juliet thought that this was a great excuse to leave the ball.

    I have contacted the Capital Guard, so they will be here soon. You have nothing to worry about

    I will go with you.

    Any excuse to get out of this ce was good.

    Count Monad opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but before he could do so, Juliet had already jumped into the carriage.

    The bright stars that had recently twinkled in the sky were no longer visible. The night sky that hung over her was covered with dark clouds, which didnt bode well.

    In the end, when Juliets father and mother also got into the carriage, they drove away from the imperial pce.

    Some timeter, they entered a narrow road that ran through a forest on the outskirts of the capital.

    Is anyone hurt? Very softly asked Lillian, Countess Monad.

    I cant say that. Once we get to the mansion, well take care of the wounded

    It happened at that very moment.

    <i>Nieghhh!</i>

    The horse neighed loudly and reared up.

    Juliet, not understanding what had happened, tried to look out the window.

    <i>sh!</i>

    But in the next second there was a strong thud, and Juliet lost her bnce, after which she felt severe pain, as if from a blow to the head.

    And then her surroundings turned ck

 Chapter 19:

    Chapter 19:

    Shortly after the family of Count Monad left the imperial pce in a carriage, some of the guests also decided to leave the banquet hall earlier.

    Oh, its His Highness!

    But its the middle of the ball

    There were Duke Carlyle and his knights.

    Some of the nobles began whispering in amazement as they watched him, but no one dared to stand in the Dukes way.

    It was a waste of time.

    Lennox Carlyle had nothing more to do here. He has seen enough already.

    Besides, he didnt originallye here to hang out with idiots who danced carelessly in their gaudy, ridiculous costumes.

    Moreover, visiting the capital in the summer was a rather spontaneous decision.

    One of the three men he left behind in the capital contacted him and said that he might have found what he had been looking for.

    Few of Duke Carlyles closest associates knew that for many years he had been secretly looking for one thing.

    It was a relic given long ago to Duke Carlyle. However, it disappeared ten years ago in the chaos that followed the death of Lennoxs father, the previous Duke Carlyle, when the seat of ruler of the Northern Lands was empty and his rtivesmitted various atrocities.

    You will find it soon.

    Hadin, the dark-clothed man who followed the Duke, said softly.

    Although Hadin had served the Duke for a long time, he still didnt know exactly what the item was.

    All he knew was that this item looked like an ordinary gem, but unlike ordinary gems, it also had magical powers.

    Hadin knew that his master, for whom neither things nor people had value, was simply obsessed with finding this relic for many years.

    Lets go back to the auction house located to the south and research everything there again.

    No, no need. As soon as I finish urgent business here, we will head North.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    When Lennox reached the main entrance, he suddenly turned around and gazed at the banquet hall before leaving the imperial pce.

    Are you looking for someone?

    No.

    He felt a vague unease, as if someones gaze had followed him from the moment he entered the hall, but some time ago this feeling disappeared, as suddenly as it appeared.

    Lennox watched the people in the brightly lit banquet hall for a moment longer, then turned away and said:

    We are returning.

    * * *

    <i>sh!</i>

    Oh my God, dont do this!

    Get out of my way!

    Being half-conscious, she could only distinguish someones voices that barely made their way through the fog that descended on her mind.

    Damn it, dont move!

    Lily!

    No, Cassius!

    Then someone screamed, but the scream was abruptly cut off.

    Juliet!

    Hearing someone scream, Juliet could barely open her eyes.

    She felt a strong pain in the back of her head, as from a strong blow. It felt like she had a concussion.

    Although Juliet hadnt yet fully recovered, she realized that she was lying on the icy stone floor.

    <i>Where I am? And where are my parents?</i>

    Juliet thought, when the fog in her mind began to slowly dissipate.

    However, then she suddenly heard an angry voice nearby.

    No! Who told you to kill them?! I told you all you have to do is steal the key!

    Who did they kill?

    The moment Juliet heard the familiar voice, she seemed to have a sh of light. She could recognize that voice without even seeing the man.

    It was Gasper, her uncle.

    But you didnt ask not to kill them.

    What, I had to exin this too?!

    While Juliet was lying on the floor, Gaspar and strangers began to quarrel among themselves.

    Ah, who said we killed them all? Their daughter is still breathing.

    She is alive? Gasper asked confused.

    It was quite obvious that he was now thinking about whether it was better to leave Juliet alive or kill her and dispose of the bodyter.

    Listen, Baron, your brother drew his sword and began to defend himself, because of him we lost arade!

    Did you think it would be so easy to capture a former knight without killing him?

    Ugh okay. But where is the key?

    I told you that it wasnt in a ce you mentioned.

    The key. That means what he needs.

    Juliet tried desperately to remain conscious, despite the fact that her eyelids grew heavier with each passing minute.

    Hearing their conversation, she began to guess what had happened.

    Those thieves must have raided the mansion on Gaspers orders, who had visited her father the day before.

    Feeling powerless like never before, Juliet clenched her teeth in rage.

    <i>I should have just killed that bastard!</i>

    But, then Juliet suddenly noticed something glowing on her chest, hidden under the neckline of her dress. It was the key her father had given her the other day.

    <i>Hm So Gasper hired those rascals to break into the mansion and steal the key.</i>

    But what the hell are these antiques? And why does he need it so much?

    But what these people didnt know was that the day before, her father had given this key to Juliet. And now he hung around her neck. And since Gaspar was arguing with his aplices, it means that they didnt know where it was now.

    Anyway, Iming back. Listen to me carefully. You guys dont know me and weve never met! And if you even hint about this to anyone, you will be in big trouble!

    As soon as Gasper finished speaking, he turned around and left.

    So we can do whatever we want with this bitch?

    Then, the eyes of the remaining men turned to the unmoving Juliet.

    And what do you propose to do with her?

    Lets just kill her.

    No, wait. There is a more interesting option. Lets sell her as a ve. We will be paid very well for this noble bitch. And we will split this money in half.

    Despite the fact that these people were now deciding the future fate of Juliet, every second she understood less and less what they were talking about and almost didnt pay attention to them.

    Her surroundings gradually blurred, and there was a deafening noise in her ears. And what was most curious was that she only saw a shiny silver key.

    (Hey.)

    <i>Who said that? Is this a hallucination?</i>

    She felt as if something was talking to her.

    (You.)

    (We are waiting.)

    (I will kill them for you.)

    Juliet felt a throbbing pain begin to rise in the back of her head.

    At the same time, she felt the rumble of insistent voices, without stopping, swarmed in her head.

    As soon as she realized this, the line that had previously separated them broke and they poured out in an unrestrained stream. There were several voices. Some sounded sweet and gentle, while others were fierce and vicious.

    But they all desperately wanted to talk to her.

    (No. I will kill them for you!)

    (We are big, we are strong.)

    (For us it costs nothing.)

    (Tear them apart)

    (Easy.)

    (You can lie still.)

    (Only me. Just take it out. Us. From here.)

    To take out where?

    And then an insight, like a lightning strike, hit her.

    Juliet finally noticed that those voices wereing from the key.

    Key.

    Monad  Guardian.

    And what was this door that she couldnt find in any way, no matter how much she wandered around the mansion.

    Ah, thats it.

    Suddenly Juliet understood everything.

    It was a door to lock something.

    No wonder she couldnt find the right door anywhere.

    Was whaty behind her really that dangerous?

    But, if this door was originally hidden so that no one could even find it, then it is so.

    The guardian is the protector!

    And this meant that what was locked there shouldnte out

    But, then Juliets eyes began to slowly close.

    In a fading consciousness, she quickly grabbed the key.

    At that moment, in the midst of the darkness that clouded Juliets mind, a huge door appeared, all covered in blood.

    <i>Chink!</i>

    Even with her eyes closed, Juliet clearly saw and heard the opening of a door that had been closed for hundreds of years.

    Then there was a deafening, joyousugh, and she saw the monster that was held back by this door return to this world again.

 Chapter 20:

    Chapter 20:

    <b></b>Stop here.

    At the same time, the Duke, who was in the middle of his journey from the capital to his mansion, suddenly stopped his horse.

    the Dukes ck horse neighed in displeasure as its rider tugged on the reins sharply.

    Your Highness, what happened?

    Naturally, everyone who followed him immediately stopped upon hearing the masters order.

    Duke Carlyle was silent for a while and stared into the darkness, as if he was thinking about something or trying to see something there.

    The knights looked at each other in confusion, and then stared at their masters back.

    Dont you hear this?

    What are you speaking about?

    This sound.

    What what sound?

    And only then did they really pay attention to it. It was a faint, monotonous sound, like someone was crying.

    I hear it too!

    The first person to hear him after Carlyle was Jude Hayon, the youngest knight.

    Jude hastily drew his sword from its scabbard.

    This faint sound came from the magic stone embedded in his sword.

    Its a resonance.

    Hadin nodded his head, confirming his words.

    Is it possible that it is nearby?

    Most likely, a colossal amount of mana ising from somewhere in the capital.

    Hadin exined to Jude, as he was also one of the first to catch an echo of this resonance.

    He had heard of this being possible, but it was extremely rare. Moreover, in order to cause a resonance, an incredibly powerful magical explosion must ur. Only in this case, nearby mana stones could sound.

    Then all the knights began to check their swords.

    But, how could such a powerful magical explosion ur at this time of day, in the center of the capital?

    What could have caused it?

    Maybe the dungeon has opened up.

    Dont joke like that, you idiot! Jude eximed in fear.

    If the dungeon was opened in the center of the capital, as one of the knights said, then it would be a real disaster.

    Lets go there.

    Lennox, listening to the piercing screaming stone in his sword, led them out of the capital.

    By the time he approached the forest near his destination, his ears were already hurting from the loud crying of the magic stone.

    The ce that the weeping voice of the stone led him to was an abandoned stone building on the outskirts of the capital. Simr dpidated ancient temples were scattered throughout the Empire, and no one had visited them for a long time.

    Why exactly here?

    Huh?

    It was Jude who first discovered Juliet.

    Hey, theres someone there!

    Thanks to the rising moon, illuminating the area as brightly as if it were daylight, the ruins of the ancient temple were perfectly visible.

    As Jude had said, a woman stood in the middle of the dpidated stone building, who then sank gently to the floor.

    Damn it!

    Jude, who was about to dismount and run through the thickets, suddenly stopped.

    The stone floor of the ruins was covered in a thick, dark substance. It looked as if someone had deliberately sttered ink all over it.

    Of course, it wasnt ink.

    It was dried blood.

    * * *

    Well, this is a mess.

    That was a fairly mild expression.

    Although there were four bodies in the corner of the temple, the blood staining the floor didnt belong to them.

    There were the bodies of a middle-aged noble couple who seemed to be married, dressed neatly, and the bodies of what appeared to be their servant and horseman.

    Four people in total.

    <i>Then is this woman their daughter?</i>

    Lennox looked down at the woman lying on the floor with a deep and searching gaze.

    She seemed strangely familiar.

    Her once beautiful blue dress was now a mess, stained with blood. But it wasnt her blood.

    In the first ce, if she had shed this much blood, she wouldnt be alive, and there were no noticeable major wounds on her body.

    Master, shall we take care of the bodies?

    One of the knights asked Lennox for his opinion.

    Before he could answer, a desperate moan escaped the womans lips.

    Ugh.

    Dont touch me! Juliet wanted to scream.

    In fact, since the moment this man appeared, she had been trying to shout.

    However, contrary to that, the sound that came out of her mouth was nothing but gasping, as if she could stop breathing at any moment.

    Juliet red at him with bloodshot eyes. The man, who had been silently observing her, seemed to smile slightly at her state.

    Dont touch the bodies, Hadin.

    Your Highness?

    Dont touch anything and stay ten steps away.

    In the end, the knights gave way back, following his order.

    As the distance became such that his voice couldnt be heard, the mans gaze turned towards Juliet.

    You, it was you.

    Kneeling on one knee and touching the ground, he lowered his posture to be at eye level with Juliet.

    Do you know what youve done?

    There was a hint of amusement in his tone.

    Instead of answering, Juliet red at him. But even if she could speak, Juliet wouldnt have been able to answer his question.

    She didnt know exactly what had happened.

    When she came to her senses, Juliet found herself alone in this ce.

    Or maybe not alone. Tiny specks of light, about the size of a fingertip, twinkled and fluttered around her, precisely small butterfly-shaped lights. Almost like living creatures.

    (Contractor.)

    (Can you hear me?)

    These clusters of light, like flickering nail-sized butterflies, seemed to be the source of the voice.

    The murmuring voice was more frequent than before she lost consciousness.

    Even though she muttered that it was noisy, it was futile.

    Her body was burning with fever, and it was difficult to even flick her fingers as if her limbs were broken. Nothing was right, not even her voice.

    So she waited for someone toe and help and unexpectedly, it was this man who appeared.

    Lennox Carlyle. The person Juliet had desperately tried to avoid.

    In her previous life, the man saved Juliet, and Juliet loved him passionately. And Juliets life ended in the hands of that man.

    Tsk.

    The man lightly licked his tongue, displeased by something, and touched Juliets forehead.

    When hisrge, cool hand touched her, Juliet almost pped his hand. But, unfortunately, she didnt have the strength to even move.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    It was a strange urrence.

    Just as his hand touched her, the voices that had been chattering in her head disappearedpletely.

    Instantly, the surroundings became quiet.

    That alone relieved her headache significantly. Instead, she could feel that her body was hot. The dizziness was probably due to the fever.

    Ha.

    Look at this. Lennoxs eyes, observing her, flickered with a hint of curiosity.

    Youve summoned something pretty absurd.

    What has she summoned?

    But something like that

    The mans gaze still lingered on the small clusters of flickering lights fluttering around her.

    You dont know how to close off magic, and you dont know how to control them.

    Perhaps it was just her imagination, but the butterfly-shaped clusters of light seemed to flinch for a moment.

    And youre leaking magic so recklessly.

    He said that with a smirk.

    Youll die soon.

    What?

    <i>You bastard!</i>

    Tears in Juliets eyes welled up in an instant.

    Even so, I thought you might help me a little. So listen to me very carefully now.

    Yes, whats wrong with you?

    As if he found her pitiful, Lennox Carlyle adjusted his posture and whispered gently next to Juliet.

    Youll die if you dont close off the magic.

    Judging by his tone, it was clear that he knew how to close off the magic but deliberately refused to help her.

    No, perhaps he seemed to be waiting for her to do something.

    But Juliets body was in too much pain, and all she could think about was crying.

    Huk.

    Was there something wrong with her throat?

    Even her sobbing voice didnte out properly.

    Then the man sitting beside her gently stroked her cheek with one hand while holding his chin with the other.

    Just like administering medicine.

    The pleasant coolness of his hands made her feel better again.

    From the outside, it might look like he was really going to help her, but Juliet felt that this was not the case.

    Juliet had a hunch.

    <i>This man will just let me die.</i>

    Because the Lennox Carlyle she knew wasnt someone who showed unfounded kindness.

    Even his indifferent eyes said so. His slightly curious red eyes were remarkably beautiful, but his expression was overwhelmingly listless. It was a gaze that seemed to be looking at a slightly peculiar animal, and that was all.

    <i>He was always like this.</i>

    She knew it.

    In her past life, he acted cruelly, ruthless as if he had no blood or tears, except towards one person in the world.

    Yet, somehow, she couldnt bear it and felt angry.

    <i>If it was going to end up like this, why did I desperately try to avoid it?</i>

    Her breath became rapid, she felt numbness in her entire body and her consciousness faded away. Juliet closed her eyes smoothly and soonpletely lost consciousness.

    But just before shepletely lost consciousness, she felt the touch of someones hand caressing her cheek. Then she felt like her lips lightly touched something and then it pulled away.

    I will help you only once.

    Juliet thought she heard a whisper mixed withughter.

 Chapter 21:

    Chapter 21:

    * * *

    Several hourster, Juliet woke up on a soft bed.

    Her fever had subsidedpletely. As her body felt better than expected, she hoped that maybe all of it had just been a dream.

    (Youre awake. Look here.)

    (Contractor.)

    Of course, it was just her imagination.

    (Human. Man. Not here.)

    (I dont like it.)

    (Leave. Quickly.)

    But the butterflies approaching Juliet were much quieter and more muffled than yesterday.

    And it was as if they were simply listing words, like a creature that had just learned to speak.

    <i>Thats strange. They were talking so fluently, almost to the point of confusion.</i>

    When Juliet tried to stand up, her body was pierced by such intense pain that for a second she even closed her eyes.

    <i>It hurts</i>

    Nevertheless, she was in a better condition than she thought.

    Apart from her lips that she had bitten and torn in pain, swollen eyes, and injured hands, she was surprisingly fine.

    Considering how her body was aching, it meant that she was doing rtively well. Her ankle was sore from the injury yesterday, but she could still walk, albeit with a slight limp.

    Ignoring the pain, Juliet made her way out of the bedroom.

    Oh!

    <i>Creak.</i>

    Startled by the sudden opening of the bedroom door, the young man who had been sitting leaning against a chair in front of the door hurriedly stood up.

    Youre awake?

    He was a handsome young man with curly red hair.

    Jude Hayon.

    Juliet knew this persons name.

    Jude, who was the youngest son of the Hayon family and loyal to the northern duchy despite being a member of the royal family, was quite well-known in the capital.

    It seemed that Jude also knew Juliet.

    Well, Miss Monad. I was going to offer you food first, or perhaps a doctor

    No.

    Oh, you can speak?

    Jude chuckled. But Juliet didnt smile and asked directly.

    Where?

    Oh, the Duke is currently away.

    Not him.

    Not him?

    Jude stoppedughing for a moment, trying to figure out what she was asking him.

    And in the next moment, he regretted a hundred times that heughed.

    My parents.

    The smile disappeared from Judes face.

    Show me.

    Miss, its better if you dont see.

    Please. I want to see with my own eyes.

    No one could break Juliets persistence as she repeated the same words with a pale face like a doll.

    People with various titles, from the Dukes personal physician to the head of the knights, came forward to resist, but it was in vain.

    In the end, vice-captain Mn sighed deeply and gave instructions.

    Open it.

    The door to the chilly underground chamber opened.

    Inside, there were the bodies that the Dukes people had temporarilyid out the previous night.

    Juliet slowly approached the side of the coffin.

    The calm expressions on the faces of the Count and Countess Monad, lying side by side in the coffin as if they were peacefully asleep, provided some sce.

    Mn, who had worried that Juliet might faint after seeing the bodies, was somewhat relieved when he saw herposed demeanor.

    Juliet asked.

    Can I have a moment alone?

    Oh, yes. If you need anything, just call.

    Mn left the room to give her a chance to mourn. As soon as he closed the door and stepped outside, a desperate cry echoed from within.

    * * *

    It was in the middle of the night, a full day after Lennox Carlyle had once again crossed her mind.

    <i>Oh,e to think of it, that happened.</i>

    It was just that.

    So, where is he?

    What?

    Lennox had decided not to pay much attention to her if the Dukes people had sent her home.

    If youre referring to the youngdy we brought here yesterday, well

    But the answer that came back was unexpected.

    Where is she?

    Huh?

    Lennox was taken aback by the response.

    The Dukes residence in the capital wasnt particrly extravagant. Since he mostly stayed at the northern duchy, there wasnt much need for furniture. Therefore, there were many unused spaces in the residence.

    For example, there was a dim annex with no lights.

    As Lennox entered the dark annex living room, he felt slightly annoyed.

    It was because he found a woman sitting on her knees right in front of the door, where the coffin with two bodies temporarilyy.

    What are you doing here?

    His expression hardened.

    Only then did Juliet finally raise her head. But even looking at him, it seemed that she didnt recognize him, as if her thoughts hovered somewhere else.

    However, she certainly must have recognized him, as the butterflies flying around them provided enough light to make out faces in the darkness.

    Lennox went inside and casually sat down on a couch covered with a white cloth. He looked nkly at the butterfly demons when he saw that they were still flying around her, although there were significantly fewer of them now than yesterday.

    Arent you able to speak yet?

    No no, Im fine now.

    Strangely, her voice returned.

    As if he could read Juliets thoughts, Lennox said:

    You should be careful. If the owner of the body doesnt fulfill their role, they might devour you.

    The owner of the body?

    Well, who do you think those voices borrowed?

    Juliet suddenly felt a chill.

    Come to think of it, the whispering voices in her ears seemed somewhat simr to her own voice.

    I heard you wanted to see me.

    Oh, yes. I have something to tell you.

    Juliet slowly stood up from her seat. However, instead of immediately bringing up the matter at hand, she quietly gazed at Lennox.

    It felt strange to see the man she had once loved in her past life. Especially when he couldnt even remember her.

    <i>I hate you.</i>

    As their faces met, emotions resurfaced as if in a lie. Aplex mixture of resentment and affection.

    Although Juliet knew in her head that the Lennox Carlyle from back then and the man before her werepletely different, she spent the whole day sitting in front of her parents coffin, pondering what she should do next.

    <i>I dont want to experience something like that again.</i>

    If things continued like this, the same cycle would repeat again and again.

    If Dahlia appeared, she would be discarded, just like in her first life.

    Juliet had done whatever it took for him, but she was merely a tool to Lennox.

    <i>In the end, Ill end up in the same situation.</i>

    But Juliet needed Lennox at the moment.

    You said you had something to say, didnt you?

    Yes.

    Juliet recalled what Lennox had saidst night, Closing off the magic, and its meaning.

    The same thing had happened when Dahlia first encountered him in her previous life. It was during the time when Dahlia was still a guest at the Dukes residence. Juliet had overheard a conversation among the maidservants about Dahlias arrival.

    <i>Silly girl. Dont you know what it means to control magic? It means theyve shared a bed!</i>

    When a person awakened their magic for the first time, the flow of magic within their body became unstable.

    To the mages, magic was something they could handle naturally, as easily as breathing.

    But for novices who didnt even know what magic was or fully sense its existence, it was quite dangerous.

    In some cases, it took five or six years to learn how to control magic.

    If one panicked, they might not be able to close off their magic, leading to their death. Thats why it was crucial to have someone who could skillfully handle magic and engage in continuous physical contact.

    By touching her skin, he would absorb an excessive amount of mana, allowing her to remain in a stable state. Because the closer the partners are and the more trust between them, the more effective the result was.

    That was the reason Lennox had kissed herst night in the woods.

    However, the fastest and most effective way to achieve this result is if you be lovers.

    Your Highness, I know what you have been looking for for so long.

    Even in the darkness, she could see the sharp glint of his red eyes.

    In her past life, there were some powerful people, including Duke Carlyle, who sought out certain types of relics.

    Although at first nce these items appeared to bemon, they were actually very rare items, and could give the people who possessed them incredible strength even if they couldnt use mana or divine power.

    And what Lennox had been looking for for a long time was a long-lost heirloom of his family.

    The artifact with an unimaginable power would be necessary for future adversity, but what was even more important was the person who disappeared with that object.

    Dahlia Fran, from her lovely name to her presence as beautiful as a flower, she was Lennoxs childhood friend and felt like a sister.

    However, when Lennoxs father died and a dispute arose over the inheritance, Dahlias parents, who were servants of the Duke, ran away with their daughter.

    <i>Taking the treasure with them.</i>

    After working hard on the battlefield, Lennox returned and immediately began searching for the whereabouts of the treasure after reiming his position as the duke.

    He might still be searching for Dahlia. However, Juliet knew.

    The moment Lennox regained possession of the treasure would be when he reunited with Dahlia, whom he thought was dead, seven yearster.

    <i>But I cant talk about Dahlia here.</i>

    There was no way for her to exin how she knew about the story, even to the closest associates of the Duke.

    So?

    Yes?

    What do you want to say?

    Lennox Carlyles eyes glimmered calmly.

    Are you nning to use that as leverage to threaten me?

    Threaten him, huh.

    I I

    Juliet carefully chose her words.

    I want to make a deal with Your Highness.

 Chapter 22:

    Chapter 22:

    A deal?

    Yes.

    A rare sense of satisfaction appeared on Lennoxs lips. It may have looked elegant, but Juliet knew.

    Thats a smirk.

    However, Juliet wasnt disappointed.

    I have something useful for Your Highness.

    Taking a cautious step forward, Juliet approached him.

    Sitting on the couch, Lennoxs gaze was lower than Juliets.

    Since Juliets standing position was higher, she could look down at Lennox.

    Useful?

    Yes, as you can see.

    As soon as Juliet finished speaking, Juliets butterflies twinkled their wings in the darkness.

    Unbelievably, the key of the Count, which no one seemed to know the purpose of, was an artifact that the high nobles in the first lifepeted to possess.

    However, Lennox still responded coldly.

    I dont need an inferior spirit mage.

    Even in the face of his cold words, Juliet didnt back down. She took another step closer to the chair where Lennox was seated.

    I will learn so that I wont be inferior anymore. If you teach me

    Teach you?

    Lennox openly sneered.

    I dont have a hobby of teaching women who cant even ride properly.

    Instead of answering, Juliet took another step. The distance between them narrowed, to the point where their knees almost touched.

    But you havent heard my condition yet.

    It doesnt seem like it will make a difference even if I do.

    What about what you mentioned yesterday, closing off the magic what is that?

    Juliets left hand grabbed the back of the couch where Lennox was sitting.

    Juliet asked quietly.

    Will you teach me?

    * * *

    Four dayster.

    Juliet was sitting on one side of the pces banquet hall.

    Oh God, Lady Monad!

    Is there anything as fast as the rumors in the capital?

    Kind-hearted members of high society came to find the pitiful young Countess who had been left alone and consoled her enthusiastically.

    Ive heard all about it.

    How heartbroken you must be.

    Cheap sympathy and light interest poured in. And inevitably, whispers followed.

    [Everyone is very worried about you.

    You will attend the final days party, wont you?]

    A few days ago, Fatima sent a letter to the Monad mansion.

    Naturally, in Fatimas letter, in addition to the question whether Juliet woulde to the banquet on thest day or not, there were also a few rather banal words of sympathy, although not too sincere.

    However, Juliet didnt even have a chance to talk to Fatima after arriving at the party hall. She wondered who Fatima was referring to when she said, Im curious about who they are.

    Its hard to bear. You lost your parents, and yet you came to the party in your right mind.

    Because after offering conventional words offort and turning away, people began gossiping fearfully, one after another.

    Today was thest day of the bells ball.

    In the end, Juliet only attended the first andst days of the week-long party.

    Usually, the biggest concern on the final day would be who would receive the Bluebell tiara, but today was different.

    No one cared about the Bluebell.

    Since the main topic of conversation was, of course, Juliet Monad, who was sitting alone in the corner, who, instead of dancing, received condolences from the guests.

    Six days ago, was the first day of the Bluebells banquet that had begun.

    However, she felt that the day when she left this ce with her parents was already in the distant past. Although she was surrounded by all the same people in luxurious clothes like then, and the ce was the same.

    With the exception of Lennox, Juliet also told the head of the capital guard what had happened.

    <i>We cant arrest Baron Gaspar based solely on your testimonies.</i>

    However, the guards said so.

    Baron Gaspar naturally denied the allegations against him. He provided an alibi, just like in the past.

    In the end, there was no evidence linking Juliet to the murderers who killed the Count couple and kidnapped her or to Baron Gaspar.

    Oh, I heard it. It was the murderers.

    Right.

    Yes, they said the Count couples bodies were in such a condition that they couldnt bear to look at them.

    But she returned alone, didnt she?

    It is possible that something happened there that we dont know about.

    The people around her didnt even make any effort to keep their voices down.

    Oh, this is just terrible. Who are these murderers?

    They were supposedly found by the guards in the back alley

    Officially, Juliet was found in front of her house. The Dukes knights brought her there.

    But the rumors were maliciously inted.

    If thats not the case, how could she havee back alive?

    Surely she wouldnt have gone that far.

    No, wouldnt it. What do you think, Miss Glenfield?

    The people who were chattering away now pointed directly at Fatima Glenfield, who had kept her mouth shut like a m.

    Oh, you know, this

    Fatima, who suddenly attracted everyones attention, was at a loss not knowing what to say.

    Since the people around her constantly asked her to talk with Juliet, she wrote a letter to a friend and invited her to todays banquet.

    However, she became very embarrassed when she had to talk about Juliet.

    Dont worry and tell us about her. I heard you were close to the daughter of the Monad family.

    Well, I wouldnt say that we were very close with her!

    Her voice sounded so loud that Juliet involuntarily nced at her.

    And then, she saw Fatima hurriedly hide behind a pir when their eyes met.

    But Juliet was no longer the same as before, so she didnt feel anything.

    She even felt that that part of her soul that was responsible for feelings had broken somewhere.

    And now it didnt matter whether these people were spreading malicious gossip right next to her or not. She didnt even feel angry.

    Juliet nced furtively at therge clock that hung on the other wall of the banquet hall.

    The party officially ends when the clock strikes twelve.

    The clocks hands pointed to eleven thirty.

    Juliets sole concern now was one thing. Did Duke Carlyle send someone or not?

    It had been four days since Juliet returned from the Dukes mansion, but she hadnt received any contact from him.

    <i>If you have any intention of joining hands with me, please send someone on thest day of the ball.</i>

    Juliet had clearly stated that.

    <i>Maybe its better if he doesnte.</i>

    If Lennox Carlyle refused her request and didnt show up here.

    <i>But theres no need to worry. Just keep going like this.</i>

    It was as if she had desperately tried to avoid him and not get entangled, just like in her previous life.

    <i>Lets find a way. And then</i>

    What should she do next?

    She felt lost.

    No matter how hard she struggled, if she couldnt escape from the miserable life of her previous life, what should she do in the future?

    Lost in deep thoughts, Juliet didnt notice that her surroundings had suddenly be quiet.

    <i>Tak, tak.</i>

    The footsteps that leisurely crossed the silent banquet hall stopped right in front of her.

    And Juliet was unaware that the throbbing headache that had been bothering her suddenly disappeared.

    Excuse me, miss.

    She casually raised her head at the unfamiliar voice and was taken aback.

    Your Highness?

    A man with red eyes kneeled before her, bringing their eyes to the same level.

    May I offer my wishes to the mercifuldy?

    Juliet was momentarily taken aback, as she hadnt expected to hear these words from him. It was an absurd situation in which Duke Carlyle uttered a childish greeting in ordance with the rules of the blue bells banquet.

    Then her lips echoed those words.

    Let the splendor of the forest shine for you only.

    Then the red-eyed man smiled broadly.

    Well hello, Juliet.

    This man had an incredible ability to control the atmosphere around him just because of his appearance.

    And Juliet, without even looking back, already knew that all the eyes of the guests in the banquet hall, where now there was deathly silence, were directed at her.

    Because from these views, her skin seemed to tingle.

    Why?

    Feeling a lot of pressure, Juliet was somehow able to open her lips, but she didnt know where to start. Meanwhile, Lennox grabbed her wrist in the blink of an eye while she was still.

    His lips touched the back of Juliets hand lightly, and then he pulled away, but before he moved away, there was a loud sigh from the guests.

    Juliet looked at her wrist. It wore a wreath of bright blue flowers, neatly tied like a bracelet.

    Thats how its done, isnt it? Lennox muttered softly.

    None of his actions were wrong, he performed the entire ritual ording to the rules of etiquette for this ball.

    Upon entering the banquet hall, the first thing he must have snatched from the hands of a servant was a wreath of bluebell flowers.

    In fact, few of the guests observed the rules of etiquette for this banquet. And in most cases, even just knowing the words of greeting was already considered a great achievement.

    Words reflexively flowed from her lips as she fidgeted with the flower on her wrist.

    I thought you would refuse.

    Why?

    Because you dont like troublesome matters.

    In an instant, Lennoxs expression narrowed. Juliet, who had bowed her head deeply, didnt see it, but Lennox extended his hand.

    Weve had enough of this performance. Lets leave now.

    But Juliet looked at his hand and shook her head.

    I cant walk. Because of my ankle.

    How did youe in then?

    Well, the servant

    When Juliet pointed to the receptionist who stood to the side, Lennoxs eyebrows twitched in surprise.

    He muttered something that sounded like a curse, interpreting her words in some way.

    The next moment, Juliet found herself embraced by him as they smoothly exited the party hall.

    <i>I meant he supported me.</i>

    It seemed a bitte now to correct it.

    Juliet could vividly see the astonished expressions of the people behind his shoulder. In that moment, she caught a glimpse of Fatimas flustered face, who was watching her at that moment.

    Slowly blinking her eyes, Juliet had a premonition.

    Her childhood and this life had bid each other a permanent farewell.

 Chapter 23:

    Chapter 23:

    Shit.

    Things have beplicated.

    Baron Gaspar walked quickly towards the cemetery where the funeral was taking ce, grumbling to himself.

    <i>These idiots! They couldnt even steal a simple key!</i>

    He shouldnt have trusted these unreliable bastards.

    If those scoundrels had just done their job properly, by now he would have sold the key and been enjoying a luxurious life at his vi in the southern sea.

    But at the moment, he was being chased by debt collectors and even under investigation by the capital guards.

    Immediately after leaving the scene, Gaspar hurriedly returned there, thinking that he couldnt let Juliet, who had witnessed everything, live.

    However, to his surprise, there was nothing left there.

    Only dried blood stains were scattered around.

    The group of scoundrels Gaspar had hired for money had disappeared without a trace, and the bodies of the Count and Countess Monad and Juliet had vanished just as swiftly.

    It was only after the incident, a few dayster, that he heard some news.

    Juliet had returned alive, but she had lost her memory, along with the bodies of her parents.

    <i>Ive always known that girl was resilient.</i>

    Just like three years ago, she hade back to life once again.

    There were also rumors circting about her not remembering anything due to the shock, but Gaspar was uneasy.

    If Juliet were to speak up, she would undoubtedly use Gaspar as the culprit.

    Sure enough, the day after Juliets return, Gaspar was summoned by the capital guards.

    Rumors began to spread that Gaspar was somehow connected to the deaths of the Count and Countess.

    Indeed, leaving Juliet alive had be a burden.

    <i>It was a good thing I prepared an alibi in advance.</i>

    Quick-witted Gaspar had arranged for witnesses to testify to his alibi shortly after hiring the group of scoundrels.

    Gaspar imed his innocence, emphasizing that he was unjustly used.

    The fortunate misfortune was that the group of scoundrels who were present that day hadpletely vanished.

    The only evidence of their existence was Juliets testimony.

    As expected, the capital guards couldnt incriminate him in court with just that and released him.

    But if any of them had survived and testified that Gaspar was the mastermind behind this

    Gaspar trembled with fear.

    However, there were still lingering questions. Where did the scoundrels go, and how did that girl return unharmed?

    It was a mystery. The scoundrels Gaspar had hired were notorious for being ruthless.

    Would those guys suddenly confess their guilt and show sympathy by sparing Juliet?

    Yourete, uncle Gaspar.

    Gaspar stopped in his tracks and froze on the spot.

    You, you

    In the midst of the dimly lit cemetery, Juliet stood alone, wearing a ck dress.

    He had heard the story of her return, but seeing it with his own eyes was even more shocking.

    Something felt off. However, aside from looking slightly pale, Juliet, dressed in mourning attire, seemed remarkably unscathed.

    The funeral is over. The mourners have all left.

    <i>Ding-dong, ding-dong.</i>

    Coincidentally, the sound of bells tolling for the deceased echoed from a nearby temple.

    Yes, today was the funeral of the tragic Count and Countess Monad, exactly one week after their untimely death.

    Gaspar, astonished and unable to speak, watched as Juliet smirked and tilted her head mockingly.

    Why are you so surprised? As if youve seen a ghost.

    I-Im not the one whos surprised!

    Is it so strange that Im still alive?

    What are you talking about? Surely not.

    Baron Gaspar nced around, taking a full turn.

    Even though it was broad daylight, the weather was gloomy, with heavy clouds covering the sky. There was no sound of thunder, but asional shes of lightning illuminated the sky.

    As Juliet had said, there seemed to be no sign of the mourners.

    Apart from Juliet and Baron Gaspar, the only other person at the cemetery was an elderly groundskeeper dozing off in the distance.

    Do you really think Im involved in your parents deaths?

    Realizing that there was no eyes to see, Baron Gaspar shouted louder.

    Well, this works out perfectly! Thanks to your intention to use me as the culprit, do you have any idea what Ive been through?

    As he spoke, his confidence grew.

    He didnt know how that girl was still alive, but in Baron Gaspars memory, Juliet was an innocent child.

    She was a foolish and easily manipted child who didnt even know there was a nail under the saddle of the foal she received as a fifteenth birthday present.

    Things had gotten a bitplicated, but it was still manageable.

    Since Gaspars elder brother and his wife had conveniently died, if he became Juliets guardian, he could freely wield the power of the County.

    She was barely eighteen years old. If he raised his voice and intimidated her, he could manipte her as much as he wanted.

    With that calction in mind, Gaspar regained his confidencepletely.

    Do you have any evidence? Without evidence, to drive a person like that, you, you scoundrel!

    Innocent until proven guilty, isnt that right?

    Oh, evidence, you say?

    Suddenly, Juliet burst intoughter.

    Youre seriously delusional, uncle Gaspar.

    Gaspar flinched at her coldughter.

    Do you really think I brought you here just to get something like that?

    W-What

    Gaspar couldnt understand what she meant.

    He thought he came to the funeral because Juliet had called him. If he didnt attend his elder brothers funeral, he thought the capital guards would suspect him again.

    With red lips, Juliet smiled mischievously.

    I promise. I will never incriminate you in court, uncle.

    T-Thank you for that.

    Gaspar replied hesitantly, taking a few steps back.

    Something was off.

    It felt strange to see the girl in ck mourning attire smiling so brightly. The wind wasnt blowing, yet why was the edge of her dress fluttering?

    Moreover, the sky had be overcast, and the shes of light were

    Gaspar, who thought the sky had darkened since earlier due to the thick clouds, instinctively looked up.

    And he realized that it wasnt the clouds that darkened the sky above him.

    The Barons field of vision was filled with a swarm of butterflies radiating brilliant light.

    Because that trial will never take ce, you see.

    As the calm voice ended, the butterflies rushed towards him.

    Ah, ahhhh!

    In the astonished eyes of Baron Gaspar, those creatures were no longer radiant butterflies.

    They were gigantic monsters with gaping mouths, unlike anything he had seen even in nightmares.

    And that became thest scene that Baron Gaspar witnessed while still alive.

    While the swarm of enormous butterflies charged towards Baron Gaspar andpletely engulfed him, Juliet never took her eyes off him for a moment.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    At the sounding from behind, Juliet quickly turned around.

    The old gravedigger, who had been dozing off, dropped his cane.

    Blinking for a moment, Juliet lightly pressed her index finger against her lips.

    Trembling, the old man covered his mouth with both hands and hurriedly shook his head.

    Juliet calmly began walking across the cemetery.

    She hadpleted what could be called revenge, but she felt no sense of aplishment or satisfaction.

    <i>In the end, it ended like this</i>

    Juliet thought calmly.

    <i>I couldnt change it.</i>

    She had tried her best, thought she had left almost nothing behind, but in the end, her parents had passed away.

    Now, all she had left was herself. She had nothing else to protect or possess.

    Eventually, Juliet stopped walking. She had reached the entrance of the cemetery.

    There stood a silent ck carriage made of ebony wood.

    Although there were no inscriptions, as soon as she arrived, the coachman opened the carriage door as if he had been waiting.

    Juliet said nothing and obediently got into the carriage.

    The man who was already sitting inside the carriage didnt even flinch when he saw Juliet sitting across from him.

    She asked calmly.

    Are you returning to the North?

    Yeah. Has anything changed regarding the conditions?

    Before answering, Juliet blinked.

    If she couldnt stop the flow of time like in the past no matter how hard she struggled, wouldnt it be better to stay by his side?

    Stay for now, and leave before Dahlia appears.

    Juliet was exhausted. She wanted to rest quietly without any thoughts.

    To merely protect ones heart seemed insignificantpared to what Juliet had experienced so far, she thought.

    She had confidence in herself.

    Unlike in the past, she wouldnt lose herself by being infatuated with the man before her.

    Ive thought about it.

    A week ago, the conditions of the deal that Juliet proposed to him were simple.

    <i>I have something to offer to Your Highness. Isnt that right?</i>

    She would not interfere or seek affection regardless of whom he meets or what he does. In return, Juliet asked for two conditions.

    One was to hand over Baron Gaspar to her grasp, and the other was to grant her the ability of a convenient lover who provides stability of demonic powers for at least the next three years.

    <i>Thats not usually called a deal.</i>

    Lennox had said that upon hearing Juliets demands.

    He said that if the bnce of the conditions on both sides was not met, the deal could not be established and that he would give her more time to think.

    So, have you made a decision?

    Yes, please write up the contract.

    A contract?

    Yes. With the condition that either Your Highness or I can leave at any time if either of us desires.

    Lennoxs eyes narrowed.

    Seeing that, Juliet tilted her head.

    Is this not an eptable deal condition?

    Theres no reason it wouldnt be.

    Juliet Monad had a strangely poignant expression that didnt match her age.

    She was a peculiar woman.

    It was strange that she looked eerily beautiful standing in the cemetery wearing a ck dress, far more than when she was dressed in pastel tones at the banquet hall. It was an odd urrence.

    Looking at such a woman intently, Lennox suddenly asked.

    I have one question, why is such a contract necessary?

    Juliet had pale, lifeless skin, and even her neatly twisted long hair was a light color. Except for her red lips, she had an almost fleeting impression that could disappear at any moment.

    Nevertheless, she was frighteningly beautiful. Like a flower emitting venom.

    Because I.

    Juliet replied with dry eyes that didnt convey any warmth.

    Fell in love at first sight.

    It was eyes that showed no signs of falling in love. Assuredly, it was the most insincere confession he had ever heard.

    But it didnt matter. He liked that answer.

    Elliot.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    A polite response came from outside the carriage as if he had been waiting.

    Bring me a pen and paper.

    He continued without taking his eyes off Juliet, who was still sitting across from him.

    And empty the bedroom, inform the staff to leave it vacant, the room next to the study.

    Shortly after, the carriage departed towards the North.

 Chapter 24: 2. Juliets Lover

    Chapter 24: 2. Juliet''s Lover

    Lennox, please.

    A woman with long hair spread out on the cold stone floor was sobbing.

    Butterfly-shaped fragments of blue light scattered around her as she sat on the ground.

    Unlike usual, the butterflies barely flickered and their wings moved feebly.

    The woman, with disheveled chestnut hair, pleaded at his feet.

    Her appearance alone was enough to evoke sympathy from anyone who saw her, but the gaze of the man who coldly looked down at her with a raised chin was chilling.

    No matter what trick she tried, she couldnt mend the heart of a lover that had turned cold in an instant.

    It was my fault. I wont pressure you again.

    Even if it wasnt love, she wanted to stay by his side.

    From the beginning, he had warned her not to expect anything, but she couldnt protect her own heart in the end.

    Secretly, she might have been conceited.

    For a man who had never allowed anyone to stay by his side for long, the only presence he considered special was herself.

    She believed that if she patiently waited, someday even a small piece of his heart would be given to her.

    With that belief, she endured.

    However, her futile hope shattered in an instant.

    I wont mention that woman again. No, I wont even utter her name.

    She didnt need kind words or a smile.

    He was indifferent to everyone, and that was fine.

    But what she truly couldnt bear was that the man, who had been so heartless to everyone else, was different with only one person.

    And that person who received his affectionate smiles wasnt her.

    The ce by his side that he allowed only for one person could never belong to her.

    She finally realized that everything had been a misconception from the very beginning.

    Far toote.

    Please, Lennox, our child

    Juliet Monad.

    As if signaling that he couldnt listen anymore, the man cut her off.

    With his limited patience, even tolerating the crying woman had its limits.

    He reached out his hand and lightly lifted her chin.

    With watery eyes, she looked up desperately. But the only thing she saw in his crimson eyes, as he looked down at her, was apleteck of emotion.

    Im sure I warned you not to expect anything.

    Even though she had abandoned her pride and pleaded onest time, all that came back was a coldugh that pierced her ears.

    It would be troublesome to have misconceptions. Since when were we ever us?

    * * *

    <em>Gasp.</em>

    Juliet woke up from her dream and blinked her eyes. Tears streamed down her cheeks.

    <em>Thump, thump.</em>

    The regr vibrations and the unfamiliar ceiling. And the small single bed barely brought Juliet back to reality.

    Even after waking up from the dream, she remained breathless for a while.

    <em>It would be troublesome to have misconceptions.</em>

    The cold voice still echoed vividly in her ears.

    <em>No, I didnt</em>

    Juliet bit her lip.

    <em>I ran away.</em>

    Thats right. This ce was no longer by that mans side. So, what had just happened was nothing more than an unreal nightmare.

    <em>Its just a dream.</em>

    It was a nightmare she had never experienced before, neither in her past nor in her current life.

    This kind of nightmare was familiar.

    <em>So, its okay.</em>

    Sheforted herself like that and absentmindedly yed with the pearl ne she always wore on her body.

    The smooth and cool surface of the pearl gave her a sense of relief.

    It was more like a rosary made of small pearls strung together, simr to a relic used in prayer, rather than a ne.

    Except at the end, instead of a crucifix, there was a small silver key pendant.

    The pearls were not particrlyrge, but to Juliet, it was more precious than anything else.

    It was an heirloom of her deceased mother, Countess Monad.

    Juliet absentmindedly ran her fingertips over one corner of the ne. Without even looking at the intricately engraved writing inside, she could read it.

    Lillian Seneca.

    Lillian was the name of her mother, Countess Monad.

    As far as Juliet knew, her mothers name before marriage was not Lillian Seneca but Lillian Mayfair.

    <em>Then where did Senecae from?</em>

    Juliet was curious, but she didnt know much about her mother.

    <em>I should have asked more.</em>

    Juliet only knew a few things about her mothers family: they were from the eastern region, of low status, and considered a mixed-blood family. Almost all of her family members had died, leaving her essentially an orphan.

    <em>I heard that father fell in love at first sight and passionately pursued mother, and she epted his proposal.</em>

    In fact, Juliet had never heard of her maternal family.

    <em>I think I heard that she was the daughter of a knight</em>

    Surprisingly, Juliet knew very little about her mother.

    One of the reasons Juliet decided to leave for the east was because of this.

    She had meticulously searched through the nobility records of the Empire, but strangely, she couldnt find any trace of the Seneca family.

    Perhaps they werent nobles at all, Juliet finally thought.

    When two people of different social status marry, there are often cases where the lineage of the child born between them bes an issue.

    So, there were cases where amoner would buy a genealogy of a fallen family and then marry into it.

    <em>Its not umon.</em>

    The capital of the Empire was biased towards the west, and the nobles of the capital were well aware of the trouble they would face if they ventured outside the capital.

    So, if someone said they were from the east, they would just brush it off.

    Juliet asked her mothers friends, but they were friends she made after bing Countess Monad, so they didnt know who the pre-marriage Lillian exactly was.

    Even the long-serving servants in the Monad estate apologized, saying they didnt know much about the deceased Ladys family.

    At the very least, no one in the capital knew the name Lillian Seneca.

    After thinking about all of this, Juliet rose from her bed.

    The view of the small single-person room came into her sight.

    The rapidly passing scenery outside therge window on one side filled the view.

    Juliet discreetly nced at her surroundings and got off the bed to tidy up her sleeping area.

    <em>Knock, knock.</em>

    Are you awake, miss? Guest? Good morning!

    As the sound of a knocking reached her, Juliet opened the door to find a steward holding a towel outside.

    We have hot water ready. Shall I prepare breakfast for you?

    The girl, who appeared slightly younger than Juliet and was dressed in a uniform, asked cheerfully. Juliet nodded in response, asking for the meal to be prepared, and then retrieved her luggage to change her clothes.

    Juliet consciously tried to think pleasant thoughts. She needed to think of something bright and lively to escape the lingering unease from her disturbing nightmare and the events of the previous night.

    What could it be? Something cheerful and vibrant.

    It was her first time sleeping on a moving train. And traveling like this was also a new experience.

    While tidying up her clothes, Juliet suddenly gazed out the window.

    It was quite rare for an unmarried youngdy to wander about without a maid apanying her.

    So, to avoid suspicion, Juliet had rented a single room and casually portrayed herself as a young wife going to meet her husband.

    The name written in the passenger list of the train was Lillian Seneca.

    Juliet thought that using her mothers maiden name would not attract attention.

    On the other hand, it was also possible that she would meet someone who knew the name Lillian Seneca in the east if she was lucky.

    Combing through her long hair, Juliet contemted the forged identification written on her ID card.

    ording to the set-up, Lillian Senecas husband was working at the eastern gate.

    Although they had been married for three years, they had spent a lot of time apart, and they had no children yet, so they were still in the honeymoon phase.

    Lady Seneca preferred modest and inconspicuous dresses, fitting for someone from a conservative family. However, upon closer inspection, her ck dress was quite luxurious, withce and frills used in an extravagant manner.

    The Seneca household had been running a sessful drapery business for generations, so the quality of clothing was not a concernpared to their social standing.

    Juliet quite liked her fake identity.

    In line with her status, Juliet neatly gathered her hair and adorned it with a ck veil.

    Just in case someone recognized her, it would be troublesome.

    <em>Lady Seneca is discreet, after all, so its necessary.</em>

    As Juliet was arranging her hair, her gaze suddenly fell on a small bag.

    Oh no.

    <em>I thought I left everything behind.</em>

    Juliet bit her lip softly.

 Chapter 25:

    Chapter 25:

    The craftsmanship of the man who created the figurine of a dove with half-spread wings made of pure silver, in truth, could be called remarkably exquisite.

    Among the domains of the Duke in the North, there were small inds, including rocky islets, which were not easily essible by boat and were not very productive for fishing.

    The nickname of those inds was Carlyles Silver Cup.

    Contrary to appearances, the amount of silver deposits in the mines there was considerable.

    However,pared to other mines owned by the Duke in the rugged territories of the North, the silver mine of Carlyle Ind was modest.

    Thats why it was given a cute name like Silver Cup.

    Although everyone knew that the ind had a substantial amount of silver, the Duke had never given a direct order to mine it for nearly 20 years.

    Frankly speaking, this was due to the traditional ownership of these inds, owned by the mistress of the northernnds.

    It was like the Duchess personal property, an emergency fund, and such.

    But since for the past two decades, the ce next to Duke Carlyle has been empty, no one has actually worked on the mines.

    Juliet became aware of the existence of the silver mine when she had been staying in the Dukes northern castle for about three years.

    * * *

    Greetings, madam!

    An old man dressed in clothes that seemed to have passed out of fashion about a hundred years ago came to the castle.

    As soon as the old man saw Juliet, he made a formal bow.

    Elliot rushed over to exin to the bewildered Juliet.

    The old man was the chief of the ind, and every ten years, when he came to the Dukes castle to report on the fiscal settlement, he insisted that he couldnt leave until he greeted and paid his respects to thedy of the Duchy, who was the owner of the ind.

    Just receive him casually. After all, His Highness wont even ask about it.

    Elliot whispered quietly.

    During thest visit, Lady Merrill, the housekeeper, received the greeting instead, so Hurry up! Otherwise, that nobleman wont leave. Surely, you dont intend to turn todays elderly visitors into guests?

    It was the first andst time Juliet tried to stop Elliot.

    Juliet nodded in agreement, and the old man smiled brightly as he firmly grabbed Juliets hand.

    This is our heartfelt gift to thedy.

    As he said that, carriages filled with various carved crafts began to line up behind the old man.

    Startled, Juliet tried to persuade the old man and concluded the situation by epting the smallest pair of graceful doves decorations ced at the top of the first carriage.

    I like this! So this is enough.

    The old man had a slightly disappointed expression, but he nodded with satisfaction when he saw the pigeon Juliet chose.

    Indeed, thedy has exceptional taste! Doves are a symbol of peace. With such an excellent mistress, the household must be peaceful Seeing you, I feel like I can retire from the world without any regrets.

    After the old man, Genofi, who shed tears continuously, finally left, Elliot grumbled mischievously.

    Hell still be alive for their next visit.

    After the noisy reception, Juliet, who was left alone in the hall, fiddled with the doves decoration in her hand for a while.

    One of the silver doves, spreading its wings harmoniously, was slightly different in shape.

    They were made separately but designed to ovep as a pair.

    Juliet observed them attentively and ced the two pigeons together, making a clicking sound as they fit perfectly. The two pairs of wings, slightly ovepping, looked affectionate, and Juliet chuckled to herself.

    Suddenly, she felt someones gaze and looked up, startled, quickly hiding what she held behind her back.

    This um

    I understand.

    A man who had been leaning against the entrance of the hall, appearing from who knows where, cut her off.

    How much did he see?

    Flustered, Juliet averted her gaze, and the man approached her with confident strides, extending his hand.

    Juliet reluctantly revealed the hidden pigeon decoration, her lips trembling.

    Why did she hide it in the first ce?

    She felt embarrassed, like a child caught stealing.

    Afraid to see his expression, Juliet kept her head lowered as the man carefully examined what he held in his hand.

    After carefully observing the doves wings, the man asked.

    Do you like this cheap trinket?

    In response to the mocking question, Juliet had to suppress a surge of cold anger.

    Answer me, Juliet Monad.

    She didnt want to lift her head, but his hand forcefully tilted her chin upward.

    Lennoxs face, which she was forced to face, had a smile, but his eyes showed no amusement.

    He always smiled like that when he was in a bad mood.

    At that moment, a thousand thoughts crossed Juliets mind.

    What could possibly bother him again?

    The first possibility that came to mind was that incident.

    Did he feel offended that she greeted the government representatives as if she were the Duchess herself?

    Did he think she overstepped her bounds?

    Or did it seem like she coveted the Dukes fortune?

    Should she make an excuse, even if she didnt intend to steal?

    Its not cheap.

    Of course,pared to the Dukes vast wealth, it was hardly worth a feather

    Give it back. Its mine.

    Juliet looked directly into his eyes and spoke.

    For a brief moment, she thought he might throw away what he held and tell her to leave his estate.

    Fine.

    However, Lennox quietly returned the decoration to her hand.

    After that afternoon, he left the Dukes residence without saying anything, using the excuse of inspecting his territory. They didnt meet again until a monthter.

    And a few months after that, one of the pairs of doves she had carefully ced in a jewelry box mysteriously disappeared.

    However, Juliet didnt regret what she had said that day.

    * * *

    As Juliet quietly observed the loosely hanging handle of her luggage, she removed the doce decoration and ced it separately inside a pocket inside the bag.

    It was an essory she had obtained through deceit. It wasnt particrly valuable.

    But she remembered being greatly upset when she lost half of the item she had guarded so fiercely, like a child throwing a tantrum.

    She thought she should ce the remaining one in a visible spot, so she attached it to the handle of her luggage.

    She didnt want to lose thest remaining dove.

    Juliet stared nkly out the window.

    Lennox, who had chased after her the previous night, seemed angry, but it was only temporary.

    Lennox Carlyle was not ustomed to being rejected, which momentarily caught him off guard. He was a man who had never really lost anything before.

    The previous night, Lennox Carlyle had changed his ns and ordered her to apany him straight back to the North.

    But she had escaped from him, even resorting to harsh and bitter lies.

    So, perhaps Lennox was now angry at Juliets actions and had led the Dukes entourage to the North.

    But if he was still in the capital

    By now, they probably have met.

    They must have met.

    Dahlia Fran.

    His true lover.

    * * *

    Contrary to the image known to the public, Lennox Carlyle was a rather exemry nobleman.

    People would spread malicious rumors, calling him the debauched child of a demon or a licentious tyrant in the temple, but Lennox Carlyle, the ruler of the North, led a surprisingly mundane and simple life.

    Apart from the time he spent working, Lennox Carlyles leisure activities were primarily divided into two categories.

    Either he would go hunting in the forests teeming with monsters, or he would spend days locked in his bedroom with his beloved.

    Although he could be somewhat demanding, he was a fairly decent superior.

    He never lost control of his senses, never touched drugs, and had no gambling addiction.

    Even the asional hunting he enjoyed could be seen as a legitimate exercise of his ruling authority.

    After all, the North was and teeming with monsters. The people of the northern territories loved their lord, who put so much effort into subjugating the monsters.

    As for thetter case, well

    Apart from the fact that marriage was out of the question and there was no talk of engagement, it was a fairly pleasant arrangement.

    But Elliot thought it would be better if his master were a drug addict or an alcoholic.

    Then, he probably wouldnt be tormenting so many people in the middle of the night like this.

    Krrr~!

    Ugh!

    Once again, the screams of monsters echoed from the dark forest.

    Elliot instinctively let out a scream in response. Only one person would know what was happening inside.

    At this rate, the monsters near the capital will dry up.

    Jude muttered with a grave expression.

    Arent we supposed to receive a payment from the imperial family?

    Elliot was taken aback and clicked his tongue.

    Jude, the youngest knight, was usually cheerful and adorable, but sometimes he threw confusing jokes or serious remarks that were hard to distinguish.

    Elliot felt a little bitter.

    No wonder I felt uneasy.

    The previous night, Lennox, who had gone to the train station to pick up Juliet, returned alone. And since then, he had been in that state.

    He had been trapped in the forest near the capital, where monsters appeared, and he was shing them down wherever they came.

    Tsk. Its so obvious, yet they pretend not to know, again.

    Perhaps even Juliet herself wasnt aware, but Carlyles daily life had gradually be addicted to her presence.

    And when Juliet left, Duke Carlyle didnt know what to do and ended up trapped in the forest.

    I wish he had at least been drinking.

    Or he could go inside and get some sleep.

 Chapter 26:

    Chapter 26:

    <em>sh.</em>

    Lightning struck. In an instant, a dazzling sh of light pierced through the forest, where even moonlight couldnt reach.

    In that gust of wind, a mans straight forehead, stubborn eyebrows, and cold red eyes were revealed.

    In front of him, a gigantic centipede-like monster writhed with its head severed.

    <em>Kurung.</em>

    Lennox raised his head, like a man who had suddenlye to his senses.

    However, he wasnt surprised to find himself standing in the middle of the dark monster-infested forest.

    Lennox thought of a certain woman who disliked thunderstorms.

    When will youe back?

    It wasnt easy to notice that Juliet was afraid of thunder and lightning.

    First of all, Juliet Monad had a bold and even fearless personality.

    And in the North, it was rare for a heavy rain apanied by thunder and lightning to ur.

    The season whenrge typhoons usually came was in summer, and around that time, they would be staying at the Summer Pce.

    But that was only his recollection, so Juliets memory might be a little different.

    The position of the Duke of the North was not handed over easily, and he often left Juliet alone.

    <em>Theres a typhooning soon So</em>

    If she had told him not to go or asked to apany her, or if she had begged him toe back early, maybe he would have realized it sooner.

    <em>Be careful</em>

    Struggling to open her mouth, that was all she managed to say.

    <em>How foolish</em>

    In that aspect, Juliet acted naively to the point of frustration.

    When dealing with conservative and scheming noble families in the North, she would overturn everything without changing her expression. So there was no way she would be afraid of something like a ghost.

    She probably didnt want him to know that she didnt like being alone, like a child, on nights when thunder roared.

    Lennox had only recently learned about it.

    <em>sh.</em>

    On nights with intense thunder, Juliet would keep a bright fire burning and crouch down in a corner.

    But then it would be hard to fall asleep.

    In response to the casually thrown remark, she flinched and reluctantly extinguished the fire. It was probably closer to trauma than fear.

    Finally, he recalled the day when her parents died, a storm of such magnitude that it could be counted as one of the biggest thunderstorms he had ever witnessed.

    She had never shown it, but on nights when thunder rumbled, she would pretend to be indifferent and desperately bury herself under the covers, her face pale, which was quite cute.

    So he pretended not to notice it either.

    There had been times when he wondered what Juliet would do when he wasnt by her side and she couldnt fall asleep alone.

    But he never asked.

    He simply guessed that she would either stay up all night with the lights on, waiting for the storm to pass, or call the maids and spend the night with them.

    It wasnt something he needed to know more about, and he didnt want to.

    <em>sh.</em>

    When the lightning struck again, Lennox discovered a fragile white bone beneath his feet.

    The forest floor was littered with what clearly appeared to be human bones.

    All these scattered bones rolling under his feet were not unfortunate travelers who had lost their way.

    The contaminated forest affected not only grotesque monsters but also emitted toxicity itself.

    The floodwaters emitted their own poison.

    Strangely, this toxin harmless to animals induced hallucinations in humans, producing an effect simr to being under the influence of a strange drug.

    Those who knew this fact were extremely rare, but in the North, where there were many mountains, there were naturally many contaminated forests.

    Dealing with the residents of the territories who were addicted to hallucinations while subduing the monsters of the Northern territories was also one of the tasks of the Dukes Knights.

    Lennox became curious once again.

    The poison emitted by the monsters, the toxicity emanating from the contaminated forest, had no effect on his body.

    Then, would it be the same for his mind?

    Although he had roamed the contaminated forest countless times, Lennox had never experienced hallucinations even once.

    In the damp fog, Lennox stared intently through the pitch-ck forest.

    Eventually, amid the dark trees where nothing could be seen, a hazy figure floated like smoke.

    Starting with tangled hair and a twisted face, an iplete image of a woman wandering alone in the eerie forest soon emerged.

    The silhouette of a familiar woman seemed to appear vividly before his eyes, but Lennox didnt even smile.

    He was a little perplexed. Could he see her if he wished to?

    Lennox wondered if he was truly experiencing hallucinations or if it was just his imagination.

    <em>sh.</em>

    The woman, who had been nervously scanning her surroundings, suddenly turned to look at him.

    As he looked ahead, the womans expression brightened.

    In the next moment, Lennox instinctively reached out with empty hands towards the woman leaping towards him.

    Stay.

    As if she would really jump into his embrace.

    However, the woman, like a ghost, passed Lennox and ran behind him. When he turned around, the woman was nestled against an unseen figure.

    <em>sh.</em>

    Thunder struck again, but the woman, clinging to the unidentified person with bare feet raised like a magpie, no longer seemed frightened.

    Instead, she appeared to be the happiest person in the world.

    With a face I had never seen before, she smiled brightly, as if waiting for a secret lover, and embraced him around the neck, yfully teasing him with a smile in her eyes before kissing him.

    Then, leaning her cheek against the chest of the unidentified man, she whispered with a touch of sadness, but tenderly and secretly.

    <em>Im pregnant.</em>

    Her lips, which had been so obedient to Lennox, seemed to blossom.

    <em>So lets run away, my love.</em>

    <em>ng!</em>

    He blindly swung his sword, cutting through the image of two lovers, but his de fell on something hard.

    When Lennox saw the small sparks flying and guessed its nature, he was already pulling the bowstring with his hand.

    <em>Thump.</em>

    With a dull sound, the arrow flew and the body of the monster fell heavily.

    It was a bronze deer, a low-level monstermonly found in the forest.

    The only difference was that its entire body was pale. Such mutations were not surprising in the infected forest.

    Perhaps it had been hiding somewhere after witnessing the death of the centipede that upied the middle of the forest and had now rushed out.

    Lennox looked down at the fallen monster with cold eyes. A red streak rose from the white deers neck.

    The illusion of the woman that had lingered before him had long disappeared.

    <em>This is not your child.</em>

    However, contrary to the silent murmurs of hallucination, Juliet, smiling sweetly, clearly spoke those words to him.

    Under normal circumstances, he would have doubted the truth of those words. It was rare for him to lose hisposure.

    However, his tilted sanity clouded his judgment.

    He couldnt find the right timing to cut her off. And yet, he didnt suspect that letting go of her hand first would be to his disadvantage.

    But

    <em>The truth is, I had an ulterior motive.</em>

    Lennoxs lips twisted cruelly.

    He could have easily grabbed her if he reached out. Just a mere butterfly. Juliets enchantment had no effect on him.

    Juliet, who had never shown any tears in front of him, wavered with teary eyes.

    <em>Snap.</em>

    The ne shed as it fell from his grasp.

    This extravagant ne, known as the Tears of the Sun, was worth as much as ten mansions.

    Yet Juliet took nothing. It was as if anything associated with him, no matter how valuable, was repugnant to her.

    The white deer, with its pierced neck, twitched and fell lifeless.

    <em>Maybe I like you.</em>

    With a cold mind, Lennox pondered.

    But he still hadnt realized that he had never given anything to Juliet.

    * * *

    My lord

    Hadin, who had been waiting outside the dark forest with his words, was taken aback when he noticed the Duke walking out of the forest slowly.

    Hadin, with dark-colored skin, was a member of the southern immigrant tribe and the leader of the elite knights who were loyal only to the Duke.

    He had always faithfully carried out his lords orders without blinking an eye, but even in Hadins eyes, the Dukes appearance, cloaked in the blood of monsters, felt eerie.

    Not only did he walk out unscathed from their of the mutant monsters, but the Duke also dragged along a white deer drenched in blood.

    My lord.

    Hadin tried not to give any attention to the dead deer and awkwardly opened his mouth.

    Originally, it wasnt Hadins job to deliver this kind of news.

    It was the duty of the secretary, Elliot, or at least that of the other knights. But it was only Hadin who was by the Dukes side now.

    A message came from the pce a little while ago. They said theke has turned red.

    Near the capital, there was a sacredke, ess to which had only a limited circle of people.

    The seemingly ordinary smallke was considered sacred because it foretold cmity.

    If theke turned red every few decades or even centuries, it was a sign of an impending disaster.

    To make matters worse, the ominous sign appeared the day after the grand New Years celebration. It was only natural for the Emperor to panic and urgently contact Duke Carlyle in the middle of the night.

    My lord?

    However, Lennox Carlyle, who was wiping his hands after throwing away the prey, showed no interest in signs or disasters.

    After casually wiping off the streak of blood running down his chin, the Duke asked with a nonchnt expression.

    Where is the mansion of Count Monad?

 Chapter 27:

    Chapter 27:

    * * *

    Count Monads mansion, like many old mansions, was located on the outskirts of the quiet capitals urban area.

    Nestled in the dense foliage, the Monad mansion appeared closer to a secluded suburban estate.

    The exterior of the mansion, with its white roof glistening in the sunlight, could be described as elegant or, to be frank, dpidated.

    Visitors to the old and worn-out mansion were extremely rare.

    Seven years ago, after a tragic incident befell the owners family, the footsteps of visitors who used to seek out the already quiet family abruptly ceased.

    It wasnt that theyckedpassion, but after the young mistress of the house left for the north, truly no one was left behind, except for a few old servants.

    So when the servants of the Monad estate, who hadnt encountered many visitors in years, received an unexpected high-profile guest, they were taken aback.

    May I ask who you are?

    The man mentioned the name of a noble that any imperial citizen would be familiar with.

    For some reason, despite his shabby and drenched appearance, he didnt need to prove his status with mboyant attire. His red eyes were evidence enough.

    The bewildered servants finally realized that he was the rumored lover of the absent young mistress and hurriedly opened the door for him.

    This way, please.

    The servants of the mansion, who had been without the owners family for seven years, had long forgotten the proper etiquette for receiving esteemed guests.

    One of the servants, who took the reins of the ck steed the man rode, was flustered and didnt know what to do.

    Duke Carlyle, who handed over the reins, nced at the overgrown garden before entering the mansion.

    The once lively garden where the familys only daughter used to y hide-and-seek was now deste.

    The maze-like garden was overgrown, and the fountain had dried up.

    Is there no gardener?

    Well, we are understaffed, so

    The old butler reflexively made an excuse and immediately regretted it.

    Responding to a distinguished guest in such a manner was a severe breach of etiquette.

    Even the person he was facing was none other than the notorious ruler of the North. It was a nerve-racking encounter.

    The butler hesitated, wondering if he should lower his head now, but the young Duke passed by him and walked alone toward the main building.

    The old butler hurriedly followed him behind.

    Strictly speaking, Duke Carlyle was a guest, so it was against etiquette for him to enter the mansion without permission.

    Even if he was a noble and the lover of the mistress, it didnt make it any less improper.

    However, there was no one in the Monad mansion who could fulfill the role of the master

    <em>Even if there isnt anyone, it still goes against etiquette, doesnt it?</em>

    The butler conflicted, but it was ultimately an unnecessary worry.

    There was no one in the Empire who could dare to criticize Duke Lennox Carlyle for viting etiquette.

    Which way is Juliets room?

    Huh? Ah, its on the west side of the third floor

    Duke Carlyle casually headed towards the third floor as if he were the master of the house.

    The butler, who asionally followed behind with hurried steps, suddenly snapped out of it. He realized that he should have asked that question from the beginning.

    Uh, Your Highness. May I say something?

    Speak.

    Without stopping his steps, the duke spoke.

    Thank you. Your Highness, are you here to find Miss Juliet?

    He paused.

    Suddenly, Duke Carlyle, who had been walking, abruptly stopped and turned towards him.

    The butler felt a chill run down his spine when he saw the infamous red eyes of Duke Carlyle, but it was toote to retract his question.

    The old butler mustered up his courage and opened his mouth.

    I apologize, but Miss Juliet is currently absent.

    Why didnt he say it earlier? The butler thought that Duke Carlyle might get angry, but surprisingly, the Duke showed no significant reaction.

    As the butler held his breath and waited for the Dukes response, he realized that Duke Carlyle, despite his fearsome reputation, was a handsome man with a refined appearance.

    The Dukes reputation with women was well-known.

    Indeed, he was someone youngdies could fall head over heels for.

    The butler couldnt help but wonder why rumors about his appearance werent as widespread as his notorious reputation.

    Only after considering it did the butler entertain the thought that perhaps the Duke hade to find the youngdy.

    Juliet

    Yes?

    Has she always used this room?

    Ah Yes!

    They found themselves standing in front of the bedroom in no time.

    She has been using this room since she took her first steps.

    The butler, forgetting that he was in front of Duke Carlyle, smiled with satisfaction.

    Most of the staff remaining in the Monad mansion were people who had worked there for a long time under the Counts family.

    Among them were many who had witnessed young Juliet taking her first steps.

    I see.

    Duke Lennox Carlyles hand touched the pir at the entrance of the room.

    At first nce, it was difficult to notice, but there were marks on the pir where Juliet had grown and marked her height every year on her birthday.

    From the moment she took her first steps, to the age of five when she cried out loud without any reservations, to her debutante ball at sixteen. And all the way to her eighteenth birthday in the winter of adulthood.

    Hisrge and well-formed hand gently touched the carved grooves on the pir.

    As the butler watched this scene absentmindedly, he had a feeling that he was witnessing something he shouldnt.

    Ahem, then please call me if you need anything.

    Feeling somewhat confused, the butler left after saying those words.

    Left alone, Duke Lennox Carlyle circled around the bedroom.

    The adjoining room through a small door was a small sitting room and dressing room.

    There were delicate mirrors, neatly cedbs, orderly arranged clothes, and dusty books.

    And a four-poster bed draped with a canopy that seemed to have been used since her childhood.

    It was evident that Juliet was a child who couldnt easily let go of her beloved toys from her early years.

    In arge box ced on one side of the small sitting room, there were toys that she must have yed with during her childhood, filling it up.

    Returning to the sunny and cozy bedroom, Lennox picked up arge rag doll ced by the headboard of the bed.

    The rabbit doll, which must have been soft and pink at some point, now looked faded and worn in ces. Its ears drooped, and its threadbare stuffing was pitiful.

    Lennox could easily imagine a young child, no more than the size of the doll, clutching it tightly and falling asleep.

    It was a strange sensation. The mansion felt as if time had stopped.

    Unbeknownst to him, Juliets presence lingered vividly in this space.

    Quietly closing the door and stepping outside, Lennox Carlyle walked along the corridor.

    Naturally, the person he was looking for was not present in this old and quaint mansion.

    In the first ce, the people of the Monad family seemed unaware of the fact that Juliet had left the capital.

    They simply seemed curious about why Duke Carlyle, who was the lover of their youngdy, suddenly came to the Monad mansion.

    Delicate dressing tables, a bedroom filled with girlish tastes.

    He vaguely remembered what eighteen-year-old Juliet Monad was like. But the Juliet Monad he knew was a lover who had no way of expressing her preferences.

    No, perhaps he was the one who didnt ask?

    A faint scent simr to Juliets lingered throughout the mansion, but that was all.

    His lover was not here.

    Then what had hee here to find?

    To find the reason why Juliet left him? Or evidence of her infidelity?

    Lennox Carlyle sighed coldly, considering turning around.

    Thats when it happened.

    Nice to meet you, Your Highness.

    A middle-aged woman with white hair and a warm, gentle impression appeared at the end of the corridor, supported by a young maid.

    I am Yvette. I was Miss Juliets nanny.

    The woman introduced herself as a nanny and politely inclined her head in the direction where Duke Carlyle stood.

    There was no focus in the womans gray eyes.

    Lennox briefly met her gaze, which strangely seemed to be in a different direction, and asked directly.

    You cant see ahead?

    Yes, thats correct.

    Juliets nanny smiled mischievously and replied.

    I had poor eyesight due to an illness, and since five years ago, I can hardly see anything. But Miss Juliet has been considerate enough to let me stay at the estate.

    Lennox raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    Even without seeing, he could understand the situation.

    An elderly nanny with impaired vision, an aging butler. Servants who were either very old or too young. A neglected garden and a dpidated old mansion that had been abandoned for a long time.

    All the staff members were individuals who wouldnt be weed in any other noble household.

    With a group of barely twenty people, they seemed to get along harmoniously.

    He knew they were fallen nobles, but he didnt realize it was to this extent.

    Of course. He had no interest, and Juliet had never mentioned it.

    Lennox reached into his pocket with a somber expression.

    Perhaps the ie from the remaining territories of the Monad family barely sustained the household in the mansion.

    Literally just sustaining it.

    Therger the old mansion, the astronomical amount of money it required to maintain its scale. The current Monad family was merely propping it up to prevent it from copsing.

    Compared to the Ducal Carlyle Estate in the North, the Monad mansion was more like a hut than a mansion.

    It seems like a difficult household to manage.

    Thanks to the careful attention of Your Highness, we are able to get by without any shortage.

    As Lennox casually asked, he doubted his own ears.

    <em>Me?</em>

 Chapter 28:

    Chapter 28:

    Who?

    Yes, the Duke.

    That cant be right.

    It had been seven long years since Lennox first learned about the situation of the Monad family.

    To Lennox, the Monad family was an abstract concept.

    He simply brushed it off, thinking that since his lover was Lady Monad, there must be a house somewhere in the capital.

    Whenever Juliet had business in the capital, she would visit the Monad mansion, but Lennox had never apanied her on such asions.

    Was he a man who wouldnt even bat an eye if his lover made eye contact with someone else, let alone take care of household matters?

    It was absurd. He wouldnt do such a bothersome thing.

    However, the old woman spoke casually.

    Didnt you send gold to Lady Juliet yesterday too?

    Such an asion never happened.

    Lady Juliet said so herself. Although she couldnte with us this year due to her busy schedule, she wanted me to let you know that you would have a prosperous new year.

    Lennoxs expression narrowed.

    Everyone in the mansion is grateful. It is an honor to meet you in person like this, Your Highness.

    The blind old woman bowed her head once again.

    Lennox briefly pondered what this situation could be.

    However, neither the blind nanny nor the young maid standing beside her seemed to be lying.

    So, there was only one possibility remaining.

    It must be words fabricated by Juliet.

    Did Juliet really say that?

    As Lennoxs voice carried a chilling indifference, the blind woman spoke gently as if she hadnt noticed.

    Yes, of course. Our Lady Juliet always speaks of you. Just yesterday, she held onto me and talked about how caring you are, despite the rumors, and how affectionate you are.

    Lennox couldnt find words to respond.

    He couldntpletely dismiss the possibility that Juliet had told such lies, but at the same time, he couldnt easily understand why she would go to such lengths.

    Because the Juliet Monad he knows wasnt that kind of person.

    Your Highness, please take care of our youngdy.

    The blind old woman bowed deeply and politely greeted Lennox.

    Although she is shy and doesnt say much, shes a very sensitive person. She thinks deeply and has been hurt a lot. So please treat her kindly.

    Lennox didnt reply. He silently stared at the blind woman.

    This nanny, from the beginning, must have known about Juliets lies.

    After seven years of being lovers, it was impossible for him not to have seen her face even once. She couldnt have been a kind lover.

    And yet, Juliet had gone to the extent of telling lies and desperately defending him, not for his sake, but to reassure them.

    Her wounded pride had already suffered enough, but she didnt want to worry the precious people who she remembered from her childhood.

    Lennox didnt care about the notorious rumors surrounding him, but he had a general idea of what people were gossiping about regarding his lover.

    Even the Monad household staff, including the nanny, must have suspected. The lover of their youngdy was known to be indifferent and ruthless.

    It was obvious that they would worry about the treatment she received as his lover in the North, where she had no support.

    Yet, they pretended to believe the clumsy and feeble lies of their mistress, who wanted to reassure the old nanny.

    Neither Juliet, who told lies, nor the servants of the Monad household who pretended to be deceived were bad people.

    Lennox pondered for a moment.

    Even when he stayed in the North, Juliet wasnt a Duchess, so she couldnt privately ess the resources.

    Of course, she didntck things like boiling water or dresses and essories, but that was all.

    The problem was that Juliet had left behind all the gifts she had received from him.

    Given the situation of the Monad mansion, where did Juliet manage to obtain that gold to protect herst shred of pride?

    After a long silence, Lennox could finally turn away.

    The mansion is quite old. Ill send some helping hands.

    * * *

    You said you were going to meet your husband, right?

    The young stewardess named Angie asked Juliet with a twinkle in her eyes as she brought the tea. That was her name, Angie.

    Juliet simply gave her a faint smile.

    On the ring finger of Juliets left hand, there was a thin gold band. It was a in ring without any decorations or gemstones, but it was actually better to deceive her status.

    Right now, Juliet was ying the role of a young wife going to meet her husband.

    I heard your husband works at the Eastern Gate. Well, I heard there are good job opportunities there.

    Angie, who had a friendly demeanor, interpreted Juliets silence as affirmation and chatted cheerfully.

    Indeed, she had done well in creating a fake identity.

    Juliet thought to herself.

    The magical stone-powered train was quite an expensive means of transportation.

    But to rent a single-personpartment and travel alone without any maidservants, it was natural to attract attention.

    The young stewardess was quite amazed by Juliets appearance. At the same time, she couldnt imagine the possibility of the girl in front of her being a noble.

    After all, there were hardly any nobles who used the train.

    Therefore, the primary users of the train were the wealthy middle ss, especially merchants who needed to cover long distances quickly.

    High-ranking nobles and senior clergy members preferred the costly gate travel that consumed substantial resources and magical stones.

    Of course, it was the fastest means of transportation avable, but it was outrageously expensive.

    Moreover, without a valid permit, one couldnt even use the gate for transportation.

    The number of people who could use the train was also very limited, so there were only about ten people sitting in the dining car where Juliet was seated.

    A dining car.

    She wasnt sure which car the kitchen is attached to, but the ability to cook within the train was also thanks to the magical stones.

    The options were limited, but the breakfast was quite delicious.

    When Juliet tasted the freshly baked, warm croissant, she was quite surprised.

    After finishing breakfast, Angie brought a fresh cup of hot tea for Juliet.

    Its Quinn tea.

    Juliet smiled warmly while admiring the subtle aroma of the tea. Thete Count Monad also loved this tea.

    Enchanted by the aroma, Juliet emptied her cup and asked cautiously.

    Can I have more?

    Of course!

    Angie, seeming pleased, brought a whole teapot.

    Returning with the teapot from the kitchen, Angie carried a faintly sweet scent that seemed suspicious.

    Captivated by the tantalizing smell of butter, Juliet raised her eyebrows.

    I was baking scones in the kitchen.

    At the mention of scones, the other passengers in the dining car perked up like meerkats, all raising their heads.

    If you wait a bit, Ill bring them to you.

    It must be worth the price. Juliet marveled inwardly.

    <em>It was a good decision to take the train instead of a boat, even though its expensive.</em>

    With this level offort, she was more than willing to pay.

    Even the fact that there werent many passengers pleased her.

    <em>Tap. Tap.</em>

    Oh.

    No wonder the weather had been cloudy since morning. Just as the train crossed over the mountain ridge, rain started to fall lightly.

    Could it be a typhoon?

    What typhoon at this time of year? Its probably just passing rain.

    Juliet sighed as she heard the conversationing from the back seat, unintentionally gripping her teacup tightly.

    As they said, it was just passing rain.

    Relieved, Juliet rxed and enjoyed the sight of raindrops tapping lightly against the window.

    On a rainy day, sitting on the train, sipping tea while admiring the lush mountains. Soon, there would be freshly baked scones to apany it. Ah, it was perfect.

    A sweet sigh escaped her lips naturally, as she savored the rare moment of tranquility.

    There werent many passengers on the train, especially in the dining car.

    ?

    However, she suddenly felt someones gaze, so Juliet looked up.

    The unexpected culprit was sitting right in front of her.

    A baby, sitting two seats ahead of Juliet, was staring at her with curious eyes.

    <em>So adorable!</em>

    Especially those soft, chubby cheeks looked incredibly cute.

    She tried biting her lip to suppress herughter, but Juliet couldnt help but smile.

    When Juliet smiled at the baby, the baby also smiled back and waved her hand at Juliet.

    Ba!

    Oh, my. Why do you keepughing and looking at someone, huh?

    The babys mother, sitting in the front seat, spoke like that, and Juliet quickly pretended to examine her teacup, as if she hadnt been smiling at all.

    A baby.

    It was a presence that Juliet had never experienced even once in her two lifetimes.

    The gentle smile vanished from Juliets face reflected in the tea water.

    In fact, it almost happened once before.

    In her first life, just before she died.

    Even now, but especially in her first life, Juliet was truly an unremarkable and insignificant existence.

    But when the doctor told her that she was pregnant, Juliet felt like she had be someone special. She was filled with hope that she could do anything.

    However, it didntst long.

    <em>Even if we dont get married, we can still have a child, right, Lennox? If we have a baby-</em>

    <em>Theres no if, Juliet.</em>

    But the only response she received was a cold rejection.

    <em>Dont you understand? Even if you have a child, theres no point in giving birth.</em>

    Even without those words, Juliet couldnt hold the baby in her arms.

    During her second life, Juliet would asionally dwell on those cold words by herself.

    Juliet absentmindedly toyed with the cold teacup.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Suddenly, the train came to a halt.

    Realizing this, she looked out the window.

    The train Juliet boarded made several stops on its way to the eastern gate.

    Just as passengers got off at intermediate stations, new passengers and luggage were picked up before continuing toward the destination.

    Juliet, who was looking out the window, was startled when she suddenly heard a loud sounding from the rearpartment.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Loaded!

    Juliet turned and looked back.

    If you think about it, thest three cars of the train were intended for the luggagepartment.

    She didnt know what was loaded there, but it seemed to be something incredibly huge.

    Just as Juliet was thinking that, suspicious men dressed all in ck piled up on the train.

    <em>Huh?</em>

    Juliet narrowed her eyes in an instant.

 Chapter 29:

    Chapter 29:

    In a sparsely popted train, those who stood out naturally caught Juliets attention.

    The clothes they wore resembled some kind of uniform, but it was a bit strange.

    Typically, a uniform would have some form of insignia, symbol, or badge that could indicate their status. However, there were no visible markings or signs of distinction.

    And that wasnt the only suspicious thing.

    Though they passed by very briefly, Juliet noticed something peculiar. When they passed by her, she saw a medium-sized knife concealed within the fluttering folds of their ck cloaks.

    Juliet, who had grown weary of the knights of the Duke for seven years, could not fail to recognize it.

    Carrying weapons on the train was strictly prohibited.

    Should she inform the train crew? But she was concerned that it might cause even moremotion.

    <em> I hope its nothing serious.</em>

    Juliet nced in the direction where the men with concealed knives had disappeared.

    However, the truly strange event urred when the train stopped at the next station. Once again, a group of suspicious individuals surged onto the train.

    They didnt seem to have knives this time.

    But even from a distance, they looked out of the ordinary.

    <em>Really big.</em>

    With her eyes wide open in amazement, Juliet locked eyes with a middle-aged man who seemed to be the leader of the group.

    He was a rugged man who stood close to 2 meters tall.

    <em>Bigger than sir Cain, it seems.</em>

    Juliet casually sipped her tea, recalling her former bodyguard, Cain.

    However, that man seemed evenrger than the former mercenary captain, Cain.

    He seemed like a humanized bear, if anything.

    Unlike the previous group that had carriedrge luggage onto the train, these individuals didnt seem to be concealing knives.

    But they were all sturdy figures, so imposing that it seemed they wouldnt need any weapons.

    Intuitively, it felt like they would have the upper hand if they were to confront the men who had hidden knives earlier.

    Im certain. Roy is definitely on this train.

    Disperse quietly and search for him.

    Roy?

    Juliet had no intention of eavesdropping on the conversation of these suspicious people, but a fragment of the phrase still flew to her ears.

    It seemed like they were looking for someone.

    As the train started moving again, the suspicious group quickly moved to another car.

    Juliet thought it would be best to return to herpartment before getting involved in something troublesome.

    She was concerned about the men in ck clothes who concealed knives earlier, and seeing another suspicious group raised the likelihood of trouble.

    <em>But what about the scones?</em>

    Juliet was disappointed, but she thought it would be best to go back to herpartment for now. Her teacup was empty anyway. However, just as Juliet was about to get up from her seat, the attendant with a tray returned, and Juliet sat back down smoothly.

    Sorry for the long wait! Ill distribute them one by one.

    The people in the dining car, who were quietly enjoying their meal, became excited at the smell of freshly baked scones.

    People obediently sat in their seats, waiting for their turn like well-behaved children.

    Before they knew it, the attendant with the tray arrived right in front of Juliet.

    Ahh!

    A faint scream was heard from afar.

    The door of the dining car burst open.

    Dont move, everyone!

    And as expected, men in ck uniforms appeared, brandishing their knives and threatening the people in the dining car with clich lines.

    The only difference from before was that they wore ck hoods, concealing their faces.

    Aah!

    People screamed and hastily took their seats.

    The bandits quickly scanned the people in the dining car and pushed or threatened them with twisted des in their hands.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Due to the gust of wind, Angie, who was holding the tray, dropped it to the floor. Amidst the chaotic noise, the metal tray overturned, spilling the scones that had been neatly arranged.

    While everyone screamed and panicked, Juliet alone remained seated calmly in her ce.

    She was holding a small dessert tter and her gaze fell on the scone tray that had fallen on the floor.

    It happened in the blink of an eye.

    H-Hey, lets put the knife down and talk

    Shut up!

    The sudden intruder leaped in and grabbed a hostage to gain control over the passengers. It seemed like the most suitable target to subdue.

    And with the knife pressed against the hostages throat, the intruder arrogantly shouted.

    If you dont want to see this womans head flying, you better not move!

    Perhaps the intruder was clearly unaware of the mistake they had just made.

    Unfortunately, the chosen hostage was Juliet.

    * * *

    !

    Ahh, ahh!

    The decent passengers obediently knelt down, turned their backs, and sat quietly asmanded by the hostage-takers.

    Amidst the suffocating tension, the passengers tightly closed their eyes when they suddenly heard horrifying screams erupting from behind.

    People believed that the poor woman who had been taken hostage had been killed for resisting.

    These guys deserve a punishment!

    The terrified passengers trembled in fear and silently cursed the cruelty of the hostage-takers.

    And they wished for the unfortunate woman who had been taken hostage to face a less agonizing death.

    But in the next moment, a masked hostage-taker hurriedly crawled into their line of sight.

    P-Please spare me!

    As if overwhelmed by terror after witnessing something dreadful, the hostage-taker stumbled and copsed onto the floor.

    <em>Huh?</em>

    The passengers in the train car, who quietly turned their heads, became even more bewildered.

    What they saw were the bandits in ck uniforms lying on the floor.

    And standing unthreateningly was only one fragile-looking woman.

    However, Juliet didnt exin the whole story to the perplexed faces of the passengers.

    <em>Tsk.</em>

    Her gaze briefly flickered towards the floor with a disappointed expression, but it was truly just a momentary nce.

    Juliet immediately approached the door leading to the front car and peered through the crack to assess the situation outside.

    As expected, chaos ensued outside with men wielding knives and the earlier group engaged in a fierce battle.

    Juliet released four butterflies through the gap in the door.

    Huh?

    What the?

    What is this Ahh!

    And she let the enraged butterflies flutter through the train. The butterflies flew towards the assants, striking fear into their hearts and feasting on their terror.

    They are predators with murderous and malicious intent. It was a banquet-like environment for the butterflies who consumed emotions and grew stronger.

    Perhaps unknowingly, it would take quite a while for the butterflies to circle the train and return.

    Leaving behind the horrifying screams, Juliet calmly closed the door once again.

    It seemed necessary to assess the situation and organize her thoughts. Juliet thought intuitively.

    These individuals were not mere train robbers.

    There were two distinct groups that turned the train into a chaotic mess.

    One group consisted of the attackers who boarded the trainter. They were searching for something.

    Search every inch!

    Sir!

    Lord Roy! Where are you!

    Juliet suspected that what they were searching for was a person of high status.

    The other group consisted of the individuals who had just taken Juliet hostage. They were the kidnappers who had brought Lord Roy here, wearing ck masks.

    Attackers and kidnappers.

    Juliet calmly contemted.

    It was of no concern to her personally.

    However, the fact that the train couldnt reach its destination properly was a significant issue.

    Juliet thought it would be better to quickly return the kidnapped person to the attackers and resolve the situation.

    But how? What should she do?

    As Juliet pondered for a moment, she suddenly recalled that the area behind the dining car was the luggagepartment.

    And before the group of ck-masked individuals boarded the train, somethingrge was undoubtedly loaded into this luggagepartment.

    What could possibly be here to warrant such an action?

    Uh

    The ck-masked man who had copsed on the floor struggled to regain consciousness.

    Juliet, with a touch of wickedness, stepped on his hand once more and then forcefully opened the door leading to the luggagepartment.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    The door opened easily, but the inside was darker than she had anticipated, making it difficult to see anything right away.

    She waited for her eyes to adjust to the darkness, but apart from the iron grating, there wasnt anything particrly notable Wait, iron grating?

    Juliets eyes widened.

    It was only natural that she couldnt see any other cargo.

    Filling the entire luggagepartment was a massive iron cage, reminiscent of those used to transport ferocious carnivorous animals.

    <em>Creak. </em>The sound of heavy chains shing resounded.

    In the darkness, something moved beyond the iron bars. In the next moment, Juliet was taken aback.

    A pair of golden eyes, belonging to a massive beast, stared fiercely at Juliet.

    <em>A wolf?</em>

 Chapter 30:

    Chapter 30:

    * * *

    Juliet blinked her eyes as she faced the sight of a gigantic wolf she had never seen before.

    <em>Grrrrr.</em>

    Fortunately, the massive wolf inside the iron bars was securely bound by chains.

    It was the first time she had seen a silver-gray wolf.

    No, it was the first time she had even known such a gigantic wolf existed.

    <em>They say there are demons lurking in the East. Is this also one of them?</em>

    If that were the case, it was undoubtedly an incredibly rare creature.

    The beautiful silver-gray fur was so enticing that Juliet felt an urge toe closer and stroke it, if not for the current situation.

    Spread out and find it!

    !

    Where is Lord Roy?!

    It seemed that the men outside were searching for this wolf.

    Juliet couldnt have imagined that Lord Roy might be a wolf rather than a person, so she was a bit confused.

    How did you end up getting kidnapped, doggie?

    <em>Grrrrrrr.</em>

    A threatening growl emanated from the wolfs throat.

    Apparently, the nickname didnt sit well with it.

    <em>Well</em>

    Even if it was a supernatural being, it wouldnt understand humannguage.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, Juliet decided to stick to her original n.

    Youre a good boy, arent you?

    After carefully observing the wolfs restrained state, Juliet cautiously reached her hand toward the dark iron bars.

    Im going to release you now Anyway, dont eat me. Got it?

    While making this promise, Juliet didnt forget to secure an escape route in case things went awry.

    Approaching with caution, Juliet examined the structure that bound the wolf and how it was attached.

    In addition to the iron grating, there wereyers of sturdy chains tightly wrapped around the wolfs entire body, secured by arge padlock.

    ?

    And the most noticeable thing was an unidentified cylinder embedded in the back of the wolfs neck.

    Inside the ss tube, there was a crimson liquid that appeared suspicious at first nce.

    What is this?

    Is it some kind of sedative for wolves?

    The cylinder, resembling arge syringe, was firmly embedded near the back of the wolfs neck, and the appearance seemed quite painful, causing Juliet to unconsciously furrow her brow.

    <em>While other things may be fine, that one seems like it needs to be pulled out by hand.</em>

    Juliet hesitated but slowly approached.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    Feeling something unsettling, the wolf writhed threateningly.

    Ironically, being securely bound by chains prevented the wolf from making any movements.

    Just wait Just stay still. Youre a good boy, arent you?

    Juliet managed to reach in and quickly pulled out the cylinder.

    <em>Kiang!</em>

    The wolf contorted its body, making a sound akin to a groan.

    The train car shook with the intensity of the movement.

    However, Juliet didnt let go of the cylinder. What came out was a needle-like syringe.

    Sorry, but I wont hurt you anymore.

    Anxious to finish as quickly as possible, Juliet thought.

    The chains restraining the wolf were not just simple restraints. They seemed impossible to unlock without some special key.

    But Juliet wasnt particrly worried.

    Within the darkness, several small butterflies appeared, emitting a blue-green light. They looked just like blue fireflies.

    Startled by the sudden appearance of the mysterious luminescent creatures, the wolf raised its fur.

    As the butterflies concealed themselves within the lock mechanism, the chains were instantly released.

    <em>nk.</em>

    When the restraints that had tightly held its body suddenly fell away, the wolf seemed somewhat surprised.

    Its golden eyes stared intensely at Juliet.

    <em>Surely, its not an ungrateful beast, right?</em>

    Juliet felt a slight tension, but fortunately, the wolf didnt rush at her or make any hostile moves.

    From then on, Juliet had nothing more to do to help.

    As soon as therge wolf effortlessly shook its coat, the chains and iron bars that had bound it were shattered simultaneously.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    With a single stretch, the wolf leaped out through the open door into the nextpartment.

    * * *

    After the wolf escaped, Juliet closed the door to the luggagepartment.

    Given the chaos outside, paradoxically, the safest ce within the train was here, she judged.

    Juliet counted to 100 before opening the door to the luggagepartment and stepping out.

    <em>This should be enough.</em>

    The inside of the train was a scene of turmoil, as if a storm had swept through.

    However, the bandits who had caused themotion seemed somewhat subdued.

    Ah!

    As Juliet thought that, while crossing a fewpartments, she noticed a man wielding a sword, lunging at a mother and daughter crouched in a corner.

    Without hesitation, a butterfly fluttered from her fingertips.

    It was in that instant.

    Get out of the way!

    Juliet lost her bnce and was pushed down by someone.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    A golden light.

    Suddenly pressed against the floor, Juliet furrowed her brow at the ring sunlight.

    The person who had pushed her turned out to be a young man with a rather handsome appearance.

    His intention was probably to protect her.

    Mom!

    Fortunately, at that moment, a crowd rushed in and rescued the mother and daughter.

    The bandit, who was wielding the sword, fled.

    If they had waited just a little longer, they could have put an end to it. But in thest moment, their concentration wavered, and their magic was shattered.

    With a jarring shock, Juliet couldnt regain herposure.

    Juliet quickly realized the cause of this sudden situation.

    <em>Sword master?</em>

    She had experienced a situation like this only once in the past seven years. It was when an opponent who was immune to magic had intervened in the middle of a battle.

    Under normal circumstances, the butterflies would have warned her, but in their frenzied excitement, the butterflies were unable tomunicate with her.

    As her magic was shattered, the butterflies instantly disappeared from sight.

    The consequences of the shattered magic fell squarely on Juliet. She felt a splitting headache and nausea.

    Ugh.

    Are you okay, dear?

    The unwee intruder who pushed her to the floor suddenly seemed startled.

    Why?

    It felt as if her insides would spill out if she opened her mouth.

    Juliet quickly covered her mouth, blocking the intruders view, and red at the person who had hindered her.

    Thanks to that, his golden eyes met directly with hers.

    Due to being pushed down, the ck veil she was wearing had fallen far away.

    And only then did Juliet realize that this unwee intruder was straddling her in a rather peculiar position.

    The man with whom her eyes met had an exceptionally striking appearance. Under different circumstances, Juliet might have found him attractive as well.

    With distinct facial features, he was undeniably a handsome young man.

    Strangely reminiscent of a wolf.

    <em>A wolf?</em>

    However, regardless of his looks, due to the interference with her magic, Juliet was in a highly alert state.

    Get away.

    Pardon?

    Get up from me and step aside!

    Ah Yes!

    The man who quickly moved aside seemed apologetic and tried to apologize, but Juliet didnt pay attention as she looked around in a fluster.

    The hairpin that had secured her long hair in ce had also been flung away during the push.

    Staggering, Juliet managed to get up.

    My hairpin.

    But soon, she stumbled and touched the ground again. Her long hair cascaded down in disarray.

    If she opened her mouth, it felt like she would vomit.

    Are you okay, Lady?

    A hand reached out from nearby, picking up the hairpin and offering it to her, while asking if she was alright.

    <em>Do I look okay?</em>

    Unable to respond, Juliet barely managed to sit down on a nearby chair and took a deep breath.

    The man approached her and knelt down, bringing himself to eye level with her, and apologized.

    Really, I dont know what to say for an apology Im sorry. Were you very startled?

    With a sturdy build and gray hair that had a hint of silver

    He was a man with impressive golden eyes.

    And what was more impressive was the fact that the man didnt have anything covering his upper body.

    The man continuously apologized to Juliet with sincere tone.

    Seeing a man with such a perfect physique kneeling before her, Juliet couldnt help but feel a bit strange.

    Although it wasnt his fault that she didnt expect such a young man to be a swordsman, he seemed at a loss, like a scolded puppy, in front of his master.

 Chapter 31:

    Chapter 31:

    I didnt do that on purpose just now. Its just that, seeing you again like this, I was so happy

    Juliet, who was clutching her head and moaning, barely came to her senses.

    Happy?

    Today she saw his face for the first time.

    She didnt understand what could make someone happy about it.

    It was still a face she didnt recognize.

    Juliet couldnt possibly forget such a handsome man.

    If he happened to brush past on the street, he would be a beauty that would be hard to forget for at least ten years.

    Even by Juliets strict standards, which had be higher since she became Lennox Carlyles lover, he was undeniably handsome.

    But she would like him to stop soon.

    Juliet nced around carefully.

    The skirmish on the train seemed to have been somewhat resolved.

    Roy!

    Youre safe. Thank goodness!

    Most of the people who hade to rescue him, including the big middle-aged man, had gathered around him.

    And most of them were ring at Juliet with displeasure.

    It seemed that the person they came to find, Roy, was this man.

    And they didnt seem pleased with the situation where their rescuer was kneeling before a strange woman and apologizing. Then what was that wolf from earlier?

    <em>That wolf wasnt Roy?</em>

    That was what she thought for sure.

    Juliet looked around briefly. However, the wolf was nowhere to be seen or heard.

    Strange. Even though its a train with ten cars, if a wolf of that size, that presence, had gone to another car, it wouldnt be this quiet.

    Juliet raised her head with a puzzled expression.

    Im sorry. Did you get hurt anywhere?

    As soon as the mans eyes met Juliets, he immediately apologized reflexively.

    If she didnt respond appropriately, he seemed like he would continue like this all day.

    Moreover, with a face that didnt match his size, he was handsome and kind, so he was someone difficult to get angry with.

    Juliet didnt know where to look, so she quietly sighed.

    Okay, now put some clothes on.

    Pardon?

    Cough.

    The middle-aged man standing behind them cleared his throat and draped a long coat over the mans shoulders.

    The middle-aged man was the same burly man whom Juliet had glimpsed with admiration in the restaurant booth.

    The silver-grey haired young man seemed unsure of what the problem was and tilted his head, but as Juliet pointed out, he epted the coat and draped it over his shoulders.

    His gentle golden eyes turned towards Juliet once again.

    Before an apology could escape his lips once again, Juliet quickly cut in.

    Do you know me?

    Yes?

    You said you were happy to see me earlier.

    Oh, that um

    The man blinked his eyes, slightly flustered.

    But I dont think I know someone like you.

    Oh.

    The man blinked his eyes a few times and suddenly smiled. It was a surprising and charming smile, as if he was amazed by her presence.

    I apologize for thete introduction, miss.

    With one knee on the ground, the man naturally held Juliets fingertips and lightly kissed the back of her hand.

    Juliet was slightly taken aback by the smooth and natural gesture.

    But in the next moment, when she heard the mans name, Juliet couldnt help but be stunned.

    My name is Romeo Romulus Pascal. Just call me Roy.

    A momentter.

    Laughter echoed through the quiet train.

    Juliet found herselfughing uncontrobly.

    Romeo and Juliet. Werent those the names of the characters from the romantic novel her nanny used to tell her about?

    Its an old-fashioned name that doesnt suit me. I know that too.

    Roy, who had been looking puzzled, smiled softly.

    But if youugh so openly like that, I feel quite embarrassed.

    No, Im sorry. Its just that

    Juliet bit her lip and held back herughter.

    The people standing behind him red at her with hostile expressions, but once theughter erupted, it was hard to suppress.

    She wondered how long it had been since sheughed so joyfully.

    <em>What on earth should I say to exin?</em>

    However, no matter what exnation she gave, they wouldnt understand. So after a while, she simply smiled brightly, ceasing herughter.

    Nice to meet you. Im Juliet.

    * * *

    In the early morning, before the sun had risen, a man hurriedly walked towards the Emperors pce.

    The young man with blond hair was Prince Cloff, the second prince.

    The Emperor had three sons, and Cloff was considered the most capable of the three.

    Some people said he had the highest possibility of bing the Crown Prince.

    Cloffs steps were somewhat excited.

    As the second prince, there was a good reason for him to visit his father, the Emperor, at such an early hour.

    <em>Atst</em>

    Duke Carlyle, who was like a thorn in his side with his disdain for the royal family, was not easy to approach. The Duke only allowed those he trusted toe close, and his loyal followers were so devoted that they couldnt be bought with money.

    However, Cloff tried his best to find any information that could be a weakness for Duke Carlyle.

    Andst night.

    He finally seeded in catching Duke Carlyles suspicious movement.

    The previous night, Lennox Carlyle left the venue with his partner before the official event even started.

    It was incredibly audacious not to offer any exnation or apology to the Emperor. But what happened next was even more significant.

    Duke Carlyle infiltrated the temple and stole the relic.

    One of Cloffs subordinates barely managed to track the Dukes whereabouts.

    For Cloff, who was desperate for any leads, this couldnt be a better opportunity.

    Since Duke Carlyle already had a bad rtionship with the temple, if things went well, this incident could weaken the Dukes power in the aristocracy.

    Cloff went to see his father, the Emperor, as soon as dawn broke to deliver this joyful news.

    However, Cloff had to stop in front of the Emperors throne room.

    In an irritated voice, he eximed to the guard blocking his path.

    Step aside. I must see His Majesty immediately.

    But the guard didnt move.

    The important guest is present, Your Highness.

    Important guest?

    Clof furrowed his brow. Who could have seen the Emperor before him on such a morning?

    However, the answer to his question appeared behind him.

    Upon hearing footsteps from behind, Cloff casually turned around.

    Then he froze in ce upon seeing the man walking leisurely.

    Duke?

    Cloffs pulse quickened.

    It was because the man standing before him was the same person about whom he brought the news.

    Lennox Carlyle.

    He had an appearance that was far from shy, to the point of looking modest, with no jewelry to prove his status. But he was undoubtedly a man who couldnt be underestimated.

    The gaze of Duke Carlyle, who spotted Cloff standing in front of the throne room, held no eye contact andcked even a hint of respect.

    He was the only Duke without any blood rtion to the royal family.

    However, the Carlyle family, with a longer history than the royal family, had secured autonomy in the North as a price for an invible treaty with the former Emperor.

    Despite being Dukes, they didnt bow their heads to the royal family and were addressed as Your Highness imperial family.

    The man, whose gait even resembled that of a predatory beast, stood in front of the throne room just as Cloff had done a moment ago.

    Open it.

    However, unlike before, the door to the Emperors throne room slid open smoothly.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    As the sound of the door closing echoed, Cloff, left outside the throne room, gritted his teeth.

    * * *

    Before the aftermath of the New Years ball had fully settled, a tense atmosphere enveloped the pce.

    Uninvited guests armed with weapons hade to the pce. The man who dared to challenge the Emperor was the Duke from the North.

    Duke Carlyle, what did you just say?

    Im getting married.

    Emperor Maximilian II was a suspicious man who knew how to weigh his interests.

    The Carlyle family was like a double-edged sword to the Empire and the royal family.

    While the powerful army led by the Duke could be intimidating, as long as they didnt threaten the royal family or leave the northern territories, they could be a reliable weapon.

    As soon as theke turned red, a sign of impending disaster, Duke Carlyle was the first to be summoned for that very reason.

    If the uing catastrophe involved an invasion of theirnds, the military power of the Duke would be needed.

    However, contrary to the Emperors expectations, Lennox Carlyles visit to the pce was not in response to the Emperors summons.

    The Emperor stared sharply at Lennox Carlyle, who was sitting across from him.

    This time, the Duke of the North was a young man, even younger than his youngest son, with a vibrant, paleplexion.

    Congrattions. Which noble family does the bridee from?

    The Emperor grew tense.

    As soon as he heard the purpose of the Dukes visit, his concerns about omens were pushed far away.

    Duke Carlyle standing before him right now was a more fearsome presence than the uncertain future disasters that could strike at any time.

    The Emperor quickly recalled the names of the high noble families who could be potential marriage partners for Duke Carlyle.

    If the Duke were to form a marital alliance with foreign royalty or a powerful influential family, it would be troublesome.

    Of course, the list of candidate families didnt include the name of Lady Monad, who was currently known as his lover.

    The Duke was famous for his beautiful lovers.

    And it was widely known that the Duke didnt take those rtionships seriously.

    The Emperor, too, was one of those who didnt believe that Juliet Monad would be the Duchess.

    The imperial family and its close aides secretly frowned upon the Dukes casual and unpredictable rtionships.

    But suddenly, marriage? And that too, overnight?

    However, for some reason, Lennox Carlyle stared at the Emperor with an expressionless and cold gaze.

    And then he answered abruptly.

    She is Your Majestys adopted daughter.

    ?

    The Emperor was momentarily taken aback by the overly nonchnt attitude of Duke Carlyle, to the point where he questioned if he really had a daughter.

    But the truth was that the Emperor didnt have a daughter, let alone any daughters. He was known to have only three sons.

    No, where could I have a daughter?

    From today, Juliet Monad is Your Majestys daughter.

    The Emperor was dumbfounded, his mouth hanging open.

    He realized the audacity of this guys scheme.

    Lennox Carlyle had caused a stir in the northern temples, causing them to be closed down. As a result, he was in a state of conflict with the temples.

    Therefore, he couldnt have a formal wedding ceremony conducted in the temple.

    Even if he was to marry and have a child, that child wouldnt be officially recognized as the heir.

    However, if the marriage partner was a representative of the imperial religion, it would change the situation.

    The temples had an implicit obligation to solemnly bless any wedding ceremony conducted by the imperial family.

    So, this audacious young Duke had nned to use the imperial family to orchestrate a wless and impable wedding ceremony.

    <em>Have you ever seen such an arrogant guy?</em>

    Not only that, but he also intended to elevate his lover, who had be an abandoned orphan, to an impable status.

    No matter how prestigious the position of Duke Carlyle may be, to openly exploit the imperial family for the sake of a mere woman was audacious and beyond conceited.

    The Emperor thought it was the perfect time to express his anger.

    It would be strange if he didnt get furious.

    But

    Please sign.

    Before the Emperor could say anything, Lennox Carlyle nonchntly pushed a prepared document in front of him.

    As a result, the Emperor missed the timing to express his anger.

    In a moment of surprise, the Emperor nced at the document before him and was astonished.

    [Juliet Rosemary Monad, the sole heir of the loyal Count Monad and the Monad family, enters the imperial family, considering the friendship and loyalty between the imperial family and the Monad family.]

    The perfect document began with such a crazy sentence and ended with the content that the Duke Carlyle would present the imperial family with the sapphire mine he owned as an engagement gift.

    The Emperor waspletely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 32:

    Chapter 32:

    * * *

    The audience with the Emperor didnt even take half an hour.

    Elliot, who was waiting outside the audience chamber, bowed politely towards the exiting Duke.

    He was curious about what his master and the Emperor had discussed in such a short time.

    However, before he could ask about the conversation, Elliot noticed that the Duke was holding a decorative item in his hand.

    It was a silver figurine of a dove with its wings half open.

    It was quite charming, as if it suited the hands of his master, but it also seemed awkward.

    <em>Oh, did His Highness have anything like that?</em>

    Elliot tilted his head in confusion.

    Was it a gift from the Emperor? It somehow looked familiar.

    But before Elliot could inquire, Duke Carlyle called out to him first.

    Elliot.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Take the knights and return to the North. And as soon as you return, prepare for the ceremony.

    Pardon?

    Elliot realized the meaning of those words a beatte. The instruction to take the entourage and return to the North meant that Duke Carlyle wouldnt be going too.

    Moreover, a ceremony? What kind of ceremony?

    Elliot decided to ask the questions in order of what he was most curious about.

    So, Your Highness, what about you?

    As for me

    Duke Lennox Carlyle, who had already stepped outside the pce, lightly mounted his ck horse and held the reins, speaking calmly.

    I will go and fetch my bride.

    * * *

    <em>Ah.</em>

    Juliet opened her eyes on the soft bed.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she was surprised by the muscle pain that attacked her. Her whole body was in pain. She wondered why her joints hurt so much

    Then, she remembered what happened yesterday.

    Yeah, thats right

    She saw a huge wolf and saved him, then she met some strange passengers and saw how they got into a fight on the train

    She had slept deeply without even having a vivid dream in a long time, and now she knew why. It was all because of the intense soreness in her body.

    Juliet groaned as she cautiously got out of bed.

    The voices that greeted her were never pleasant, no matter when.

    (You opened. Eyes.)

    (Master. Greetings. Morning.)

    Not only did butterflies flutter around the bedroom, but they even imitated human gestures, offering a morning greeting.

    Perhaps due to her mood, Juliet felt that they were getting more skilled at imitating humans.

    .Yeah. Hello.

    Knowing that they would be even more annoying if she ignored them, Juliet half-heartedly greeted them.

    (Hello?)

    (Hello. Morning.)

    As Juliet drank water, the butterflies seemed more excited, chirping new words they had learned among themselves.

    Honestly, there was no five-year-old child throwing tantrums as much as they did.

    <em>He ims to be a superior being from another dimension, huh?</em>

    Juliet sometimes found it confusing.

    Are other spirits like this too?

    Anyway, from this morning, the butterflies seemed quite pleased as they tried to engage Juliet in conversation with their clumsy speech.

    Bathing in the early morning sunlight, their verdant wings shimmered with a more mysterious glow than usual.

    <em>No wonder</em>

    While tidying up the bed, Juliet nced at the energetic butterflies.

    <em>I fed on them so much yesterday.</em>

    Perhaps because she had fed so much, their colors were deeper and more vibrant than usual.

    <em>And, of course, theyreing out on their own.</em>

    Juliet sighed.

    The frequency of butterflies popping out without her permission seemed to be increasing, and it didnt seem to be just a matter of mood.

    While Juliet was changing clothes, the butterflies hovered around the open window, causing a disturbance.

    Juliet could easily guess the reason behind the improved mood of the demon.

    It could be due to having fed on them to their hearts content after a long time, but the biggest reason was probably because she had left the side of the Duke.

    She still didnt know the exact reason, but the demon disliked Lennox Carlyle.

    <em>More precisely, should I say its afraid?</em>

    Whenever she asked why it disliked him, the butterflies would either evade the question or firmly seal their lips, so she didnt know the exact reason but it was definitely the case.

    In that aspect, they werepletely like five-year-old children. There was one time when she deliberately and persistently asked.

    <em>Is that person scary?</em>

    As always, when Juliet asked persistently in silence, the butterflies reluctantly gave an answer, growling as if they had been forced to.

    <em>(Dislike. Human, shadow, that. Crossed the line. Hunting dog, caution. First.)</em>

    <em>(Traitor. Cat.)</em>

    <em>(Contractor. Its fine. Dont worry.)</em>

    As expected, it was an ambiguous answer that couldnt be interpreted. There were even words she couldnt understand.

    That was the only time she mentioned even a little bit about why this demon disliked Lennox Carlyle.

    After giving those answers, the butterflies spoke as usual.

    <em>(Human, dislike. Its okay. Only you.)</em>

    <em>(Our contractor. Like it. What about you?)</em>

    They sweet-talked her in that way, ending the conversation.

    Whether the conversation ended with coquetry or not, thanks to that, on the day after Lennox had sent his magic power into Juliets body and left, the butterflies didnt pop out randomly or engage in their usual chatter for a while.

    So it wasfortable

    (Master, tired?)

    (Why quiet? Tired?)

    (Contractor? In pain?)

    (Huh?)

    With a sigh, Juliet wondered how she would handle these talkative creatures and opened the door to the room.

    There, she blinked her eyes upon seeing a man with silver-gray hair sitting leaned against the door.

    Roy?

    Ah.

    The man, who seemed to be almost crumpled in the corridor, startled and quickly stood up, turning towards her.

    His unnecessarily agile movement was surprising.

    As if he had been there from the beginning, Roy faced Juliet.

    His flowing water-like movements were as natural as those of a dancer, so Juliet wondered if she should p.

    Juliet

    His bright yellow amber eyes widened in surprise.

    Juliet felt a little embarrassed and smiled. The way he pronounced her name was oddly charming.

    She was d that he asked her to call him Roy. If he had called her Romeo, she would burn with shame.

    What are you doing here?

    Surely he wasnt waiting for her all night here, right?

    As she asked the question, she became suspicious.

    Well

    Before answering, Roy fixed his disheveled hair. In the meantime, Juliet leisurely nced at him.

    Luckily, he was dressed normally today. Juliet felt a slight pain in her neck from looking up, so she tried to take a step back.

    !

    This.

    However, just before she could step back, at an opportune moment, Roys hand grabbed Juliets hand.

    Juliet blinked for a moment as she saw what Roy was suddenly holding in his hand.

    It was one of the hairpins Juliet had dropped and lost when she fell in the train car the previous day. She had found one immediately, but she thought she had lost the other.

    Where did you find it? Did you wait to give this to me?

    He nodded.

    In an instant, his expression brightened like a puppy seeking praise.

    <em>Somehow hes just like our Roro.</em>

    She thought of the dog they raised when she was five years old.

    A gray dog that vigorously wagged its tail whenever it saw Juliet.

    Looking at Roy, who had sparkling eyes that didnt match his rxed demeanor, Juliet subtly recalled the image of a dog wagging its tail enthusiastically.

    (.)

    Ah.

    For a moment, a certain thought crossed Juliets mind, and she turned around to look back.

    To her surprise, right beyond the open door of her room, a motionless butterfly was sitting on the windowsill.

    <em>Oh, right.</em>

    Whether he was a Swordmaster or a high-ranking priest, Roy was also immune to the butterflies enchantment.

    After a brief moment of thought, Juliet pointed to the back of Roys hand.

    That, does it hurt?

    Roys gaze lowered.

    There was a pale wound on the back of his hand.

    But in the next moment, Juliet unknowingly startled and grabbed his hand tightly.

    ?

    Dont lick it!

    It was because he was about to lick his hand in an excessively natural movement.

    Youll make it worse!

    Worse?

    I mean, theres a risk of bacterial infection-

    Seeing his innocent face, it seemed futile to exin anything.

    <em>Never mind. I should stop trying to exin.</em>

    Come inside.

    Yes.

    Roy obediently followed Juliets instructions and entered the room, grinning mischievously.

    Sit there.

    Yes.

    Give me your hand.

    Yes.

    Like a docile puppy, Royplied with her requests.

    <em>He listens well</em>

    Juliet nced at his face discreetly. Even when she poured antiseptic on the wound, he didnt even furrow his brow.

    <em>He must be in pain</em>

    After dabbing the antiseptic clumsily, Juliet loosely wrapped the bandage around.

    There, its done.

    Despite the somewhat careless first aid, Roy didntin at all. Instead, he continued to touch the bandage that Juliet had wrapped around.

    Please stop touching it.

    As she said that, bothered by the loosely tied knot, Roy genuinely refrained from touching the bandage again.

    Yes.

    While looking at his cheerful and smiling face, Juliet felt a slightly strange sensation.

 Chapter 33:

    Chapter 33:

    * * *

    The restaurant car was quiet after themotion from the previous day.

    The other passengers seemed terrified by what had happened and locked themselves in theirpartments, so Angie had to deliver food to them right in theirpartment.

    Eat this too.

    Juliet watched Roy empty his te with a good appetite and pushed a dish containing her share of egg dishes towards him.

    Roy, as if it was only natural, sat across from Juliet, and the restaurant car remained empty until they finished their meal and enjoyed some tea.

    Thanks to that, they were the only ones leisurely enjoying their breakfast.

    What happened to those people?

    Those people?

    The ones who kidnapped Roy.

    Ah.

    Roy pondered for a moment before responding.

    Well Im not sure.

    He grinned mischievously.

    Some fierce-looking guys took them and tied them up. I dont know what happened after that.

    Well, there was nowhere to escape on a moving train, after all.

    Juliet wasnt particrly interested in other peoples affairs, but she was quite curious why this man had been kidnapped.

    Then, where did the others go?

    The others?

    Instead of borating, Juliet lightly shrugged her shoulders.

    At that moment, Roy seemed to understand and wore a slightly embarrassed expression.

    Ah Kitan got angry.

    Juliet immediately understood.

    Among the men who hade to take Roy yesterday, there was a big guy named Kitan who had a bear-like appearance.

    Every time he looked at Juliet, he would make a terrifying and unpleasant expression, making her quite ufortable.

    Why?

    He was upset that I wouldnt go back.

    It was a heavily condensed exnation, but Juliet understood once again. And she felt a bit amused, so she looked him up and down again.

    <em>Ah, I see. So, youre a runaway boy?</em>

    As she thought about it, everything fell into ce.

    Master Roy, the name reminded her of Kitan and his group, who were searching for him and causing amotion. Despite their first impression, it seemed that he was a valuable nobles son.

    Why dont you want to go back?

    I broke my third brothers neck.

    You have siblings?

    Juliet was slightly taken aback by the casual answer but managed to maintain herposure.

    So hes the youngest noble son of arge family, it seems.

    Nodding, Roy subtly observed Juliets reaction, but Juliet was too preupied with her surprise to notice.

    <em>Wait, how old is he? Twenty years old?</em>

    Why didnt I realize it sooner? I was too focused on his face, but Roy had a boyish side to him.

    Well, wouldnt it be better to go back home? Your parents must be worried

    Perhaps his parents are strict. Juliet spoke tactfully about other peoples affairs.

    Juliet.

    Yes?

    You want me to go back?

    <em>Why is he asking me that?</em>

    Juliet was momentarily perplexed.

    She knew that she wasnt usually affectionate towards others.

    In the first ce, she could barely handle her own life.

    <em>But hes just a kid.</em>

    But he found her hairpin, he had captivating eyes, and he seemed like a good-natured boy. Although the first impression wasnt great.

    So, there was nothing wrong with saying something kind for a change, something he wanted to hear.

    Well, why did you fight with your brother?

    Theres something I want something I couldnt have, so he teased me about it.

    If you want something, cant you just have it?

    Do you really think so?

    Yes, and you have to go back home too.

    After all, there was only one thing to say to a runaway teenager.

    <em>Go back home and reconcile with your brother, young master, without worrying your parents.</em>

    Juliet replied kindly, using her social skills. And at that moment, Roy, who had been observing her intently from across the table, burst into a big smile.

    Yes, then Ill do that.

    Juliet didnt yet realize what consequences her casual remark would bring.

    * * *

    The final stop of the train was Aquitaine, thergest castle in the East.

    Originally, Aquitaine was Juliets destination as well. When people referred to the Eastern Gateway, itmonly meant Aquitaine.

    However, among the passengers who had experienced the chaos, many didnt want to stay on this train for a moment longer.

    When the train arrived at the intermediate station, Roadel, weary-faced passengers and injured individuals hurriedly got off.

    Juliet, too, was amidst the crowd.

    Injured passengers! This way for the injured!

    Other passengers were busy unloading their luggage or taking care of patients,pletely disregarding surroundings.

    With only a lightweight travel bag as her luggage, Juliet leisurely made her way out of the crowded station.

    She threw away the tattered veil and walked for a while before ncing back.

    She saw the train just leaving.

    She stood still, raising her hand in farewell, murmuring to herself.

    Somehow, I feel a little sorry.

    It was a parting without any greetings.

    Bute to think of it, werent they not on familiar terms anyway?

    Ah, but those golden eyes were truly beautiful. If you stared into them for too long, you might stumble and fall, as if a powerful force would sweep you away.

    But instincts shouldnt be ignored.

    <em>Perhaps hes a werebeast.</em>

    That feeling came to her.

    Of course, he always pretended to be docile and kind to Juliet, like a puppy wagging its tail in front of its owner.

    But it was hard to break down the guard against a giant man.

    Juliet furrowed her brow slightly.

    The most annoying thing was precisely that. An opponent with whom her illusions wouldnt work.

    (That man. I feel bad.)

    Usually, when butterflies got excited, it was difficult to understand their words. But in this exceptional case, the butterflies expressed a clear sense of difort.

    Regrettably, Juliet agreed with their opinion.

    Moreover, there were more than just a couple of suspicious corners.

    <em>Clearly, there were no restrictions when he was a wolf.</em>

    So, she could summon the butterflies and go through the process of releasing him.

    However, right after that, when he was in human form, it was impossible. The butterflies were forcibly summoned, and they showed such strong resistance.

    <em>So it just confuses things for no reason.</em>

    Juliet muttered inwardly.

    At first, she couldnt easily connect the dots between the giant wolf and the suspicious man.

    Lycanthropes, alsomonly known as werewolves, were famous for their ferocity, and Juliet had never personally seen them during her two lifetimes.

    Whether he was a swordmaster or a high priest, she wasnt exactly sure, but that alone made him a formidable opponent.

    So, lets avoid getting involved in troublesome matters.

    <em>Well, hes not a young child who cant find his way home on his own.</em>

    There were plenty of others who came to rescue him. Juliet turned her footsteps.

    With a shrug of her shoulders, she turned again.

    * * *

    <em>Creak.</em>

    Roy gripped the door handle and looked into the empty room.

    Apart from the slightly open window, it was in such an orderly state that it was hard to believe someone had been using it just a few hours ago.

    Sir Roy.

    Kitan, who appeared from behind, interrupted his reverie.

    We should leave now.

    Kitans respectful tone was somewhat urgent, but Roy didnt me him.

    It was impressive enough that Kitan didnt wrinkle his nose at the stench.

    Kitan belonged to the great forest n, with senses dozens of times more sensitive than humans. It must have been unbearable for them to endure the stench that permeated this ce any longer.

    Humans were like that.

    Wherever they go, they leave behind a stench and invoke the hatred of the merciful and great races.

    Truly, they were a despicable and foolish race that didnt deserve even a bit of sympathy.

    Until yesterday, Romeo Pascal agreed with that thought. There was no value in showing mercy, and there was no reason to spare anyones life.

    However, just a few hours ago, he encountered a human who didnt disgust him for the first time.

    Certainly, she was human, but instead of a repugnant scent, there was a fragrance so soft and sweet that it was unbearable.

    It was a seductive scent that tempted him to plunge his fangs into her white neck without hesitation.

    He knew the significance of it.

    If you belong to the Forest, anyone would understand the meaning of this phenomenon.

    Roy looked down at his empty palm and lightly clenched and unclenched his hand.

    Within the n, he was treated as iplete because he hadnt undergone the transformation. He was the youngest and the strongest among his siblings, who feared him, and his father rejected him.

    By undergoing the transformation, one could meet a mate. Encountering a bonded partner was a cherished moment for anyone in the n.

    Until now, Roy had only thought of it as foolishness. Transformation, bonding, and all those things were unnecessary.

    But

    So, this is what it feels like.

    Roy smiled wryly.

 Chapter 34:

    Chapter 34:

    <i>Youll find out someday when you undergo blooming.</i>

    The idiots who used to cower in front of him, iming superiority just because they were born ahead of him, came to his mind.

    <i>It means bing an alpha and qualifying for the throne.</i>

    Thats why Roy wiped the smug expression off their face. His father became furious.

    Roy thought about his lesspetent siblings and their bonded partners. It seemed they had chosen partners who were perfectly suited to their nature.

    But

    Juliet. She said her name is Juliet.

    His cheeks welled up at the corner of his mouth as he chanted her name.

    She suited him more than anyone else.

    Blooming, what an exquisite word.

    There would be no better expression for a woman who smiled, causing flower buds to bloom.

    Kitan, who had been watching Roy with some concern, spoke up.

    It would be best for you to head to the southern forest for now. Hide yourself there, and Ill

    But Roy shook his head.

    No, I have to go back and see my father.

    What? But

    A glimmer of hope flickered on Kitans face.

    He was Roys mothers younger brother, or you could say his uncle in human terms.

    Kitan was an esteemed member of the forest, entrusted by the elders and the lord. Whenever Roy shed with the n or trampled over his siblings, Kitan always tried to defend him somehow.

    Butst time, when he left his older brother half-dead, Kitan couldnt protect him anymore. His actions had gone too far, and even Kitan couldnt shield him.

    The regenerative power of the great forest n was formidable. Even with broken limbs, they could bepletely healed within an hour. To reduce a creature with such monstrous regenerative ability, a direct descendant of the lord, to a barely breathing corpse

    Kitan shuddered.

    The sight of his older brothers body being toyed with as if it were a ything, with a headrger than Roys.

    In the end, Lords anger reached its peak, and he issued an exile order for his youngest son. It happened a month ago.

    Throughout his search for Roy, Kitan had tried to persuade the leader.

    And when Lords rage subsided slightly, he managed to find his nephew.

    Then will youe with me?

    Kitan, who rarely showed emotions, couldnt hide his excitement.

    It was his exceptional nephew with outstanding qualities.

    Considering that he hadnt undergone transformation and was still emotionally immature and inexperienced, Kitan believed that there would be no better match for the king than Roy when he met his mate and matured.

    Kitan swelled with hope that this time he might be able to reconcile the estranged family.

    Yeah, that sounds good.

    Roy nodded with a bright smile. Kitans face also lit up.

    Then Ill inform others.

    Yeah.

    Blinded by his expectations, Kitan didnt notice how unusually happy his nephew seemed.

    Before leaving the corridor with Kitan leading the way, Roy nced once more at the empty room.

    If you want something, you should take it.

    Roy smiled mischievously.

    A wolf never shows impatience when chasing its prey.

    He instinctively knew that as long as Juliet was within his territory, they would meet again without haste.

    * * *

    As dawn approached and the first light of day seeped through the bedroom window, Lennox Carlyle briefly inspected the object ced on the table without looking at the documents. It was a round ivory te that emitted a brilliant golden light.

    Although it resembled apass, unlike an ordinarypass, it had no needle. Instead, beams of light continuously emanated from it, always pointing in one direction.

    After some time, the beams of light dimmed slightly.

    My lord.

    Before Hadin, who had been monitoring his reactions, could say anything, Duke Carlyle swiftly picked up the dagger ced beside him. Then, without a moments hesitation, he brought down his left palm, which had not yet healed.

    <i>Squish.</i>

    Following a chilling sound, a stream of bright red blood sttered onto the pristine ivory te.

    However, instead of being stained with red, the object quickly absorbed the blood and emitted a bright beam of light again.

    It was as if it was grotesquely sucking in the blood.

    Hadin, who had been watching the scene right beside him, inwardly bit his tongue. Even he, who was ustomed to all sorts of dangerous situations, couldnt help but frown.

    <i>Im tired of this.</i>

    The ivory te was a relic that Lennox Carlyle had forcefully plundered from the temple.

    The Hundred Eyes of Argos that he had acquired was such an ignorant object.

    They called it a sacred relic, but what nonsense.

    It would have been more fitting for it to be a relic of the demons.

    It imed to reveal the location of a person thousands of kilometers away, which was quite astonishing, but in return, it had to be fed with human blood once every hour.

    The usage was too barbaric. Moreover, it was inefficient.

    What truly irritated Hadin was Duke Carlyle, who sat still and mechanically repeated the act of draining his blood every time the beams of light weakened.

    So, is this all you found out?

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Lennox turned his gaze back to the documents as if nothing had happened.

    Hadins concern gradually grew.

    He would have preferred to see the master going alone into the forest of demons and staying trapped for hours, rather than this.

    They were staying in an empty mansion in an area slightly away from the jurisdiction.

    Hadin didnt know much about how things were going.

    As a retainer of the Duke, he was optimized for following orders without questioning the master.

    However, all he knew was that Lennox, who went to the Emperors coronation yesterday, divided the Dukes followers into two groups.

    Lennox didnt seem anxious or despondent. He simply maintained a calm attitude as if he was just doing what needed to be done.

    It was a fact that Hadin had forgotten for quite some time, but Duke Carlyle had an unsettling aspect that made people uneasy.

    <i>The only thing that surprisingly softens that atmosphere is Juliet Monad.</i>

    Hadin already missed the taciturn woman.

    It had been four days since Juliet Monad escaped from the Dukes residence.

    Duke Carlyles anger upon realizing her disappearance was immense.

    The members of the Dukes household were worried that if Juliet was caught, there would be a big problem.

    To their surprise, Lennox Carlyle, who had blocked the station and chased after the woman, returned empty-handed.

    Upon seeing Duke Carlyle return alone, they were initially concerned about Juliets well-being.

    However, ording to the Eyes of Argos, it seemed like she had safely escaped the capital.

    He was merely curious about what words had been exchanged between the two.

    Hadin nced at the table discreetly. The eerie relic was continuously revealing the location of Juliet Monad, who was steadily getting farther away.

    Go and check.

    Yes.

    However, even after giving the response, Hadin didnt immediately withdraw but stood there for a moment.

    Seeing him like that, Lennox raised an eyebrow with a puzzled expression.

    Why, do you also have something to say about Juliet?

    No, I dont. I will go and check.

    <i>Click.</i> As Hadin closed the door and left, Lennox stared at the closed door as if he couldnt believe it.

    It was unclear when the members of the Dukes household had be so suspicious with him.

    Moreover, Hadin hadnt even met Juliet face to face a few times, if not less?

    They could count on one hand the number of times they exchanged greetings.

    Furthermore, he hadnt done anything yet. And yet, they treated Lennox as if he would do something terrible to Juliet.

    Contrary to Hadins concerns, Lennox Carlyles mind was incredibly clear.

    He set down the documents he had been holding.

    Since Juliet had gone into hiding, the past few days had been strange.

    Lennox was realizing how low he could stoop each day.

    What Hadin had brought earlier was Juliets past history, as Lennox had instructed.

    When he first gave the order to find out about Juliet, even he couldnt believe it. After living side by side for seven years, what else was there to know?

    But now, there was no trace of hesitation or conscience.

    <i>Flick.</i>

    With a light touch of his fingertips, the documents on the desk scattered and fell in disarray.

    The relic from the cathedral only revealed her location, but it didnt provide any insight into what Juliet was thinking.

    Perhaps, the reason she left without saying anything to him might be found in her past records.

    Delving into someones past movements was an unfamiliar feeling.

    It finally dawned on him. Juliet Monad was a simple Counts daughter.

    Even if she hadnt lost both parents in an unfortunate ident, even if her family hadnt fallen apart, if only she hadnt caught his attention, her life would have been rtively smooth.

    She would have married her ordinary fianc and had children, just like she once mentioned, living in a fairy-tale-like vige with a dog by her side.

    <i>I want to live quietly, ordinarily, like everyone else.</i>

    <i>Ordinarily?</i>

    And in that process, Lennox realized how much further he could fall as a human.

    <i>Well, then you shouldnt have caught my attention.</i>

    His tone twisted cruelly.

    Among Juliets unremarkable past records, there was one thing he had overlooked for a long time.

    It was such a minor and insignificant detail that he hadnt even thought about it.

    Juliet had a fianc. A former fianc who currently worked in the East.

 Chapter 35: 3. Cradle

    Chapter 35: 3. Cradle

    <b>3. Cradle</b>

    Roadel was a beautiful city.

    In therge circr fountain in the central square, water was gushing up, and around it stood red brick buildings.

    Children and white doves mingled in the square, and there was a lively atmosphere among the people.

    Juliet strolled along the fountain and the shopping street, admiring the shops, and casually stopped in front of a certain store.

    Wee! What can I get you?

    The grumpy owner asked without even looking at Juliet, while arranging the merchandise.

    Juliet didnt answer and instead admired the various fruits disyed on the counter.

    Thanks to the warm climate, the variety of fruits was abundantpared to her homnd. They werent cheap, but Juliet picked up two red apples. Then, as she was about to choose an orange, she paused.

    <i>They have it here too.</i>

    She eximed when she spotted a much smaller fruit right next to the oranges.

    Its small, so why is it twice as expensive?

    Juliet hesitated in front of the fruit counter.

    A coin jingled in her pocket as she contemted.

    Ill take this too.

    Upon hearing that, the owner, who had a grumpy expression all along, suddenly brightened up.

    The fruit she pointed out was a slow-selling item because it was expensive.

    Oh, well then! Ill pack it for you!

    After a while, Juliet made a round in the viges shopping street and settled at an outdoor table near her lodging. She opened the bag.

    And first, she plucked out a fruit that looked like a small orange. To the people here, it was called mandarin.

    <i>Mandarin.</i>

    Even the taste was exactly the same as the ones she had in the North.

    Juliet hesitated for a moment and then bought a newspaper.

    She thought she shouldnt look at it, shouldnt look, but in the end, she couldnt resist and bought it again today.

    Juliet took a deep breath and then unfolded the newspaper. She quickly skimmed through it.

    Nothing.

    Nothing.

    After a while, Juliet confirmed that there was no news of the kind she was looking for and unfolded the newspaper she was holding.

    It was a little strange to expect and search for bad news. But she still wanted to check, even if it was like this.

    <i>It might not have appeared yet.</i>

    It was pitiful to have such expectations.

    Even if the newspaper didnt include any news, she knew that Dahlia could have already appeared.

    In her first life, Dahlia had appeared on the first day of this year. The ce and timing of her appearance were so dramatic that it caused amotion.

    She remembered it clearly.

    <i>Have you heard, Your Highness? Shes the Maiden of Prophecy.</i>

    It was Juliet who conveyed that with a smile to Lennox, as if she found it intriguing.

    She didnt remember what Lennox replied at that time. It probably wasnt that important.

    Juliet just brought up any topic to have an excuse to see him a little more, as she always did.

    Thats how it was back then. Just wanting to see his face one more time, no matter what.

    Where should I look?

    Juliet sat at a table by the street and unfolded a map.

    Unlike other regions of the Empire, the Eastern region didnt have a strong influence from the high nobles. In the center of the East, there was a forest inhabited by various tribes, and

    Theres Lucerne.

    Lucerne.

    Juliet found a dot on the map.

    The Holy Kingdom of Lucerne.

    Lucerne was a peculiar city-state where the Law Emperor ruled instead of kings or nobles.

    It was a ce where the Law Emperor, the head of the temples and the supreme ruler of all religions, along with the Law Emperors Council and priests, resided.

    While Lucerne itself was a small city-state, its influence extended throughout the entire continent.

    Except for the North, maybe?

    Because of the infamous hostile rtionship between the Carlyle House and the temples.

    Thats partly why Juliet chose to flee to the East. Compared to other regions on the continent, the Eastern region had a particrly strong influence from the temples and the Law Emperor.

    Most people believed in the goddess there, unlike in the North where Carlyle existed.

    Thats why Juliet spected that if she escaped to the East, Lennox, who had a strained rtionship with the temples, wouldnt bother to inquire about her whereabouts afterward.

    <i>But</i>

    Juliets lips tightened.

    She didnt expect that it would be none other than Lennox who would mobilize even the relics of the Great Temple. And he scratched her heart like that.

    <i>He must be furious.</i>

    Juliet let out a light sigh.

    She didnt regret it, but she felt a little sad.

    <i>If were parting ways anyway, I wanted to leave with a smile.</i>

    Usually, she would endure even more difficult situations without a problem, so why couldnt things go her way when it came to him?

    Well, since I was caught anyway

    Muttering to herself, Juliet looked at the map again.

    If Lennox Carlyle had the relic in his hands, it would only be a matter of time before he found out that Juliet was here in Roadel.

    Even if not, he had at least seen her boarding the train, so he would know that she had gone east.

    The reason Juliet got off in Roadel instead of heading to her original destination was because of that.

    Before heading to her original destination, she had to disable any tracking in this ce and then leave. Otherwise, Lennox would know where she went and why.

    She didnt want that.

    To evade tracking, she had to neutralize the Hundred Eyes of Argos.

    If the Eyes of Argos was a magical object, it would have been rtively simple, but it was powered by divine energy.

    Magic and divine energy were opposing forces, and to neutralize a relic, a higher level of divine energy was required.

    If it were somewhere else, one might ask, Whats the n? But Juliet wasnt worried. She had already thought it through.

    I found it.

    Juliet looked at the map and smiled broadly.

    * * *

    From the Roadel Station where Juliet got off to her destination, the Lobell vige, she had to take a carriage ride for about 10 minutes.

    Where are you headed, miss?

    In front of the station, there were many lively street performers trying to attract customers.

    Do you need a ce to stay?

    Come to our inn!

    Juliet hesitated for a moment, afraid that her bags would be snatched before she could even get on the carriage.

    Just then, someone passed by Juliets side.

    Move aside.

    It was a young mans voice, full of irritation. He casually pushed away the heads of the gathered street performers and walked briskly.

    The pushed-away street performers protested angrily, mixed with curses, but the man continued walking without even pretending to hear.

    Thanks to that, Juliet was able to smoothly make her way to the carriage tform along the path the man had cleared.

    And she spotted that man from earlier.

    Wow.

    Juliet widened her eyes in fascination and looked at him.

    <i>Such striking red hair</i>

    The man drew a lot of attention from the people on the street. Passersby stopped in their tracks and nced at him, impressed by his remarkable appearance.

    Is he a traveler?

    Out of curiosity, Juliet nced at him.

    Where are you headed, miss?

    Ah Im going to Lobell.

    The person who spoke to Juliet, lost in thought, was a carriage driver.

    A whileter, Juliet paid the fare and sat on the carriage bound for Lobell.

    And she found herself in a somewhat perplexing situation.

    The polite redhead man had taken a seat right across from where Juliet had boarded the carriage.

    The creaking of the carriage was the only noisy thing. Amidst the awkward silence, Juliet regretted it a little.

    <i>I should have sat in the next seat</i>

    Until she had just boarded the carriage, she thought there would be other passengers, but there were only two on the carriage.

    It waster that she learned it was a small vige, and there would be only one passenger going to Lobell, if at all, on any given day.

    The creaking carriage had apletely different structure from the ones Juliet was familiar with.

    There were only two long, vertically arranged seats for multiple people. Naturally, there were no backrests.

    The fortunate thing was that the man had been motionless with his arms crossed and eyes closed, seemingly sleeping, even before the carriage departed.

    Thanks to that, Juliet could observe the man across from her without worry.

    Even if it was considered red, it was only to the extent of a reddish hue when someone was caught. The mans hair was close to a deep crimson.

    <i>Should I dye my hair too?</i>

    In the eastern region, where magic items weremon, perhaps he had used a magic item to change his hair color.

    Ahem, what brings you to Lobell?

    The carriage driver who had been driving the carriage from the front seat asked Juliet. It seemed the silence was ufortable not only for her.

    Im here to meet someone.

    Juliet gave a vague response.

    Perhaps out of boredom, the carriage driver, who introduced himself as a native of Lobell, began telling Juliet unsolicited stories about the vige.

    To be honest, theres no ce as safe as Lobell. Its probably because its the kings hometown.

    The king?

    Listening with little interest, Juliet found the baseless and exaggerated honorifics amusing, so she asked back.

    Dont you know? Lionel Lebatan, the Red King.

 Chapter 36:

    Chapter 36:

    The carriage driver, filled with excitement, began telling stories about him.

    People dont know it well, but the hometown of the Red King is none other than this vige of Lobell.

    Lionel Lebatan.

    The man,monly known as the Red King, was the most famous figure from the eastern region.

    People may not know the name of the Emperor, but they would have known the name of the Red King.

    About 50 years ago, uncontroble rogues flocked to the eastern region. No one knew why they migrated.

    However, those who settled in the east first formed guilds and amodated the rogues who migrated to the east. Their influence grew to the point where they became a thorn in the Empires side.

    Well, at that time, the east was nothing short of a haven for criminals.

    Due to the influx of troublemakers pretending to be adventurers, conflicts were never-ending in the east.

    Lionel Lebatan was the one who organized the situation.

    He received the affection and respect of the people more than any other authority figure in the east. A mere mercenary had be the ruler who controlled one-fourth of the continent.

    Then, as Lionel Lebatans power grew excessively, the royal family began to despise him. In the end, the royal family prosecuted him for treason.

    I know. It was a mock trial.

    Lionel Lebatan himself didnt attend; it was a trial conducted with an empty chair.

    ording to the verdict, Lionel would be sentenced to death as soon as he set foot outside the east and entered the Empire.

    The trial was more like a show of wounded pride by the royal family.

    Practically, it was an ultimatum from the royal family, who had no way of capturing him, the de facto ruler of the east.

    And as if it were a lie, right after that, Lionel Lebatan quietly disappeared.

    One of her friends, whom she met through the Duke, was also from the east, a mercenary, and naturally held great respect for a person named Lionel Lebatan.

    Opinions on his whereabouts after that were varied.

    Some said he was captured and killed by the royal family, while others imed he sailed on a shipden with treasures and disappeared to a distant sea.

    And it is said that no one has known his whereabouts until now, but in fact, anyone from the east knows the truth.

    Juliet perked up her ears at the meaningful words of the carriage driver.

    What is the truth?

    In reality, the Red King is neither dead nor gone. He is living under a different name in his hometown of Carcassonne.

    Huh!

    The finalughter did not belong to the carriage driver or Juliet.

    The two of them raised their heads in the direction of the noise. It was the red-haired man who had been closing his eyes as if he were sleeping.

    As if he had been pretending to sleep and had heard everything, the red-haired man openly sneered.

    <i> Was he sneering?</i>

    The man smirked, ignoring the carriage driver and scanning Juliet, who was sitting across from him, up and down. It was an incredibly disdainful expression.

    <i>What?</i>

    Juliet pondered if there was something wrong with the conversation just now. But it was an unremarkable conversation about an old story that could not have elicited such a hostile reaction from anyone.

    After thinking it over, she couldnt find anything she had done wrong. So Juliet simply stared back at him with the same intensity.

    As if she were the most insolent person in the world.

    <i>Sassy scoundrel.</i>

    Although she didnt say it out loud, her expression conveyed it perfectly.

    Tsk.

    The red-haired man flinched for a moment, then lightly stuck out his tongue, turned his head, and closed his eyes.

    Although the carriage drivers story was interrupted, the rest of the journey was rtively peaceful.

    The carriage arrived at its destination about an hour after leaving the Roadel Station.

    We have arrived. Its Lobell.

    The red-haired man, who had made a bad first impression, didnt seem to get off first.

    Juliet handed a tip to the carriage driver, thanked him, and then stepped outside, slowly surveying her surroundings.

    She didnt have high expectations since it was just a passing vige, but the first impression of Lobell waspletely unexpected.

    <i>Its exquisite</i>

    Juliet admired silently.

    In the northern and capital regions, buildings made of white limestone were considered top-notch, with clean and sophisticated designs dominating the area.

    On the other hand, the buildings in front of her were made of red bricks, each one colorful and vibrant.

    Surrounded by a shopping district with tall buildings and a central clock tower, the square spread out in a circr shape, like a vige from a fairy tale.

    <i>As expected. I made the right decisioning here</i>

    As Juliet leisurely looked around the scenery, her mood improved.

    She finally felt the realization of being in a different ce, away from the familiar surroundings.

    Although it was unfamiliar, a pleasant excitement began to flutter in her heart. She had traveled to various ces in the North, but back then, she was always apanied by surveince and escorts.

    Lost in various thoughts, Juliet was slowly walking along the square. Thats when it happened.

    <i>Swoosh.</i>

    A person wearing a tightly pressed hat brushed past Juliet.

    <i>What?</i>

    Juliet immediately felt a sense of unease and stopped in her tracks.

    The man who brushed past her casually continued on his way. Juliet, who had been standing still for a moment, soon witnessed an interesting scene.

    The man nonchntly approached a shopping district crowded with shops where the upper-ss goods were piled up.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    This time, unfortunately, he collided forcefully with a passerby who happened to be turning at the same time.

    Oh!

    And Juliets eyebrows twitched.

    Just before the man collided with the passerby, she saw him quickly pickpocketing a wallet from the persons pocket.

    Hes a thief!

    It hadnt even been three seconds since she thought it was a good town.

    What? A thief?

    Get him!

    Fortunately, Juliet wasnt the only witness.

    Just as people were streaming out of the shops, they heard themotion and raised their heads.

    Tsk!

    The pickpocket hurriedly pushed through the pedestrians and fled into an alley.

    The upper-ss people quickly chased after him. But the pickpocket seemed quite resourceful and unlikely to be caught.

    As a precaution, Juliet discreetly sent a butterfly flying in the direction where the pickpocket disappeared. Then she turned her steps toward the fallen old man.

    If Juliet had genres in her life, she thought it would definitely not be a healing story.

    <i>Right. Even in a peaceful town, there can be pickpockets.</i>

    After all, Lobell was a city right next to the metropolis of Carcassonne. It might not be as crowded as Carcassonne, but this was the birthce of the legendary giant of the East, wasnt it?

    Juliet struggled to understand that and approached the fallen man.

    Are you okay?

    The old man lying on the ground had a pleasant and gentle appearance.

    He nced at Juliet and their hands alternately before reaching out to grab her hand and stood up.

    Oh, Im indebted to you. Thank you, youngdy.

    Not at all.

    While smiling and responding, Juliet nced sideways towards the alley where the pickpocket had escaped.

    <i>Ahhhh!</i>

    Almost simultaneously, a pitiful scream could be hearding from the alley.

    Hearing the murmurs of people, Juliet could tell without even looking what had happened.

    Her butterfly had clearly filled its abdomen diligently.

    Juliet casually shook off any concern as if it had nothing to do with her and quickly turned her gaze back to the old man.

    When he was lying on the ground, she hadnt noticed, but he was quite an impressive-looking old man.

    There were traces of time on his face, but even in Juliets eyes, who were familiar with knights, his body seemed well-trained to the point of admiration. At the very least, he wasnt an ordinary old man. In his younger days, he must have been famous and formidable.

    <i>At least he doesnt seem like someone who would fall victim to such a clumsy pickpocket</i>

    For a moment, Juliet wondered about the reason but soon found out.

    The old man, supported by Juliet, regained his bnce and stood up, but his expression immediately turned troubled.

    Sorry, youngdy, could you pick up that thing for me?

    Ah.

    Without thinking, Juliet turned her head and noticed something ck on the ground behind her.

    <i>A cane?</i>

    As per the old mans request, Juliet picked up the cane and handed it to him.

    The in ck cane felt heavier than expected. Juliet was briefly surprised by its weight but concealed her expression.

    Thank you.

    <i>Thump.</i>

    The old man immediately gripped the cane.

    It was difficult to notice at a nce, but the old man was subtly dragging his left leg on the ground.

    Feeling uneasy for some reason, Juliet lowered her gaze slightly.

 Chapter 37:

    Chapter 37:

    The old man had a strange hair color, a mix of his naturally red hair beginning to turn gray.

    Just like the strange man she ran into on the carriage earlier, it seemed this neighborhood had a lot of redheads

    Thats what Juliet thought as she quietly admired the scene.

    Then, the people who went to catch the pickpocket returned to the square.

    Oh, youre an elder!

    Are you okay, sir?

    The people who returned with the pickpocket began to fuss around the old man.

    Im fine. But

    The old man leaning on the fountain in the square lightly touched the cor of the pickpocket who was caught with the end of his cane, and surprisingly, several wallets fell out.

    How many wallets did you steal?

    The townspeople were as surprised as Juliet. They took the pickpocket away again to find the owners of the wallets.

    Then, it seemed Juliet and the old man were left alone at the fountain, as if they missed their timing to leave.

    You dont seem to be from this vige, youngdy?

    Ah, yes. Thats correct.

    If theres anything I can help you with, feel free to tell me.

    <i> Is this the time to ask him?</i>

    The townspeople called him sir and treated him with respect, so he was not just an ordinary old man.

    Juliet took turns looking at the old man, who could be described as having a strong spirit, and his cane.

    In fact, when she picked up the old mans cane a while ago, Juliet had roughly realized something. The heavy cane was what ismonly referred to as a swordstick, with a sword hidden inside.

    Suddenly, she remembered what Cain had told her.

    <i>The most reliable people in the East are old mercenaries.</i>

    He often talked about his mercenary days, and this was one of those things.

    An old mercenary is not just an elderly person. It was a medal that meant they had survived on the battlefield for a long time.

    Perhaps he could grant even an outrageous wish if asked. But Juliet decided topromise with reality, since she would still have to ask one of the inhabitants of the city.

    Ah, well then.

    Juliet took out a folded piece of paper.

    Zachary Law Firm.

    Could you tell me how to get here?

    * * *

    Zachary Law Firm.

    Zachary was the townswyer, but his main business was real estate brokerage.

    Since its next to Carcassonne, where the top headquarters are gathered, there were many peopleing and going in Lobell, and renting houses for a short period of time was alsomon.

    <i>Ding.</i>

    Wee Oh my, sir!

    Zachary was taken aback when he saw the old man who came in with the woman next to him.

    Im just an escort. Attend to this youngdy first.

    The old man said, pointing at Juliet.

    Excuse me. How can I assist you?

    With a smile, Zachary turned to Juliet and politely invited her to sit in a chair near his desk. As soon as they both sat down, she immediately exined why she was there.

    I want to rent a house. Preferably for about a week, and not too far from the square.

    I see. Let me take a look.

    While Zachary was meticulously reviewing the documents, Juliet nced towards the back.

    The old man who apanied Juliet was sittingfortably in the armchair of the office, reading a newspaper as if it was his own home.

    <i>Is he a local lord?</i>

    One thing was clear: he wasnt an ordinary person.

    Given the attitude of Zachary who greeted him with sir and the townspeople earlier, he could even be someone high up in the top guild. That might be a bit too far-fetched, but who knows?

    Juliet suddenly remembered that she didnt know the old mans name.

    Ah, we have a nice ce avable.

    Just then, Zachary knocked on his desk with his pen, and Juliet soon forgot about that thought.

    After kindly exining the rental conditions, Zachary took a quick nce at Juliet and asked.

    Are you by any chance affiliated with a guild?

    No, Im not.

    Guild.

    There were lords in the East who had ruled over their territories for generations. There were systems and nobles, and there was a social circle.

    <i>Yes, there are, but</i>

    But what had the most influence was probably the guild. Simply put, it was an organization like a mercenary group.

    I do, however, have a pass issued by the guild.

    Juliet took out the pre-prepared pass. It was an identity certificate that had been useful on the train.

    Zachary took a close look at the pass.

    As Juliet said, along with the issued pass, there were two seals of famous top guilds enclosed. Juliet had obtained this in advance through the information guild before she followed Lennox to the North. She didnt know at the time how useful it would be.

    I see. It has been confirmed.

    Thanks to the seals, Zachary couldnt tell that the pass was a fake.

    Juliet smiled with a broad smile.

    The Guild was essentially a political and economicmunity.

    And Lionel Lebatan was the one whoid the foundation for that system.

    Theres a reason why even a three-year-old child knows the name of the king, even if they dont know the Emperors name in the east.

    Lillian, Seneca Miss? Or is it Mrs.?

    Zachary cautiously asked after seeing the name written on the pass. Juliet intended to respond faithfully to the initial settings without giving it much thought.

    Mrs.

    Oh, I see. I apologize.

    Mrs. Seneca. Are you here to meet your husband? If you have morepanions, please provide your husbands information here.

    No!

    Juliet hastily changed the settings.

    My husband he died. Two years ago.

    This was a side effect of hastily created settings. Juliets illusional husband was discarded just 30 seconds after being created.

    Oh, Im sorry. You must have been deeply saddened. I apologize.

    Zachary looked at her with sympathy, leaving Juliet with no choice but to feign a somewhat sorrowful expression.

    However, she had no other option. It was faster to kill a non-existent husband than to create one.

    If you have any questions, feel free to ask.

    Zachary, who had handed Juliet over to thendlord Rhonda, saw her off kindly till the end.

    <i>ng.</i>

    Having a visitor in such a vige is quite rare, isnt it, sir?

    Zachary murmured while watching the two women walk away.

    The old man who was reading a newspaper in afortable chair gave no response.

    Anyway, shes still a youngdy. To be widowed She must have suffered a lot at such a young age.

    Zachary, who had turned around thoughtlessly, was momentarily surprised.

    The red-haired old man was no longer reading the newspaper.

    He was sitting in the armchair like a lion, lightly resting his hands on the sword cane he always carried.

    Zachary.

    Oh, yes, sir.

    What was the name of the woman who just left?

    Ah, that-.

    Zachary rummaged through his documents for a moment before informing him of the name of the customer who had just left.

    Lillian Seneca.

    Right. That was definitely her name.

    The old man, looking in the direction where the woman had disappeared, had no longer any warmth in his face.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Juliet was on her way to her original goal.

    On a hill about a 10-minute walk from Lobell Square, there stood an unidentified building of great antiquity.

    Whether or not she knew of this situation, after unpacking her luggage at her lodging, Juliet headed for the town library.

    Next to the library, about a 10-minute walk from Lobell Square, there was an unidentified relic. It was the site of an old temple, but it was not known exactly which temple it was.

    Wee, my name is Veronica. How can I help you?

    When Juliet entered the library, a woman spoke to her.

    But there wont be much to see there?

    When Juliet exined her purpose of visit, the librarian kindly exined.

    No one knows what it is. Its just been left neglected.

    I see. May I take a look around?

    Well, as much as you like.

    Librarian Veronica guided Juliet to the entrance of the ruins, telling her to look around ande back.

    Juliet waited for her to walk away before immediately starting to check the four corners of the ruins.

    It should be somewhere here

    In Lobell, there were some of the oldest temple ruins in the East. Just as there were neglected ancient temple ruins around the imperial capital.

    Ah.

    While pressing down on a ce where a corner might have been, Juliet found soil that felt a bit different from the rest.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Found it.

    When she hurriedly swept away the spot, a small box came out. Inside it was a fragment of a mirror.

    In ancient times, there was a tradition of burying fragments of mirrors to pray for the blessing of the gods.

    Juliet had seen Dahlia in a previous life find the artifacts of the temple like this.

    Now that Carlyle is using divine power to chase her, the best way to hide herself is with an object imbued with divine power.

    Even if it cant hide Juliet for long, itll be a temporary solution. She didnt know much about divine power, but it was said that the older the holy artifacts, the stronger the divine power.

    <i>Come to think of it, how could Dahlia use divine power at will even though she wasnt a priestess?</i>

    While looking at the mirror fragment, Juliet thought tly.

    Moreover, she had often revealed secrets that even high-ranking clerics didnt know.

    <i>Maybe it was possible because she was the child of prophecy.</i>

    Juliet carefully wrapped the mirror fragment she had found in a handkerchief to prevent it from breaking and put it in her pocket.

 Chapter 38:

    Chapter 38:

    Oh?

    Veronica, who had been sitting at the library entrance counter seriously conversing with a few people, widened her eyes upon spotting Juliet.

    My goodness, I wasnt paying attention. Did you finish your tour?

    Yes, thanks to you.

    As Juliet smiled and greeted her, about to leave the library, the crowd of people at the entrance feigned surprise.

    Oh, is this thedy who came for a visit?

    As it was a small town, rumors seemed to spread quickly.

    Quickly scanning their attire, Juliet recognized the clothes from the group she had seen a lot in the town square.

    As hospitable as the merchants usually were, they unhesitatingly struck up a conversation with the stranger, Juliet.

    You saw some trouble as soon as you arrived, didnt you?

    It doesnt always happen like this. Youre not hurt, are you?

    Juliet, who had been wondering what they were talking about, realized they were referring to the incident where she had bumped into a pickpocket.

    Oh, Im fine. Im unharmed.

    They introduced themselves as the Ash Merchant Group. It seemed they were also in the square when the incident happened yesterday.

    If youre heading back to the square, it might be good to wait and take a carriage together.

    Juliet, finding no reason to refuse, readily agreed.

    She had wondered why the merchants were in the library, and it turned out they needed a map of the forest kept in the library.

    <i>A map of the forest? Dont they have more maps in their guild?</i>

    What was so important that they had toe all the way to the library?

    Thats when Juliet noticed the map the group was moving.

    <i>Ah, so thats it..</i>

    The map of the forest was not made of paper. Arge relief of the forest, carved into wooden blocks like a puzzle, wasid out in front of her.

    While the merchants disassembled and moved the forest model onto a carriage, Juliet sat at the entrance and perused the books on disy.

    Given the region, many of the books were rted to herbalism and history.

    Juliet picked out and looked over one book with a particrly interesting title.

    Meanwhile, a merchant and Veronica were having a serious conversation.

    This could make the problem more serious.

    Its already a mess because of the ve traders. Theyre indiscriminately capturing the representatives of mixed races

    Do you think thats rted to what happened this time?

    What about the lord of Aquitaine?

    When did you ever see the great lord concerned about something like this?

    The Silver Forest wont sit still either.

    Are you talking about lycanthrope?

    Lycanthrope?

    Juliet had not intended to eavesdrop but paused in her reading.

    The Silver Forest.

    It was the title of the book she was reading. Juliet turned the page of the book.

    There was a picture of a giant wolf and apanying text. Juliet, her lips slightly ajar, suddenly became curious.

    Roy.

    <i>Did he make it home safely?</i>

    The Empire had abolished very.

    But in the East, the number of half-breeds was far greater than that of humans. Imperialws didnt apply to these races.

    Most of the beast people regarded humans with hostility and, as she had heard, lived in closed-off areas like The Silver Forest.

    But because of that, the forest people were also an attractive target.

    Anyway, humans are the problem wherever you go.

    Juliet thought back to the image of the wolf tied with chains, unable to move, and clicked her tongue lightly.

    <i>They might not have caught him just as a rare game, but with the intent to use as a ve.</i>

    She remembered hearing something during her time in the North.

    Among the idle rich in the South, there were those who enjoyed buying half-breeds and using them as ves.

    However, having only ever lived in the Empires capital and the North, Juliet had never seen a beast person until she came to the East. Therefore, she couldnt imagine it.

    The werewolf she met on the train was the first she had ever seen in her life.

    Since then, she had passed through two cities, but she hadnt seen any half-breeds, only ordinary people, asmonly as in the Empire. From that, it seemed they werent asmon in the East as she had thought.

    Veronica said that she could borrow and read any book she wanted, but Juliet decided toe backter and followed the merchant to load into the carriage.

    The merchants were exchanging words that were hard for Juliet to understand.

    Youre not nning to go that way, are you?

    Why?

    Oh, the atmosphere around there is no joke right now. The rumors are really bad.

    It seems that the Lord has changed.

    Suddenly?

    Then what should I do to get to Perinas?

    Our manager was just talking about that yesterday

    The people of the Ash Merchant Group looked worried.

    For merchants, who rely heavily on distributionworks, it seemed to be a problem how to bypass the Silver Forest, which upies arge area in the middle of the East.

    If you were nning to go near Katia, it would be better not to go now.

    Given the seriousness of the situation, the merchants gave Juliet quite serious advice. After all, she had no ns to visit the forest.

    Juliet nodded her head lightly and asked what she had been curious about.

    What is a Lord?

    It refers to the King of the Werewolves.

    Ah, I see.

    Juliet looked like she understood, but the merchants exined in more detail.

    Unlike humans, werewolves have a long lifespan, so changing the Lord is not amon event.

    Is it that important?

    It is. At least in the East, the Werewolf Lord has much more right to be called a king than a great lord of Aquitaine.

    Is it that serious?

    Juliet blinked in surprise.

    Aquitaine was thergest city in the East, where the Eastern Gate was located. It was also the capital of the ancient kingdom.

    Aquitaine has been ruled by the Aquitas family for generations, roughly equivalent to the position of the Duke of Carlyle ruling the North.

    However, it was difficult for Juliet, with her knowledge, to ept that the werewolf Lord, even the king of another race, had more influence and importance than the Archduke of the territory.

    Its because of the Silver Forest.

    The merchants rushed to exin.

    The Silver Forest.

    <i>That was the title of the book I saw earlier.</i>

    It was the name referring to arge forest in the Katia region of the East.

    It would be nice to know the temperament of the new Lord.

    ording to their exnation, the influence of the Werewolf Lord on the people of the forest was as great as the influence of the Emperor in the Empire.

    In addition, depending on how hostile the Lord is to humans, the nature of the forest also changes.

    Naturally, for merchants who have to move long distances and transport goods, they had no choice but to be sensitive to this issue.

    Do you know who became the Lord?

    Its hard to know. Moreover, these days, poaching is rampant. They will be even more hostile to humans.

    A merchant exined with a frown.

    ording to him, several small guilds had started to kidnap young humanoid creatures near the forest and sell them at ve auctions for a few years now.

    That was what had happened.

    <i>So thats what I saw.</i>

    Juliet frowned. She finally learned the identity of the strange men she had encountered on the train.

    They seemed to be a guild involved in this illegal business.

    They had chains and unidentified violet tranquilizers in cylinders, and it seemed like an organized crime.

    <i>I got wrapped up in a troublesome matter.</i>

    Juliet regretted helping the wolf a bit, thinking that it could be bothersome if she got tangled with an illegal organization in the underworld.

    However, Juliet shrugged her head lightly and pushed this issue to the back of her mind. She didnt want to worry about it anymore.

    But given the situation, Juliet began to feel sorry for parting with Roy without even saying goodbye.

    <i>What if hes caught by a bad person?</i>

    She was a little worried.

    <i>He was too naive.</i>

    He still looked young. Juliet recalled Roys face, which was always smiling and responding diligently to hermands.

    We have arrived.

    While Juliet was lost in thought, the carriage they were in arrived at the vige square.

    Juliet thanked them and got off the carriage.

    But before she could take a few steps

    <i>?</i>

    Juliet turned around abruptly, feeling a moment of difort.

    Hmm? Why are you doing that?

    No, just now, over there

    She felt like someone was watching.

    Juliet walked over to the suspicious corner where she had felt the presence, but there was nothing around.

    Thats strange. Was it a mistake because she was tired?

    Juliet lightly rubbed her nape.

 Chapter 39:

    Chapter 39:

    * * *

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Do you know how much that thing is worth, and you let it escape!

    A man, unable to contain his anger, mmed his baton.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    With a loud noise, an empty cage shattered into pieces.

    At this, the young creatures trapped in another cage in the basement cringed in fear, making sharp, frightened noises.

    Shut up if you dont want to die!

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The man with the baton kicked the cage. The young creatures inside huddled together and hid in a corner.

    The man exploding in anger was named Viscount Caiman.

    Viscount Caiman was the top leader of the Red Chariot Guild.

    I apologize, Viscount. I have nothing to say in my defense.

    The man kneeling and bowing his head in front of him was named Baron Hilben.

    Hilben worked under Viscount Caiman, and the vast basement they were standing in was a warehouse for storing the goods of the Red Chariot.

    The Red Chariot was a rapidly growing organization, with its primary source of ie being illegal auctions and gambling.

    Having swung his baton until he was out of breath, Viscount Caiman took a moment topose himself.

    Hilben, how do you n topensate for this loss?

    I willsomehow

    Even if we sell dozens of those, it wont be enough! You get that?

    Caiman pointed his sharp baton at the young creatures.

    Creatures like the rabbit-beings trapped in the cage were rtively docile and showed little wariness of humans, so it was easy to capture the young ones. In other words, they were not profitable.

    Various races lived and thrived in the vast eastern forest.

    Despite the strict prohibition of ve trade under imperialw, there were always idle rich people who would break thew, their desires inmed even more by being told they couldnt do it.

    The Red Chariot capitalized on this niche market. They satisfied the vulgar desires of the rich and made a lot of money.

    They vited the sacred forests where humans were forbidden to enter, captured the beings living there, and sold them at a high price.

    When ites to other races, the rarer and more difficult to acquire, the higher the price they fetched.

    In the auction market, the most popr were undoubtedly the mermaids and werewolves.

    But that poprity was like a mirage. Since the ve auction was banned, these two races had never once appeared on the market.

    The mermaid ind, where human ships couldnt reach due to high waves, was one thing.

    But the failure to capture the werewolves, who boldly imed a vast forest in the middle of the East, was due to their much stronger powerpared to humans.

    Werewolves, or Lycanthropes as they were also known, were wolves.

    It was nearly a miracle that Viscount Caiman almost got his hands on such a werewolf.

    <em>Just make sure he never returns.</em>

    The forest tribe, who had been acting elusive, sought Caiman themselves. They sold their own kin.

    What would have been impossible if not for this betrayal.

    Although they looked down upon humans as vulgar and acted superior, they were really no different.

    After months of hard work digging traps, preparing an incredibly strong drug, and finally ensnaring the target with chains enchanted with various spells, they were barely able to capture it.

    The excitement of finally seeing the massive wolf they had captured after all this hard work was indescribable.

    The mature individual of the massive race, hailed as the strongest on the surface, was breathtakingly beautiful.

    That was what Viscount Caiman could never ept.

    And how could you let that escape?!

    Caiman erupted in fury.

    They had dosed it with enough drug to bring it to the brink of death.

    The effect of the drug not only made it impossible to wake up, but the costly chain they had prepared was a special productmissioned from the most famous magician in the city.

    It was enchanted with dozens of spells, and to think it broke free and ran away. It was an entirely uneptable event.

    Its all because of that cheeky bitch.

    Hilben, who had been hanging his head, said bitterly.

    A bitch?

    Viscount Caiman, who had been resting on the bars, asked curiously. Baron Hilben spat out his words with difficulty.

    On the train there was a woman using some tricky magic.

    Tricky magic?

    As Viscount Caiman was about tough off the absurdity, he stopped.

    He saw Hilbens chin trembling clearly.

    What are you talking about? Exin in more detail.

    Th, that is

    Hilben stuttered out the story of what happened on the train.

    Specifically, it was about the strange magic a strange woman on the train had cast.

    Wait. Your story doesnt make sense. You said earlier that the woman cast some strange illusion magic?

    Yes, thats right! When she suddenly appeared, she used some kind of ck magic and a terrible monster appeared! And then she released the wolf

    The exnation was so far-fetched that he even thought: Is this bastard trying to fool me?

    After listening to the end of his incoherent gibberish with superhuman patience, Caiman called the rest of his men, who were also on the train with Hilben.

    Enduring with superhuman patience through the rambling story, Caiman, along with Hilben, called several other subordinates who had been on that train.

    So to sum it up, this woman summoned a butterfly monster?

    Yes! Thats it. And then that butterfly monster..

    <em>Tsk, tsk.</em>

    Caiman, who had been listening quietly, thought Hilben was whining.

    The top-notch product, a grey wolf, that hed obtained with great difficulty. Without a doubt, he was exaggerating the capabilities of the opponent who attacked him, fearing the me for letting the prize slip.

    However, Hilben noticed his words were doubted and appealed as if he was wronged.

    Im telling the truth! Please check it out!

    If he hadnt called in another subordinate to confirm that there really was a woman who could perform such strange illusions, he would have undoubtedly suspected Hilben was making it all up to deceive him.

    The story was that outrageous.

    But the other men called upon also rattled on about simr nonsense.

    Look! I was right, wasnt I?

    Hilben quickly became triumphant, and Caiman became a bit more serious.

    If your words are true, then that woman is a spirit user.

    Is she a spirit summoner?

    Yes. Probably not a real one though.

    Real spirit summoners went extinct a long time ago.

    Nowadays, those who are called spirit summoners artificially increase their magical affinity to summon beings from other worlds using a shortcut. Most of them met miserable ends.

    Viscount Caiman spent his entire life travelling through the world and had encountered spirit summoners once or twice, although only asionally.

    Noble aristocrats might be shocked by childs y, but he was different.

    Although rare, the situation Hilben described was not entirely iprehensible.

    But its strange. Which crazy spirit summoner would summon a butterfly?

    Among those whomand creatures from other dimensions, there is no spirit summoner who chooses butterflies.

    Of course.

    Its a tough task to open the gate of dimensions to summon creatures from other worlds, so itsmon sense to summon powerful creatures with terrifying forms, isnt it?

    Its no exaggeration to say that the rank of a spirit summoner is usually determined by how big and powerful beings from other worlds they can summon.

    The next issue would be how long they can keep the contracted creature, or spirit, here.

    Although the im of using illusion magic bothered him a bit, Caiman thought that Hilben and his subordinates were scared because they saw a spirit summoner summoning a creature for the first time and decided to overlook it.

    Caiman thought about it for a while, but decided not to take this issue seriously.

    Even if the woman really was a spirit summoner, there was little to worry about.

    Hmph. Even if she was.

    If she was thatpetent, it would be natural for rumors to spread.

    However, he had never heard of a spirit summoner woman whomanded butterfly creatures.

    That, its not something tough about. Its really dangerous

    Thats enough! Shut up now!

    Viscount Caiman yelled in annoyance.

    Baron Hilben was a quite useful subordinate. So he had entrusted him with the hard-earned wolf.

    But he couldnt believe that Hilbens group, who he had carefully selected and sent, was almost annihted by a mere spirit summoner woman.

    It didnt seem like he was lying, but Caiman didnt want to waste more time. Especially on a woman whomands strange creatures that are even dubious to exist.

    Listen well! I dont know which crazy spirit summoner is summoning such a creature, but all you need to do is find her and kill her!

    A woman who summons butterfly creatures.

    Its easy to identify. Besides, if she took a train, there would be a record.

    Caiman was confident. He was an ambitious man who led his own guild in the East, and if the woman was in the East, it was only a matter of time before he found her.

    I cant leave the woman who dared to touch my belongings alone.

    Bu-but Viscount

    At the mention of finding the woman, Hilben trembled with fear, but Caiman got annoyed.

    Enough! Thats not important right now!

    He was eager to connect himself to the central politics in any way, as he had a golden opportunity right in front of him.

    Besides, recently, the great noble who brought bribes seemed to be looking down on him.

    You know the old man of Aquitaine, right? He called me.

    Yes? Are you talking about Lord Aquitas? Congrattions.

    Baron Hilben, who was observant, asked.

    But why does the Lord call you, Viscount?

    Count Caiman replied with a grumpy attitude.

    Hes introducing me to a distinguished guest from the north.

    * * *

    Eastern region, Aquitaine

    Aquitaine Castle was thergest and oldest castle in the East,parable to a Dukes castle in the North.

    The difference was that the Aquitaine lords family had long lost its prestige as a ruler, much like the faded green g fluttering on the castle walls.

    Three men stood on the tower of the colorful castle, looking at the scenery.

    Lennox tossed the ivory craft he had been fiddling with in his hand lightly.

    And caught it again.

    The Hundred Eyes of Argos.

    The artifact that had been constantly pointing in the direction Juliet had left lost its function this morning.

    As if it lost direction like apass, it flickered and shone in all directions, and then calmed down as if it had run out of energy.

    In this state, it was no different from an ordinary piece of stone.

    Is it broken?

    Jude tilted his head.

    Artifacts dont break or anything, Sir Jude.

    Hadin answered instead, with a tone of slight contempt.

    Jude was about to say something with a slightly aggrieved expression, but at the same time, Lennox threw the artifact towards him, so he couldnt.

    Eek.

    Jude, who caught it skillfully in mid-air, was briefly proud of his reflexes.

    Lennoxughed a little at his simplicity and said.

    About Juliet.

    Yes? Lady Monad?

    He briefly focused his gaze on the densely lined green trees outside the castle.

    She seems to have obtained the destruction magic faster than expected.

    Lennox was a little curious.

    Artifacts arent as simple as picking them up on the street. They are different from magic stones that can be bought as much as you want with money.

    What kind of method did Juliet use?

    Ah. So its useless now.

    Jude grumbled in displeasure and put the artifact in his pocket.

    Well. Everything the priests do is like that. This thing was inefficient and the rental fee was expensive.

    Anyway, its a treasure of the temple, so they have to return it.

    Hmm.

    When he heard footsteps and turned around, there was a servant dressed in Eastern style.

    The lord is waiting for you.

 Chapter 40:

    Chapter 40:

    * * *

    The servant led the three of them down to the audience room downstairs.

    Wee!

    As they descended, a squat man dressed in a brilliantly colorful robe sprang up and shouted.

    Robert Aquitas.

    The great lord of Aquitaine, was old and decrepit, and nobody was left by his side.

    His talented eldest daughter, who was his sessor, was killed in the battlefield, and the whereabouts of his two remaining sons have been mysterious for years.

    Rumors had it that they had a big fight with their father about their sisters death and left their family.

    Thus, the only ones left by the old lords side were those who ttered him, always eager to pull something off.

    Thank you for your hospitality.

    But that was not the concern of Lennox Carlyle. His purpose for being here wasnt Aquitaines Lord.

    What do you mean by hospitality!

    Despite Lennoxs soulless formalities, Robert, Aquitaines Lord, keptughing and weing him.

    Youre wee to stay as long as you want, dont feel pressured.

    Robert winked at his servants and took Lennox and hispanions out again.

    Now,e this way. A ce has been prepared.

    The lord seemed to be showing off his guests as they followed him.

    Robert took their party downstairs.

    The downstairs, adorned with a red banner andvishly decorated, was a small banquet hall, and a few guests had already arrived.

    As they entered, the people in the banquet hall stood up all at once, and the sound of chairs being dragged on the floor could be heard.

    The atmosphere was chaotic with attitudes that seemed a little tense overall.

    Hadin, who usually showed little change in expression, had no reaction, but Jude blew a low whistle and looked at his master.

    The intentions of the lord of Aquitaine were obvious.

    He obviously wanted to show off his friendship with the Duke of the North in front of the nobles.

    <i>Thats all he can boast about.</i>

    Jude frowned briefly, but as far as he knew, his lord, Duke Carlyle, wasnt the type who likes being used in such matters.

    However, contrary to Judes expectations, Lennox quietly sat in the seat next to the lord of Aquitaine without a word.

    Hadin and Jude had no choice but to sit down with a slightly disappointed look. Jude quietly pursed his lips.

    As the lord instructed, the musicians started ying, and the sses were filled.

    After a while, Robert, who had been rambling on, patted Duke Carlyles shoulder as if he was his father.

    Your dead father and I were very close. So feel free to think of me as your father.

    Lennox knew that if his father were alive, he would never have associated with someone like Robert Aquitas, but he dint bother to point that out.

    Ahem.

    One middle-aged man among the people sitting in the banquet hall cleared his throat to get the lords attention

    Oh, I should be mindful. Well, well, there is someone I need to introduce.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the man who had coughed falsely approached and introduced himself.

    Its an honor to meet you, Your Highness. I am Viscount Caiman.

    Caiman was ambitious man.

    He was so ambitious that he would tter the old and crafty great lord of Aquitaine and wait for his chance.

    He hunted rare monsters and sold them in the arena, kidnapped beasts and sold them at auctions, and much of the money the Red Chariot Guild made flowed directly into Robert Aquitas.

    Although very was illegal under imperialw, thew of the Empire meant little in the East.

    The nominal ruler of the East, the great lord of Aquitaine, was turning a blind eye to all these illegal activities in return for gold.

    But the reason why Caiman had so far ttered the great lord of Aquitaine was that he was waiting for an opportunity to connect with other nobles through him.

    And his expectation was answered. In a muchrger scale than he had thought.

    <i>Duke Carlyle.</i>

    When Robert Aquitas casually mentioned the name of the millennium family of the North, Caiman couldnt believe him.

    Isnt it too incredible? Even if the Emperor hade, he wouldnt have been so surprised.

    But as the wine sses circled and he got drunk, Viscount Caiman began to loosen up, even his mind, thanks to the rxed tension.

    <i>You cant trust rumors.</i>

    Caiman nced at Lennox, who was sitting in the seat of honor, withx eyes.

    <i>That young punk. Hes arrogant.</i>

    Caiman thought, his own son would have been about that age if he had married early.

    The moment he first saw Duke Carlyle, Viscount Caiman couldnt help but be surprised.

    Is he that Duke Carlyle?

    He was indeed a handsome man, hard to forget once seen.

    When he heard the story that he had achieved his legendary deeds before turning thirty, Viscount Caiman naturally imagined a giant over 2 meters tall.

    While assuming that there would be some exaggeration, he also had a certain admiration for the warrior.

    But what he saw before him was a young man who hadnt even reached his thirties, with a look that could charm the noblewomen of the court.

    The bnced posture and muscr body were undoubtedly achieved only after long years of training in swordsmanship.

    But the impact of his neat face, which seemed to be drawn only in ck and white, was so strong that it blocked other thoughts.

    On top of that, his red eyes were somewhat creepy.

    <i>Hmph. So this is the noble Duke.</i>

    He was peeved at his unexpectedly more aristocratic appearance.

    Moreover, there was a decisive reason that most provoked Caiman.

    He didnt see a sword.

    If he is a knight, he should consider his sword as important as his life.

    Only two knights who appeared to be the escort of Duke Carlyle were armed.

    Although Caiman was acting aristocratic, like many new nobles in the east, he was just a scoundrel who crawled through back alleys and bought his position with money.

    The East operates more on the logic of guilds and the underworld than the Emperorsw, and Caiman was proud of himself for having survived in such a harsh ce.

    He admired the nobles more than anyone, but at the same time, he despised them.

    Even the duke of Aquitaine in front of him was the same.

    A hundred years ago, the Aquitas family might have ruled the east, but now, arent they selling knighthoods to anyone for a chest of gold?

    Viscount Caiman was subtly disregarding the old and frail Duke of Aquitaine, Robert Aquitas, while using him for his own purposes.

    Nobles who are said to have blue blood are all the same in the face of power and money.

    So isnt it superior to start from nothing and secure a position with your own strength?

    The youngd was the same.

    A well-raised young master who keeps away from the sword, making the excuse that its heavy and only dresses fancy.

    Perhaps it was the start of his drunkenness, but once that thought came to mind, one thought led to another.

    Viscount Caiman began to see everything about the young Duke Carlyle, who was clearly younger than him, as displeasing.

    In other words, it was obvious that he was relying on the good luck of his noble birth and a half-baked face.

    He would have usurped the achievements of the lower ones by unting his position. And that without even getting blood on his hands.

    However, the next moment, as the gaze of Lennox Carlyle casually nced towards him, Viscount Caiman quickly flinched and adjusted his expression.

    At that moment, the sufficiently intoxicated Duke Aquitas spoke.

    By the way, Caiman, I heard your guild members are looking for someone in Aquitaine these days?

    Ah, yes, they are. But your lordship, you dont need to worry. Haha.

    If he mentioned that they were looking for an unidentified spirit summoner, inevitably the conversation would have flowed towards the werewolf he had illegally captured.

    Viscount Caiman, who wanted to leave a good impression in front of the Duke as much as possible, vaguely told him to pay no mind.

    However, the Duke Aquitas, who was under the influence of alcohol, was clueless.

    Whats going on? Tell me, I can help as far as my reach extends!

    It seemed that Robert Aquitas wanted to show off his authority in front of the young Duke from the North.

    Ah, its nothing.

    With a groveling smile, Viscount Caiman reluctantly spilled the beans.

    During the process of moving goods from the top, a woman appeared and messed things up.

    Duke Aquitas clicked his tongue as if it was a bother.

    Huh. She must be a bold woman. So, did you catch her?

    Not yet, but you dont have to worry. Where can such a thing run away to? She will pay the price for touching your lordships goods.

    Robert, who was pleased with Caimans ttery, boasted unnecessarily.

    No, no! Then I absolutely cannot stand idly by! Your business is also my business, isnt it?

    Your lordship, you dont have to worry too much. Its very specific, so catching her is just a matter of time.

    A matter of time?

    Ah, thats

    Caiman hesitated for a moment.

    But once he confirmed that all eyes, except for that arrogant Dukes, were on him, he became cheerful and eventually spoke.

    Since shes a rare woman who wields evil magic, well find her soon.

    What do you mean by evil magic?

    That Shes a rare spirit summoner who can manipte butterfly demons.

    !

    Upon hearing that, not only the other people at the banquet, but even the bored Jude and silently sitting Hadin turned their heads.

    Encouraged by the stirring response, Caiman puffed up his chest.

    Im not sure if Your Grace knows, but in our East, its not that difficult to find a spirit mage.

    Actually, Caiman himself had only met one twice in his life, but that wasnt very important now.

    Baron Hilben quickly interjected, seizing the opportunity.

    I remember the suspects face clearly, so there will be no difficulty in finding her, Your Grace.

    Hmm.

    Ah, although the East is wide, its still within my palm!

    Robert Aquitas just raised his ss, seemingly satisfied with the situation.

    Did you say a spirit summoner?

    At that moment, the air turned cold.

    For the first time Duke Carlyle, who had been maintaining his position with a bored expression throughout the banquet, showed interest.

 Chapter 41:

    Chapter 41:

    <strong>Tl/note: </strong>2 identical chapters were mistakenly uploaded on the site (39 and 40), sorry for this mistake.

    Chapter 39 has already been fixed, so please check it and enjoy reading:<blockquote data-secret="DuqzYp7eID">

    Forgotten Juliet</blockquote>

    Caiman was quite thrilled by that fact, though he didnt quite understand it. However, he didnt show his feelings and spoke in a slightly disdainful tone.

    Yes. They say shes a spirit mage, ording to my subordinate.

    Whether it was the alcohol that made him confident, or whether it was a resolution to teach a lesson to this somewhat naive boy from the North, he doidnt know.

    But what is certain is that Viscount Caimanmitted an act there that he would regret for a long time.

    They say a quite impressive woman summons peculiar butterflies. Anyway, its a funny thing. That the summoned beast is a butterfly of all things. Isnt that right?

    Interesting.

    Upon that, for the first time, a cunning smile appeared on the face of Lennox Carlyle, who had been sitting somewhat arrogantly.

    I too am looking for a woman.

    !

    At that remark, Caiman couldnt hide his excitement. He hadnt expected this.

    In fact, everyone gathered in the ballroom was lining up for the Duke Aquitas.

    In other words, they were all bringing bribes to Robert.

    Before gathering them, Robert subtly hinted that Duke Carlyle seemed to be looking for someone here.

    He could only guess exactly what the rtionship was. Whether he was chasing a runaway ve, or perhaps a member of the Dukes family.

    While his audacious behavior didnt quite suit his taste, if he could help Duke Carlyle here, the ruler of the North would owe a debt to him.

    Moreover, the woman the Duke was looking for, even if there was no reward, it was an interesting story that piqued curiosity.

    Trying not to seem too excited, Caiman said.

    Who is the person you are looking for? I think I can help you, though modestly.

    In fact, the faces of the two knights sitting next to Lennox Carlyle had already frozen.

    However, Caiman didnt notice this and asked.

    Duke Carlyle only faintly moved his lips and slowly put down the cup he was holding.

    The past white wines of Aqutaine were the pride of the East. However, now, whether thend had changed or the reputation had long been tarnished.

    The aroma was good, but the overly matured wine didnt suit his taste.

    Or if youre not looking for a specific person, I can introduce you. There are many beautiful women in the East.

    Robert Aquitas, who was also gauging the mood, encouraged him.

    Tell us, Duke. This guy is a seasoned guy in finding people.

    Well then

    Lennox seemed to leisurely take his time and then asked.

    So let me ask you, how long does it take to find the woman I want?

    A week would be sufficient!

    A week, huh? If you cant find her within that time, are you willing to put your neck on the line?

    Of course Yes?

    When Caiman couldnt determine if it was a joke or a serious statement, Duke Carlyle spoke again.

    Thatll be easy then. The woman Im looking for is also a spirit summoner who controls butterfly demons.

    Aha. That sounds somehow familiar

    The next moment, it goes without saying that Viscount Caimans face turned pale.

    <i>tter.</i>

    The sound of a metal cup rolling on the floor rang out.

    It wasnt the cup Caiman dropped. The Viscount was already on the floor on his knees.

    Caimans face turned pale.

    Y-Your Highness

    You definitely said a week.

    Yes, yes?

    So it would be best to take good care of your neck until then.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Everyone in the banquet hall witnessed it clearly. Duke Carlyle drew a sword out of thin air.

    The all-ck ceremonial sword, even the de, was pointing directly at Viscount Caimans neck.

    If even a single hair of Juliets is not intact, I will take your neck.

    * * *

    Ah.

    As Juliet was drying her hair, she frowned.

    It stung for a moment. Sure enough, when she looked down at the towel, there was a long strand of hair. It seems her hair got tangled as she was meticulously drying it.

    As she shook the towel, Juliet suddenly felt miserable.

    Eesh.

    Long hair takes a long time to dry. Plus, it requires a lot of care.

    Worried about catching a cold, Juliet wrapped her hair loosely with a new towel.

    Her hair as smooth as silk didnte naturally.

    <i>This beauty is the result of hard work.</i>

    Her thick and plentiful hair, and each strand being thin, made it easy to get tangled. She remembered how several maids used to carefullyb it two to three times a day, morning and evening.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Juliet chuckled.

    If the people at the pce saw my current state, they might be shocked.

    She didnt have any skills, and she didnt have time to groom herself properly.

    Staring into the mirror, Juliet mumbled to herself.

    Maybe I should cut it.

    Its a shame to cut what she has grown for a long time, but its hard to manage and its too extravagant.

    But she didnt have the courage to cut her hair by herself. She was afraid of the result, so Juliet decided to go to the town after drying her hair roughly.

    Juliet, who was slightly excited, went down the stairs to the square.

    The day before, Zachary briefly introduced her to ces where she could work.

    She didnt expect much since its a small town, but everyone seemed willing to help out and offered her jobs cheerfully.

    She wasnt good at sewing or cooking, but fortunately, Juliet knew how to read and write.

    <i>How fortunate.</i>

    She was also proficient in keeping ounts. There was arge store in Lobell, and there were quite a few jobs that she could get with that alone.

    So, Juliet was somewhat thrilled.

    She still had plenty of money left, but if she got a job, she could stay in this vige longer than nned.

    ?

    However, it didnt take long for Juliets excitement to turn into confusion.

    The vigers who had promised to give her a job cheerfully the day before refused, saying there was no job they could give her right away, with awkward faces.

    <i>Didnt you say something different yesterday?</i>

    The librarian Veronica also said that she didnt need a new librarian.

    Im sorry. But I asked the director He said we cant afford a new librarian

    Juliet smiled and said its okay, then returned to the square. Unlike before, her steps were extremely heavy.

    She also visited the Ash store, but for some reason, they rejected her, saying they didnt urgently need workers.

    <i>Is it because Im an outsider?</i>

    Juliet looked a little gloomy.

    When Juliet returned to the town center, it was alreadyte for lunch.

    Juliet sat down at an outdoor table with an umbre set up to eat lunch.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    There was an unexpected setback.

    <i>Should I go to the ce I originally nned?</i>

    Juliets destination wasnt far from here. And there was still plenty of time before the scene she wanted to see appeared.

    She wanted to stay here a little longer because she liked this small and peaceful vige. The people were kind, and the food and the small house to stay were good.

    There were still historical sites she hadnt seen, and above all, she wanted to see the Festival of the Dead in the next city, Carcassonne.

    Juliet, lost in thought, poked at her sandwich bread with a fork.

    She rented a house, but she wasnt rich enough to hire people.

    Juliet was quick to realize her limitations and was willing topromise.

    She decided to eat out and do the cleaning andundry herself.

    Even if she did it herself, the owner of the house, Mrs. Ronda, woulde by every two days to help clean and pick up theundry.

    Suddenly, a delicious pie te appeared in front of Juliet, who was lost in thought.

    Juliet looked up with a surprised expression.

    I didnt order this?

    I tried making it for practice. Please try it as a dessert.

    The friendly restaurant owner, Mrs. Riley, rmended it with a kind smile.

    Thank you. I will enjoy it.

    Expressing her gratitude, Juliet admired the pie.

    Look at this. Where on the continent can you enjoy such a feast for just 8 copper?

    <i>If it was the capital, it would be 2 silvers, no, 3 silvers.</i>

    The people are kind, and their hospitality is generous.

    As she looked at the pie topped with plenty of wild strawberries, Juliet was smiling with satisfaction, but then she felt a sense of incongruity.

    Right. Too generous.

    Maybe Lobell was the most hospitable vige in the whole continent.

    When she lost one of her gloves, she was going to buy one, but Mrs. Ronda gave her a high-endce glove that her niece used to wear. When she spent half a day looking for a hairpin, she got a new hairpin for free from Mrs. Riley.

    Yesterday, when she was about to take a carriage, Volen, the general goods merchant, gave her a ride because he was going in the same direction.

    On the way back? For some reason, she ran into the Ash merchants again and came back morefortably than she had gone.

    Juliet, who was lost in thought, slightly turned her gaze.

    On the table was a bouquet of morning glory flowers, holding fresh dew.

    <i>Morning glory at this time of the year.</i>

    In thete afternoon on the way to the city center, the flower shop owner Zezni gave it to her for free because a customer reserved expensive flowers and didnte to pick them up.

    And this pie.

    Juliet cut a small piece of pie with a fork. The crispy surface, the soft inner part, the sweet smell. The texture clearly indicated that they used high-quality butter and sugar generously.

    Is this pie something the owner of a restaurant in a rural town in the East made just to try out once? If so, the chefs in the pce should die.

    Juliet calmly put down her fork.

 Chapter 42:

    Chapter 42:

    Juliet raised her head calmly, pretending to wipe her hands with a napkin.

    Thanks to her familiarity with hiding her expression, Juliets disturbance didnt reveal itself at all.

    Mrs. Riley, who was inside the store, peeked at her through the ss window, and when she caught Juliets eye, she waved her hand brightly with a smile.

    Juliet also waved back with a broad smile, then swallowed a groan inwardly.

    <i>Why didnt I notice sooner?</i>

    Everything had been going too smoothly, and she had forgotten. Her life had never been smooth.

    A thriller scenario unfolded in Juliets head.

    Even this quiet, pastoral town could be the setting for a crime scenario.

    In such small towns, people tend to band together. In Lobell, where tourists werentmon, gossip spread quickly enough that the whole town would know if you visited alone within an hour.

    <i>They catch a foolish traveler and sell them as a ve without anyone knowing</i>

    Juliet imagined the worst-case scenario. However, there was one point she didnt understand.

    She was, after all, an opponent that could be subdued from the outside.

    To kidnap her unknowingly instead of taking such aplicated approach, there must have been a reason for it.

    <i>What could it be?</i>

    She didnt know what their goal was, but the people of this town wanted to keep her in the vige.

    What did they want? Human trafficking? Human sacrifice? Or perhaps

    <i>Could it be the Dukes doing?</i>

    Juliet fiddled with the round edge of the teacup with her fingertips.

    But why would they do such a thing? She hadnt done anything to warrant resentment, had she?

    Oh my God.

    Recalling her actions over the past few days, Juliet bit her tongue. Surprisingly, the points of contention

    Were quite many.

    She thought she hadnt done anything noticeable, but it seems she had built quite aplicated rtionship in just a week since she left the capital.

    The group trying to sell that wolf on the train?

    Or maybe, the werewolves who mistakenly thought she was an ally of the guild behind this, and not the one who saved Roy.

    But it was too meticulous.

    If it was a deed by the guild who kidnapped Roy, it would have made more sense to kidnap her in Roadel, right when she got off the train in a fluster.

    Juliet thought coolly.

    No matter how she thought about it, it seemed the most usible.

    Those who would ce the highest value on her.

    <i>The enemies of the Duke.</i>

    Lennox Carlyle had many enemies, and very little was known about Duke Carlyle himselfpared to his fame.

    Not only because of the Carlyle familys characteristic of not enjoying socializing with other families, but focusing solely on the Northern Territory.

    For the enemies advancing to the North, it wasnt a good thing. After all, you have to know your opponent well to find their weaknesses.

    Juliet could name more than ten families that would pay a fortune to get information about the Duke.

    Having reached a tentative, semi-conclusion, Juliet was listing the names of the nobles who could afford to buy an entire vige and do this kind of thing.

    If they had this level of action, they must be a big shot.

    She wished she could tell them that even if they kidnapped her, Lennox wouldnt bat an eye. But no one would believe that.

    In fact, she had been almost kidnapped several times. All turned out to be failures though.

    But for such a woman to have left the Dukes side, how easy of a prey would she be?

    Yet, she didnt expect they woulde this far.

    By now, Juliet guessed that rumors of Juliet Monad being abandoned must have started to spread in the capital.

    She didnt know who was behind it, but they must be powerful and fast with information. Juliet made that judgement.

    As Juliet slowly savored her sd, she contemted how to get out of here.

    The fresh sd was crispy.

    She didnt have an appetite, but strength was most important if she wanted to escape.

    <i>Hmm?</i>

    <i>Crunch.</i>

    While chomping on her sd in a battle-like manner, Juliet noticed one more suspicious scene.

    The scenery behind her was reflected perfectly in the dishes polished like a mirror.

    And Juliet clearly saw some men who were trying to hide their bodies in the alley as soon as she turned around.

    Believing that it would be dangerous to dy any longer, Juliet quietly tidied up her spot and stood up.

    * * *

    <i>Ding.</i>

    About an hourter.

    Oh, Mrs. Seneca!

    After stopping by her amodation and packing all her minimal luggage into her travel bag, Juliet went to Zacharys office.

    Hello, Mr. Zachary.

    Good afternoon. The weather is lovely, isnt it?

    Zachary looked slightly puzzled when Juliet entered leaving the door open, but politely refrained from pointing it out.

    Even if he had pointed it out, Juliet wouldnt have closed the door. Its important to secure a retreat route.

    Zachary cheerfully greeted and sat at the visitors table.

    What brings you here today?

    Instead of exchanging courteous conversation about the weather, Juliet, sitting opposite him, ced the house key she had brought on the table.

    Ivee to return the key.

    At the same time, Zacharys face turned pale as a sheet.

    Why why are you doing this? Was there something ufortable about your stay?

    No, the house is great.

    But, then why?

    Before answering, Juliet stared at Zachary, who had turned pale.

    You can refund half of the deposit. But I would like to get it in cash immediately.

    What!

    Zachary, who had raised his voice without realizing it, cleared his throat and spoke politely again.

    If you could tell me what was ufortable, I can solve it

    Solve it for me? Do you know what my problem is?

    Ah, no, I mean, that is I meant to say that Ill do my best to help resolve it

    Juliets eyes narrowed.

    Beforeing here, she was half sure and half doubtful.

    But now she knew.

    Zachary was also a part of this suspicious town. And the goal of the townspeople was clearly to keep her from leaving.

    She didnt know why they wanted to keep her, but he was certainly in league with the others in town.

    Im broke.

    Excuse me?

    Juliet deliberately spoke roughly.

    If money is your goal, then youre wasting your time.

    It was true.

    Juliet didnt have much money on hand.

    She had her mothers heirlooms and the keys to the Monad county, but they werent particrly valuable items.

    They were old-fashioned valuables that might be interesting to manic collectors, but not so expensive that the whole town would move in unison.

    Juliet judged it that way.

    If these people were prepared to stage a y of this scale, they must be expecting something enormous.

    Whether it was money, or something else.

    However, Juliet wanted to tell them they were mistaken.

    Even if they knew about Duke Carlyle and were thinking of using her to threaten him and take a cut, that was even more of a mistake.

    Lenox Carlyle wasnt a generous person who would pay for a woman who deceived him and ran away.

    But Zacharys expression, which had certainly been flustered, became awkward. After a long silence, Zachary cautiously asked.

    Um Miss Seneca, do you perhaps want to work? Are you in such a desperate need of a job? If thats the case

    Right, right! How about being a private tutor? Weve been looking for a good one because of our Lisbell

    <i>Look at this?</i>

    Juliet hadnt said a word about a job, but Zachary seemed to already know she was going to refuse.

    My daughters name is Lisbell. Shes a good kid, so it wont be too hard to teach her. Its much safer than working in the library or the upper area

    Juliet, who had been silently watching Zachary flustered and babbling, interrupted him with a calm voice.

    Mr. Zachary.

    Yes?

    Stop it and tell them toe out.

    Who are you talking about?

    Juliet smiled and nodded her head.

    The people inside.

    What, what are you talking about

    Juliet had been carefully observing the wall of the shop from earlier.

    Specifically, a camouge bookshelf packed with books that were clearly hollow inside.

    <i>Squeak.</i>

    Sure enough, shortly afterwards, the thick door disguised as a bookshelf opened with a creaking sound.

    As she had anticipated, Juliet wasnt surprised by the development.

    <i>Thump.</i>

    But seeing the face of the person who came out of there, Juliet couldnt help but be a little taken aback.

    ?

    Oh, Sir

    It was the kind old man who had passed by briefly on the day she arrived in Lobell.

 Chapter 43:

    Chapter 43:

    * * *

    Juliets eyes widened.

    Oh, elder.

    Zachary didnt know what to do, he was flustered. Juliet was equally flustered.

    <i>I helped him!</i>

    Repaying kindness with enmity.

    Juliet began to resent the nameless old man.

    Give this back.

    Huh?

    For some reason, the old man with aplicated expression handed something to Zachary, as if he was disarming in a demilitarized zone, with a cautious touch.

    Zachary looked perplexed, but he followed the instructions and passed the item to Juliet.

    Juliet opened her eyes wide and eximed without realizing it.

    My glove!

    The object in his hand was familiar.

    <i>And thats my hairpin, right?</i>

    These were clearly the items she had lost two days ago.

    She had turned her bed upside down twice to find them!

    She was momentarily happy to find the items she thought she had undoubtedly lost.

    Juliet red at the old man with narrow eyes.

    Oh, okay. Im getting goosebumps now.

    Juliet was angry.

    Anyone in this situation would have been.

    She thought it was a gentle rural vige, but it turned out to be a suspicious vige beyond belief.

    The vigers, as one, tried to stop her from going out, conspired to not give her a job. And

    She didnt know why they took it, or what they intended to do with it, but they even stole her stuff and used it for their y.

    Just as Juliet was about to ask, the old man with red hair, who had been watching her, preempted her.

    My name is Lionel Lebatan.

    Even for Juliet, there was no way she would respond with Oh, I see. Im Juliet Monad. Countess Monad.

    However, the other party didnt seem to be joking.

    If it was true, she was meeting one of the most famous figures of thest half-century.

    So?

    Juliet asked, trying her best not to show her agitation.

    The old man who introduced himself as Lionel Lebatan looked down at Juliet for a while without a word.

    The name Lebatan means morning star.

    I know.

    Juliet crossed her arms with a somewhat stubborn attitude.

    Because it was drawn on the banner of the Ash Mercenary Group that Lionel led when he was young.

    Juliet had seen that banner too. A g embroidered with gold thread on a navy blue fabric, almost ck.

    And Seneca means Venus in ancientnguage.

    Juliets eyes widened.

    <i>Really?</i>

    As Juliet still looked doubtful, Lionel Lebatan took out a worn-out purple cloth and showed it to her.

    To Juliets eyes, it looked like a babys swaddle.

    It was embroidered with lilies and roses, and golden stars, and the name written below was

    Lillian Rose Seneca-Lebatan.

    When Juliet, as if she were mesmerized, looked up, her eyes met with Lionel Lebatan who let out a quiet sigh.

    Yes. So, you are Lillis daughter.

    * * *

    The grandly named Red King, Lionel Lebatan, settled in the crime city of Carcassonne about half a century ago.

    People wondered why he had suddenly disappeared, leaving behind his fame.

    Some said he was killed, and others said he was terrified and hid forever because of a death sentence in a court martial.

    Or, they spected that he had be weary of all themotion and renounced the world.

    But they were all wrong.

    The reason Lionel Lebatan settled in Carcassonne was because of the will left by his deceased wife.

    Beside the sorrowful Lionel were three sons and a tiny baby who had just been born without even having reached a full month.

    And the moment he held the small baby in his arms, Lionel decided to give his youngest daughter, who came to him in his twilight years, everything precious in the world.

    Lillian Rose Seneca-Lebant.

    Lionel pondered on the most suitable name for his youngest daughter, who he loved so much that he couldnt bear to see her hurt.

    After much thought, instead of the rustic sound of Lebatan, he gave his daughter the name of the blessed ancient gods.

    Lillian Rose Seneca-Lebatan.

    Lillian, who grew up bright and healthy within sturdy fences, was a daughter who greatly resembled her mother.

    She was gentle and vivacious.

    There was no stopping Lillian from falling in love with a young officer.

    And it was not just any officer, but a noble of the Empire.

    The fact that Lillian had fallen in love with a young officer from a distinguished family of the Empire was inevitable.

    Lionel agonized, but he knew that this day woulde.

    So the decision was quick.

    Lionel chose to quietly step back from his only daughters life.

    Despite the long time he had been in hiding, he was no more than a convict who would be arrested and sent to the gallows the moment he stepped into the imperial territory.

    So, Lionel implored his daughter to forget the name he had given her and live with a new one forever.

    He thought that was thest thing he could do for her.

    May she live a normal and happy life in a broader and safer world.

    * * *

    The firece was aze.

    When the short yet long story ended, Juliet sat quietly on the rug in front of the firece, watching the mes.

    Im sorry for surprising you.

    Lionel was sitting quietly in the armchair right next to her.

    Juliet blinked slowly. This story was a domain she knew nothing about.

    She had no such memory in her past life as she remembered it. If things had stayed the same, Juliet Monad would have lived without ever stepping out of the system and would have died.

    However, she wasnt surprised or shocked. She had been somewhat prepared since she left the house clutching her mothers heirloom pearl ne.

    But she needed time to sort out her thoughts, so Juliet threw out disorganized questions that came to mind.

    What about the vigers? Did grandfather ask them?

    Grandfather. Lionel answered with a slight smile at this odd feeling.

    No, they all volunteered to help when I said you might be my granddaughter.

    So thats what it was.

    Only then did Juliet understand the overly friendly attitude of the vigers.

    So, the gloves and hairpin were for confirmation.

    At Juliets words, Lionels face showed a slightly awkward expression.

    Thats right.

    He couldnt bring himself to say dont be too upset.

    Because he was the one who told Mrs. Ronda that Juliets personal belongings that she had on her body were needed.

    There were many magical tools in the east, and among them were ones that could confirm a blood rtionship with just personal belongings.

    But surprisingly, Juliet nodded calmly.

    I see. I understand.

    Lionel looked apologetic.

    I wanted to tell you at a better time.

    Its okay.

    But immediately after I heard your story, all the idiots arrived in Lobell.

    Lionel, who had moved his steps towards the door, opened the door with augh.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Ouch!

    At the loud noise, Juliet was startled and looked outside the door.

    Three men were tangled and fallen over.

    It looked like they were trying to eavesdrop on the conversation in the room, but when the door suddenly opened without warning, they were surprised and fell.

    Despite the spacious mansion hallway, with three sturdy middle-aged men with good physique tumbling around, the hallway seemed cramped.

    Ah Hello. Juliet.

    Ahem

    Nice to meet you. Im your, ahem, big uncle.

    In the end, Juliet burst outughing.

 Chapter 44:

    Chapter 44:

    As soon as Juliet learned about all the ins and outs, Zachary apologized over and over again.

    With Juliet deliberately standing quietly with her arms folded, he awkwardly made unasked-for exnations.

    Although it may not have been his intention, it was quite helpful in understanding the situation.

    He said that the townspeople who had promised to give her a job had changed their minds overnight due to the machinations of her uncles.

    Shocked by his words, Juliet asked.

    Why?

    Surprisingly, Zachary, with a deted face, honestly replied to what had happened.

    They threatened me not to exploit their niece, whom they met after decades, by making her do paperwork or cleaning desks in the library.

    What was more surprising was the position of the home tutor for Zacharys daughter, which Zachary had suggested to Juliet when he was flustered yesterday.

    Zacharys daughter, Lisbell, was a child with lovable chubby cheeks.

    Sister!

    Lisbell, despite seeing Juliet for the first time, snuggled up to her well.

    You shouldnt cuddle with anyone for a snack, Lisbell.

    Even as she said this, Juliet tightly hugged Lisbell.

    Childrens body temperature is higher than adults, making them warm, soft, and even sweet-smelling. Plus, they be happy with just one cookie. Children are so small and cute.

    With her small hands and mouths, her fidgeting was so fascinating that Juliet handed Lisbell a third cookie and asked her.

    Lisbell, how old are you?

    Lisbell confidently shouted, spreading all five fingers of her right hand.

    Three years old!

    So cute!

    Juliet hugged Lisbell tightly. On the other hand, Zacharys idea was so absurd that it made her want to cry.

    What? A home tutor? Teaching her how to write?

    Im sorry I didnt tell you in advance. But the elder insisted on it

    Zachary, who had been watching his daughters charm with a contented look, quickly lowered his eyebrows and made as pitiful a face as possible when his gaze met Juliets, which was blowing cold wind.

    Although the past week felt like she was suddenly dropped in the middle of a y, in fact, Juliet didnt care much.

    What bothered her was something else

    What? Thats Aunt Lillians daughter?

    Juliet looked in the direction where the voice was heard.

    Ha! Is it possible for her to appear all of a sudden without any news in the meantime? She must definitely be up to something!

    Red hair that is impressive no matter when you see it.

    That is, it was the crazy guy Juliet had run into on the carriage to Lobell a few days ago.

    <i>I should have recognized it from the moment I saw all the red hair.</i>

    His name was Teo Lebatan, sadly, the second son of Juliets great-uncle, Isaac Lebatan. They said he was the youngest among Lionels grandchildren.

    Teo talked loudly enough for the whole mansion to hear, turned his head, and walked straight toward Juliet, who was holding Lisbell.

    Hey, you!

    And then he pointed at Juliet in a lecturing manner.

    Tell me honestly from your mouth. Youre here to get the old mans inheritance, arent you?

    Teo was rude and brazen enough to say such things to her face.

    * * *

    Isaacs eldest son, Gray, didnt have the striking red hair like his younger brother Teo.

    Gray, with brown hair, had a much more adult-like impression than Teo. Gray was five years older than Teo.

    Old man.

    What the hell?!

    Looking at his anger, it seemed that there wasnt much difference in mental age.

    To Juliets eyes, red hair was a paternal inheritance, but except for that, Gray seemed more like his cheerful mother than his hot-blooded father.

    Gray, who is five years older than Teo, was fortunately sane.

    Im sorry. Hes usually not that big of a jerk.

    Gray approached Juliet, who was drinking tea alone in the room, and spoke.

    He seemed to have heard about what happened in the reception room a while ago, and it seemed like he hade to apologize for his younger brothers rudeness in his own way.

    Gray turned the chair opposite Juliet and sat down.

    Juliet tilted her head and asked.

    Dont people usually make empty promises like Hes not usually a bad kid?

    Gray shrugged his shoulders.

    How can I deny whats true? You should ask our parents.

    But Isaac, who was the father of the two brothers and Juliets great uncle, seemed to have a simple and honest personality, and Juliet was very curious about what kind of person her aunt was, who she had not yet met, in other words, the mother of Teo and Gray.

    She was scheduled to meet her tomorrow as she was out of the house on a business trip.

    Anyway. Dont worry too much and just ignore him. He does have some malice, but it wontst long.

    I dont mind. Its fun.

    It wasnt an empty word. Juliet was an only child without any brothers or sisters.

    So sometimes she wondered what it would be like to have siblings. It definitely wouldnt be boring.

    But I really dont know why he acts like that.

    Gray tilted his head.

    Do you think he thinks hes lost his lovable youngest position in the family?

    Lovable, what?

    Gray, who was dropping sugar cubes into his tea, asked back, shrugging his shoulders, as if he had said something he shouldnt have.

    No, hes never been like that since birth. Rather, the probability of the old mans inheritance thing he said being sincere is higher.

    Is that so?

    Hmm.

    Juliet avoided the hand of Grey, who was about to add sugar to her tea, and fell into deep thought.

    Her first impression had indeed been quite poor. However, she had a feeling that there was more to Teos dislike of her than just that.

    <i>If its really about the inheritance, I shouldnt have to worry about it.</i>

    Cold as it was, Juliet thought so.

    Lionel himself was proof of that. He had verified that Juliet was indeed his granddaughter using the gloves and hairpin that Mrs. Rhonda had stolen.

    Meeting a grandfather she didnt even know existed was pleasant, but Juliet didnt expect to be a part of their lives. Nor did she want to.

    If Juliet wasnt Lillians daughter, and Lillian wasnt Lionels daughter, their rtionship couldnt exist.

    In other words, all that existed between them was a blood tie.

    That wasnt necessarily a bad thing, but it was necessary to make it clear.

    The fact that Teo mentioned the inheritance meant that there might be others who thought the same way.

    <i>Thats a good thing.</i>

    Perhaps Teo had reasons that she wasnt aware of. And Juliet wasnt particrly interested in other peoples affairs.

    Being hated was nothing new.

    It didnt bother her.

    But Juliet couldnt bear being hated for no reason.

    After sitting and thinking for a while, Juliet put down her cup and approached thefortable chair by the living room window where Lionel was sitting.

    Several of the Lebatan familys confidants, including Zachary, were gathered there, seeking Lionels opinion.

    Grandfather.

    Yes, Juliet.

    Seeing Juliet, Lionel gave a warm smile.

    Why are you here?

    The living room where Lionel Lebatan sat had an open view in all directions, so anyone in the mansion could easily see inside if they turned their head.

    Juliet slowly walked towards him.

    One, two, three.

    She fell to her knees as if they had given way and bowed her head deeply.

    Juliet? My dear?

    Oh, Miss?

    The surprised voices of the people around her indicated that she was clearly crying.

    Juliet counted to five in her head, then looked up and spoke with a pout.

    Please believe me. I didnt know anything about the inheritance. Really

    The inheritance?

    Theyre saying that I came all this way for your inheritance. They even suggest I may not actually be my mothers daughter.

    What nonsense!

    No, Miss. Who on earth would say such a thing?

    The servants standing next to them eximed in surprise.

    I dont want to name who said it. But if they just think like that thats fine. But I just wanted to make sure you didnt think that way I wanted to clear up the misunderstanding.

    Juliet rattled off some lines she remembered from melodramatic ys shed seen in the city.

    The actual lines didnt matter.

    What was important were the expression and timing.

    Im serious. Please believe me, Grandfather.

    All the servants except Lionel looked quite shocked.

    Oh, Miss

    But Lionel, looking down at his granddaughter, seemed to be suppressing augh for some reason.

    All right. Get up, Juliet. I dont know whos spreading such nonsense, but

    As Lionels gaze swept across the room, several people flinched.

    I promise. From now on, I wont let anyone disrespect you like that.

    Juliet managed to maintain her pitiful act until the end, and with the help of the people around her, she got up.

    Of course, she didnt forget to give a secret smile to Teo, who was standing at the top of the stairs and had witnessed the whole scene.

    Thats right.

    Juliet couldnt stand being hated for no reason.

    <i>So I should at least give him a reason.</i>

    When Juliets eyes met Teos, she gave him a confident, broad smile.

    Is shepletely crazy?

    Teo mumbled in astonishment, but it didnt matter.

    What Juliet didnt know, however, was that her uncles, standing a few steps away with a huge wee cake, had seen everything.

    Even the unusual exchanges of looks between Juliet and Teo.

    Lionels three sons had witnessed everything and were in shock.

    In turn, Isaac, Baris, and Kailos, the three brothers, exchanged impressions of what they had just seen after regaining theirposure.

    Oh-ho.

    Bro, did you see that?

    Oh my, she acts just like Lillian!

    You cant fool blood

    Definitely Lillians daughter.

 Chapter 45:

    Chapter 45:

    * * *

    The train arrived at the East Gate.

    Angie, who was moving arge box, stopped for a moment. She was a staff member working on the train.

    Although the station where the train stopped wasnt crowded, the building, which had cost a lot of money to construct, was quite impressive.

    The tform was normally quiet, but today, unusually, it was raining, making the weather quite gloomy.

    Angie grumbled and walked quickly.

    Huh?

    Somewhere, she smelled a forest. To be exact, it was a scent as if she was standing in the middle of a lush forest on a rainy day.

    As she was looking around, Angie discovered a person leaning against a pir outside.

    His face was hidden because he was standing in a shaded ce, but judging by his silhouette, he seemed to be a tall young man.

    Was he watching the rain, or was he out to meet someone?

    <i>But thending tform is on the other side</i>

    Unknowingly, Angie had stopped in her tracks and was staring at him.

    It seemed like the air in that space was moving slowly.

    Strangely, the day was clear, and only the sound of rain could be heard loudly.

    In fact, she wasnt the only one who had stopped.

    Although they didnt have the courage to approach him and strike up a conversation, people passing through the tform were also frequently ncing in his direction.

    Dazed for some reason, Angie was lost in thought there for a while.

    What was this scent?

    Although the main passengers of the train were affluentmoners and it wasntmon, there were asional ones.

    Passengers who smoked not ordinary tobo, which had a nasty smell, but cigars with a calming effect and a unique scent.

    Angie knew that these were extraordinarily expensive luxuries.

    Whether it was the smell of a dense forest or the smell of wet soil was unclear, but Angie knew what to call this scent.

    This was because a colleague had told her a few days ago.

    <i>Sandalwood.</i>

    It was Sandalwood, she recalled, and Angie was a little proud of herself.

    Being distracted by the man, Angie reacted a beatter when a strange voice called her from behind.

    Excuse me.

    Huh?

    Angie was startled and turned around.

    The person who had stopped her was a stranger.

    Are you Angillos Diloph?

    Well Yes, I am.

    Angie, who was called by her disliked real name after a long time, wore a nervous expression.

    However, she soon became a little scared.

    Thats because there was no expression on the face of the person who asked her the question.

    From his dark skin, he seemed to be of desert origin. Although his impression wasnt particrly fierce, it was somehow scary.

    Strangely enough, his face was blurred as if it would be hard to recognize him if they met again. Even though she was looking at his face directly, that was the feeling.

    Whats the matter?

    I am Hadin. I am looking for a passenger, are you Angillos Diloph who worked on the Aquitaine train six days ago?

    Six days ago Ah! Yes, thats right.

    It was only then that Angie slightly lowered her guard.

    It was a big incident. Anyone who knew Angie even a little bit wanted to ask about it. Because there was a fuss for several days.

    That day, Angie thought she was going to die.

    When men who had drawn swords appeared and took passengers hostage and started fighting amongst themselves, Angie thought she would die there without moving.

    Angie, who had stopped talking, nced at the man named Hadin.

    Is this man also affiliated somewhere?

    After that incident, people came for the investigation of the incident.

    In order to figure out the situation, they asked various questions to the passengers and crew members who had boarded the train, but as the responses were not very satisfactory, they soon shook their heads and left.

    The employees kept it a secret, but they said that the forest n and a significant guild, Red Chariot, were involved.

    The Red Chariot Guild is a guild that has recently be famous in the East, and it has a bad reputation for earning money through illegal underground businesses.

    At the moment when the swords were drawn, Angie passed out at the right timing and when she opened her eyes, everything was over.

    Fortunately, the situation ended without any casualties.

    To be exact, the armed group was suppressed, and the forest n, who didnt reveal their identity, left the ce leisurely.

    Although the Duke of Aquitaine sent an investigator, it was just a formality.

    Angies fellow employees whispered that because of the collusion between the Duke of Aquitaine and the Red Chariot Guild, they wouldnt receive any punishment.

    But isnt that wrong?

    It doesnt make sense for such people not to be punished!

    Angie eximed indignantly, and the man who introduced himself as Hadin silently listened to her muttering and then brought up the main point.

    A person I am looking for was on that train.

    Hadin spoke softly about the passenger he was looking for.

    A woman in her twenties with soft brown hair, blue eyes, traveling alone. He casually showed a sketch that was like a portrait.

    Do you recognize her?

    Yes, I remember her.

    Angie, who had been grumbling, immediately lit up. It was very rare to have a female passenger traveling alone, and Angie remembered her clearly.

    She said she was going to the eastern gate to meet her husband

    Upon hearing this, Hadin, who had been expressionless all along, noticeably flinched for the first time.

    She always wore a veil, so Angie had only briefly seen her face, but she vividly remembered what she looked like.

    She was a memorable beauty.

    Her softly flowing light brown hair shimmered silver under the sun whenever she moved.

    A round forehead like one would see in a ssical painting, downcast eyes, and pale cheeks. These werentmon traits.

    She had said that she was on her way to meet her husband and even showed Angie her ring.

    But paradoxically, the reason Angie remembered this was because she didnt fully believe the story.

    Having worked as a train staff for several years and having seen many passengers, Angie had some kind of professional intuition.

    The woman was consistently veiled in ck. Ordinary, married women dont wear such clothes.

    So, she had a sense of a deep story. She didnt pry, but it seemed less like she was going to meet her husband, and more like she had separated from him.

    With that thought, Angie snapped back to reality.

    But, I cant disclose the personal information of our passengers!

    Angie btedly exercised her professional conscience. It was already a bitte, but she tried to maintain the most strict expression possible.

    At that moment, Hadin, who had introduced himself, was about to persuade her.

    Husband.

    There was a presence behind her.

    Even before turning around, Angie realized who was behind her.

    The scent of white sandalwood wafted around her.

    It was the man who had been watching the rain for a long time leaning against the pir.

    Angie unconsciously took a deep breath.

    He was dressed in unremarkable attire.

    The man without any jewelry didnt stand out among the affluent train passengers. Yet, for some reason, she couldnt take her eyes off him.

    My lord.

    Hadin tried to interject, but the man raised his hand to stop him and smiled.

    Did she say that? That shes going to her husband?

    Ah yes.

    Angie stuttered her response as if she were under a spell.

    In fact, she was slightly surprised.

    The cold eyes, which had been expressionless all along, had a gentle curve when he smiled. His soft voice was somewhat intimidating.

    Angie quickly regained herposure.

    She had a hunch. Maybe the woman who introduced herself as Lillian Seneca was lying.

    She thought that the identity and name the woman gave could be fake.

    And the reason she had boarded the train under a false name was definitely because of this man.

    Angie held the box tighter in her arm and took a few steps back with a wary demeanor.

    Whether Lillian Seneca was her real name or not, the woman had used a false name and identity to avoid this man.

    Angie resolved not to give this man any information. How could she judge whether this man was a stalker chasing after her, or a lover who had been separated by unavoidable circumstances?

    Whatever her real identity was, she had been a kind passenger to Angie. Angie wanted to help her.

    Im sorry, sir. But I cant disclose any personal information about the passengers.

    She managed to say it resolutely, but Angie was quite tense.

    You dont need to be on guard. Thats not what I was going to ask.

    The man, sharp as a well-honed de, said calmly.

    Angie defensively shrugged her shoulders.

    No matter how he tried to coax her, Angie was determined not to say a word.

    However, to her surprise, the man didnt ask where she had gone.

    Was she safe?

    Pardon?

    I heard there was an ident.

    Ah Yes, thats right.

    Thats right. She was on that train.

    Angie then realized what the first question would be if you were looking for someone who was on the train that had an ident.

    Did she get hurt anywhere?

    Angie was taken aback.

    For a moment, the mans soft voice asking the question sounded suppressed.

    Like someone barely holding onto their emotions.

 Chapter 46:

    Chapter 46:

    Ah yes. She was fine. She didnt receive any treatment, so she must not have been injured.

    Okay. Thats enough.

    The man nodded lightly, turned around with a straightforward attitude.

    Angie watched his back for a moment before calling out without realizing it.

    Excuse me, sir!

    Will it be okay?

    Angie, who quickly followed the man, ended up telling him all the information she knew.

    She had a ring, so when I asked, she said her husband was working at the east gate. She got off at Roadel, so she probably went to Carcassonne or somewhere around there.

    It wasnt much information.

    This, this is all I know

    Thank you for your cooperation.

    The man who had been quietly listening thanked her politely, nodded his head and left.

    Then.

    Hadin, too, politely bowed and followed the other man out of the station.

    Even after they left, Angie couldnt leave her ce for a long time. Holding a box in a daze, Angie recalled a critical fact.

    <i>I remembered.</i>

    Why the sandalwood scent was familiar.

    Sandalwood belonged to a rather expensive scent.

    It was impossible for Angie, who had no interest in luxury items like fragrances, to know what sandalwood was.

    Nevertheless, the reason Angie asked her colleague what the scent was because of a passenger a few days ago.

    A woman who didnt talk much and had a shadowy atmosphere.

    The faint sandalwood scent wafted from her wrist and the hem of her clothes, just like the man just now.

    Angie hoped that she hadnt done the worst thing to that nameless passenger.

    * * *

    <i>Carcassonne.</i>

    The thought that it was likely Juliet came first.

    My lord.

    Hadin followed quickly with an umbre. Lennox was still lost in thought until they climbed into the carriage parked on the quiet roadside in the rain.

    Hadin, who had folded the umbre, followed him into the carriage.

    A festival of the dead.

    Lennox easily recalled the reason Juliet would have gone to Carcassonne.

    Several times, Juliet habitually talked about the festival held in Carcassonne.

    People wear bright masks and parade to prevent death from finding them.

    She hated noisy ces, but she liked those festivals. But he never thought about it deeply. Even though she said she wanted to visit it someday, she never asked him to take her or if she could go with him.

    That was always the way with Juliet Monad.

    It was strange that he didnt notice it sooner.

    In retrospect, it was a boundary-setting behavior. Instead of sending a hopeful look, expecting something, Juliet talked about what she wanted to do after leaving his side.

    At some point, Juliet put him outside the line. And the line blurred his judgment. Despite the fact that he was the one who drew the line asking not to expect more.

    Lennox fumbled with the object clenched in his hand out of habit.

    It could be a coincidence.

    Juliet might have juste to the east gate to see the festival she had always wanted to see.

    And coincidentally, the city where the festival is held could be the city where her former fianc lives.

    All of this could just be a coincidence.

    But Lennox knew how thin his patience was.

    He didnt want to assume the possibility that, just in case, all this wasnt just a coincidence.

    My lord.

    A hint of anxiety crossed Hadins face.

    Vincente Bowman.

    Is he still in the East?

    Yes, he is.

    Hadin answered faithfully, but couldnt hide his uneasiness.

    It had been a long time since Duke Carlyle brought up that name.

    Vincente Bowman was amon nobleman, the second son of Marquise Bowman and a military officer.

    He was a handsome young man with a not-so-bad reputation in the past.

    In other words, he wasnt an extraordinary figure worthy of being remembered by Duke Carlyle.

    However, Duke Carlyle remembered the name Vincente Bowman for one reason.

    Because he was once engaged to the only daughter of the Monad family. More precisely, it was before Juliet lost her parents and the family fell intoplete ruin seven years ago.

    Juliet never told Lennox about the engagement.

    The Duke wasnt particrly interested in the past romantic rtionships of his lover, which was not surprising.

    Therefore, the fact that Lennox found out Juliet Monad had a fianc was purely idental.

    A few years ago, Lennox Carlyle happened to run into Marquis Bowman in the capital.

    Until then, Lennox didnt even know what the Bowman family did. He hadnt heard the name, nor was he interested.

    However, like the other guests who attended the party that day, Marquis Bowman tried hard to gain the favor of Duke Carlyle.

    <i>Come to think of it, we do have something inmon, Your Highness the Duke.</i>

    Marquis Bowman made a desperate attempt to findmon ground. His efforts were not in vain.

    Usually, its a basic principle in most social techniques to identifymonalities with the other party.

    However, the Marquis choice of topic was the worst.

    <i>Its about Juliet Monad.</i>

    Foolishly, he mentioned the name of the Dukes lover.

    But nheless, Marquis Bowman achieved his goal.

    That night at the party, he monopolized the attention of Duke Carlyle like no one else.

    <i>I once thought about arranging her with our second son. Well, its a thing of the past. Haha.</i>

    The attention the Marquis wished for might have been of a different kind, but anyway, after that day, Lennox Carlyle began to take a great interest in the Marquis Bowman House.

    Vincente Bowman.

    More specifically, it was limited to Vincente Bowman, the second son of Marquis Bowman.

    Find out what the bastard is up to.

    Right after the party that day, Duke Carlyle ordered Hadin to investigate.

    Hadin presented a meticulous report on everything known about Vincente Bowman, without a single error.

    In fact, until then, Hadin hadnt expected the investigation to be rted to Juliet Monad.

    The report stated that he was a fairly handsome officer who was engaged to the only daughter of the Monad family in the past, and that he would have be a son-inw and inherited the title of Count Monad if the family hadnt fallen.

    To put it simply, there was nothing to describe Vincente Bowmans unremarkable life without mentioning Juliet Monad.

    But at that time, Hadin considered it apletely separate, unrted issue.

    For example, he thought Duke Carlyle might have ordered the investigation of the son of the Bowman family to find a business weakness.

    This was because the Lennox Carlyle he knew wasnt interested in his lovers past.

    He was unscrupulous in his use of people, yet on the other hand, he was indifferent to his lover. It didnt matter who her past fiance was or who she got along with.

    Whether to say its eerily impartial or terrifyingly fair.

    But since that day, Lennox had nothing to do with the Bowman House. He never mentioned Vincente Bowman again, not even in passing.

    Therefore, Hadin had forgotten about Vincente Bowman over the past few years.

    <i>Find him.</i>

    <i>Who are you referring to?</i>

    Just a few days ago. Until, that is, just before the owner of the blue room, who seemed to hold his position forever, fled from the Dukes mansion.

    And then Hadin learned some quite surprising news about Vincente Bowmans recent circumstances.

    A few years ago, up until thest time he collected information, Vincente Bowman was a promising young military man with a pretty decent career.

    While its a bit awkward to call it a career path, he was steadily progressing on a rtively good promotion track.

    He wasnt outstanding but his family background was decent, his abilities were eptable, and he seemed to be a talent who could aim for a fairly high position in a few years.

    In borrowed terms, he was something like a promising talent with a promising future.

    However, Vincente Bowman suddenly veered off the standard track right after that and was transferred to a remote outpost in the East.

    Being suddenly dispatched to the East was an extremely rare case.

    And the time Vincente Bowman was sent away from the capital to the East exactly coincided with the time Hadin had delivered the information about him at the request of Duke Carlyle.

    Hadin couldnt dispel a reasonable suspicion that Duke Carlyle was involved in this affair.

    In fact, when he checked again recently, Vincente Bowman was severely addicted to gambling, drowning in gambling debts, cut off from his family and struggling.

    Hadin was confused. From the beginning, his job was not to judge but to execute orders as received.

    Despite this, Hadin couldnt judge whether his masters suspicions were valid or whether he was blinded by momentary emotions.

    A wedding ring.

    A well-shaped hand gently tapped the window frame.

    Its strange. I never gave such a thing.

    Lennox knew exactly what he was angry about.

    Three years ago, when he first learned of the existence of Vincente Bowman.

    What made him the angriest was not Marquis Bowman, who opened his mouth without knowing the topic, or his pathetic son.

    He was angry at Juliet, who said nothing.

    Three years had passed, but nothing had changed. The one who still made him the most anxious was that woman.

    Juliet Monads social circle was surprisingly narrow. There was hardly any trace of contact with anyone, showing how quietly she lived even in the North.

    In Juliets overly clean interpersonal rtionships, if you were to pick a man who had any contact with her in the past or present, there was only one.

    Mydy doesnt know how to be greedy.

    If Juliet Monad had been greedy, it would have been much easier.

    He could have decided whether to lose interest and discard her, or be frustrated at not having her and break her.

    His eyes opened slowly, and the man filled with grief was nowhere to be seen, and his usual cold face returned.

    The man reflected in the clear window looked like a finely honed sword.

    Lets go.

    Where shall I take you?

    Lennox gave a bitterugh and answered briefly.

    To Carcassonne.

 Chapter 47:

    Chapter 47:

    * * *

    Juliet was on her way from Lobell to Carcassonne. More precisely, she was atop a mountain range.

    She had bid a regretful goodbye to her grandfather Lionel Lebatan. Lionel had suggested that Juliet could stay, but she refused.

    She left Lobell for Carcassonne with her cousins, Isaac, Teo and Gray.

    She nned to spend a few days in Carcassonne, where the headquarters of the Marigold Merchants Guild was located, to meet her aunt Helen before saying goodbye.

    Thanks to the message Isaac had sent to Helen via amunication device, they were able to n a meeting at a midpoint between Lobell and Carcassonne.

    But then-

    Thats amazing.

    Juliet muttered her sincere admiration.

    Looking at the endless procession of wagons and carts spread out in front of her, she could not help but express her admiration.

    Upon hearing her words, Gray and Isaacughed.

    <i>I thought I wouldnt be surprised since you oftene across people from the Lobell Ash Merchants Guild.</i>

    She had forgotten. The Marigold Merchants Guild was a well-known organization long before she came to the East.

    Juliet!

    While observing therge procession, someone called out Juliets name.

    Before she could confirm who it was, someone had already embraced her in a hug.

    She was surprised. It was as if they were greeting someone they had parted with yesterday.

    Im so happy to finally meet you, Juliet.

    The person who greeted her warmly with a bright smile was a woman with striking short blonde hair.

    When she first heard about Helen, she had imagined a charismatic beauty or a female warrior. But the real Helen was petite but had a strong presence.

    Is this your first time in Carcassonne?

    Helen, her eyes sparkling, confidently asked.

    Were going to have so much fun!

    Her voice sounded cheerful.

    She shared plenty of fun ns to spend their time together. Juliet already liked her a lot.

    * * *

    Helen, with her striking short blonde hair and affectionate hazel eyes, was a lively woman. Despite being the mother of two grown sons, Gray and Teo, she was vibrant, almost unrecognizable as their mother.

    Walking briskly among the guild caravans, the petite Helen, with her short golden hair, could be mistaken for a boy from afar.

    But she was the rightful head of the Marigold Merchants Guild.

    The Marigold Merchants Guild was one of the top three in the East in terms of size.

    Juliet suddenly remembered the members of the Ash Merchants Guild from Lobell who had been unusually kind to her.

    What about the Silverthorn Guild?

    The Silverthorn Guild, along with Marigold, was arge guild that dominated the eastern market, and it was rumored that the Ash Guild was in fact a brother guild to the Silverthorn Guild.

    She felt uneasy about the Ash Guild having a branch in Lobell.

    Ah, well.

    When Juliet asked, Helen pretended to be in deep thought and then winked at her.

    <i>Aha..</i>

    Juliet quickly understood the hidden meaning behind the gesture.

    It meant that two of the five major guilds that dominated the continent were owned by Lionel.

    <i>Isnt that really amazing?</i>

    She hadnt expected that rumor to be true.

    There had been many spections about the whereabouts of Lionel Lebatan, who had disappeared one day, but in reality, he was still ruling half of the continent.

    Although he was not as infamous as before, he had a quicker and more prosperous approach,

    <i>Ah..</i>

    As far as Juliet was thinking, she suddenly had a revtion.

    <i>The treasure of the Red King.</i>

    The countless rumors about that treasure that excited people were obviously false.

    The Red King had undoubtedly found the most efficient and safe way to preserve his treasure.

    Juliet smiled broadly.

    Certainly, creating the guild was a good choice.

    <i>The guild cant operate without a mother.</i>

    Gray had said so just before they met Helen, with a sigh that had no clear meaning.

    Juliet thought that was an expression of respect from a son who had apetent mother. But after meeting Helen herself, she understood.

    It was neither ttery nor a polite phrase.

    Madam!

    Just by looking at the guild members who were calling out to Helen from all around, it was evident.

    Helen, with Juliet in tow, strolled lightly through the crowd of guild members.

    Did those fools bother you?

    Juliet smiled broadly.

    I wasnt bothered.

    I told them not to.

    Helen sighed.

    Ive warned Isaac. Please, dont do that.

    Helen wanted to make that point clear.

    It seemed that the clumsy y in Lobell was Isaacs idea, her big uncle.

    I said you might get suspicious and run away, but he insisted that it would never happen.

    Juliet lightlyughed at Helens words. She wasnt scared and didnt run away. But it was suspicious to that extent.

    Hes a bit immature, your uncle, Helen sighed deeply and shook her head slowly.

    But in her tone was an affection for her husband, and Juliet smiled slightly at that.

    As befits the leader of the Marigold, Helen had a knack for naturally leading conversations.

    Juliet hadnt particrly noticed, but at some point, she was making eye contact and greeting people, led by Helens pacing.

    Mr. Zachary already knows, right? Helen who was walking ahead cheerfully asked.

    Yes.

    Zachary, who was ying with his daughter Lisbell, spotted Juliet and Helen and greeted them with a smile.

    Sister! Lisbell, who was cuddled in her fathers arms, waved her adorable hand at Juliet.

    Zachary had apanied the leadership on a business trip with his wife to the Carcassonne Trade Union.

    Seeing that Lizbel didnt mention her mother, Juliet, who had been imagining a sad story, felt like a mystery had been solved.

    <i>Some kind of a weekend couple, I guess.</i>

    Juliet understood it roughly like that.

    Over there is our ountant, Shirley. And next to her is L and Kite.

    Helen introduced each member briefly as they passed with a brisk stride.

    This is Felix, a veteran hunter. Ah, Marvin! Marvin is my personal secretary.

    It was roughly like that.

    Helen moved around between the carriages and briefly introduced Juliet to everyones role and name in the order they came into view.

    There was never a moment of hesitation or blockage.

    <i>She remembers the names and faces of all these people.</i>

    Juliet admired it internally.

    Thats when it happened.

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    There was a loud noise somewhere, then a burst of screams.

    Its copsing!

    Everyone, get out of the way!

    When they turned to where the sound wasing from, part of the pile of luggage on the carriage was copsing.

    Darn it!

    The members who grasped the situation quickly dodged. But in the direction of the copsing pile of luggage, there were still some people left panicking and unable to get out of the way.

    What are you doing not moving out of the way!

    Catch the rope!

    But it seemed toote to avoid the ident.

    Amidst everyone screaming in shock and rushing over

    <i>Whack!</i>

    The broken rope tightened again.

    People who were bracing for a horrific tragedy were momentarily bewildered.

    Dont worry, Helen! Ive got it!

    From a distance, they could see Isaac cheerfully waving his hand with the rope clenched in one hand.

    She didnt know how it was possible, but just before the pile of luggage copsed, Isaac had swiftly ran to the opposite side and pulled the broken rope.

    While Isaac was holding the rope and standing his ground, people who had nearly been crushed managed to escape safely.

    The shocked members of the leadership all rushed to help Isaac.

    Ma-master!

    Hmm?

    Let go of that now! No, no!

    You have to let go slowly!

    Ahhh!

    I cant live like this, really

    Juliet, who was standing right next to her, clearly heard Helen muttering with her hand on her head.

    But its cute that hes like that.

    Helen sighed deeply and shook her head slowly. Juliet, thinking that she understood what kind of rtionship this couple had, smiled slightly.

    Eshel!

    The members who were moving the fallen boxes called someone, and a man suddenly appeared from a gap in the pile of luggage.

    He was a tall and slim man, he listened to some exnation, then reached out towards the luggage.

    <i>Pop!</i>

    A momentary white light shed from his fingertips. Seeing that, Juliet opened her eyes wide.

    Now they called him from another side.

    Eshelrid! Take a look here too!

    It would slow us down if I had to put an enhancement spell on everything, that was what the deputy said.

    That was then!

    The somewhat nervous-looking Eshel seemed to be moving around the procession, casting enhancement magic here and there.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Juliet, even before she was introduced to him, retreated in tension.

    <i>A magician!</i>

    The moment their eyes met, the sound of butterflies excitedly fluttering started to echo in her head.

 Chapter 48:

    Chapter 48:

    Her head was throbbing intolerably.

    Be quiet.

    Juliet whispered to soothe the butterflies.

    Is that man part of the merchant group as well?

    Yeah, let me introduce you. Eshel!

    When Helen called, a man named Eshel jumped off the carriage and slowly approached them.

    This is our magician, Eshelrid. Hes a hidden gem.

    When Helen introduced the man, curious olive-green eyes turned toward Juliet.

    He politely offered a handshake to Juliet.

    My name is Eshelrid.

    Im Juliet.

    It wasnt strange for a merchant group to have a magician.

    Though he looked too young to be a magician, they were in the east, and the Magic Tower was at the end of the east.

    For a merchant group that had to traverse the unpredictable forest road, a magician was a great asset.

    Shed heard that in the east, instead of hiring mercenaries, they often hired magicians to counter potential thief attacks during their journey.

    Of course, the rarity of magicians was about a hundred times that of a typical knight, so Juliet assumed that hiring him wouldnt be cheap.

    Externally, she acted as if it was no big deal, but as Juliet lightly held out her hand to shake Eshels, she was a bit tense.

    The magicians she had met were all court magicians.

    They fit themon image of a magician.

    Court magicians were generally old men who wore fancy robes, grew white beards, and mostly stayed in the underground chambers of the pce.

    Their job was mainly to put on a serious firework show during big events like the New Years ceremony, once or twice a year.

    <i>Never be alone with a magician. Its dangerous.</i>

    Despite Lennoxs warning, Juliet didnt feel much threat.

    She often wondered whenever she watched the court magicians putting on a firework show from a distance, Is that the only magic they know how to do?

    <i>Dont let your demons be discovered by a magician.</i>

    Lennox added to Juliet.

    His exnation was intuitive.

    The butterflies basically feed on human emotions, but human emotional energy is actually simr in nature to magic.

    Like diluted magic, so to speak.

    Therefore, when meeting magicians who have abundant magic, her butterflies would want to have a real feast, as he exined.

    But if thats the case, shouldnt magicians be afraid of her, not the other way around?

    When she asked this, Lennox smiled faintly.

    <i>Those guys would throw apanion as bait in front of you just to have a chance to dissect you.</i>

    In other words, dont act carelessly if you dont want to be a rare experimental material.

    Indeed, Lennox kept Juliet from even moving in the presence of a magician due to his territorys affairs several times.

    Contrary to worry, Eshel exchanged polite greetings with Juliet and showed no unusual signs.

    He didnt seem to notice anything strange.

    He simply greeted her appropriately as the niece of the merchant group leader, and then he returned to his own ce.

    <i>This is different from what I thought.</i>

    She imagined him locked up in a magic tower conducting suspicious research.

    But the magician in front of her, that is, Eshelrid, seemed sociable.

    <i>Good thing I wore gloves. Its better to be careful.</i>

    Having ridden this far, Juliet had her hair tied up and was wearing riding clothes.

    She also wore leather boots and gloves.

    <i>I should keep them on, just in case.</i>

    Juliet quietly heightened her alertness.

    * * *

    The carriage trip was more fun than expected.

    The merchant group was always lively, and with arge number of people moving together, there was never a dull moment.

    It felt like camping.

    She was also delighted to ride a horse after a long time.

    Shall we race to that hill?

    Juliet stopped her horse for a moment to fix her hair, and during that time, Grey approached her with his horse.

    Juliet sneakily checked therge pine tree erected on the hill and epted the challenge.

    Sure.

    Grey, who took a quick nce over Juliets shoulder, grinned meaningfully.

    Shall we bet? Thest person out of the three of us has to grant a wish to the first one who arrives. How about it?

    Three?

    Why three?

    Juliet asked in confusion. Then Teos voice came from behind her.

    I like it! Lets start!

    Hey! Thats cheating!

    As Teo quickly answered and took off first, Gray also dashed ahead.

    Juliet, who was tying her hair, startedst.

    However, Juliet didnt rush and tightly grasped the reins.

    The strong horses carrying the two brothers stretched their long legs and moved forward without hesitation.

    Be careful!

    The horse carrying Teo narrowly brushed past a rattling carriage.

    Grays horse chasing fearfully from behind was blocked by a hairs breadth.

    Teo confirmed this with a side nce and smiled triumphantly.

    <i>This is too easy, isnt it?</i>

    Juliet, who was falling behind from the start, didn/t even cast a shadow-like image during the entire race.

    The stumbling Gray was no different.

    <i>If this goes on, I win!</i>

    Soon therge oak tree, which was the target, came into view.

    Teo, sensing victory, became arrogant.

    At the moment he was considering whether it would be better to leisurely jump and look back when rounding the target.

    Suddenly, a golden figure jumped into his sight.

    Huh?

    He was about to collide.

    Darn it!

    Teo reflexively pulled the reins quickly.

    Not missing this chance, the suddenly appeared golden horse crossed the oak tree first.

    The rider of the golden horse that slightly passed the finish line calmed the horse leisurely and looked back with a triumphant expression.

    It was Juliet who took the pose that Teo had imagined.

    No way.

    This cant be!

    Gray, who came in next, also had a shocked expression.

    Teo, flustered, passed the finish linest by a hairs breadth.

    What kind of cheating did you use?

    You were clearly at the very back!

    Lets do it again!

    Seeing the shocked expressions of the two brothers, Juliet burst intoughter.

    * * *

    A little while ago.

    Juliet was stroking a gentle mare with smooth golden fur, when Isaac approached.

    Her name is Apple.

    Although Apple, a three-year-old mare, was timid, she didnt seem to dislike Juliet at first sight.

    When Juliet held out the apple she was holding in her hand, she quietly epted it.

    Do you know how to ride a horse?

    Uncle Isaac asked worriedly. It was clear that he had deliberately chosen the docile Apple.

    Yes, dont worry.

    Juliet gently stroked Apples neck with a smile.

    The pack horses of Marigold were all big and sturdy.

    In contrast, the small horses seemed to be used to carry performers through narrow ces asionally.

    Juliet knew as soon as she saw Apple.

    <i>Shes of the Armas breed.</i>

    Armas horses are known to be docile and small, but have astonishing jumping ability.

    In a straight course, they would inevitably lose to the big horses, but in aplicated course where they had to avoid carriages here and there, and on narrow mountain paths, the big horses were no match.

    The northern Karon had thergest racetrack on the continent.

    And Juliet had seen a lot of Armas horses that consistently won in obstacle races.

    All she had done was use a path advantageous for Apple.

    However, Juliet did not exin how she was able to win the bet until the end.

 Chapter 49:

    Chapter 49:

    * * *

    After the horse race was over, Juliet would ride at full speed to the front of the procession if she felt like it, and if Apple became tired or wanted a break, she would return to the back of the procession and walk.

    Currently, Juliet was sitting in the back of the carriage, drinking tea.

    As a reward, Apple was generously given sugar cubes.

    Apple epted the sugar cubes slowly and happily.

    Huh? Whats the secret?

    You cheated, right?

    Teo and Gray alternately bothered her persistently, but Juliet leisurely sipped her tea.

    Im not going to tell.

    Gray, tired of the refusal, became sulky, and Teo red hard at Juliet.

    Isaac burst intoughter at the sight.

    Its amazing, for Apple, to beat the cavalry horses.

    At these words, Juliets eyes narrowed. Teo and Gray, taken aback, closed their mouths.

    Cavalry horses. It was certain that they had nned to race from the beginning.

    So, are those horses from Carcassonne?

    Yes. Horses from Carcassonne are famous. The Empire also buys a huge number every year.

    I remember there was a barracks in Carcassonne?

    Thats right.

    How did you know that?

    Gray asked, seemingly amazed.

    Instead of answering, Juliet deflected the question with an ambiguous smile.

    <i>Come to think of it.</i>

    It wasnt until she was close that she remembered that Juliet had an acquaintance in Carcassonne.

    <i>I dont know if he thinks the same way</i>

    To Juliet, it was a fairly close rtionship.

    Vincente Bowman.

    A man who was once her fianc.

    Of course, the rtionship had faded away after the death of the Monad Count and Countess seven years ago.

    He had been her fianc since she was ten, an arrangement made between their families, but she didnt know what happened after that.

    There was no official separation, but it was fair to say that Juliets rtionship with the Bowman family had ended seven years ago.

    If anything, the Bowman family might have been relieved. Who knew what would have happened if they had sent their son to the Monad family without a son as a son-inw.

    Juliet, for her part, didnt have any particr feelings about Vincente Bowman.

    To put it a bit harshly, her fianc, who was four years older than her, was a man of little worth besides his average looks.

    Moreover, when she heard rumors in her first life, he had ruined himself by gambling and died.

    There was also an asion when Juliet nearly ran into him at a party after she followed Lennox to the North.

    But as soon as he caught her eye from afar, Vincente seemed ufortable and avoided her first.

    They hadnt met since.

    That he was in Carcassonne was something she had heard by chance.

    She hadst heard of him 2 or 3 years ago, so she thought he might not be in Carcassonne now.

    Juliet suddenly became curious.

    <i>When was it that Vincente died?</i>

    <i>Ding, ding, ding!</i>

    When a bell rang from the front, the carriage procession slowly stopped.

    It was said that it would take about two more days to arrive in Carcassonne, and Juliet even felt a little regret.

    When Juliet expressed this feeling, Helen, who was listening, smiled broadly. They were taking a brief rest to avoid the passing dew.

    The horses were given rest and food, and the people were given warm tea.

    Thats unexpected.

    What is?

    Actually, I was a bit worried before I met you.

    Helen seemed unsure of how to say it.

    As you can see, this

    Helen, lifting her index finger, turned her right hand around as if searching for something and then pointed somewhere.

    At the end of her finger were Helens two sons. Gray was giggling and running around.

    Gray Lebatan, this damned kid!

    Teo was furiously angry.

    It was clear they were fighting over something childish again. It was childish to the point where it was hard to believe they were both adults.

    The people around from the Marigold Merchant Guild didnt pay any attention, as if it was a familiar sight.

    I was worried about what you might think in this environment. Ive never raised a girl.

    Helen shrugged her shoulders.

    Lillian also liked carriage travel.

    At that remark, Juliet couldnt help but be surprised.

    Have you met my mother?

    Yes, I did.

    Helen cheerfully affirmed.

    Lillian was about your age, no, she was younger than you are now.

    Come to think of it, Isaac was Lionels eldest son, and Lillian was the youngest daughter.

    If Isaac and Lillian had a significant age difference, it wouldnt have been impossible if Isaac had married Helen early.

    Even though she is full of energy, small, strong, and shiny, Juliet suddenly thought that Helen might be much older than she had guessed.

    She was quite a tomboy

    Throughout the meal, Isaac and Helen happily told many stories about Lillian.

    How roughly she tamed the horse.

    Helen rose from her seat, tapped the tip of Juliets nose lightly, andughed.

    You look a lot like your mother.

    * * *

    The morning dew that had been falling since dawn had finally stopped, leaving a pleasant moisture in the air. The group was busy preparing for departure.

    Madam!

    It was like that until one of the high-ranking members wearing a familiar uniform hurriedly came riding from afar.

    The horse stopped right next to them.

    He must have been in a real hurry, for the officer practically rolled off the horse.

    Helen, with her hands lightly resting on her waist, furrowed her brows slightly.

    Whats the fuss about?

    Well

    The panting officer managed to hold out the paper he had brought.

    Helen caught the paper. At a nce, Juliet saw that it seemed to contain urgent news.

    Helen read it quickly and spat out the next moment.

    Darn it-

    Isaac nced at Juliet quickly, taken aback.

    Ah, shall we go inside and talk, Helen?

    For a few minutes thereafter, Helen and Isaac conversed with serious expressions.

    From the snippets of conversation that Juliet could hear, it seemed that there was a problem at another branch of the group.

    After quickly exchanging opinions with everyone, including the head of the group, Helen approached Juliet who was standing a little apart.

    Im sorry, Juliet. It seems I need to leave with your uncle for a while. Can you stay with Teo?

    With whom?

    Juliet and Teo both seemed to make simr faces at once, and seeing their faces, Helen quickly added.

    It probably wont take long. Our magician, Eshelrid, will also stay.

    Helen must have said that to reassure Juliet, but for Juliet, it wasnt a much better choice.

    Whether she would be left alone with a cousin who growls every time he sees her, or be left with an awkward magician in addition to the cousin.

    But she wasnt a child.

    Juliet didnt want to hinder Helen and Isaacs work because of her personal feelings. She didnt want to be a burden, either.

    Of course, its okay.

    Really?

    Yes, you should go if its urgent. Im not a child.

    Teo mumbled, Why dont you ask for my opinion? and finally got hit by Gray.

    Helen and Isaac started preparing to leave.

    In the midst of all the hustle and bustle, Juliet, with nothing to do, was petting Apple.

    Is Gray also going?

    Yeah, thats how it turned out.

    Gray, seemingly used to such incidents, efficiently managed his assigned personnel, prepared to leave faster than anyone else, and was waiting for his parents.

    It was hard to believe that he was the same person who often got into childish arguments with his five years younger brother.

    What happened?

    Juliet asked without much expectation.

    I assumed that you wouldnt understand even if I exined it because its a professional field.

    Juliet was also ayman when it came to this business, so she just noticed that something serious had happened, a problem with the business that had been underway at the top, so severe that Helen had to go and check it out herself.

    However, to her surprise, Gray exined willingly.

    Do you know about Mermaid Silk?

    Yes, I do.

    Mermaid Silk was a rare fabric that could only be found in the South Sea.

    Contrary to its name, it was nt rted to mermaids, but it was a fabric made by processing a jellyfish called Mermaid Jelly. It was lighter, tougher, and had a subtle sheen, making it superior tomonly known silk.

    The only drawback was its limited production, which meant that even if one wanted to buy it, it wasnt easy to get hold of. It was a luxury fabric that was hard toe by.

    Really? That makes the exnation easier.

    Gray grinned and exined briefly.

    What Juliet heard from Gray was roughly as follows.

    A while ago, the Marigold Guild received arge order of luxury fabrics like Mermaid Silk from a certain family.

    Being the Marigold Guild, which boasts the widest distributionwork from the pr regions to the South Sea and high credibility, they were able to handle the order.

    Actually, its not just Mermaid Silk.

    Diamond Wool, Tungsten Wool, all the fabrics Gray was talking about were top-tier.

    Juliet, who had been listening quietly, tilted her head.

    Are all these top-tier fabrics?

    Yes, how did you know?

    Gray seemed a bit surprised.

    Of course, he would be. Mermaid Silk and Bisc Lace are popr items in the formal dress industry. They are the best fabrics to use when making dresses, so if you have a slight interest, you would be familiar with them.

    However, materials like Diamond Wool and Tungsten Wool are not familiar unless you have professional knowledge about fabrics.

    I just know. Ive heard about them here and there.

    Juliet shrugged it off with augh.

    Actually, Diamond Wool was also the most popr fabric in the North.

    Northern winters are harsh. Northern nobles didnt skimp on finding fabrics that were thin, light, and had excellent instion.

    Gray seemed to ept Juliets exnation without much suspicion.

    But there was a problem today.

    The supplier suddenly changed their words and said they couldnt supply the fabric at the agreed price.

    Normally, it could have been solved at the representatives level, but there was a problem with the contract terms, so Helen, the owner of the Guild, had to go herself.

    Juliet, who had been listening quietly, asked what she had been curious about.

    But, did all these orderse from the same ce?

    Yes, for a wedding.

    A wedding.

    On second thought, it made sense.

    The best fabrics would be used for a wedding, and if it was arge ceremony, there were often cases where more than ten suits each for the bride and groom were tailored.

    But nowadays, it was hard to see suchvish weddings.

    Juliet thought it must be a very grand wedding, even if she didnt know which family it was from.

    <i>Is it some royal family?</i>

    Yeah. Actually, its not just us who are having a hard time. The jewelers in Rentor must be going crazy right now. A lot of orders went in.

    We should have grabbed that order too.

    Gray mumbled with a regretful face.

    Wow.

    Juliet felt a bit intrigued.

    Ordering a lot of high-quality fabrics through the Marigold firm and ordering jewels from Rentor on the continent.

    She didnt know what kind of wedding it was, but it was clear that they were preparing a continental scale wedding.

    So who exactly is this client whos rushing to get married?

    Ah, this is a business secret that mother told me never to divulge.

    He said that, but Gray already looked eager to spill the beans.

    Gray looked around exaggeratedly, as if checking his surroundings.

    <i>Ahem. </i>Then he motioned for Juliet toe closer. Juliet leaned towards him with a smile.

    Gray whispered in her ear.

    Its Duke Carlyle.

    Pardon?

    Its Duke Carlyle.

    In an instant, Juliets face turned pale.

 Chapter 50:

    Chapter 50:

    Ah.

    At Juliets unexpected response, Gray wore a puzzled expression.

    Dont you know? The Duke of Carlyle, Ruler of the North. Isnt it famous even in the capital?

    Juliet smiled without a word.

    Lionel had told her that all her cousins knew about Juliet was that she used to live in the capital.

    No. Youre right, hes famous.

    But why did you react that way?

    Just, I was a bit surprised.

    Juliet forced a smile.

    Right. We were a bit surprised too.

    Gray pondered for a moment, rubbing his chin.

    Since its the Dukes family wedding, the other party must also be from a great family, but so far, theres no word about which family the bridees from.

    Of course.

    The woman Lennox Carlyle would take as his wife would be a woman from an unknown family with no known status.

    And Duke Carlyle would forbid even her name from passing through peoples lips.

    Unlike someone who didnt care and ignored it, even when they were picked on.

    Juliet?

    When Juliet, with her head down, didnt speak for a while, Gray carefully called her.

    Juliet, did I make a mistake?

    Gray tilted his head, wearing a worried expression.

    No, its me, just give me a moment. I need to get something I left behind.

    Juliet hastily made an excuse and quickly left.

    After a bit of aimless walking, she ended up in front of the carriage where her luggage was.

    Without thinking, Juliet swung open the carriage door and began to look for her luggage.

    She reached for her belongings in an unconscious state, unaware of what she was doing.

    The neatly arranged bag soon became a mess, but it wasnt as messy as Juliets mind.

    <i>A wedding.</i>

    In the Carlyle family, there was only one person of age to have a wedding.

    How many days had passed since she left the capital? A week? Ten days?

    With whom? With Dahlia?

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    At that moment.

    Someone knocked on the carriage door from outside.

    Juliet? Are you in there?

    Yes!

    Juliet quickly wiped her cheeks and took a deep breath before opening the carriage door.

    Helen, with a worried expression, was standing there.

    Behind Helen, Gray was peeping in, wearing an anxious expression.

    It seems that the worried Gray had rushed to tell Helen about it.

    Juliet, are you okay?

    Yes. I just have a headache and was looking for some medicine.

    Juliet nonchntly smiled and shook the small pillbox in her hand. The pills made a ttering noise as they hit each other.

    I see.

    Helen finally seemed relieved and hugged Juliet,ughing.

    Im sorry I couldnt keep the promise. But letse back and do lots of fun things together. Okay?

    Helen patted Juliets back.

    Yes, dont worry and go on your way.

    * * *

    Isaac, Helen, and even Gray left.

    ording to the n, the party should have set off for Carcassonne. However, the heavy rain that had fallen earlier had tied up their movements.

    Its passing rain, so well depart as soon as it stops.

    The manager who was leading the group came to Juliet to exin.

    Manager Walter was literally the person who oversaw almost all the practical work on behalf of the Guilds owner, Helen.

    Despite there being no need for it, it seemed that Helen had instructed him before leaving, so Walter dutifully informed Juliet of the reason for the dy in departure.

    Although Juliet said that it was okay not to inform her as he might be busy, Walter was adamant.

    While waiting for the rain to lighten, Juliet killed time under the tent.

    In fact, after Helen and Isaac left, the atmosphere of the group had considerably quieted down.

    It was a strange thing.

    Only a few people had left, and the group heading towards Carcassonne was still arge convoy of carriages, but everyone seemed to talk less.

    What are you doing?

    The one who reacted most sensitively to the changed atmosphere was, unexpectedly, Teo.

    Juliet blinked before answering.

    Just sitting.

    Seemingly displeased with Juliets answer, Teo frowned.

    Do you want topete? This time, well put two wishes on it.

    In this rain?

    Juliet didnt say that.

    No.

    Are you refusing because youre afraid youll lose?

    Juliet looked at Teo with a what are you talking about expression before answering.

    Ill consider it your win.

    What? Wheres the fun in that?

    Despite her concession, Teo was unhappy and stood up abruptly.

    If you keep this up, I might sell Apple!

    Go ahead. Its not mine anyway.

    Teo was speechless again.

    That was true. Apple was the property of the Marigold Guild.

    Hmph. Youre no fun.

    Teo, who was grumbling, seemed flustered when Juliet didnt react.

    Eventually, he lingered around Juliet for a while but, tired, grumbled and left for somewhere.

    Juliet sat there, resting her chin on her knees, staring nkly.

    She wasnt particrly thinking about anything.

    Teo probably guessed that her mncholy was due to the departure of Helen and Isaac.

    But the reason for Juliets mood wasnt because of her aunt and uncle leaving, or because of the weather.

    Juliet slowly closed her eyes.

    <i>I want to go home.</i>

    She ran to the opposite side of the continent because she didnt want to hear about that man, but who wouldve thought shed hear about him even here.

    Julietughed sardonically.

    At this point, she wondered if she couldnt escape unless she went to a different continent.

    She wanted to go home, but it didnt necessarily have to be the Monad Mansion.

    She wished she could leave forever to somewhere safe, somewhere no one could find her.

    In fact, anywhere would have been fine if she couldnt hear news about that man.

    <i>Wait, does this mean I can go home now?</i>

    She was unsure when Duke Carlyles wedding was, but it was certain that it wouldnt take ce in the capital.

    If that was the case, Juliet wanted to return to her county immediately.

    After thinking up to this point, Juliet shook her head. The only certain thing was that he was marrying someone, everything else was unconfirmed.

    Juliet, who had decided to think of something else, took a book from the carriage and returned to the tent.

    * * *

    Oh.

    Its cold.

    Suddenly, Juliet was surprised by the droplet of water that fell on her neck.

    When she lifted her head from the book, quite some time had already passed.

    Juliet Miss?

    And then someone tentatively called her from the entrance of the tent.

    It was the mage at the top, Eshelrid.

    He was holding a cup in his hand with a rather awkward expression.

    ?

    May Ie in?

    Juliet nodded her head.

    The tent set up for the rest of the people to rest wasnt her private space anyway.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Suddenly, Eshel ced the cup he was holding on the table.

    Please have it. Its in ce of breakfast.

    Thank you.

    It was a cold drink that looked like milk. Juliet, who was thirsty, picked up the cup without thinking and drank it.

    The moment she took a sip, a sweet and fragrant aroma filled her mouth.

    Its delicious. Where did you get it?

    Juliet, curious, looked up at Eshel. It must have been difficult to get such cold milk in the mountains.

    Oh, its not me, its over there-

    Eshel started to point towards the outside of the tent about twenty steps away, but then raised his eyebrows.

    Huh? What is he doing?

    Eshel stared at someone hiding behind the carriage with an expression of disdain.

    And the person wasnt even hiding properly. A shock of red hair was sticking out because they had leaned their head out curiously.

    However, Eshel decided to let it go this once because of their seemingly earnest attempt to hide.

    In the end, Eshel clicked his tongue once, then spoke to Juliet.

    I made it. Does it suit your taste?

    It was delicious. Thank you.

    Without lifting her head, Juliet nodded in thanks to Eshel.

    Eshel ced the empty cup from Juliets hand onto the table, then subtly took a seat next to Juliet.

    In just one more day, we will arrive in Carcassonne.

    Yes, thats right.

    Which means you can finally sleep on a bed without wheels. Thats good, isnt it?

    Juliet chuckled.

    It was quite amusing to see Eshel trying to continue the conversation in an uncharacteristically awkward way.

    In fact, from her side, she had been wary of him from the start because he was a mage, but Eshelrids first impression wasnt bad.

    Fortunately, Juliet didnt chase Eshel away. Juliet gave him a quick nce before turning her head back to her book.

    Eshel knew that Juliet had not turned the page she had folded for quite some time now.

    In fact, she had been at a standstill for several hours.

    <i>Do I really need to go this far?</i>

    Eshel felt a slight sense of doubt.

    Eshel was quite fond of the Lebatan family, but it wasrgely from the position of an employer and an employee.

    And it was the same for Juliet, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    Eshelrids attitude towards Juliet was close to politeness mixed with a moderate amount of social skills. There was no need to treat her warmly just because she was the niece of the employers family.

    However, Eshelrid spread out a bunch of things he had brought onto the table.

    Whats this?

    He didnt think it would work with something like this, but it really did. Juliet showed interest in what he had brought.

    It was an ordinary leather bracelet.

    Other than the seemingly cheap-looking green gemstone or something in the center, it was no different from any other bracelet.

    Its a tracking spell.

    Ah.

    While wondering where on this bracelet-looking object the tracking magic was, Juliet quickly realized what he meant.

    Its a magic stone. I see.

    A magician casts a spell on the magic stone, allowing the bracelet to be tracked for a limited time.

    Because the forest is dangerous.

    Youre capable.

    Juliet genuinely admired him.

    With this, it seemed like it could be very useful in various ways in the North or on the ind.

    Of course, you would need thebor of a magician who could infuse magic into it every day, but it was definitely a new method.

    Was it developed by the Mage Tower?

    <i>The Mage Tower..</i>

    Juliet nced up to catch Eshelrids reaction.

    I have something I want to ask.

    Yes, go ahead and ask.

    Were you in the Mage Tower too?

    Of course.

    Then why did you leave the Mage Tower?

    Eshel smiled slightly, picked up the tracking devices filled with magic, and stood up.

    Ill take this to Teo and be back.

    All of a sudden?

    But you said I could ask?

    I said you could ask, not that I would answer, didnt I?

    What a word game.

    Juliet gave him a look as if to tell him to stop talking, and Eshel grinned.

    Just then.

    Help me!

    What?

    Suddenly, there was amotion outside.

 Chapter 51:

    Chapter 51:

    * * *

    Eshel rolled up the tent entrance and stepped outside.

    Whats going on?

    A magician! I heard theres a magician here!

    Thedy who rushed into the campsite spoke.

    Juliet, who had followed Eshel out, saw her too. Her clothes were generally clean, but she looked desperate as if possessed by something.

    Where is the magician?

    The people of the campsite reflexively looked towards the tent.

    I-I am Magda. I came from the nearby vige Canabel.

    Thedy who introduced herself as Magda alternated her gaze between Juliet and Eshel, looking conflicted.

    She was confused about who the magician was.

    Juliet noticed and promptly stepped back. Eshel sighed and stepped forward.

    It seems that I am the magician you are looking for. Whats the matter?

    However, the next moment, Eshel was taken aback.

    Magda had suddenly knelt down in front of him.

    Please save our children! Please, magician!

    Magda exined that five children from her vige, including her daughter, had gone missing.

    No, in such a case, you should appeal to the nearby lord, maam. How can you juste looking for a magician?

    But, but

    Magda exined.

    This mountainous area has been called the dragons nest since ancient times, and there is a legend that only a magician can save the children when they go missing.

    And, the vigers did go to the lords office. But Im not sure if they can get there in time

    Magda dropped her head in defeat.

    Juliet, growing curious, quietly asked.

    Is there really such an old story?

    Eshel shrugged.

    Well. Ive heard an old tale about a magician kidnapping children.

    Eshel seemed to ponder for a moment, then casually asked Juliet.

    What do you think?

    Juliet, who was just observing, was caught off guard by the question.

    Why are you asking me?

    Because neither Walter nor Teo, who are in charge, are in sight.

    Eshel was right.

    Walter and Teo were nowhere to be found.

    What does that have to do with

    Juliet was about to protest, but noticing everyone, including Magda who came for help, was watching her, she closed her mouth.

    Since Helen, the owner of the Guild, and her family were not present, it was her responsibility to decide what to do with Eshel, the magician from Marigold. That was the logic.

    Juliet was in a quandary.

    If she really cared for the campsite, she should have ignored Magda and said her to leave.

    But Eshel seemed genuinely eager to help Magda.

    Then

    * * *

    An hourter, Eshelr and Juliet were climbing the mountain.

    After much deliberation, Juliet told Eshel:

    If you want to go, you can go and help.

    But Eshel set an unexpected condition.

    You must apany me.

    <i>Why me?</i> Juliet wasnt even a wizard.

    Juliet felt a bit aggrieved, but she couldnt refuse the magician who dered, If you dont go, I wont go. She couldnt ignore the desperate plea from Magda to find her child.

    Are we there yet?

    Ju-just a little further, we will reach the open space.

    Eshel whispered to Juliet in a soothing manner.

    Dont worry. We have a tracker, so even if we cant find the children and get lost in the mountains, the people of the campsite wille to find us.

    The n was simple.

    If they find the children, they would rescue them and bring them back to the vige, and if they couldnt find the children, they would return to the vige before sundown.

    Here, its near here.

    Magda led them to a small, t open space.

    The children always yed around here. But.

    Tears welled up in Magdas eyes.

    The rest was a story they had heard several times.

    In the Canabel vige, the children were so few in number that about five of them, from this house and that, always stuck together and yed. However, they hadnt returned since two days ago.

    <i>Its been two days. Will the kids be alive?</i>

    Juliet and Eshel exchanged opinions cautiously with their eyes.

    In Juliets view, it was more certain that the children had lost their way while ying in the mountains rather than the dragon having taken them.

    Of course, from the parents perspective, it was natural to worry about their children.

    Even if they were used to ying in the mountains, could young children survive for two days in such a mountain?

    Deyna!

    Answer if you hear me! Deyna!

    Regardless, the two decided to help Magda look for her daughter as requested.

    Fortunately, the rain stopped, but it wasnt easy to navigate the wet mountain trail.

    As Juliet was looking around the forest, she noticed something strange.

    Hmm?

    Something seemed to be flickering in the middle of the dense bushes.

    Eshel, over there, do you see that?

    What are you talking about?

    As she pulled on Eshels sleeve, she felt him pause, as if he had seen the same thing.

    Something like a mirage.

    I think we should call more people.

    Feeling something ominous looming, Juliet whispered towards Magda and Eshel.

    Just as they were about to turn around and leave.

    !

    Suddenly the ground under their feet gave way without warning.

    <i>Kyaaak!</i>

    Screaming, the three of them fell down a steep cliff into a dark space.

    * * *

    Juliet felt as if her entire body had been shattered.

    Huuk.

    When she barely managed to open her eyes, everything around was dark.

    <i>Where am I?</i>

    Ah, youve regained consciousness.

    Hearing Eshels calm voice, Juliet briefly suspected that she had been kidnapped by this mad magician.

    However, once the darkness became familiar and she saw Eshels faceing towards her, she realized her misunderstanding and discarded her suspicion.

    Why do you look like that?

    If you could see your own face, you wouldnt be saying that.

    With a calm reply, Eshel nced around once before handing her something.

    Drink it slowly.

    It was a half-empty canteen.

    Juliet obediently drank the water that had pooled on the ground. Only after relieving her thirst did the surrounding scenerye into view.

    Where are we?

    It seems were below the mountain.

    Below the mountain?

    Do you remember when you said we should turn back? Just after that, the ground beneath us gave way, and when we woke up, we were here.

    Eshel was right.

    Juliet realized that the space they were standing in was a narrow crevice on the cliff.

    It seems we fell quite deep as the light doesnt reach well.

    No wonder. It was rather dark around.

    I dont know how were alive, but fortunately there seems to be some mossy nts at the bottom that cushioned our fall. Plus, it seems to be night now.

    It was an easy-to-understand summary.

    Although she felt like praising him, Juliet flinched as she looked around.

    Eshel, are there other people here besides us?

    Yes.

    Eshel let out a shallow sigh and continued to exin.

    Everyone else is sleeping now. Additionally, were on night watch duty.

    In one corner, Magda and five young children were huddled and sleeping.

    The kids are safe.

    It seems so.

    Eshels tone was stiff.

    Wondering why, Juliet looked at the other side and realized the reason.

    Who are those people?

    Theyre said to be members of the ck Mane Guild.

    Juliets expression became ambiguous.

    What kind of mane?

    Whats that name?

    Are you asking me?

    After falling from the cliff, Eshel exined what had happened during the half day when Juliet was unconscious.

 Chapter 52:

    Chapter 52:

    * * *

    Ah, mom!

    Deyna!

    The first to regain consciousness was Magda.

    When Eshel just opened his eyes, Magda was joyfully hugging the five missing children.

    Everyone is safe!

    Fortunately, the children seemed to be unharmed.

    Are the kids okay?

    Yes, magician! Everyone seems fine.

    Magda was happy as she checked on the childrens condition.

    With a frown due to a headache, Eshel lifted Juliet, who was seemingly dead or unconscious, onto his back.

    Fortunately. Now that weve found everyone, we just need a way out of here.

    Ah, mister!

    Suddenly, a child who was in Magdas arms screamed.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    Kyaaak!

    Magician!

    Eshel barely avoided the attack and rolled on the ground.

    Oh cmon, dont move!

    Those who were trying to hit his head were unidentified men holding a shovel and a pickaxe.

    What the, whats this?

    Eshel frowned.

    Wait, did you just call him a magician?

    Whispers full of fear flowed from the gap among the men surrounding Eshel, each holding a weapon.

    * * *

    So?

    Juliet interrupted the exnation.

    Why was that ck guild here?

    Juliet and Eshel were investigating the wall of the cliff.

    They believed that since the stone that made up the wall wasnt too soft, they could climb up if they tried, a suggestion put forth by Juliet.

    In fact, those guys are the main culprits who lured the children here.

    What did you say?

    Juliets voice rose.

    They promised to give money if the neighborhood children picked up strange stones from the forest.

    A strange stone, what is that-

    Juliet, who was saying that, stopped.

    In the surrounding darkness, a small pebble emitting a green glow like a glow stick came into sight when they moved arge stone.

    A magic stone.

    Yes.

    Eshel continued exining.

    He said that instead of big adults, the vige children fell for the scheme, went down the cliff, and picked up magic stones.

    But they should have stopped at a reasonable point, but due to greed, they fell here when the weakened cliff copsed because of the rain.

    Having heard the entire exnation, Juliet looked around once more, tilting her head.

    Ive heard this story many times.

    Deep in the mountains, a narrow entrance, and a suspicious cliff gap where magic stones are scattered everywhere.

    A habitat.

    A monster habitat.

    Both spoke at the same time.

    Juliet, who unwittingly muttered, made a mistake, and Eshel looked back at her in surprise. It was knowledge that ayman wouldnt know.

    Juliet quickly changed the subject.

    Speaking of magic stones, do you remember our tracker?

    The tracker? Did you bring it?

    Juliet rolled up her sleeve.

    As she said, Eshels face brightened.

    How could you just mention it now!

    No, Eshel, why didnt you bring the one you made?

    Lets quickly turn it on!

    While Juliet and Eshel were arguing, the people who had been asleep began to wake up one by one.

    Hey! Mr. magician!

    We cant sleep because its too noisy!

    But the two didnt care. If this turns on, leaving here was only a matter of time.

    But

    Its not turning on.

    Theres no way!

    I think I brought one that wasnt charged with magic.

    What are you talking about? You definitely said it was fully charged and gave it to me.

    After saying that.

    The two simultaneously realized whose work it was.

    There was only one person who could have essed the tracker.

    Teo Lebatan, that bastard-

    Juliet vowed not to let Teo go once she got out of here.

    * * *

    Are we still far?

    Teo shouted anxiously.

    We have contacted them, they should arrive soon.

    Dont worry too much.

    Damn it.

    Teo, barely holding back a curse, hurried the magician he had brought along.

    Hurry up and find them!

    But tracking magic is Eshels specialty~

    The magicians were desperate to exin.

    <i>Useless guys.</i>

    Yet, the three couldnt even manage to measure up to a single Eshelrid.

    The magicians had put forth excuses, iming that finding Eshelrids magic in the forest in the East, from which energy erupted, was difficult, as Eshelrids wavelength was so unique.

    However, Teo had no interest in their excuses.

    Juste up with some kind of solution right now!

    We, were doing our best.

    Teo held his head in his hands.

    It wasnt out of any particr malice. He was just a little irked. He thought that if Juliet got lost in the forest for a bit, she might get scared.

    On the other hand, he had let his guard down, thinking that Juliet would be okay, given that she was apanied by the head magician. Even if she got lost in the forest, shed get out quickly, he had said.

    However, no matter how much time passed, the two didnt return.

    <i>Stupid fools!</i>

    He had sent out search parties several times to no avail. He had scolded the people of Canabel vige, but their words were also a disgrace.

    Five children disappeared two days ago. You think we havent tried everything to find them?

    Its no use. Those taken by the great dragon can never be found.

    But Lord Teo, this is a waste of time.

    Walter, the chief inspector, calmly tried to persuade him.

    Just wait a little bit longer-

    I know!

    It was then that Teo realized how horrendous a thing he had done.

    * * *

    The monsters habitat was like a subterranean dungeon.

    The deeper you went, the more dangerous the monsters and the more abundant the magic stones you encountered.

    The most stable way to acquire magic stones was to excavate a mine, but in the East, they mined more magic stones from these monster habitats. Therefore, there were as many guilds in the East who had gathered to mine magic stones as there were sand grains.

    However, even so.

    Really. Why is the guild named like that?

    Is there a problem, miss?

    The man who was the guild master of the ck Mane Guild responded ominously.

    Yet, he was clearly watching Eshelrids mood. It was only natural to be scared of a magician from the Marigold Guild.

    Eshel whispered to Juliet.

    Theyre not the best characters.

    Of course they arent.

    They lure children blinded by greed into dangerous ces, causing trouble for innocent people in the process.

    Juliet coldly stared at the members of the ck Mane Guild.

    This habitat located deep in the mountains was clearly an ancient monsters nest.

    The giant ancient monsters, now extinct, made their nests in such deep mountains, where the presence of dangerous monsters usually indicated the abundance of magic stones.

    The typical structure of a habitat was a reversed pyramid  it narrowed as you descended, like an inverted pyramid.

    How far do you think we fell?

    Looking up, Juliet asked worriedly.

    It was close to muttering to herself, but Eshel, who was beside her, looked up with her and kindly answered.

    It must be at least 30 meters. This deep underground, it would be impossible to be found by passersby. Even if you scream, no one would hear you.

    Hm? Why are you looking at me like that?

    Well, that was an optimistic outlook.

    There were always forests swarming with low-rank monsters near these habitats.

    There were plenty in the North. Therefore, clearing these monster-infested forests to ensure the safety of the territorys people was also an age-old duty of the territorial lords.

    But this is a region where we cannot hope for such things.

    Eshel sighed.

    He said it had been a long time since a vige like Canabel had been under a lords care.

    Juliet recalled the story about heavy rain falling until a few days before they arrived at Canabel vige.

    <i>Due to the long rain, the ground had weakened, and because of that, the ground sunk and the entrance was revealed, wasnt it?</i>

    Juliet thought it was a usible spection.

    But this kind of form is rare.

    Eshel furrowed his brows.

    How did it remain undiscovered until now? He murmured.

    Juliet also looked up at the jagged cliff alongside him.

    It was also the first time Juliet had seen an ancient monsters habitat firsthand.

    When a habitat untouched by human hands is discovered, the principle is to report to the guild union. If you know what kind of habitat it is, the existence of monsters is not much of a danger.

    However, there was no way the unauthorized ck Mane Guild would abide by such rules.

    The reason why the ck Mane Guild had secretly entered Canabel vige and recruited children to scrape together magic stones, rather than officially reporting what type of monsters habitat it was and investigating it, didnt need to be asked.

    If they officially reported to the union, the amount of their share of magic stones would decrease.

    Canabel means nest in ancientnguage.

    Whose nest?

    Eshel responded with an expression as if asking why she was asking such an obvious question.

    A dragons nest, of course.

    Come to think of it, Magda had said something like that.

    The legend about a dragon kidnapping children.

    As she recalled, Juliet picked up one of the magic stones from the ground.

    Outside, you would have to pay a lot of money for these magic stones, but here, they were as plentiful as pebbles.

    The problem is whether we can get out.

    As Juliet picked up a pretty colored and shaped magic stone like a pebble, she noticed something strange.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Among the semi-transparent crystal-like magic stones, Juliet found a perfectly spherical ck and sleek stone.

    What is this?

 Chapter 53:

    Chapter 53:

    Is this also a magic stone?

    Even if it was just a stone, it was unusually beautiful, and Juliet liked its shape.

    She poured out all the magic stones she had in her pocket, leaving only that ck stone carefully ced in.

    By the way, there was such a story. When a dragon, the king of monsters, settles, a habitat for lower-level monsters naturally forms around it.

    It was a hypothesis she heard for the first time.

    Therefore, now that dragons are extinct, it is said that no new habitats are created.

    That makes sense.

    Right? Then it also exins why such habitats are concentrated in the eastern part of the continentpared to other regions.

    Juliet and Eshel were sitting side by side on the ground, exchanging such talks.

    Unable to move due to hunger, they had nothing else to do. If they wouldnt have to be in this position

    Im going to kill Teo Lebatan

    Eshel burst intoughter in disbelief.

    Dontugh.

    Juliet grumbled.

    From the start, if Teo didnt mess with the tracker, we wouldve left here a long time ago.

    The smile disappeared from Eshels face. Thinking about it, that was indeed the case.

    Im right.

    Juliet.

    Yes, why?

    People call this point right below the sternum as the sr plexus.

    And?

    Without realizing it, Juliet followed Eshel and pointed to her own sr plexus.

    Eshel spoke with a resolute face.

    Target the sr plexus.

    * * *

    But this would be hard to break, huh.

    After examining the cliff carefully, they concluded that it would be difficult to escape from this ce by themselves.

    Juliet muttered quietly.

    Then, are we going to die here?

    Eshel had a very intrigued expression on his face.

    Juliet was silently ruminating with her chin propped up.

    <i>As expected.</i>

    She couldnt change her fate. In her past life, Juliet died at the age of twenty-five. Would she die this way in this life as well?

    <i>But Dahlia hasnt shown up yet, and I havent seen Carlyle again, its unfair.</i>

    <i>If I knew this would happen, I shouldve just</i>

    Juliet was biting her lip slightly while thinking, and she was surprised at her own thoughts.

    But the thought of dying was inevitably bitter. Could that man know if she died here? Or, would he be sad to know?

    After all, it wouldve been bnced if Teo was here.

    While examining the wall, Eshel muttered something iprehensible.

    Swordsman, magician, and

    Eshel looked at Juliet straight as he trailed off.

    Summoner.

    Right?

    Juliet blinked her eyes.

    She didnt ask the cliched question of how he knew.

    Heooeohh

    Then, a child who had been sobbing started crying.

    As it became the third night since they fell, the little kids began to cry.

    They had no food, and they were afraid of the dark. For the young children, it was already incredible that they were holding on until now.

    Dont cry, kids.

    Juliet recited in a t voice. Eshel chuckled.

    <i>Is it a constion or a threat.</i>

    <i>Uhahh!</i>

    One started crying, and then they all started crying in session.

    Shh. Be good, Deyna.

    Magda tried to soothe the child, but it was in vain.

    The already narrow gap in the cliff began to resonate with the crying of the children. Then, one of the guild members who had been lying against the wall on the other side suddenly stood up and yelled.

    Hey! Make those kids be quiet!

    Whose fault is this now?

    Juliet red at them, got up from her spot, and approached the children.

    Are you good? Ill show you something interesting.

    Something interesting?

    Not only the children but even the guild members on the other side were surprised and lifted their heads.

    Juliet stretched out the crying childs hand, briefly touched the palm, and let go.

    The next moment, a small light flew up in the darkness like a firefly. Eshels eyes widened as he watched.

    Wow

    A butterfly as small as a fingernail fluttered around.

    The children forgot about crying and were busy chasing the fluttering butterfly.

    When she returned to her spot, Eshel was looking at her with a surprised face.

    Youre softer than I thought.

    If the kids cry, the monsters will find us faster. Then well die sooner, right?

    Ah

    Juliet muttered grimly, but in a way that only she and Eshel could hear.

    Then, so be it.

    Eshels expression seemed to be holding backughter as he nodded his head excitedly.

    However, Juliet seemed somewhat awkward. To be honest, there was a part of her that had believed all along.

    That there would be someone toe looking for her if she just survived when she was kidnapped and lost her way. The audacity of trying to harm what was hers must have struck at his pride.

    <i>But now its not..</i>

    Lennox wonte.

    <i>Its the choice you made.</i>

    Juliet made her judgment coolly.

    Eshel.

    Yes, Juliet.

    Juliet asked a little nervously.

    Are you going to tell my aunt?

    Excuse me?

    Eshel had a momentarily dazed look on her face, then burst intoughter.

    Why would I?

    Because youre a magician.

    Juliet said no more, but Eshel understood what she meant.

    Yikes.

    He dramatically pulled his head back, as if startled. A few butterflies had silently appeared and were menacingly circling him since earlier.

    Please get rid of them.

    Eshel said, lifting his hand slightly as if a razor had been pushed against his throat.

    Theyre actually dangerous to me. These butterflies.

    Theoretically, he was right.

    Then swear by the oath of Icarus. You wont b to my aunt or uncle until I say its okay.

    A glint passed through Eshels eyes.

    An oath of Icarus? Where did you hear about that?

    Its a promise, isnt it?

    Okay. I swear.

    Eshel nodded seriously.

    Hmm.

    The ck Mane Guild members were standing around with very awkward expressions.

    Wed like to talk.

    Juliet was sleepy, hungry, and powerless, so she just sat down there.

    Im the guild master of the ck Mane Guild, Epsilon.

    Im Eshel. Im a magician from the Marigold Guild.

    Eshel spoke on behalf of Juliet. The other guild members behind Epsilon eyed Eshel warily.

    Ah, I see.

    Epsilon nced at Juliet over Eshels shoulder.

    Welleven though we didnt meet beautifully, we need to know each others abilities now that things havee to this. What was it-

    Wont it help to escape?

    Another guild member chimed in.

    Eshel had an astonished look on his face but shrugged.

    Fine.

    Then the guild members introduced themselves one by one.

    Magda and the children, who had returned to their seats, also told their names. After going around, all that was left was Juliet, sitting on one side with sleepy eyes.

    Hmm!

    Epsilon cleared his throat and asked.

    What kind of skills does that youngdy have?

    Juliet, who had been watching with her arms crossed, felt all eyes on her.

    Only then did she realize it. They had started the conversation to extract information from Juliet in the first ce.

    <i>I didnt really want to pull out a butterfly in front of everyone but</i>

    She had already exposed the butterfly anyway.

    Juliet, leaning back casually, opened her palm. Then, a bluish glow rose from her hand, soon taking a fluffy and clear shape.

    The light, fully transformed into a butterfly, fluttered its wings and flew upwards.

    <i>Flicker.</i>

    It energetically went up, but eventually it was blocked by the silver barrier and couldnt go outside.

    Sighs flowed from among the people surrounding her.

    Oh

    The only one keeping cool was Eshel.

    He watched Juliets performance with a slightly dark expression.

    Its a spirit I summoned.

    Juliet answered without any expression.

    Those

    Juliet hadnt forgotten Lionels advice.

    <i>Theres no need to show everything.</i>

    They sparkle.

    What?

    Is is that the answer?

    Yes, its very useful in the dark.

    Juliet replied with a bright smile.

    <i>Sparkle sparkle!</i>

    The butterflies, as if they understood her words, flew around emitting light more actively than before.

 Chapter 54:

    Chapter 54:

    Haa!

    Among the ck Mane Guild members, a sound of astonishment began to break out.

    I expected a lot from the Marigolds summoner, but tsk.

    Ah, just wasted time.

    Indeed. What can such a woman know?

    Disappointed guild members grumbled and walked away.

    However, Juliet didnt care. That was exactly the reaction she wanted.

    Juliet, who patted her shoulder satisfactorily and looked back, felt slightly upset.

    Eshel was looking at her with a grin.

    Thats quite an impressive ability.

    Even at his mocking words, Juliet remained unfazed.

    When she looked to the side, Magda was looking after the children.

    Magda.

    Magda was protecting her daughter Deyna and the vige children. Perhaps because Deyna had seen Juliets butterfly a while ago, she spoke proudly.

    My mom is a sculptor!

    So?

    Juliet responded without any particr emotion, but Eshelrid showed interest.

    A sculptor? From Canabel?

    No, she originally went to art school in Carcassonne. She hasnt been in Canabel for long. Canabels marble is very famous.

    Juliet, feeling curious, asked.

    Do you still work on sculptures these days?

    Yes, but its still iplete.

    What kind of sculpture?

    Its a statue of the Sorrowful Saintess

    The Sorrowful Saintess?

    Juliet, who had no interest in theology, thought, I see, but surprisingly it was Eshelrid who perked up.

    Are you sculpting it for this years breeding festival?

    Yes, thats right.

    Is that a big deal?

    A big deal? Its huge! Its an honor given only to thirteen sculptors across the continent!

    Well, its not that great. More than anything, its still iplete.

    Magda blushed, seeming embarrassed. When Eshel looked at her as if she said something strange, Juliet nced at him.

    There could be ack of interest in religion, why is he being so peculiar?

    Eshel, youre a magician, right? Do magicians also believe in religion?

    Why cant we?

    Werent the Mage Tower and the temple on bad terms?

    Eshel shrugged his shoulders instead of answering. Magda sighed and said.

    I might end up with a Faceless Saintess. Im not sure what face to depict.

    In essence, that was the story.

    She had to sculpt the most beautiful face in the world, but peoples standards of beauty are all slightly different. Especially since the client is the temple, its very difficult to satisfy that strict aesthetic standard.

    Actually, its much easier to sculpt a real person.

    You dont have to draw a sketch separately, right?

    Yes. And if you carve it a little more handsome than the original, you always get a hefty bonus.

    Magda said that with a smile.

    Deyna also seemed to rx, andughed.

    Hey, look. Doesnt that look like a door?

    Just then, one of the ck Mane Guild members who was slowly getting hungry made a strange remark.

    Juliet and Eshelrid also saw what they were pointing at.

    Indeed, the color of one side of the cliff looked a bit different.

    Does it look like a door?

    Im not sure. But even if it looks like a door, what would change?

    Thats true.

    However, the thoughts of the ck Mane Guild members seemed to be different.

    They had found hope after three days, and they were all excited.

    This is it!

    If we break through here, well be able to get out!

    Filled with hope, the ck Mane Guild members shouted.

    Dig quickly!

    Well.

    Juliet was a bit skeptical.

    The structure of the habitat was the same as the old story. Usually, the more you go inside, the more precious treasures appear, and stronger monsters live.

    That means this ce was exposed due to the copse of the ground, but its an old habitat.

    If theyre lucky, they may find a passage to the ground, but if not

    On top of that, their crude tools were also shoddy.

    What if they dig more and the cliff copses?

    But she didnt have the strength to stop them either.

    <i>Theyll give up anyway..</i>

    Juliet decided to ignore it because she was bothered.

    She didnt even know how much time had passed.

    Juliet stared nkly up, but her sense of time had been vague for a long time since falling down the cliff. Juliet thought it had been about a day since she fell here.

    <i>The sun hasnt set yet</i>

    In fact, it was a narrow cliff where light didnt prate well, and it was also in the mountains, so it was difficult to even recognize the sunrise and sunset.

    Um.

    Yes.

    Thats magic.

    Eshel looked up following Juliet.

    They hadnt eaten anything on the second day, so they had no energy to fight anymore. Thest thing they ate was cold milk with honey. It was quite a luxurious meal for thest meal.

    Thats it. Thats the barrier.

    Eshel understood what she meant.

    If they could break that, they might be able to get out.

    At least they could shout for help.

    But how?

    It was impossible to climb up there, but even if they could touch that ceiling, breaking the barrier was a separate problem.

    <i>It doesnt seem like it will break if we knock.</i>

    Of course, magic is weak to physical force, so if they apply a huge shock, they could break it.

    As if thinking the same thing, Eshelrid opened his mouth.

    If we use that butterflies-

    We cant do that.

    Juliet said firmly.

    Disappointed by her words, Eshel looked a bit downcast.

    I see.

    Youre a magician, Eshel. Dont you have something you can do?

    At that, Eshel looked bbergasted.

    Do you think magicians are omnipotent? We need something to cast a spell.

    Eshel nced at the guild members, then whispered quietly.

    Its not easy here.

    He didnt exin in detail, but Juliet understood the hidden meaning of his words.

    It meant that if they tried to get out here and the guild members turned against them, it would be difficult to kill them.

    Right now, they were too scared of the titles of Marigold Guild and magician Eshelid to dare attack them

    Juliet quietly counted the guild members.

    They were still working hard to break the cliff wall with their pickaxes.

    We cant dig any more

    Lets take turns, take turns!

    Twelve in total.

    On the other hand, this side had a magician with limited power, one spirit summoner.

    The rest were five children and Magda. Frankly, it would be a relief if Magda and the kids werent taken hostage. As Juliet was lost in thought, Eshel casually interjected.

    It would have been nice if Teo were here.

    At his words, which seemed to read her thoughts, Juliet nced at him and frowned slightly.

    Eshel, unconcerned, exined with a smile.

    Hes actually pretty good with a sword. Hard to believe, right?

    I wouldnt know, I havent seen him.

    As they were having this conversation, there was suddenly a loud noise from behind.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The startled pair instinctively turned around.

    Weve broken through!

    The ck Mane Guild members were rejoicing. They were right.

    There was a crack in one side of the cliff.

    But Juliet frowned, stood up from her seat. She had a bad feeling.

    <i>Did a pickaxe break through that hard rock wall?</i>

    Just a little more

    It was then.

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    Did anyone else just feel that?

    The ground began to shake.

    Oh no

    Juliet regretted letting those unauthorized guild members carry out their foolish actions for the sake of convenience.

    Why cant bad premonitions be wrong?

    In every habitat, there is a monster that is the master of the ce. Of course, in such a deep andrge habitat, there would be a giant monster.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Aaaah!

    A few guild members near the cliff were thrown back by the strong shock.

    Be careful!

    Eshel jumped towards Magda and the children.

    !

    Not just the cracked wall, but the mossy, soft floor where they had been standing was also shaking.

    And then,

    <i>Kiaaaa!</i>

    Juliet let out a bitterugh.

    The ce where they had been standing was on the body of a giant snake monster.

 Chapter 55:

    Chapter 55:

    * * *

    <i>Sshhhhh!</i>

    They didnt know what was going on, but they were certain they had angered the sleeping monster.

    Juliet was barely clinging onto the side of a cliff.

    As the serpent monster writhed, the terrain changed so much that it was hard to even call it a cliff anymore.

    !

    Quickly,e this way!

    Magda urgently called out to Juliet.

    The fortunate thing was that Magda and the children. Eshelrid had timely taken refuge in a crevice near the cliff.

    <i>Of course, its difficult to climb up with that snake holding on like that</i>

    If they could divert the snakes attention for a moment, they seemed to be able to climb up the cliff.

    Juliet!

    Hanging at the edge of the cliff, Juliet thought calmly.

    <i>Can I do it?</i>

    As she thought this, Juliets body moved on its own without her knowing.

    Jul-

    Eshels eyes widened.

    With an unknowing look on her face, Juliet stepped onto the cliffs edge and stood up. The butterflies began to gather around her.

    But the truly strange thing happened next.

    <i>Shhh</i>

    The writhing, angered snake suddenly became quiet.

    An illusion?

    Eshel instinctively realized what was going on.

    Magda, take the children and quickly climb up!

    * * *

    <i>Snap.</i>

    The connection broke and the moment consciousness returned to normal, Juliet felt a headache and swayed slightly on the spot.

    <i>Shh!</i>

    Unfortunately, at the same time the connection broke, the snake monster began to writhe in pain as well.

    Juliet!

    From above, Eshel reached out urgently.

    But Juliet already knew that her hand was absurdly far away.

    By the time Eshel called her name, Juliet was already losing her bnce and falling below.

    Ah, this is not good.

    Juliet regretted it, feeling faint.

    She shouldnt have meddled in what wasnt her business.

    She felt as if she were falling slowly.

    <i>Is this what a slow-motion fall feels like?</i>

    Juliet closed her eyes in resignation.

    But there was no sh of past memories all at once.

    During the slow fall, the only thing Juliet thought of was one thing.

    <i>If I die, will you cry for me?</i>

    Inappropriately enough, she couldnt think of anything but him. But Juliet knew the answer.

    It was a story that had already ended.

    The chances were high that he would never know who died in the copsed dungeon.

    Suddenly, butterflies with bright blue wings fluttered around her in a swarm.

    From afar, it looked as if she was enveloped in blue petals.

    As Juliet was about to hit the ground, she tightly closed her eyes, bracing for the impact.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    <i>Huh?</i>

    However, she didnt feel the expected pain.

    Juliet slowly opened her eyes, sensing something odd. She was about to do so. But before she could fully see

    !

    Suddenly, she felt a jerk.

    The drastic change in direction,pared to the slow fall just moments ago, made Juliet dizzy.

    Before she could even grasp what was happening, Juliet realized that it was because someone had caught her waist in midair.

    Lord!

    When she heard a strange voice shouting loudly, she was on someones shoulder.

    When she strained to open her eyes, what appeared before her was a giant wolf with red fur.

    The wolf leaped over the gaping serpent monster.

    Nathan!

    I told you to take her out!

    Juliet heard a familiar voice.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    <i>Kieee!</i>

    In the brief moment when she looked away, the snake monster was screaming, but she didnt know what had happened.

    And the very next moment.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    For a moment, there was a sh of light, and the body of the snake monster was mmed against one side of the cliff.

    Juliet!

    She was pulled up onto the cliff.

    Juliet, who waspletely dazed, only then realized that she was standing on solid ground for the first time in three days.

    Hello, Juliet.

    A pair of pumpkin-colored eyes seemed to be happily smiling at her.

    * * *

    When Juliet was on the surface, she wasnt in her right mind.

    Maybe it was due to the poison emitted by the dying, writhing giant snake monster, her head felt foggy and dizzy.

    <i>Is this what it feels like to use drugs?</i>

    The fact that she was even thinking this way proved that she wasnt in her right mind.

    She didnt feel like vomiting, but after falling off the cliff and being carried around like a piece of luggage, her body ached as if it would shatter.

    Therefore, it wasnt until the poison wore off a little that Juliet realized she was sitting in the middle of a peaceful forest.

    The group that brought her here were all strikingly attractive.

    They were all significantly taller and healthier-looking than ordinary people.

    One by one, they nced at Juliet with inexplicable eyes, and then disappeared somewhere.

    Youre Juliet?

    So, only two remained by Juliets side, looking down at her.

    When the woman started to speak, the man abruptly cut her off.

    Dont act so cocky, Elsa.

    The woman referred to as Elsa was a woman with a head full of voluminous, golden curls. She was an extraordinarily beautiful woman with long, slender limbs and height to match.

    Its so boring. Nathan, this is why youre not popr.

    Nathan, the man Elsa referred to, raised his eyebrow.

    Nathan was a muscr man with short brown hair.

    He gave off an ascetic vibe, like a monk. He was quite handsome when he was quiet, but the tattoo on his shoulder was striking.

    Elsa grumbled, but she kept her eyes on Juliet.

    With her arms crossed, Elsa squatted down next to Juliet and looked down at her.

    It seemed as if she didnt cross her arms, she might have reached out to touch Juliet at any moment.

    Wow.

    However, not touching Juliet didnt mean Elsa wouldnt do anything strange.

    <i>Sniff sniff.</i>

    Really? You seem to have a nice smell.

    Elsa was excited, her eyes sparkling.

    Nathan, look at her! She smells like wild strawberries!

    What smell?

    Juliet, who knew she was covered in dirt and blood, doubted her own ears. She had no choice but to be flustered.

    Theres no way, you idiot.

    Nathan retorted, but Elsa still seemed pleased.

    She kept hanging around Juliet, looking like a child with a new toy.

    She wriggled around as if she were impatient to y with a puppy or kitten.

    Her hands were busy folding and unfolding, as if she wanted to touch Juliet who was sitting still with all her strength drained from her body.

    Hands off Juliet, Elsa.

    His voice was icy.

    Eek.

    Unlike the arguing with Nathan earlier, Elsa hastily retreated from Juliet.

    I really didnt do anything!

    Get lost.

    The person who spoke was a young man with silver-colored hair. After setting down his load, he retorted coldly.

    Go and call the humans.

    Nathan, who had been watching the man, quickly grabbed Elsas arm and dragged her away.

    Lets go.

    Hmph.

    Even as Elsa was dragged away by her cor, she couldnt take her eyes off Juliet.

    Juliet sat quietly in the middle of this scene, observing it all like a spectator.

    Whether it was because she was intoxicated by the monsters poison, she was confused.

    Are you okay?

    After chasing the two away, the man sat down in front of Juliet and met her eyes cautiously.

    His demeanor was entirely different from how he had dealt with the other two.

    Silver-gray hair, pale skin, and clear golden eyes.

    In her dazed state, Juliet thought.

    So, this mans name is

    .Romeo.

    Romeo. Roy. He was the one who saved Juliet.

 Chapter 56:

    Chapter 56:

    * * *

    Juliet returned to the clearing in the forest, covered in dirt.

    Small torches were lit here and there in the modest clearing, and members wearing the symbol of the Marigold Guild bustled about.

    They were looking down at the ce where the entrance to the dungeon used to be, beneath a cliff that hadpletely copsed.

    Juliet watched this scene from the opposite direction, as she walked out of the forest.

    Juliet!

    The first to spot her was Helen.

    Helen called out Juliets name like a scream. The people who ran to her quickly wrapped her messy body in a nket.

    Youll be alright.

    Roy put her down among the people.

    Juliet, whose legs had given out, stood up on her own, dripping wet.

    She wanted to faint on the spot, but Juliet had something to do before she lost consciousness.

    As she looked at the people who were rushing toward her with her fading eyes, the person Juliet had been looking for broke through the crowd and ran toward her.

    Hey! You.

    It was Teo, his face pale with fear.

    Juliet, as if she had been waiting, pushed away the people who were rushing toward her to support her and walked unsteadily toward Teo.

    Theo also unconsciously stretched out his arms toward Juliet who was approaching him.

    Anybody would have done the same, seeing Juliet walking like a newborn giraffe.

    Juliet! Can you, can you walk?

    But Teos words were not finished.

    <i>Thump.</i>

    Ugh!

    ?

    The people who were prepared to shed tears of joy and emotion, expecting a moving reunion between the cousins, were a bit confused.

    Juliet had suddenly punched Teo in the sr plexus.

    Hey!

    As Teo was doubling over with difficulty in breathing, Gray and Isaac rushed over from the other side.

    Juliet!

    What the hell happened!

    Teo clenched his eyes shut and stepped forward. It was time to atone for his sin.

    Well

    We got lost.

    <i>Thump.</i>

    The one who cut off his words was Juliet.

    <i>Ouch!</i>

    His sr plexus was still numb, and someone in the darkness stepped on his foot. Of course, it was Juliet again.

    Teo, guilty of a great sin, couldnt say a word and shut his mouth.

    Im sorry, uncle. Its all my fault. Dont be angry with the magician.

    Juliet began to tear up.

    Why me?

    Eshel, who was singled out for no reason, made a puzzled expression as he stopped receiving treatment by the fire, but he had no time to protest.

    Its my fault. I thought it would be okay. I insisted

    Juliet summarized what happened, pretending to wipe her tears.

    She exined how Magda saw the Guilds procession and came for help, how she forgot to take off hermunication bracelet and followed her, how she found the entrance to the dungeon where the children who had disappeared in the copsed ground were.

    No matter what, to go without fear~!

    Isaac showed a rare angry expression.

    However, he couldnt stay angry for long when he saw Juliet, who looked like she could faint at any moment.

    Isaac, trying to maintain as stern a face as possible toward his staggering niece, said firmly.

    Well deal with thister. Lets get inside and get treatment first.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gray and the people of the Guild took Juliet towards the carriage.

    Breathing a sigh of relief, Isaac turned around.

    I dont know how to thank you.

    There stood a group of people, silently watching the scene with interest.

    They were roughly ten men and women, all with imposing builds and striking appearances.

    Not just their looks, but their unique atmosphere made them stand out clearly.

    They were wearing loose robes as ancient priests would, and the white garments with gold threads were definitely not of human weaving.

    They seemed like priests from somewhere at a nce, but Isaac, who had been a hefty mercenary, instinctively knew.

    Isaac bowed his head respectfully to show his gratitude.

    Thank you for saving my niece.

    They were clearly from the forest tribe.

    Isaac was quite tense. Although he had experienced all sorts of things over the years as the head of Marigold and as a mercenary, this was his first time talking so closely with the Lycans.

    The Werewolves, known as the tribe of the forest, were known to be very closed off and contemptuous of humans.

    Especially, the kings of Katia, the rulers of the Silver Forest, had such an extreme hatred for humans that they even avoided speaking with them.

    However, the young man who received Isaacs thanks seemed to smile quite kindly.

    He was the youngest in the group, but it wasnt hard to guess that he was their representative.

    It was not something to be thanked for.

    The young man with silver-colored hair showed a rare friendly attitude towards Isaacs courteousness.

    Isaac felt a bit of hope.

    Come to think of it, not long ago, there was a rumor that the Lord of the forest had changed. Since then, the Silver Forest had been excessively quiet it was a story that was being passed over because of the calm atmosphere

    If the Lord had changed, and the nature of this new lord was friendly towards humans? This young man might also be part of the new Lords faction.

    With a bit of expectation, Isaac introduced himself politely.

    My name is Isaac Lebatan of the Marigold Guild.

    The young man looked at the hand extended to him for a moment, and soon shook Isaacs hand lightly.

    Im Romeo Pascal. You can call me Roy.

    Thank you for saving my niece. I dont know how to repay this kindness.

    No, I just returned the favor.

    A favor?

    This time, Isaac lookedpletely confused.

    Roy smiled broadly.

    * * *

    Im sorry, because of me

    Juliet, who had popped her head out of the nket, apologized to Helen.

    It was her first time being sick outside of her home.

    Helen had brought an incredibly fancy carriage from somewhere.

    Actually, the fancy part wasnt that important. The most important thing was that the inside of the carriage of that size was filled with soft things, making it almost like a moving bed.

    She didnt know how Helen could bring such a thing even in the middle of a mountain in just a few hours, but it seemed like she used the power of the Marigold Guild.

    Dont be silly.

    Helen saw that Juliet was looking quite upset.

    Dont say such things and just sleep and rest. Thats how youll get better fast, okay?

    Yes.

    Juliet felt a bit embarrassed as she felt like she had be a child.

    The urgent luggage was sent ahead to Carcassonne by the people of the Guild while they were looking for Eshel and Juliet.

    Thanks to that, the only ones moving with the slow carriage were Juliet, Roys group, and uncles family.

    Juliet, who was tossing and turning, looked at the ss on the small side table.

    What was in it was iced tea with ice, and water droplets were forming all over the surface of the ss.

    <i>Ice in a mountain valley.</i>

    Even if the Marigold Guild was big, it must have been quite hard to get here. But guessing who had brought it wasnt that hard.

    Huh? What are you doing here?

    Ah just. Dont bother me and go away.

    What? Youre funny, this guy. What are you doing?

    Ah, just! Mind your own business and leave!

    She heard the familiar voices of the brothers bickering right outside the carriage.

    Teo desperately trying to keep his voice down was being relentlessly teased by Gray. His voice was full of mischief.

    Juliet smiled broadly.

    She had been bothered by the rustling outside the carriage for a while now, and it seemed to be Teo.

    Juliet narrowed her eyes.

    <i>Heh. He must have felt guilty.</i>

    But Juliet wasnt ready to forgive him yet, so she buried her head in the soft pillow.

    Due to the fever, she fell asleep in no time.

 Chapter 57:

    Chapter 57:

    * * *

    The physician who examined Juliets ankle said it was a simple sprain and that rest would heal it.

    But for some reason, Juliets fever didnt subside the next day. This made Isaac and Helens expressions serious.

    For now, it would be best to monitor her for another day.

    The flustered doctor suggested.

    Juliet tried to reassure Helen.

    Dont worry, Auntie. This happens to me once or twice. Ill be better by tomorrow.

    Juliet knew her body well. She often suffered from high fever without a clear reason.

    Even though her words were not meant tofort those around her, the gazes of those looking at Juliet were unusual.

    Everyone took turns visiting Juliet in her carriage. Thest visitor of the day was Eshelrid.

    Eshel, who had been silently observing Juliet, lowered his voice and asked:

    Could it be because of that butterfly?

    No.

    Juliet smiled weakly.

    Since the incident where she subdued the snake monster in the dungeon, this was the first time Eshel mentioned her ability.

    Ive been like this long before anything to do with the butterfly.

    Its almost like a divine fever.

    Eshel quietly stated, narrowing his eyes.

    Divine fever?

    Have you never heard of it?

    Eshelughed, teasingly.

    Hmm, thats strange. Considering you can handle unheard and unfamiliar spirits and even have a rapport with werewolves, I thought Juliet would know everything.

    Do you find it fun to tease a sick person?

    As Juliet grumbled, Eshel shrugged his shoulders.

    Theres a symptom that causes a fuss in the temples. You know that the priests in the temples have divine power, right? Well, some priests also refer to it as the power of prophecy, Eshel exined briefly.

    He said it was evidence of divine power.

    <i>So its like a divine disease that priests suffer from?</i>

    Juliet silently closed her mouth.

    Divine power and magic power. The two forces are of opposing attributes and shed.

    Thats why priests and magicians, temples and mage towers, have always been mutually repulsive.

    But Juliet isnt a priest. The power a spirit summoner uses to summon spirits, or monsters, is definitely magic. So your disease isnt a divine fever what could it be?

    Indeed, what could it be?

    Juliet responded apprehensively, reminding herself that he was a magician from the Mage Tower.

    If he discovered her identity, he might get extremely interested, take her away unknowingly, and dissect her.

    Are you sure its not because of that being?

    Eshel asked again with a concerned expression, as if confirming. It seemed to be weighing heavily on his mind.

    Yes, its not. I can guarantee that.

    Juliet yawned lightly and pulled another pillow from the side. She was sensitive to her sleeping environment.

    How can you be so sure?

    Because

    After adjusting the height by hitting the pillow a couple of times, Juliet replied:

    Ive been like this since I was very little. So, long before I could summon those butterflies.

    Juliet murmured with a yawn.

    This is like measles or chickenpox. Something kids get.

    But those are contagious, arent they?

    Anyway.

    Whether it was a side effect of the fever reducer she took earlier, Juliet was ovee with sleepiness, and Eshel started to annoy her.

    Juliet waved her hand as if to shoo him away, but just before he left his seat and exited, Eshel called out to her again.

    Juliet.

    Yes.

    Dont take this the wrong way. Im just worried.

    Then dont say it.

    Juliet grumbled half-asleep.

    Among those who control monsters, very few use illusion magic, you know.

    Yes, I know.

    Juliet responded in a murmuring voice, but her eyes were already closed.

    Juliet?

    There was no response.

    Eshelrid quietly closed the door and left.

    <i>Spirit summoner?</i>

    The smilepletely disappeared from his face.

    In fact, Eshelrid had suspected Juliets identity from the moment he first met her.

    A chill ran down Eshels spine.

    Sweat naturally formed on the palm of his hand.

    <i>Damn. Ive never heard of such a thing</i>

    Juliet Monad.

    This woman had definitely never seen another spirit summoner before.

    Otherwise, she wouldnt have been so calm.

    <i>A wee butterfly?</i>

    Thats absurd.

    Spirit users who can use illusionary abilities are extremely rare, and Juliet even increased the number of her summons at will.

    When Eshel saw the butterfly summoned for the umpteenth time from her fingertips, he had to bite her tongue to hide his expression.

    <i>Thats a scam!</i>

    He barely refrained from shouting.

    Eshelid himself wouldnt have believed it unless he had seen it with his own eyes.

    Spirit magic fundamentally involves making a contract with an entity from another dimension and borrowing its power.

    Unlike a magician who has to use only their own magic power, a spirit user only needs to consume as much power as necessary to summon their contracted partner.

    Because they borrow the power of the summoned spirit entity, they consume less magic power.

    It sounds usible at a nce, but its not that simple.

    Only a few with unique magic frequencies can open the doors to other dimensions.

    Thats why most of the frauds who im to be spirit summoners these days use shortcuts.

    They insert things like fragments of holy relics containing divine power into their bodies to artificially distort the frequency of their magic power.

    <i>Most of them die in the process, but</i>

    Even if you are lucky enough to adjust the frequency and sessfully open the door, its not the end.

    The identity of the contracted entity from the other dimension that is summoned is unknown.

    While it is conveniently called a spirit, it is basically a demon summoned from another dimension.

    They range from rtively ordinary small, cute lizards that spit fire to sea monsters that can sink a ship in a short time. Theye in various types and uses.

    But a spirit entity that infiltrates the human mind and shows illusions, eating away at fear? He had never heard of such a thing.

    There are various fields of magic, but mind maniption is a spell even high-ranking magicians avoid.

    Its because all of them go mad and die.

    But a girl in her early twenties can summon entities from another dimension at will, and even converse with them?

    He got chills.

    Thats not so much a spirit

    Isnt it more appropriate to call it a demon, as the temples suggest?

    * * *

    Was it a dream, or was she just groping for a memory?

    The noise of people faded away, and Juliet was fully immersed in her past memories.

    It was a memory fromst summer.

    As Juliet told Eshelrid, she had an old habit. Even though she wasnt frail, she strangely fell ill once a year without fail. It usually ended with a mild cold and she was able to shake it off and get up after a day or two.

    Butst summer wasnt like that.

    Im going back.

    That summer vacation ended before it even began. An unexpected visitor had upset his mood, so Lennox, who had returned to the Duchy, left her behind and went to the hunting grounds.

    As the servants were busy packing, Juliet sat alone in the reception room of the mansion. Like an unacknowledged pile of luggage.

    Left alone in the mansion, Juliet did nothing and sat quietly.

    <i>Is that my child?</i>

    She hadnt done anything wrong, but for some reason, Juliet felt like she was being punished.

    <i>Why does it have to be like this?</i>

    Watching the tea slowly cool, Juliet zoned out in thought.

    <i>I knew from the start.</i>

    She had known long before she started this rtionship. The cruel truth that the ending of this story wouldnt change.

    <i>What did you expect?</i>

    Someone seemed to be mocking her. Juliet impulsively clenched the hem of her dress.

    Its better this way.

    <i>You did enough.</i>

    Lets leave as it is.

    Juliet impulsively stood up from her seat.

    She rushed straight to her room, pulled out a small travel bag from under the bed. It was a bag she always had prepared in that ce.

    Then she opened her drawer to gather the few belongings she had, closed the bag, changed clothes, and ran down the stairs of the mansion.

    Tens, hundreds of times. It was exactly as she had imagined for years.

    Miss!

    If only she hadnt suddenly gotten a fever.

    That was all Juliet remembered. After that, it was ckout.

    The next moment she thought her vision was dark, she was lying in a luxurious bedroom.

    The familiar vine patterns on the ceiling, the dimmed lighting weed her.

    Are you awake?

    And a familiar voice.

    Juliet turned her head and looked to her side.

    A man in simple attire was casually sitting on the bedroom floor.

 Chapter 58:

    Chapter 58:

    He was leaning against the bed, looking into a book.

    Your Highness.

    Juliet stared at him with emotionless eyes.

    Sometimes, she was mncholic.

    Mostly, his attention wasnt given without a price, and even after Juliet gave him what he demanded, she was always parched.

    With a feverless gaze, Juliet stared at the man for a while and then asked.

    The hunting?

    Are you curious about that?

    His tone was incredulous.

    I canceled it.

    He closed his book with a sound, rose from the bed, and leaned on the headboard.

    asionally, Juliet wondered how his red eyes could look so cold.

    Instead, I bought a boat.

    Suddenly?

    At Juliets reaction, his forehead creased.

    Didnt you say you wanted one?

    Juliet lost her words and turned her head to avoid his gaze.

    Juliet.

    A displeased touch followed and lifted her chin.

    Only then did Juliet notice her small luggage bag quietly ced on the armchair on one side of the bedroom.

    There was no sign of it being opened or tidied up. It was just as it had been when she had taken it and fainted.

    He was curious about the meaning of that bag, but he quickly understood the answer.

    Theres no way. The one who had ced that bag quietly in the bedroom must have been one of the numerous servants of the mansion.

    He must not have cared at all about what that bag was, or why she fainted not in her room but on the stairs leading outside.

    She felt dizzy and tightly closed her eyes.

    Nothing will change

    Nothing at all.

    Swallowing her tears, Juliet barely pleaded.

    Next time next time. I just want to rest now.

    * * *

    The Canabel Vige was a small rural vige, so the children, including Magda and Deyna, decided to apany them to Carcassonne, where the big hospital is, for treatment.

    Deyna, and Lisbell, Zacharys daughter, who was the same age, quickly became friends and frolicked around.

    Sister!

    Deyna, who had found Juliet eating porridge in the tent, came near the carriage and showed her something.

    This is a picture of our mom!

    Wow.

    It was Magdas sketchbook. Juliet opened her eyes wide.

    Did your mom draw all of these?

    Yes! Our moms drawings are pretty, arent they!

    As a five-year-old, Deyna seemed to want to boast about her mother.

    ?

    Where, where?

    Passing people also stopped and watched the sketchbook.

    Is it Magdas sketch?

    Yes, they say Magda is a famous sculptor.

    Oh, then this must be a sketch of the Sorrowful Saintess.

    Sorrowful Saintess? Whats that?

    Everyone murmured in curiosity.

    Thanks to this, Deynas shoulders got higher and higher.

    Deyna! Dont bother sister!

    That was, until Magda came chasing after her to scold Deyna.

    Its okay. But, Im sorry for looking without permission.

    Its nothing.

    Juliet returned the sketchbook to Magda.

    There were several sketches of an angel in flowing clothes, or rather, a beauty with wings.

    She had a sharp sword in one hand and a scale in the other.

    Juliet slowly admired the drawings.

    <i>Wow, a sculptor must be good at drawing too.</i>

    They were all beauties that didnt seem real.

    Can I take a look as well?

    Yes, of course.

    Eshelrid, who seemed interested in the image of the Sorrowful Saintess from the beginning, sat next to Juliet and started flipping through the sketchbook.

    You said the statue is still unfinished?

    Yes, only the final work is left but I still dont know what kind of face I should draw.

    Even though any face from these would be fine to sculpt, Magdas worry seemed different.

    I might end up with a Faceless Saintess.

    Magdaughed as she said this.

    Juliet admired the sketches over Eshels shoulder.

    But, does the Sorrowful Saintess always have to be a beautiful weeping woman?

    Huh?

    I think I wouldnt cry if it were me. Being a sinner. Wouldnt that look stronger?

    Um

    Eshel, who had been quietly listening, chimed in as if bbergasted.

    Why should the Sorrowful Saintess look strong?

    Shes the final saint descending to judge on Judgment Day, right? She must be the strongest!

    Thats a matter of interpretation!

    Well then, the expression is also a matter of interpretation! Why does she always have to weep beautifully? Isnt she the one giving out punishments?

    Thats

    .Right?

    As Eshel rarely lost for words, Juliet smirked.

    Why did the Sorrowful Saintess be the most beautiful saintess in the first ce?

    Well, maybe because shes thest one toe down? And since the main character usually appearsst, maybe thats why?

    So, the main character has a boosted appearance, thats it.

    Big sis!

    At that moment, Lisbell, who had been ying with paper and drawing tools, ran over to Juliet.

    She held a fluttering piece of paper in her hand.

    Brother Teo drew it for me!

    Teo can draw?

    Juliet and Eshel unfolded the paper with trepidation.

    A mouse?

    Cant you see? Its a bear, a bear.

    Could it be a pig?

    Are the legs at least four?

    Amidst everyonesments, Teo, who was approaching, looked fierce.

    Give it back.

    Teo took back his drawing, clenching his jaw.

    What on earth did you draw?

    The answer came from Lisbells mouth.

    A rabbit! Brother drew a rabbit for me!

    Lisbell hopped about, eximing excitedly.

    While Juliet was looking at Teo with rare sympathy, Magda, who had been lost in thought, called her.

    Then, if you, Miss summoner, no, Juliet, were to draw, what kind of expression would you give?

    Uh, I cant draw.

    Juliet made a perplexed expression.

    Her drawing skills were only slightly better than Teos.

    Its okay. Its not a drawing, its a sculpture!

    Drawing or sculpture. It seemed to be the same thing.

    Im not sure, but if it were me

    Juliet responded with a slightly embarrassed smile.

    I probably wouldnt cry so prettily and pitifully for those who have sinned.

    Eshel, who had been listening to the conversation with his chin propped, cynicallymented.

    Such an unforgiving saintess.

    Juliet shrugged her shoulders.

    * * *

    Do you have to go to Lucerne?

    Yes.

    Magda, who had been drawing something until just before she left, closed her sketchbook.

    Magda seemed engrossed in deep thought until she arrived at her destination.

    She seemed to have had some kind of epiphany.

    Juliet hoped that whatever it was, it would work out well.

    Upon hearing the news that Juliets party would go through Carcassonne and then to Lucerne to watch the carnival, Magda was extremely delighted.

    Well, the sculpture Ipleted will be unveiled at the Lucerne shrine.

    Juliet widened her eyes.

    Right, Eshel mentioned something like that during their conversation.

    <i>Wasnt it really amazing?</i>

    Juliet looked at Magda with newfound admiration.

    I hope you can take a good look at thepleted Sorrowful Saintess, Juliet.

    Yes, I will.

    Juliet smiled and bid farewell to Magda and Deyna.

    * * *

    What followed was a luxurious journey.

    Despite a minor sprained ankle, Helen treated Juliet as if it was a major incident, not allowing her to step a foot outside the carriage.

    Naturally, the slow pace of travel and horseback riding were absolutely prohibited.

    But

    No. Just lie down quietly.

    If she gets used to this, it could be a problem.

    Although the journey by quadrupedal carriage was extravagant, Juliet quickly became bored. She would have preferred riding a horse, but even that was forbidden.

    Juliet then realized that her aunts insistence on making her wear a skirt that morning was all part of a calcted n.

    <i>She kept praising how pretty I was.</i>

    It was all part of Helens grand scheme, to keep Juliet obediently seated in the carriage.

    Teo, who popped up annoyingly whenever she was about to get bored, seemed to find it amusing that Juliet was bored.

    However, before long, he was snatched away by Helen for teasing, You can ride sideways in the saddle, you dummy and Juliet didnt see him again until they reached their destination.

    Roy!

    Juliet, who had been leaning on the window sill looking bored, was startled when Roy suddenly appeared.

    Smiling broadly, Roy held something out to her.

    It was wild strawberries wrapped in a leaf.

    <i>Wild strawberry</i>

    Looking at the appetizing wild strawberries reminded her of a memory.

    <i>She smells like wild strawberries!</i>

    A woman in Roys group, Elsa, said that.

    From that day on, Elsa and Nathan, along with Roys group, traveled with the Guild and sometimes appeared and sometimes didnt.

    At first, Juliet was curious about where they had gone, but after realizing they appeared and disappeared as they pleased, she didnt worry much.

    Elsa wasnt seen that day, so Juliet mentioned it to Roy.

    Elsa said that. I smell like wild strawberries.

    Elsa?

    Roys expression briefly turned peculiar.

 Chapter 59:

    Chapter 59:

    Yes. So I was curious about what the smell of wild strawberries is like.

    At this, Roy offered the fruit in his hand with a broad smile.

    Youll know once you try it.

    She didnt know about the smell, but the taste was sweet and sour, which was quite delicious.

    <i>So it wasnt an insult.</i>

    Subtly paying attention to Elsas remark, Juliet decided to give Elsa a higher evaluation after tasting the wild strawberries.

    Feeling good after eating something sweet, Juliet, who was walking side by side with the carriage, started to ask Roy various things.

    What does the forest look like?

    Is there a castle?

    What do you call those clothes?

    Eshel, who suddenly appeared from somewhere, joined in and helped to inundate Roy with questions.

    Flustered by the barrage of questions, Roy asked:

    What about Juliet?

    Theres not much to talk about me

    She couldnt talk about the North either.

    Juliet chose a fairly safe topic after contemting for a while.

    In the capital, we hold a ball called Adorable Bluebell during the summer social season.

    Adorable Bluebell. The Bluebell Ball.

    This grandly named ball, held only for seven nights inte summer, was the event the Empress was most proud of.

    Adorable Bluebell was also a long-standing hobby of the Empress, who had a girlish side.

    Although any adult men and women over the age of eighteen can participate, the actual age group that attends is mainly young, unmarried nobles, both male and female.

    Its a bit childish, but fun.

    They wear masks or costumes, and dress more mboyantly than usual.

    They ce bell-shaped sculptures all over the venue and turn on a lot of blue lights.

    So it was more like arge-scale themed salon aimed at a younger age group, rather than the usual serious or formal balls.

    The person who receives the most flowers bes the Bluebell of the day. Then, anyone who attends the party has to listen to what the Bluebell of the day wants.

    It was quite a deliberate rule.

    A costume ball targeting young, unmarried men and women in the middle of summer.

    It seemed to have been set up to encourage a match.

    So if you receive a confession, you cant refuse it?

    Gray, who had somehow approached and been listening, asked rather seriously.

    Thats right. Theres a saying that a pair made at the Bluebell ball will be happy for a long time.

    Its probably a superstition.

    More urately, it meant that the Empress was pleased to see couples forming like that.

    But then Roy, who had been quietly listening, tilted his head and asked an unexpected question.

    Has Juliet ever been the Bluebell?

    Ah

    Juliet paused for a moment.

    She remembered the first andst time she had attended the Bluebell Ball, seven years ago. At that years ball, she

    <i>Received the Bluebell crown.</i>

    <i>Is this not how its done?</i>

    He was probably the most rude partner in history. That man.

    <i>You are todays Bluebell,</i> he had determined so recklessly.

    Juliet found herself faintly smiling without realizing it. But then, the tradition that a pair made at the Bluebell Ball would be forever happy

    <i>Its a superstition.</i>

    Juliet blinked slowly.

    * * *

    Upon arrival in Carcassonne, Juliet was instructed to stay indoors until she waspletely healed.

    The residence of the Red King, Lionel Lebatan, was an elegant mansion with a red gabled roof, but the atmosphere was always grim due to its upants.

    Unable to go outside and with nothing to do, Juliet stumbled upon something strange while tidying up.

    <i>Thump!</i>

    <i>Roll.</i>

    It was a ck, round object found amongst her clothes.

    <i>What is this?</i>

    Ah.

    Then Juliet remembered.

    Canabel Vige!

    She hadpletely forgotten due to herck of clues.

    She had abandoned all the mana stones scattered in the ravine at that time and only brought this one back. However

    It seemed smaller then, didnt it?

    It was definitely small enough to fit in her pocket at the time, but now it had grown to a slightly ufortable size to hold with one hand.

    Juliet looked at the shiny sphere with suspicion. She couldnt feel any special power like magic or divinity.

    In other words, it was neither a magical tool nor a sacred relic.

    <i>So what is this?</i>

    Miss Juliet, where did thise from?

    As Juliet examined the round object, Eshel, who was passing by in the hallway, interjected as if interested.

    If you wish, I can sell it for a good price.

    At Eshels subtly persuasive tone, Juliets eyes narrowed with suspicion.

    Do you know what this is?

    Its the monsters egg.

    Juliet was momentarily perplexed at his excessively clear answer.

    <i>This is a monster egg? So I threw away the mana stones and picked up a monster egg?</i>

    Isnt that dangerous?

    The more dangerous it is, the higher the price.

    Eshel spoke ominously.

    We need to get it appraised to see exactly whats inside But I think it would be more beneficial for you to just sell it.

    Why?

    Miss, do you not remember what was in that dungeon?

    It was a snake. A veryrge snake monster.

    Recalling the memory briefly, Juliet shivered. Even if she kept it, it didnt seem meaningful considering such a snake monster woulde out.

    <i>But</i>

    But she had heard that monster eggs look the same regardless of the species when they are in the egg state.

    In other words, you cant tell what kind of beast is inside just by looking at the outside. Although it was taken from a snake den, what was in the egg could have been a different monster.

    Juliet was curious about what woulde out of the egg.

    Will you not sell it?

    No.

    It would still be good to get it appraised. Would you like to go to the auction house?

    Is there a monster auction house here?

    Juliet showed curiosity.

    Its not a monster auction house, but a ck market. Sacred relics and magical tools are traded there, and monster eggs often appear.

    Then Eshel lowered his voice.

    The elder is having a lot of trouble because of the ck market these days.

    By elder, he meant Juliets grandfather, Lionel Lebatan.

    It was surprising that even someone with such influence had a difficult problem to solve.

    Why?

    Recently, small fries have been infiltrating the ck market, muddying the waters.

    Small fries?

    Scammers.

    Ah.

    ording to Eshelrid, they woulde into the auction house, disguise low-quality items as high-quality ones, or sell fake sacred relics and magical tools as real ones.

    Because of this,ints from people who were deceived and bought goods wereing in, affecting the whole of Carcassonne negatively.

    We are trying to crack down but its hard to tell at a nce whether something is a sacred relic or a magic artifact.

    Even a big shot in the underworld would have various worries. Until then, Juliet had only thought so.

 Chapter 60:

    Chapter 60:

    * * *

    The next morning.

    Juliet was alone at the entrance to the auction house.

    Eshel and Teo had managed to secure admission tickets, but both were busy with their own affairs so Juliet had to tour alone.

    As she handed over her ticket and was about to enter, a man dressed in a purple suit blocked Juliets path.

    Excuse me, Lady. Do you happen to have something to prove your identity?

    Proof of identity?

    Juliet cocked her head in confusion.

    An identity card at an illegal auction?

    Why would they need that?

    Especially since she didnt need any identification to enter Carcassonne thanks to the Marigold Medal, she had left Lillian Senecas ID card behind.

    Juliet slowly blinked her eyes.

    I dont have it.

    Upon hearing this, the man in the purple suit looked Juliet up and down. He seemed to be guessing her identity by her dress.

    <i>I wondered if she might be of high status because of her eye-catching looks.</i>

    It was obvious without even having to look. A youngdy who came to the underground auction house without any attendants. She must be a naive country bumpkin who loves to have fun or a pampered child of some noble.

    The auction houses middle manager, Merat, licked his lips in his mind.

    He had been in this line of work for quite a while, and his specialty was distinguishing the small fry.

    Due to the nature of underground auctions, all sorts of people who seemed shy butcked substance would flock in, so Merat took pride in his skills.

    Just like thisdy in front of him.

    Her face was half-and-half, but her outfit was in. And a young woman without an escort? There was nothing more to see. It meant that there wasnt much to extort money from.

    Merat snickered inwardly as he took the ticket envelope that Juliet held out to him.

    However, he didnt even bother to open it, and pretended to check the guest list seriously.

    Lets see Oh dear. What to do, Lady? There arent many seats left today. What will you do?

    Juliet cocked her head.

    But I brought a ticket?

    The ticket is just an admission ticket. Todays auction items are so big Ahem!

    At this, Juliet, who had been slowly blinking her eyes, smiled as if she understood.

    Will this do?

    Juliet flicked a silver coin with her finger.

    <i>Pinggg,</i>

    The silver coin, skillfully tossed,nded on the guest list.

    Oh my, whats this Ahem!

    The silver coin disappeared into Merats pocket.

    Juliet was smiling brightly, but Merat, distracted by the silver coin, didnt notice.

    You can go to section 3 on the first floor, Lady. Ill even guide you to a table seat!

    But that was a tant lie. Section 3 was the worst seat in the auction house.

    Come this way.

    A servant boy guided Juliet inside the auction house. Merat watched her walk away with a content smile. His face showed no trace of guilt.

    There is only one rule in this underground auction house.

    Fools are always the easiest to deceive.

    Merat hummed a tune to himself, thinking that his luck was good from the start of the day.

    People really should use their heads.

    Unknowingly making the worst mistake.

    * * *

    Juliet was sipping a drink and looking around with a bit of amusement.

    The inside of the auction house was like a luxury opera house. Red banners and soft lighting created a secretive but upscale atmosphere.

    Although the view was blocked by the drapes, there were separate seats on the 2nd and 3rd floors.

    It was like the box seats at the opera house.

    The people sitting in the box seats were all dressed in fancy clothes. However, some were wearing masks, perhaps to avoid revealing their status.

    Meanwhile, the first floor where Juliet was seated resembled a restaurant with several round tables gathered together.

    The table she was guided to was in the corner, but Juliet didnt really mind.

    <i>I didnt expect Teo to get a proper entrance permit in the first ce.</i>

    In fact, it was just that Merat hadnt properly checked the entrance permit and arbitrarily decided to give her a corner seat.

    While considering how unfair Teo would feel if he knew about this, Juliet carefully looked around the area.

    The auction method was simple. When an item came up on stage, the spectators would call out the auction price in turn.

    Just then, the auctioneer introduced the next item to be auctioned.

    The next item is the Soul Stone!

    What?

    Juliet quickly raised her head.

    The Soul Stone is an all-purpose item that allows people without divine power to use power. Just like how a magic stone allows people without any magic power to use magic.

    The only downside was that it was very rare and expensive, so she didnt expect to find it here.

    Juliet, who raised her head on a whim, was quickly disappointed.

    The item that came up on the stage was just a shiny white bead the size of an adults fist.

    <i>Of course.</i>

    That was obviously a scam.

    It seemed to take advantage of the fact that few people could recognize a Soul Stone.

    The reason why Soul Stones are so rare and expensive is because they are derived from the remains of saints or priests with high divine power who have umted virtue.

    Moreover, it was almost impossible to obtain them as they are strictly managed by the temples.

    It was not the kind of item that would appear in the ck market in the first ce.

    Not many people seemed to catch on that the Soul Stone was not genuine, as there were few bids.

    The turn moved quickly. As she was observing the next items up for auction, she got a rough idea of the system.

    Although there were hardly any items that were obviously fake like the first Soul Stone, about three out of ten magic tools were either fakes or subpar.

    <i>What about other relics?</i>

    Juliet took a quick look at the ss piece she was holding.

    <i>If I use this, I can find out,</i> the relic she had taken from the temple of Lobell reflected light when it detected divine power.

    Soon, Juliet lost interest and stood up from her seat. She had waited to see if there might be a monster egg, but it seemed like those were in a different auction.

    <i>I should let Grandpa know.</i>

    Juliet got up to leave the auction house and head home.

    However, she seemed to have lost her way and ended up exiting through a side door instead of the entrance she had used toe in.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    While wandering a bit, Juliet discovered a suspicious warehouse.

    When she peeked inside, she could clearly tell it was Merats warehouse from the auction house.

    The lock was loosely hung, so she sneaked in and looked around, discovering an astonishing sight.

    The items in the warehouse were identical items in pairs.

    <i>Ah, so thats how it was.</i>

    When Juliet shined the mirror piece she was holding on two pieces of pottery at the same time, she understood the full story.

    One reflected the light unique to relics possessing divine power, while the other didnt reflect any light at all.

    One was genuine, and the other was a fake made to look exactly the same on the outside.

    <i>So, not only do they sell fakes at the auction house, they also show the real thing and give out the replica when the item is handed over? And then they sell the real thing again somewhere using the same method?</i>

    It was a typical and cheap scam.

    <i>But the best way to catch this kind of thing is to catch them in the act</i>

    If she reported it without preparation, they could deny it, and they could also sneak away the evidence.

    As Juliet quietly exited the warehouse, she happened to spot a familiar red head fiddling around between the auction house buildings.

    Teo!

 Chapter 61:

    Chapter 61:

    * * *

    Then, this magical tool is!

    Merat stopped introducing the auction item when he saw a woman entering and taking a seat from the entrance.

    <i>Hmm?</i>

    It was the same woman from earlier. The sucker who half-heartedly gave him a silver coin upon entry.

    <i>It seemed like she left earlier, but shes back?</i>

    Although Merat was slightly annoyed, he continued with the auction without hesitation.

    After all, she hadnt won any bids before. She looked young and probably didnt have enough money. She mustve juste to watch.

    Now, the bidding for this sacred relic will start at 70 gold

    Here!

    As soon as the auction began, the woman eagerly raised her hand and shouted.

    Ill buy that!

    Is she really an idiot?

    Merat sneered inwardly.

    Pardon me,dy, this item starts from 70 gold

    However, the woman genuinely paid the price.

    <i>Swoosh.</i>

    Is this enough?

    She instantly revealed a handful of gold coins from her bag.

    Huh, of course,dy!

    The item the woman won was a colorful ss cup decorated with gem-like crystals. It looked beautiful, but wasnt very practical.

    If it wasnt a sacred relic, it wasnt worth the price she paid.

    Wow, its beautiful

    <i>So naive. Doesnt she realize its a fake?</i>

    Of course, it was actually a counterfeit, not a genuine sacred relic. However, she didnt seem to notice the cup was fake and admired it innocently.

    Now, the next item is a sacred relic from 3 centuries ago.

    <i>Crash!</i>

    Just as he was about to proceed with the auction, the sound of something breaking was heard.

    Are you alright, miss? You should have been careful.

    Uh

    The same woman from before had broken the ss.

    <i>She wouldnt ask for a refund just because she broke it, would she?</i>

    Merat quickly approached, pretending to console her, but muttered under his breath.

    Heh, fools are always the easiest to deceive.

    Hmm?

    Oh, nothing. Did you hurt yourself?

    Uh.

    Fortunately, she wasnt that nave. She didnt ask for a refund.

    Juliet won several sacred relics. Merat began to think that this sucker was a god-sent angel.

    <i>I had such a good dreamst night!</i>

    If I may present this ivory porcin

    Ill buy that too!

    Sold!

    Merat, who was in high spirits, was momentarily taken aback.

    Unlike before, Juliet didnt wait at her seat for the item to be delivered but directly came onto the stage.

    Wa-wait a minute!

    Hmm?

    <i>Crash!</i>

    !

    Predictably, the carefree Juliet, who had climbed up to the stage, had identally dropped the porcin. The ivory porcin shattered upon hitting the floor.

    Merat was livid.

    What the hell! Do you know how much that costs? Such an insane woman!

    Why?

    What?

    Its my item since I paid for it. Why are you fussing about its price?

    A flustered Merat couldnt immediately grasp the situation.

    Seeing him like this, Juliet coldly whispered:

    Why? Is it because this ones real?

    Wha?

    You didnt fuss when I broke the ss cup earlier. Why is your attitude different now?

    The face of the nave young girl from a while ago was nowhere to be seen.

    Aha, I get it.

    With a cold and rational expression, the girl smirked.

    So, the gem cup and sacred relic you gave me earlier were fake replicas, and this one was the real deal before being swapped?

    What are you talking about?

    This isnt good.

    Merat felt cold sweat dripping down his back.

    What? Theyre replicas?

    Fakes? He swapped the items?

    A stir began among the crowded audience in the auction hall.

    No, thats not true! Fake? Such baseless usations!

    In a hurry, Merat decided to stubbornly insist without reason.

    Really?

    Juliet smiled slyly and called someone from the entrance.

    Teo!

    The one who fidgeted and entered was the youngest grandson of the Lebatan family, known for his mischief.

    These people are trying to corner me! I am innocent!

    Merat, terrified, shouted out, but following Teo was a person of small stature. He was a priest wearing an all-white robe.

    Its a priest?

    Why is a priest here?

    Murmurs echoed.

    Juliet, with a yful smile, spoke to the priest.

    Sir, would you please authenticate the relics on this stage and the ones Ive won?

    Yes, of course.

    The priest answered with a melodious voice.

    Wait a minute!

    Merats jaw trembled.

    He barely understood the situation. However, he couldnt refute Juliets words.

    What are you waiting for? Why not authenticate the relics as thedy said?

    No, no! Everyone, theres been a misunderstanding

    With a loud crash, something from the wagon began to be lifted onto the stage.

    What is that?

    Is it a relic?

    Why are there two of the same kind?

    Merat clenched his eyes shut.

    His chin trembled. If they revealed that too, it was game over.

    Merat quickly ran to Juliets feet, kneeled, and whispered.

    Miss, you are right Ill refund everything youve paid until now

    Thats not the point.

    Excuse me?

    Juliet suddenly stretched out her hand.

    You took the entrance fee from me earlier, didnt you? Give it back.

    What in the world?

    While flustered, Merat hurriedly ced the silver coins he had taken earlier onto her palm.

    Yes, yes! Ill refund everything. Just please, dont reveal those items.

    Why?

    Excuse me?

    Juliet spoke with a bright smile.

    You said earlier, Fools are always the easiest to deceive, right?

    Merats eyes rolled back.

    This, this!

    Such a wicked woman!

    * * *

    In fact, Juliets n was quite simple.

    Pay for a fake, steal the real item before the other side gets suspicious, then expose them, get the money back, and secure the real relic.

    You, let go! Dont you know whos behind me? Hey!

    Merat was taken away red-handed.

    Perhaps it was for the best.

    If he hadnt been dragged out, he might have been beaten to death by the angry people inside the auction hall.

    These reckless scoundrels!

    But as he was dragged away, Merat shouted something strange.

    I am trusted by Marquis Guinness! I wont let this go!

    Marquis Guinness?

    Whos that?

    The name was unfamiliar to Teo.

    However, Juliets face turned pale.

    Marquis Guinness was a noble from the south. His son, Marquise Casper, was engaged to Princess Prisci, the Emperors niece, and was also a leading figure in an old noble alliance that opposed Duke Carlyle.

    And-

    In her previous life, he was Juliets fifth husband.

    It was because her uncle, Baron Gaspal, had sold Juliet to him.

    What happened? Why did you go pale? Whos this Guinness?

    Teo asked, but Juliet couldnt find the words to reply.

    No, its nothing.

    Of course, the situations from then and now were different. In this life, Juliet had nothing to do with him.

    However, every time she saw Marquis Guinness acting decently in public, she often felt disgusted, remembering how he had abused her up until her death in her previous life.

    But Marquis Guinness was a noble of the south. Carcassonne was in the east, the territory of the Aquitas family, so why did a southern noble have influence in the east?

    As Juliet was recalling how it had been in her previous life, Teo whispered:

    Hey, about thatst porcin you broke.

    The ivory porcin?

    Yeah. Isnt that a bit wasteful? Its one of the more expensive relics

    Suddenly, Juliet pulled out a white porcin from a box stacked behind and hugged it close to Teo, smiling yfully.

    The one I broke was fake.

 Chapter 62:

    Chapter 62:

    * * *

    Upon leaving the auction house, the group noticed a crowd of people all dressed in white beyond the tent.

    Having arrived at the auction houseter to help clean up, Eshelrid too noticed them and stopped in his tracks.

    They are priests.

    The prominent long white robes were a symbol of the priests.

    However, among them, one priest who had deeply hooded his robe bowed slightly in their direction. By the small stature and physique, the priest appeared to be a woman.

    Teo, who had been watching, also nodded towards that priest.

    Thats the priest from earlier.

    Teo exined as if telling the shocked Eshel.

    It turned out that the priest Teo had brought at Juliets request a while ago was one of those people.

    ?

    For a moment, Juliet hesitated.

    Teo.

    Yes?

    Did you see that priests face earlier?

    No, why?

    Juliet, driven by an inexplicable intuition, looked back to where the priests had disappeared. But they had already left their spots.

    But why are the priests here?

    Juliet nced at the tent they had emerged from andmented.

    They buy possessed items.

    Wait, why would they want such items?

    They exorcise them and then resell them.

    Even though they were temple priests, they werent so virtuous as to never set foot in a ck market. Instead, they had a keen sense for making money.

    Exorcising and selling was one of their means of making money.

    Eshels eyes lit up with interest.

    How do you know that?

    Teo, who had been quietly listening, asked with suspicion. However, Juliet didnt provide any exnation.

    Exorcism was once one of Dahlias specialties in her past life.

    She remembered seeing Dahlia buy possessed items at auctions after she revealed her ability to exorcise these items with her divine powers.

    Lets go.

    Juliet climbed onto the carriage first.

    But throughout the return journey, Juliet was deeply lost in thought, not uttering a single word.

    Priests appearing in the ck market?

    <i>Is this rted to Dahlia?</i>

    Considering her memories from her first life, the timing seemed to match.

    <i>But then, there should be a lot of noise about prophecies and divine manifestations.</i>

    It was unusually quietpared to her past memories.

    Apart from the news that DUke Carlyle was preparing for his wedding, there seemed to be no news indicating Dahlias reappearance. What could have happened?

    By the way, we didnt get the egg appraised, what shall we do?

    Its fine.

    She had hesitated because she found the unknown egg fascinating and intriguing. But Juliet decided to think rationally.

    Just find a buyer for it.

    She couldnt predict her own fate, so she couldnt be responsible for something else.

    Oh, if thats the case, it would be better to get it appraised first. It would fetch a higher price.

    I dont care.

    <i>Crack.</i>

    Suddenly, a cracking sound was heard.

    ?

    Did you hear that?

    Lady?

    Eshelrid and Teo inquired from the front seat.

    But Juliet couldnt answer, she was frozen, holding the egg wrapped in a towel.

    <i>Crack, thud. Thump.</i>

    The eggs shell began to break from the inside, and in no time, something ck from within began to emerge.

    Then:

    Peep!

    Juliet found herself locking eyes with arge pair of yellow eyes.

    * * *

    So

    Lionel Lebatan looked at the creature on the table.

    A sleek and sharp body, a well-bnced long tail, and a pair of bright yellow eyes.

    So youre saying this is a dragon?

    Yes, sir.

    As if understanding the conversation, the ancient creature threateningly opened its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth and pping its wings.

    Peep!

    Yet, all it could muster was a peep.

    Juliet somehow felt embarrassed.

    The baby dragon, like a little chick, was utterly adorable.

    She had thought dragons would resemble reptiles, but this newborn acted like a chick and behaved like a kitten.

    Here.

    When Lionel presented a grape, the little dragon hesitated.

    Ryek

    While being cautious, the dragon eventually took the grape, chewed it slowly, and then moved closer to Juliet to eat with little chomping noises.

    This little one is quite wary.

    Lionel clicked his tongue.

    Thest time a dragon was spotted was about 300 years ago, right?

    Thats right.

    Lionel Lebatan seemed to be deep in thought.

    After some time he left, saying that he needed to check on how things were going at the Marigold Guild headquarters.

    When Lionel left, Juliet, who had been looking suspiciously at the little dragon sitting next to her all this time, got up from the sofa, about to go to her room.

    However, whenever Juliet moved slightly from her spot, the baby dragon, startled, quickly put down the food it was gobbling and followed her.

    Ive been feeding and taking care of you since you were born, you know.

    Eshel seemed rather disheartened by this.

    True to Eshels words, he was the one who cared for the baby dragon the most.

    Yet, whenever it saw Juliet, it silently followed her, often getting its tail stepped on.

    Pyuu!

    You silly.

    If youre going to follow, at least make some noise.

    With a sigh, Juliet picked up the baby dragon again.

    Juliet hesitated, but soon sat down again on the sofa.

    I didnt think it could get so attached to someone

    In fact, it was Eshel who took care of the baby most of all, but whenever the dragon saw Juliet, he followed her.

    The newborn baby dragon was even smaller than a cat. Its long and slender appearance sometimes looked like an otter or a ferret.

    It has wings.

    While the baby dragon was eating from the te, Juliet sat down in front of it, observing the creature.

    Wondering what dragons eat, she asked Eshel and was simply told that since its a magical creature, it would eat anything.

    Indeed, it ate anything given to it with great enthusiasm.

    Thanks to that, it had grown noticeably in just three days.

    If it continued to grow at this rate, wouldnt it be as big as a calf in three months? That couldnt happen.

    Juliet was worried.

    While engrossed in its meal, its tiny wings, embarrassingly small to be called wings, pped continuously.

    It doesnt seem like a water dragon.

    By the way, have you named it?

    Is that important?

    The name of a dragon is special. The names of kings might fade, but the names of all the dragons ever existed remain in history.

    Speaking of which, she remembered that wizards of the Mage Tower are obsessed with dragons.

    Theyd record anything about dragons, and theyd risk their lives to study them.

    <i>Will this ones name also remain in the historical records forever?</i>

    Watching the baby dragon y on the floor, Juliet said,

    Chirpy.

    Are you serious?

    It chirps, doesnt it?

    Chirps?

    While ying with a soft cloth, the baby dragon looked up, seemingly recognizing the conversation was about it.

    How about ckie?

    Its ck, slimy, and round.

    Juliet knew from the beginning that she wasnt good at naming. But watching Eshels reaction darken with each suggestion was somewhat amusing.

    Is it that weird?

    Seemingly feeling desperate, Eshel flipped through a book.

    How about Bk? In ancientnguage, it means great dragon

    I dont like it.

    More than disliking the meaning, she simply didnt want to name the baby dragon.

    <i>For some reason, naming it feels like I really have to raise it.</i>

    Who would want to buy it?

    You seem naive.

    Eshel adjusted his sses as if he was surprised.

    Thest record of a dragon was from 300 years ago.

    The dragon was known as the extinct king of magical creatures.

    Itd fetch a good price?

    Eshelrid exined:

    Dragon skin doesnt burn in any fire, and a single drop of dragons blood is said to be a potent antidote.

    Really?

    Juliet looked at herp with suspicion.

    Peep?

    The dragon tilted its head, seemingly understanding the topic.

    This huge pigeon-like creature?

    If you wish, I can connect you to a good buyer.

    A good buyer?

    Magicians of the Mage Tower would be particrly ecstatic. Theyre obsessed with even a single dragon scale or a drop of blood. Thats why its worth so much.

    An image automatically formed in Juliets mind.

    A naive baby dragon lying sprawled on something like an operating table.

    Disturbed by the mere thought, Juliet quickly ced the dragon in a basket and covered it with a cloth.

    The baby dragon, unaware of the situation, chirped happily inside the basket, but Juliet firmly said:

    Im not selling him.

    Youll regret it.

    Surprisingly for someone who just spat out a line fitting a cheap viin, Eshel backed down.

    If you say so.

    Chirp?

    Inside the basket, the baby dragon peeked out, his head covered with a handkerchief.

    His vision was blocked, and he kept looking around. Juliet unfolded the handkerchief for him.

    Chirp!

    Their eyes met, and the baby dragon pped his wings in delight.

    He might be worth a lot, but he didnt seem particrly clever.

 Chapter 63:

    Chapter 63:

    * * *

    So, youre leaving today?

    Yes.

    A hint of disappointment surfaced on Lionel Lebatans usually emotionless face.

    Where are you going?

    Im going to Algiero.

    Algiero was a coastal city not far from Carcassonne.

    It was the destination Juliet had originally chosen. Despite numerous hardships and detours,

    And after Algiero?

    Im not sure.

    Juliet gave a faint smile.

    Shed eventually have to return to the capitals counts residence, but She was afraid of running into people she disliked.

    Lionel sneaked a nce at his granddaughter.

    Arent you worried about traveling alone?

    Its okay.

    Juliet grinned.

    Ill visit again. Take care, Grandpa. And please take care of him.

    She decided to leave the baby dragon behind.

    If Lionel Lebatan was  owner, thered be no worries about  going hungry or being exploited by bad people.

    While waiting for her luggage to be loaded onto the carriage, Juliet checked the weather.

    <i>I hope it doesnt rain this year,</i> Juliet thought, smiling faintly.

    Last year, it rained too much and was too cold.

    Juliet absentmindedly touched a piece of mirror in her hand.

    Shed almost forgotten, but she wondered if Lennox still held The hundred eyes of Argos and, if so, if her location remained hidden because of this mirror shard.

    <i>Just think positively.</i>

    She didnt want him to know where she was going. It was partly due to her fragile pride.

    Juliet was lost in thought.

    Where are you headed?

    Suddenly, a hand from behind took Juliets luggage.

    Roy!

    Juliet greeted him warmly.

    He said he had visited Katia a few days ago.

    For Juliet, Katia was a mystery. On the map, Katia is a massive forest upying the central eastern region. Yet, Roy frequently traveled between the two sides.

    When did you get here?

    Just now. Where are you going, Juliet? Roy asked, holding the luggage.

    Oh Im going to meet someone I really want to see.

    Hearing that, Roy, who was loading the luggage onto the carriage, paused and looked at her, asking:

    Who?

    Juliet replied with a broad smile.

    Someone I really like.

    * * *

    The imperial fortress of Carcassonne was on high alert. They were receiving a rare visitor.

    You said your name is Vincente Bowman?

    The man iming to be Vincentes superior looked a bit surprised.

    Vincente always boasted that he was the second son of a Marquis and, when he lived in the capital, he mingled with high-ranking aristocrats.

    Of course, his reputation within the imperial army wasnt great due to his shy appearance and penchant for bragging. He also went around saying his ex-fiance was dating a famous Duke

    Could it be true?

    Ill summon Sir Bowman immediately. Hes on duty, so please wait a bit.

    The officer instructed the sentry to get Vincente Bowman, even if he had to drag him from the bottom of a well, probably expecting him to be inebriated in the lounge.

    However, the esteemed visitor to Carcassonne had already lost interest in him.

    Long before seeing Vincente Bowman in person, from the moment he set foot here, he had a gut feeling.

    Juliet wouldnt be in a ce like this.

    Lennox Carlyle was increasingly agitated. He felt he could kill anyone right now.

    Your Highness.

    I know.

    At this point, he couldnt care less about Juliets former fianc.

    Lennoxs gaze was fixed on a detailed map on the wall, showing the eastern coastal cities.

    Following the coastline, he noted Baltazar, Carcassonne, and

    Algiero.

    Suddenly, a memory shed.

    <i>Do you remember what you gave me for my birthdayst year?</i>

    Juliet had certainly asked him that just before she left.

    When he thought about it, it was a strange question. He replied it was an azurite mine in Algiero.

    <i>Yes, you remember.</i>

    However, he felt that it wasnt the answer Juliet wanted.

    The beach of Algiero. Why did he give her an azurite mine as a birthday present?

    Its not like Juliet had ever requested such a thing.

    His eyes, which were carefully pondering, became fierce.

    Whats the date today?

    Pardon?

    The officer checked the calendar and told her the date. It was winter, not long after the New Year.

    Its the Moon Festival today.

    How long does it take to get to the coast of Algiero from here?

    Even if were fast, itll take about four hours. But today theres the Moon Festival

    Sir!

    My lord?

    He couldnt remember everything. But he had a certain conviction.

    * * *

    The eastern coastal cities were famous for their beauty.

    Although it was clearly winter, the temperature felt almost like spring during the carriage ride, only the wind was slightly cold.

    Houses built along the white sandy beaches boasted picturesquendscapes. Sitting in the back seat of the carriage pretending to admire the views, Juliet asionally stole nces at the person sitting next to her.

    You know, Roy might find this boring.

    Juliet warned for the third time.

    Its okay.

    Roy smiled.

    It cant be boring. Were going to meet someone Juliet likes.

    And Roys answer remained the same for the third time.

    Juliet was having regrets. Why did she eagerly agree to Roys request to join?

    The excitement of meeting someone after a long time was undeniable. Its just a half-day journey after all.

    Juliet held an envelope in her hand.

    She was heading to the address written on the envelope.

    While fidgeting with the envelope, Juliet suddenly became curious.

    You know, Roy.

    Yes.

    Can I ask you something?

    Anything.

    How did you know I was in Canabel Vige?

    It had been a long-standing question for Juliet.

    They had only briefly met on a train, so rescuing her by coincidentally passing by that remote mountain vige seemed strange.

    And just this morning was the same. Roy seemed to know exactly where Juliet was.

    Royspanions would appear and disappear, but he especially would always show up unexpectedly.

    Its your scent.

    It was a simple answer, but Juliet was taken aback.

    <i>Come to think of it, Ive read about it.</i>

    Lycanthropes perceive humans to have a foul odor and therefore despise them.

    Seeing Juliets worried face, Roy tilted his head.

    What are you thinking?

    Ive heard somewhere

    As Juliet cautiously paraphrased what she heard, Roy grinned.

    Thats not true. You have a pleasant scent.

    Really?

    Yes, very much so.

    Roys serious nod almost convinced Juliet.

    So, Juliet buried her face in her shawl for a moment, pretending to adjust it.

    <i>I dont smell anything.</i>

    Only a slight scent of grass flowers came from the clean shawl.

    When she looked up with a puzzled expression, Roy was holding back hisughter.

    Ahem.

    Embarrassed, Juliet pretended to clear her throat.

    Its not just body odor How should I put it? Its hard to exin.

    Roy genuinely looked regretful.

    I wish you could feel what I feel soon.

    Its just a light-heartedment.

    As she responded awkwardly, Roy added in a serious tone.

    Just know this, I can always find Juliet wherever she is.

 Chapter 64:

    Chapter 64:

    * * *

    It was several hourster that the carriage arrived at its destination.

    Juliet decided to walk to the address written on the envelope after getting off the carriage.

    A picturesquendscape unfolded before her eyes.

    Following a white sandy beach where waves crashed, houses were neatly built with only a fence in between. Among them, a petite house with a blue roof, built on the edge of a steep cliff by the coast, was particrly noticeable.

    Thats the house!

    Juliet, full of excitement, pointed towards the house. Roy, upon seeing the house she pointed to, tilted his head slightly.

    <i>The person Juliet likes?</i>

    While Roy was trailing a few steps behind, Juliet had already arrived at the front door and knocked.

    The door opened to reveal a young woman holding a newborn baby.

    Oh my, Miss!

    Hello, Agnes!

    Juliet greeted her with a broad smile.

    * * *

    I didnt expect you so soon!

    Agnes warmly weed them into her quaint mansion.

    At the entrance, Roy whispered softly to Juliet,

    So, Agnes was the one Juliet likes.

    Agnes is my dearest friend.

    When Juliet left for the north with the Duke of Carlyle, Agnes had gone with her. Until Agnes got married and left, she had been a significant source of support for Juliet, who knew no one in the north. She was especially like a sister to the introverted Juliet.

    Why do you ask?

    I wondered if I was just another friend you liked to Juliet.

    Before Juliet could ask what he meant, Roy smiled mischievously and moved ahead.

    Meanwhile, Agnes introduced Juliet to her month-old baby.

    Would you like to hold him?

    Can I?

    Juliet, somewhat nervous, awkwardly held the swaddled baby.

    Agness baby, said to be a month old, was smaller than expected but quite hefty.

    Hes so warm.

    Juliet, feeling the warmth of a baby for the first time, whispered in awe. Agnes chuckled,

    Babies are usually like that. They have a high body temperature.

    Juliet found the baby fascinating and cute, as he didnt cry even when held by a stranger. However, she was also afraid of dropping him, so she quickly handed him back to Agnes.

    Juliet watched in amazement as Agnes cared for the baby.

    Suddenly, a recent memory made Juliet smile.

    Would Lennox Carlyle even guess about the things done to help her?

    After a moment, she asked:

    Where is Mr. Maurice?

    Ah, hes so busy these days. But hell be backte tonight!

    Agness husband was a merchant traveling by boat to various continents. This time, however, he wasnt traveling far and was expected to return soon.

    When it was about lunchtime, Juliet asked Roy to bring down the basket they had brought. Inside the basket should have been special sandwiches filled with mashed eggs.

    But instead of sandwiches, a baby dragon poked its head out.

    Oh my!

    Squawk!

    A startled Agnes asked:

    What kind of animal is this, mydy?

    You

    The baby dragon quickly hid behind the basket.

    To make matters worse, aside from two bottles of cold milk, this mischievous dragon had eaten all the food inside the basket.

    * * *

    Agnes treated them to a bountiful Eastern-style meal.

    The month-old baby and the three-day-old baby dragon seemed to have simr temperaments. The baby dragon behaved obediently when Agnes treated it like a baby.

    After lunch, entrusting the baby to a nanny, Agnes took Juliet upstairs.

    With a great deal of enthusiasm, as if showcasing her skills after a long time, she said:

    Ill make you the most noticeable in the vige today! Dont worry! Thats my specialty!

    Agnes had a talent for making Juliets thin and easily tangled hair look as smooth as silk threads.

    Oh, please stay still.

    Agnes repeatedly braided and unbraided Juliets hair.

    Whats with this hair!

    Im sorry

    During this time, Agnes told Juliet various stories. About how she lived after her marriage and what happened when she settled here.

    Despite all that, she didnt ask Juliet anything about suddenlying here, why she left the Dukes house, and why she came in such a hurry.

    Nor about the unfamiliar man apanying her.

    It was a relief. Juliet also didnt initiate any conversation.

    When they were almost done getting ready, Agnes took out a flowing dress from the closet.

    The hair is fine now Try this on. Quickly!

    The dress, known as a Dirndl, was the mostmon traditional attire seen in the east.

    The Dirndl typically had a soft, flowy blouse underneath, and over it, a bodice in dark color that was reminiscent of a corset, topped off with a full skirt.

    However, what Agnes presented was somewhat different from the traditional attire Juliet knew.

    The short skirt and the blouse emphasizing the neckline, with puffy sleeves reaching the wrists, and the red skirt were appealing. However, what shouldve been a full skirt in a dark red shade was unexpectedly short, revealing her ankles.

    This is the trend now!

    Before Juliet couldment on the dress, Agnes emphasized repeatedly.

    Though doubtful, Juliet obediently dressed as Agnes suggested.

    In the city, apart from children, skirts of such length werent worn.

    Feeling uneasy in the unfamiliar attire, Juliet kept adjusting her skirt and shoes, earning her a look from Agnes.

    Arent youing with us, Agnes?

    I cant. I cant apany you today.

    Saying that, Agnes nced meaningfully at Roy.

    Hmm! Just the two of you go! The moon festival of this vige is quite famous.

    The east had a tradition of using a lunar calendar. Therefore, its said that the real New Year in the east starts with this Moon Festival.

    So, ording to our custom, today is New Year.

    The festival of the first month.

    Although it sounds grand, its simple.

    As the name suggests, its a vige festival that begins when the full moon rises after the start of the New Year.

    The festival in the small vige was, as is often the case, more about eating, drinking, and enjoying rather than anything special.

    Have fun!

    Pushed by Agnes, Juliet and Roy set out early in the evening when the festival was in full swing.

    Shall we go?

    With a bright smile, Roy offered his arm.

    The two wandered amongst the jubnt crowd, soaking in the festive mood.

    As they did, the sunpletely set and it turned dark. Living up to its name, the moon in the sky appeared three times bigger than usual.

    Shall we go there?

    No.

    Juliet pulled on Roys arm.

    Theres ake over there. Its a better ce to view the moon.

    Roy looked at her and said:

    Youve been here before?

    Yes.

    Juliet answered briefly and smiled, hoping he wouldnt probe further.

    Alright. Lets go there.

    Just then,

    Mr. Roy!

    An unexpected voice stopped them. Juliet recognized the face.

    <i>Was his name Nathan?</i>

    Nathan ran up and grabbed Roy, paying no attention to Juliet. However, what worried Juliet more was the absence of Elsa, who was always with Nathan.

    My Lord

    Kitan-

    Juliet stepped back, observing their conversation.

    She couldnt grasp the details, but the atmosphere seemed tense. Roy, who had been listening silently, grew more serious.

    After a while, he turned to Juliet.

    Juliet, I need to

    Go!

    Realizing the urgency, Juliet quickly eximed. Roy hesitated for a moment and then nodded.

    Ill be back soon.

    Its okay. I can go to theke alone.

    Really, Ill be back soon.

    Alright.

    Then the two men left.

 Chapter 65:

    Chapter 65:

    * * *

    Left alone, Juliet watched the retreating figures of the two men, then began to slowly walk along the beach.

    Peep!

    Following her tirelessly was the creature with a hump on its back.

    The festive crowd seemed too engrossed in eating and drinking to notice much else. To avoid the noisy hustle and bustle, Juliet shifted her walk towards thekeside.

    However, she encountered an unexpected problem.

    Ouch.

    The moment she stepped on the hill to cross the forest, her shoe got stuck in the mud.

    Ugh.

    Somehow, she had had a feeling about these shoes.

    Looking back at the path she had walked, Juliet considered going back to change her shoes, but the distance and time made her hesitate.

    After a moment of contemtion, she decided to take off her shoes and walk barefoot.

    Beyond the coastline was a dense forest, full of grass and trees, and crossing it led to ake known only to her.

    Upon reaching theke, Juliet took off her muddy shoes.

    <i>What will I do on my way back?</i>

    She thought briefly, but decided not to worry about it.

    <i>Let it be.</i>

    Juliet threw her shoes far away, then sat at the edge of theke, cautiously dipping her feet in.

    She had been herest year as well.

    <i>It was raining back then.</i>

    Juliet gazed up absentmindedly. The full moon in the sky looked absolutely tantalizing.

    And Lennox never came, in the end

    She knew it all along.

    <i>Would youe with me?</i>

    Around this timest year, Juliet was in Algiero. But back then, she wasnt there to enjoy the festival.

    At the time, Lennox was busy acquiring a newly discovered mine in the Algiero region.

    She did apany him to the east, but Juliet had been killing time amidst strangers all day.

    No one in the ducal house was free, to the extent they even forgot Juliets birthday, which they had never overlooked before.

    She could understand that. But there was one thing she desperately wanted as a birthday gift.

    That morning, Juliet had pleaded with Carlyle.

    <i>They say there will be a full moon tonight.</i>

    <i>So?</i>

    <i>Would youe with me?</i>

    Theres ake there with a breathtaking view. That alone would be a sufficient birthday gift, she had argued, considering she had never demanded anything before.

    <i>Alright.</i>

    So when the casual agreement was made, Juliet was unusually excited that evening.

    But midnight passed, and she didnt see him till dawn.

    He never exined why he didnt show up. Either he was busy, or he forgot. It must have been one of the two.

    A trivial story.

    Happy Birthday, Juliet.

    Juliet murmured softly.

    Words she wanted to hear, but never did.

    Peep?

    The baby dragon, which had been marveling at the surface of theke, responded.

    Without a word, Juliet reached out and stroked the young dragons back. This was how her twenty-fifth birthday passed.

    Sighing, Juliet pulled her legs back up onto the deck.

    She managed to wash her messy feet. The winter in the east was mild like early spring, but it still got quite cold at night, so she decided to head back.

    Then-

    <i>Nieegh!</i>

    She heard the neigh of a horse in the distance.

    Juliet casually looked up. From afar, a horse was kicking up a cloud of dust as it raced toward her, eventually stopping.

    Roy? Youre already here?

    Descending from the horse, the tall mans silhouette approached her steadily, and Juliet greeted him with a faint smile.

    You came so quickly

    But as the mans face fully emerged under the moonlight, Juliet lost her words.

    Juliet.

    It was the man who was a yearte.

    * * *

    Yourete, Your Highness.

    Juliet mumbled dazedly to herself.

    For a moment, she doubted her own sanity, thinking she might be hallucinating.

    But the man walked towards her as if it was all too familiar, and skillfully pulled her close.

    It was clear he had ridden his horse hard.

    But while catching his breath, he held onto Juliets hand firmly, as if fearing she might run away.

    Juliet, too, was at a loss for words.

    You.

    The mans face emerged in the moonlight. Was it because he usually wore such a cold face?

    For some reason, Juliet felt like Lennox looked pitiful and flustered.

    Even though there was no reason for him to look that way, the serene sound of the insects with the full moon shining over thekeside was present.

    Many words could describe the current scene, yet there stood a man, looking as if he was the most out-of-ce being in the world.

    Feeling a pressure to say something, Juliet blurted out the first thing that came to her mind.

    Hello, Lennox, have you been well?

    But seeing the mans expression turn fierce, it seemed like that wasnt the right thing to say.

    So what should she do?

    Juliet just thought about how she could appear less pathetic in this situation, a long-held habit of hers.

    She couldnt recall how long it had been since shest saw him. She had imagined running into him a few times, but never like this.

    Suddenly, Juliet realized his gaze was fixed on her lower abdomen.

    <i>Oops.</i>

    Only then did she feel a sense of impending doom. The words she had said before leaving him came back to her.

    Juliet Monad.

    The man, who seemed like he could kill with just a nce, muttered bitterly.

    Do you like that bastard?

    * * *

    Hello, Lennox.

    He was not fine.

    Have you been well?

    He hadnt.

    Juliet, with flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes, much like a typical vige girl, beamed with a neatly braided hair and a fairy-tale-like attire.

    It felt like everything that had upset him over the past few weeks had merely been a simple nightmare.

    He couldnt bear the scene without feeling dizzy.

    Algiero, and the azurite mine. The Moon Festival.

    Vague words mixed up, and faint memories resurfaced. Not all of them, but a year ago, they were here.

    * * *

    I want to see the moon.

    The usually quiet woman rarely voiced her desires out loud. Yet she wanted to moon-gaze.

    Despite the mansion they resided in offering ample opportunities for moon-gazing, she seemed unusually intrigued.

    Would youe with me?

    Alright.

    He remembered her rare bright smile when he agreed without much thought.

    Thank you.

    Was apanying her for moon-gazing really something to be grateful for? Was she supposed to be appreciative of every small thing?

    Even though he had replied nonchntly, it waste when he remembered.

    Outside the window, instead of moon-gazing, dark clouds loomed, and heavy rain seemed imminent.

    <i>The moon-gazing is off the table.</i>

    It was only the next day when he realized that moon-gazing referred to the Moon Festival celebrated on New Years Day in that region. At the same time, he remembered missing her only birthday.

    What is this?

    In haste, he gave Juliet the deed to the azurite mine. It felt as if it would make up for the oversight.

    But even when she just had to sign, she left it nk for days.

    She hid under her nket, holed up in her bed.

    Im not feeling well.

    From beneath the covers, the pale-faced woman replied with a voice filled with sobs.

    He heard muchter that she had a feverish cold and had been bedridden for five days.

    * * *

    Why did he remember that now?

    Um

    The hand he held felt ufortable, or perhaps his presence was disconcerting. Juliet awkwardly averted her gaze.

    On her way to meet her, he had pondered dozens, if not hundreds of times. As the conclusion between Juliet and him was inevitable, the only thing he had to say was set in stone.

    It was simple.

    Find Juliet, check on her, and persuade her.

    He wouldnt care who the father of the child in her belly was. He would raise the child as his own and would grant her anything she wanted.

    However, as soon as he set his eyes on Juliet, he realized.

    Juliet Monad.

    He realized just how shallow a person named Lennox Carlyle was.

    Do you like that bastard?

    The words that came out were unbelievably childish.

 Chapter 66:

    Chapter 66:

    * * *

    Carlyle bit his lip.

    The reunion he had prepared for wasnt supposed to be this messy.

    He had repeatedly told himself that if he caught her, if he found her again, he wouldnt let her go.

    He wondered about the child in her womb. If she was in pain or if there were any issues. What kind of man her husband was.

    There were endless questions that needed answers.

    However, he held her hand tightly and remained silent for a long time.

    He couldnt mention how he had repeatedly made senseless promises or how he contemted various ways to kill a man he didnt even know every day.

    Especially not to Juliet, the woman who cheated on him and ran away.

    Even in his imagination, he couldnty a finger on her.

    What happened to you?

    Ah.

    She looked as though she had been drenched with water, her shoes werent even visible.

    Its a mess, isnt it?

    Juliet awkwardly brushed a stray hair behind her ear, looking embarrassed.

    Ppak!

    He looked down at the sound, and a creature, whether it was a ck weasel or a strangely shaped cat, was ring at him, its long tail wrapped around Juliets ankle.

    He was taken aback.

    He was angry that she looked fine, but relieved that she wasnt hurt.

    He was unsure if he should ask if the child in her womb was safe or if he even had the right to ask.

    He had never intended to force his lineage to the child, even if she was bearing it.

    Especially not from Juliet.

    It was the same thought just a month ago.

    If she was going to run away from him, she should at least live well.

    What was that look about?

    His mind was full of thoughts, but he couldnt express any of them.

    He didnt know how to articte his feelings.

    All that was left for him was a childish disy.

    Would he humble himself to the Emperor for a woman? Had he prepared the most luxurious andvish wedding?

    How could he even bring up such topics?

    I heard youre getting married.

    Congrattions. I wont be able to attend in person, though

    What?

    If I go, she might not like it.

    Do you really think so?

    Yes.

    He felt frustrated.

    Juliet Monad.

    Yes?

    Do I need to beg?

    Your Highness?

    If youre not there.

    Lennox clenched his teeth.

    How can there be a wedding without the bride?

    What?

    Juliet looked as if she didnt understand his words.

    She looked surprised, as if she had never considered herself to be the bride of the wedding.

    Suddenly, Juliet said:

    Whose idea was this?

    What?

    I wont do that anymore, Your Highness.

    That?

    But Juliets words didnt end there.

    Youve always been like that, selecting people like theyre on a menu.

    Juliet spoke calmly.

    Lennox might have thought she didnt know, but Juliet knew too. The asional favors he threw her way, as if from the kindness of his heart.

    But he might not have known how miserable she felt during those times, thirsting for those moments of kindness.

    You dont need to apologize or take responsibility for me.

    How should she put it? Juliet chose her words carefully.

    He was naturally indifferent to others. Thats just the kind of person he was.

    There was no particr malice. There was a time when that made her hate him even more.

    As you know, there was no future for us.

    Juliet still remembered clearly. I wont let you give birth.

    You once said you wouldnt want a child from me.

    Damn, thats why I said we should get married!

    As soon as he blurted it out, Lennox regretted it. He didnt want to press her in such a confrontational manner.

    Your Highness.

    Yet, Juliet responded calmly.

    If I have a child, I wont make them live like I did.

    Juliet always envied something when she saw Dahlia, Princess Prisci, or other youngdies.

    A child who is loved doesnt need to be wary of others. They dont have to constantly worry about being abandoned.

    That wouldnt change even if I say Im going back with you right now.

    Its probably going to be the same thing all over again.

    I dont want to live like that anymore. I just want to do as I please.

    There was so much she had to endure.

    Its what you wanted, isnt it? But she was too tired to just say Its okay and let it go. Juliet no longer believed in love.

    So, you dont need toe to me anymore. And Im sorry.

    Theres nothing more I can do for you.

    At thest remark, Lennox gritted his teeth.

    Um and also

    Juliet spoke as if she truly had no regrets left.

    Could you drop me off by the coast?

    ?

    My shoes theyre ruined.

    The man, who looked as if he might force her toe with him, silently stared at Juliet for a long time.

    And just as Juliet had said, he dropped her off at the coast and left.

    * * *

    At dawn the next day, Juliet went to the forest behind the beach with a baby dragon.

    <i>There are rabbits and deer in this forest, and hes a creature from legends, so maybe he can hunt and survive on his own.</i>

    Juliet kept pondering where the baby dragon should stay.

    The baby dragon, seeing the forest for the first time, seemed intrigued and scampered around.

    But when Juliet turned her back to test and started moving away,

    Peep!

    The startled baby dragon rushed to her.

    Not knowing how to fly yet, he tripped over himself but quickly got up and ran after her.

    If you keep following me, what will I do?

    Seeing the baby dragon, Juliet copsed on the sandy beach.

    I cant take care of you

    Whether the dragon knew this fact or not, he clung to Juliet and acted affectionately. He definitely didnt seem to understand.

    <i>After all, what would you know, being just three days old?</i>

    Suddenly, tears flowed.

    Peep.

    The baby dragon, not knowing what to do, cried sadly alongside Juliet.

    I can barely manage myself, you understand?

    Peep?

    The baby dragon tilted his head in a serious manner.

    Only until your wings fully grow.

    Juliet embraced the baby dragon.

    Did the dragon realize the magnitude of themitment she just made?

    Peep!

    When Juliet lifted him, the excited baby dragon wagged his tail.

    * * *

    <i>Bam!</i>

    After returning from Algieros beach, Lennox went straight into arge bathtub without taking off his clothes.

    The vast bathroom quickly filled with steam. He sank into the scalding water, feeling dizzy, and closed his eyes.

    It felt as if he was slowly drowning.

    <i>Every time we meet.</i>

    He had repeatedly told himself that he wouldnt let her go.

    <i>How can I not let her go?</i>

    He had thought that he wouldnt let even a single hair of hers be harmed.

    So, if they were to meet

    What did he think would change once they met?

    It wasnt that he believed he could persuade her.

    He had been arrogant.

    He was still convinced that she had feelings for him.

    Juliet Monads naive affection was easy to discern. Even when she expressed her disappointment and intention to leave, she had been honest about her feelings.

    <i>Ive been nice to you all this time, havent I?</i>

    It was so like Juliet to openly admit that she had tried not to be a bother just to avoid being rejected by him.

    <i>So please let me go, okay?</i>

    Leave? Leave me?

    Thats absurd.

    He scoffed coldly.

    Theres no way he could let Juliet Monad go.

    Juliet Monad had been a convenient lover. Thanks to their past connection, she always responded to his advances.

    Unlike other women, she didnt annoyingly crave love and attention, and she never got on his nerves.

    However.

    At what point did it happen?

    When did the existence of a convenient woman, whom he believed he could let go of anytime, turn into an obsession he couldnt part with?

    <i>Please let me go.</i>

    <i>Havent I been good enough all this time?</i>

    From the moment the woman, who always looked up to him with soft eyes, brought up breaking up first,

    The winds started blowing in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 67:

    Chapter 67:

    <i>I dont want to do that anymore.</i>

    It was then that he realized.

    The part he thought he could let go of at any time, in reality, he had been holding onto it desperately.

    The one who had been patient with him was Juliet.

    It was the same with Algierospiszuli mine.

    Lennox Carlyle surely knew that Juliet would be upset.

    But foolishly, after her getting soaked in the rain anding back alone, he didnt know what to do for the woman lying ill.

    What he knew was to present numbers rather than express imperfect emotions.

    No, in reality, it was just more convenient for him. The clever Juliet knew but bore with him.

    His affection was cunning and keen; he never wanted to be at a loss.

    Damn it.

    He had a feeling this day woulde.

    <i>I just feel tired now.</i>

    He realized Juliet had grown tired of his selfishness and wanted to leave.

    He knew it but intentionally ignored it because facing it meant he couldnt escape.

    He would have to confront how much space Juliet Monad upies within him.

    He started to get scared.

    Even if he offers marriage or a family, it wouldnt matter. What then should he offer to have things return to how they once were

    Lennox Carlyle pondered what he could and couldnt give to her.

    Children were in thetter category.

    He had to admit it.

    <i>Lennox, we never had a future, did we?</i>

    <i></i>

    Damn it.

    It wasnt that they didnt have a future, but rather that he wanted to give but couldnt. However, he couldnt say that directly.

    Rather, he thought it would be better to ask her directly, even if he had to beg, about what he should do for her. So he sought her out on the white sandy beach again.

    <i>What if you keep following me? I cant look after you.</i>

    But even after crying out on the sand, in the end, she held a young life in her arms.

    <i>Only until your wings fully grow.</i>

    When he heard her whispering voice mixed with tears, as she embraced the unidentified baby animal,

    He thought anything would do.

    * * *

    The next day.

    He made an impromptu decision.

    Waiting for dawn, he immediately implemented the n he had in mind.

    Do you want to buy this?

    Yes.

    The view isnt that great. The ocean should be open, but these vis down there are so stifling

    The man, supposedly thendlord, looked annoyed at the small blue-roofed mansion below.

    But did he know that very house was the reason he could sell his?

    But he didnt care.

    In the cool dawn or during the evening.

    Anytime he opened the door, he could see a woman with light brown hair walking on the beach.

    Especially in the early evening, when the sun sets, Juliet would walk barefoot on the white beach with an animal, unclear whether it was a ck dog or a minion of the devil, that looked unattractive.

    Why would she pet such an unattractive creature?

    Why did I, why did you

    Whats so cute about something like that?

    He couldnt understand.

    Peep!

    When that thought crossed his mind, he suddenly realized he was no different from the animal in her arms.

    Sly and weak.

    Ready to do anything to get even a bit of her attention.

    So, from the beginning, did thatpassionate woman reach out to him? Recognizing the ugliness and foolishness within him, did she pity him?

    He bit his lips quietly.

    She doesnt want marriage, money, or family.

    If you ask.

    Is it only about the child, after all?

    Juliet had a nature that couldnt easily overlook those who were young and vulnerable.

    If only its possible, perhaps he wouldnt miss out.

    Its astonishing, pitiable, and pathetic that what he can give is not entirely himself, but must rely on Juliets sympathy.

    He had already abandoned his pride on the day she fled from him.

    So, there must be some way.

    <i>I want to do as I please now.</i>

    At least, he wanted to believe that theres a better option than doing something pathetic like watching secretly from the edge of a cliff.

    <i>If only I could get her back.</i>

    He had to do whatever it took.

    * * *

    An old, weary priest entered the all-marble, pristine papal hall.

    The humblest servant of the Ifrit, Gilliam, returns to greet the Your Holiness.

    His name was Archbishop Gilliam, one of the elders in the papal court.

    He was dressed almost like amoner.

    Ah, finally!

    A young man rose excitedly to greet Gilliam.

    A bright smile, immacte formal wear, and a crimson pallium draped over his shoulders.

    It was the young new Pope of Lucerne, Sebastian.

    Sebastians skin was so taut that his age was hard to guess from his face alone.

    With a gentle smile full of grace, Sebastian extended the back of his hand.

    Archbishop Gilliam knelt down, reverently kissing the offered hand of the Pope, then rose.

    Youve worked hard in fulfilling a difficult task, Archbishop Gilliam.

    Pope Sebastian kindly praised the seventy-year-old Gilliam.

    The elderly Gilliam slowly stood up.

    Did you get a response worthy of the long wait?

    Although it sounded respectful at first, it was clearly a sarcastic remark.

    In fact, Gilliam had been a strong candidate for the next pope just a few years ago.

    On the other hand, Sebastian was a priest with all sorts of suspicious rumors, having originated from the heresy inquisitors.

    When Gilliam and Sebastian faced off in the papal election, everyone thought Gilliam would be the next pope.

    But the result was the opposite.

    The young Sebastian became the new Pope, and as soon as he did, he began to assign Gilliam all sorts of menial tasks.

    Yes, Your Holiness. The vige of Canael truly made a beautiful statue.

    Gilliams recent mission was to transport the new statue Sorrowful Saintess from a remote vige to be unveiled at this years breeding festival.

    For a man in his seventies, it was a rather strenuous journey.

    Such a task seems to suit Archbishop Gilliam, Your Holiness! Truly impable!

    Archbishop Solon, standing next to the Pope,ughed maliciously.

    Solon, being of equal rank as Gilliam, pledged loyalty to Sebastian as soon as he became Pope.

    Ugh. But aside from the mission, you should also take a bath, right?

    Archbishop Solon made a gesture of pinching his nose whileughing.

    Gilliam simply smiled in silence.

    So, where is thepleted statue? Id like to check its form since it was difficult to obtain.

    Yes, after all the effort to bring it, wouldnt it be a problem if theres even a small w?

    Archbishop Solon insincerely echoed the Popes words.

    The implication was that Gilliam would not be permitted to rest and recover from his long journey.

    It was too much to ask of a man over seventy, but Gilliam kept his polite smile.

    Of course. Archbishop Solon, youll join us too.

    Though he felt as if his weary bones might crumble any moment, Gilliam led the two to the secret room where the statue was temporarily stored.

    Gilliam was confident.

    Magda of Canabel vige was a devout sculptor.

    She had devoted all her effort to create a perfect piece.

    Even though it was a trivial taskpared to his previous responsibilities, Gilliam was content after personally visiting the small vige to meet Magda.

    There, Gilliam was able to experience the grace of the Ifrit goddess firsthand.

    This way.

    <i>Flutter.</i>

    Gilliam unveiled the statue by removing the cloth that he himself had draped over it.

    Beneath the ck cloth, a pure white marble saintess revealed her form.

 Chapter 68: 5. The Feast of Sorrow

    Chapter 68: 5. The Feast of Sorrow

    At that moment, as always, a crack appeared in the perfect expression of Pope Sebastian, who wore a mask-like smile.

    The statue of the Sorrowful Saintess was perfect.

    She wore a crown of thorns, holding a sword in one hand and scales in the other.

    The sculptor Magda from Canabel Vige hesitated for a long time as she neared thepletion of the statue of the Sorrowful Saintess.

    <i>What expression should the Sorrowful Saintess have?</i>

    The Sorrowful Saintess, known as thest sword of the goddess Ifrit, descends to the earth spreading her thirteen wings.

    She only revealed herself to humans once.

    When the end times prophesied in the apocalypse approach, she will descend for judgment.

    For centuries, the Sorrowful Saintess has provoked the ambition of artists.

    Artists tried every way to express the beauty steeped in sorrow.

    However, Magda boldly chose a neutral expression.

    And her choice was right.

    The statue was beautiful.

    But the reason it caught attention wasnt just its beauty.

    Although steeped in sorrow, the Saintess didnt shed tears. She was resolute and solemn, more overwhelming than any other statue they had seen.

    This is

    Even Archbishop Solon, who was about to mock the statue, was left speechless.

    It truly possessed the dignity fitting for the sword of judgment.

    Seeing the shocked expression on Archbishop Solons face, Gilliam smiled inwardly.

    He felt that the effort of transporting the wless statue from the remote mountain vige had paid off.

    Lost in admiring the statue, Solon suddenly came to his senses.

    Reluctantly, he had to admit that the statue of the Sorrowful Saintess Gilliam brought was excellent.

    Archbishop Solon coughed needlessly.

    Well, its better than I thought. eptable, I suppose

    Your Holiness?

    But it wasnt the time for Gilliam tough at Archbishop Solons bruised pride.

    Archbishop Gilliam looked at the Pope in surprise.

    Then he realized that Pope Sebastian had been silent since he was led to the statue.

    Curious, Archbishop Solon also looked at the Pope in surprise.

    Your Holiness!

    Tears flowed from the Popes eyes.

    While gazing at the statue, Sebastian stood still, crying.

    It was a very strange sight.

    It was a sight Gilliam had never seen, even though he had served three popes in Lucerne.

    In fact, Gilliam realized for the first time that Sebastian, a man often surrounded by dubious rumors, could cry.

    The Inquisitor, known to be without blood or tears, crying at the sight of the statue?

    Both Gilliam and Solon found the situation hard to believe.

    Solon sneaked another nce at the statue.

    It was indeed a magnificent piece, but not to the extent of overwhelming someone to tears. Was His Holiness always this emotional?

    The two archbishops, who were at odds, stood side by side with their mouths agape, when the Pope quietly called them.

    Archbishop Gilliam.

    Yes?

    Who made this, and where are they from?

    Its from a devout sculptor from a small vige in the east called Canabel Her name is Magda.

    I need to see her immediately.

    ?!.

    Yes? Your Holiness! But

    No, it would be faster if I went myself.

    Without waiting for the reactions of the two senior archbishops, Pope Sebastian stood up and left.

    The two archbishops, left behind, blinked their eyes in unison for a while.

    <b>5. The Feast of Sorrow</b>

    Juliet quietly looked out of the moving carriage.

    The shapes of marble buildings rising like jagged rocks seemed more strange than beautiful.

    Maybe its because of the shining gold covering them.

    Is this your first festival, Juliet?

    At Helens question, Juliet finally looked up.

    Yes. Its also my first time in Lucerne.

    Oh my goodness.

    Surprised by the unexpected answer, Helen pped her hands.

    Lucky! Then you can enjoy many fun things this time.

    Juliet gave a faint smile at her enthusiasm.

    Juliet was now visiting the festival of Lucerne with her aunt Helen.

    Lucerne was a small city-state governed by the Pope and the Papal Office, and only 48 families could participate in the feast.

    The 48 Seats of Lucerne, they called it.

    It referred to the 48 families who were treated as VIPs by the Papal Office.

    It means they made a huge donation.

    From behind, Teo whispered to Juliet in a voice only she could hear.

    Juliet chuckled softly.

    True to the devout eastern people, it was unexpected, but Lionel Lebatan was a devout believer. He consistently donated, and every year the Lebatan family was invited to the festival.

    To the curious Juliet, Teo grumbled that he had seen enough of it to be bored and was no longer curious or fun.

    Juliet habitually fiddled with the silver key-shaped pendant hanging around her neck.

    Julietste mother, Lillian, was also deeply devout.

    When Juliet was very young, she had been very sick. Lillian had requested them to send a high-ranking healing priest.

    Juliet herself couldnt remember any of this.

    On the other hand, during her stay in the North with Lennox, Juliet had never visited a temple.

    There were no temples in the North.

    Starting with Lennox, the people of the North were indifferent to religion, and Juliet hesitated to visit temples because of her thoughts on Dahlia.

    <i>Thats a good thing, right?</i>

    At least here, there would be no chance of running into Duke Lennox Carlyle.

    It would be impossible for the Carlyle family to be among the 48 seats even in the afterlife.

    Juliet liked that fact.

    It had been two weeks since Juliet had identally met and parted with Lennox Carlyle.

    During that time, Juliet rxed thoughtlessly, traveling between Algiero and Carcassonne.

    Since then, there was neither a visit from Lennox nor any news of him.

    There was no further news about the secret progress of Duke Carlyles Wedding, which had been whispered among some top-ranking nobles.

    Juliet didnt know how the ongoing deals with the nobles had turned out.

    Juliet deliberately lost interest.

    As Juliet was preparing to return to the capital as a Countess, Helen suggested going to Lucerne to enjoy a festival.

    What is the must-see in Lucerne?

    Helen, who jumped out of the carriage, asked as she walked ahead.

    Should she answer?

    While Juliet was puzzled, the expression of Helens son, Teo, and the hired magician, Eshelrid, looked like Here she goes again.

    Um, the temple ceremony?

    Yes! Shopping!

    Helen cheerfully snapped her fingers.

    <i>Snap.</i>

    A cheerful sound rang out.

    Then, Helen led Juliet to the shopping district of Lucerne.

    Despite being a small city-state, its shopping district was on par with the boutique street Birchwood Road in the Empires capital.

    And Helens consumption was just like the owner of Marigold Guild, one of the five major nobles on the continent.

    That!

    This too!

    No, no, a different color!

    Helen swept up everything in sight.

    At first, Juliet hesitated, wondering if this was okay, but it had been a long time since she went shopping with someone after her mothers passing, so it was fun.

    Moreover, after Juliet once refused an expensive gift saying I cant ept something so expensive, auntie, she was assigned the task of spending three hundred gold every day for a week, and after that, Juliet never hesitated with Helen.

    Helen, who could be mistaken for a boy with her short, shimmering blonde hair, had an outstanding sense of style.

    Helen took Juliet around every boutique in Lucerne.

    For some reason, the boutique clerks treated Helens words as gospel.

    Juliet tried on hats, gloves, and shoes as instructed by Helen.

    Theres a banquet tonight!

    But after circling all of Lucernes shopping streets, Juliets journey wasnt over.

    Today is the first day, so its the most important, understand?

    Helen smiled broadly and handed Juliet over to the boutique clerks.

    Make sure its perfect!

    With amanding tone.

    A momentter, a clerk brought out a dress.

    Juliet was slightly taken aback when handed a dress that seemed to have been in fashion a few hundred years ago.

    It was a design that went straight over the shoulders and hid the bodys curves, fitting for a temple in some ways.

    It was quite different from the attire she wore in the North or the capital. When she inquired, she was told Lucerne had its own dress code.

    It might be Helens taste, but Juliet liked the dress.

    Miss, your waist.

    That was before the clerk started tightening an old-fashioned corset around her.

    She almost screamed for them to stop, but the clerk, seeming to anticipate Juliets feelings, acted swiftly.

    Lady Helen instructed us to ensure its perfect!

    They tightlyced Juliet into the corset, then dressed her in a white negligee and a red dress.

    Then, they brushed and styled her voluminous auburn hair, partly braiding it and pinning it up.

    Lastly, they adorned her with a tiara decorated with rubies and pearls.

    Oh my.

    A few hourster, Helen, who briefly dropped by to see Juliet, eximed in admiration.

    You look unrecognizably beautiful, Juliet!

    Then Helen whispered as if telling a secret.

    Someone wille to escort youter. Just wait a little.

 Chapter 69:

    Chapter 69:

    Juliet looked at herself in the mirror, tilting her head with unease.

    It had been a long time since she had dressed so morously, so her reflection seemed a bit awkward.

    <i>Just the other day, I was struggling, rolling on the dirt ground.</i>

    However, she kept Lillians heirloom, a pearl ne, unchanged.

    The small silver key pendant at the end of the ne seemed perfectly matched, as if chosen deliberately.

    Having not dressed up in such a detailed manner for so long, by the time she was applying her final touch of red lipstick, Juliet had half-dozed off, her head resting in the hands of the attendants.

    The attendants woke her up with a gentle shake of her shoulders, smiling with satisfaction.

    Its done.

    They then brought a mirror.

    When Juliet casually nced at the mirror, her eyes widened.

    A stunning beauty blinked back in surprise, with eyes that looked as if they were painted on paper and aplexion that was vibrant.

    Not bad, right?

    Not bad?

    Juliet thought that was a huge understatement.

    It was hard to believe it was her own face.

    <i>If I had to do it every day, I dont think I could ever do it again.</i>

    Juliet preferred a modest look over a shy one. She believed that her features didnt suit shy makeup.

    However, she now wondered if her judgment over the past years had been wrong.

    Juliet, still finding the woman in the mirror unfamiliar, awkwardly adjusted her earrings.

    Like the tiara, the earrings adorned withrge rubies and pearls dangled.

    You look very beautiful.

    Then, a familiar voice was heard from behind.

    Roy!

    It was the person Helen mentioned. It turned out to be Roy.

    It had been two weeks since shest saw him.

    Hello, Juliet. I came to escort you, miss.

    Roy extended his hand with a gentle smile, making Juliet d to see a familiar face in a strange ce.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Teo stood at the entrance to Lucernes central ballroom.

    Helen had ordered him to be there, concerned for Juliets safety.

    Where did that girl go?

    Grumbling, Teo witnessed a peculiar scene.

    Huh?

    A familiar figure, no, Lycanthrope was heading towards the central ballroom with a woman.

    What is that guy doing?

    Teo muttered angrily.

    <i>This is why you cant trust werewolves.</i>

    They cant be trusted at all.

    <i>Instead of escorting Juliet, he shows up with someone else?</i>

    As Teo waited to confront them, he hesitated.

    The partner Roy was escorting was a stunning beauty.

    She left an impression as if a red flower was personified.

    While Teo was still stunned by her appearance, they went straight into the ballroom.

    Whos that woman?

    Even though Juliet is naive, she would be upset if she found out the man who courted her brought another partner, especially such a stunning beauty.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    Teo was restless.

    Teo? What are you doing here alone?

    Thats when Eshelrid, who had already arrived at the ballroom, approached.

    No, listen, Eshel. Its not about that, its about Roy and-

    Juliet?

    What?

    Teo, taken aback by Eshelrids unexpected response, asked.

    Yes. Didnt Roy escort her?

    What nonsense are you talking about? I clearly saw that werewolf just go in with some woman-

    Wait, was that woman?

    That cant be.

    In shock, Teo dashed into the ballroom.

    * * *

    Having to leave urgently due to an important matter, Helen left Eshelrid in charge of Juliet and Teos protection in her stead.

    Wee to the terrarium.

    The priest named Archbishop Solon greeted them with great fanfare.

    The Terrarium was a beautiful temple building.

    The circr building, made entirely of soft ivory-colored marble, wasnt only vast but also served as amodation for visitors.

    Juliet thought the appearance of the Terrarium somewhat resembled the Colosseum.

    I am delighted to wee honored guests again this year.

    Archbishop Solon pped his hands with satisfaction.

    Teo muttered in a voice only Juliet could hear.

    That man says the same thing every year. Is he always so d to see us?

    Juliet sneaked a nce at him. It was said that this man, Archbishop Solon, was the primary assistant to Pope Bastian.

    But somehow

    He seemed more pompous than even Pope Seastian.

    He always held a small purple book or something simr.

    Thinking it was a scripture, it turned out to be a special list of loyal believers who donated a lot, including the 48 major families.

    Borrowing Teos expression, it was like a list of devout and idle rich.

    Especially this year, I am happy to introduce another lostmb to you all.

    I dont know who it is, but it seems theyve recruited a new donor.

    Teo remarked cynically.

    Lostmb is a term for a new believer.

    Some families, like the Lebatan family, attended every year, but the list of 48 families sometimes changed.

    Ah,e and greet everyone!

    The excited Archbishop Solon guided them to the banquet hall.

    In the middle of the luxurious banquet hall with its front made of ss, a man was standing.

    And Juliet found out who the new believer Archbishop Solon mentioned was.

    And why did he introduce him with such fuss.

    A tall man with ck hair and red eyes was standing and gazingzily as they entered.

    Its Duke Carlyle!

    * * *

    Then, a man dressed in white with a crimson mantle, called the Pope, entered the banquet hall.

    The Pope began his speech, but Juliet, with her head bowed, couldnt hear a word.

    <i>Its a lie.</i>

    The reason Juliet kept looking down was simple.

    If she raised her head, she would inevitably meet the ring red eyes.

    The Duke of Carlyle, from the North?

    It wasnt just Juliet who was taken aback.

    Even though the Pope was giving a speech, murmurs of surprise echoed here and there.

    Everyone was disturbed by this unprecedented event.

    Of course, anyone invited could attend the breeding ceremony. That was the rule.

    <i>But, he had never attended before.</i>

    Gathering some courage, Juliet slightly raised her head and shot him a nce.

    He didnt avoid her gaze.

    Instead, he sneaked a look at Roy, who was standing next to Juliet, and smirked.

    Wee to Lucerne. I pray that the light and protection of Ifrit be with all our esteemed guests.

    As the Pope finished his words, a thunderous apuse erupted.

    Juliet turned her head to join the apuse and was taken aback.

    <i>What?</i>

    Was it her imagination?

    For a moment, she felt as if she made eye contact with the man called the Pope.

    Pope Sebastian had quite a notorious reputation.

    The rumors about him are not good either.

    Eshel whispered to her.

    I heard that since he became the Pope, the number of deaths and disappearances has increased.

    He had a face that made it hard to guess his age.

    Still, due to the symbolism the Pope held, he seemed to be popr among the believers.

    Your Holiness!

    Bless us with good fortune!

    Please bestow your blessings!

    By worldly standards, he indeed had a handsome face that would be considered attractive.

    However, Juliet only felt an inexplicable difort from him.

    Whether it was his face that looked too young for someone who should be over fifty or his ssy eyes, something about him gave a creepy feeling.

 Chapter 70:

    Chapter 70:

    * * *

    Archbishop Solon seemed to enjoy roaming around the banquet hall and making a fuss.

    Special thanks to the royal family of Katia for gracing this asion!

    He seemed keen to personally approach and be familiar with the high-ranking guests.

    However, the concept of royalty among humans and that of Lycanthropes is different.

    Roy didnt particrly point that out.

    Roy, you were a prince?

    Yes?

    When Juliet asked, Roy looked slightly flustered.

    Juliet tilted her head.

    So, will Roy ever be the Lord of Lycanthropes?

    No, he did mention he had a brother, so probably not.

    Behind Roy stood Nathan and Elsa, whom she knew, and three other unknown members of their tribe.

    Are all of Lycanthropes tall, strikingly handsome, and beautiful?

    She had thought so even when she saw them in the dark forest, but under the bright lights, they looked even more stunning.

    Especially Elsa, with her curly golden hair falling like a mane and wearing a halter-neck dress, was dazzlingly beautiful.

    Hello, Juliet!

    Hello, Elsa.

    Elsa greeted cheerfully, and Juliet responded in kind.

    Come to think of it, didnt Elsa have to leave in a hurry on the night of Algieros moon festival two weeks ago?

    Juliet sneakily nced at Roy beside her.

    <i>Was that issue resolved?</i>

    She had been worried as Elsa, who always was with Nathan, wasnt around. Fortunately, Elsa seemed fine now.

    Hehe.

    Why are youughing, Elsa?

    I smell something delicious from Juliet.

    The smell of wild strawberries?

    Huh? How did you know!

    You mentioned itst time.

    Elsa!

    Nathan gritted his teeth and dragged Elsa out.

    Elsa had already emptied a bottle of wine and was pretty drunk.

    Watching the two, Juliet, who had been briefly amused, froze when she spotted someone.

    Excuse me for a moment.

    Juliet asked Roy for permission and quickly followed that person outside.

    In the well-maintained maze garden, impatient lovers were already having secret meetings. The person Juliet was looking for wasnt easily spotted.

    But Juliet had clearly seen.

    <i>That face</i>

    A small figure in a white priests outfit with orange-hued hair.

    It was definitely Dahlia.

    Ah!

    Walking around without watching her step, Juliet tripped over something.

    A rose vine stretched out before her eyes.

    Although falling on the rose vine might only result in some bruises, Juliet closed her eyes in anticipation of the impending pain.

    <i>?</i>

    But no matter how much time passed, the expected shock didnte.

    Then, Juliet realized she had fallen onto someones chest.

    Juliet.

    Your Highness.

    And it was the one person she least wanted to see right now.

    My apologies- ah.

    Juliet thought that Helens perfect dress choice for tonight was a mistake.

    Due to the corset that cinched her waist, and skipping a meal, she felt a light-headed dizziness.

    She wanted to use something to help herself up, but the only thing within Juliets reach was the chest of the man in front of her.

    Every time Juliet tried to get up, Lennox easily stopped her and asked casually:

    Is that wolf pup Roy?

    He seemed to remember the name from a few weeks ago by theke in Algiero.

    Yes, thats right!

    Juliet responded irritably.

    Do you like that pup?

    Lennox!

    Tell me, Juliet.

    Has that wolf pup promised you the queens position?

    Juliet pondered.

    The position of the queen? What does he mean?

    Had this man always been this persistent?

    Answer me, Juliet.

    * * *

    What are you doing here?

    Juliet didnt answer and asked Lennox.

    You said so yourself.

    Lennox, without any intention of getting up, remained immovable. Wrapping his arm around her waist, he gave a cold smile.

    You said youd do as you please.

    So, I thought Id try doing things my way too.

    Your Highness.

    Juliet wondered why Lennox was behaving this way here.

    Even though he doesnt love me anyway.

    Roy is just a friend.

    At that, Lennox sneered coldly.

    Well, do you think that wolf thinks the same?

    His fingertips brushed Juliets cheek. It was a delicate touch, as if handling something fragile.

    Ive thought about it. Why youre acting like this.

    What do you mean?

    Juliet, did you want to hurt me?

    Juliet tightly closed her mouth.

    Did she want to hurt him?

    She wanted to hurt him.

    Even when she decided to leave him, who didnt love her, and at that moment, she hoped to leave even a slight memory in his mind. She hoped to remain in his heart, even if the emotion was anger.

    Answer me. Did you ever like me?

    Did she ever like him?

    What a foolish question.

    Julietughed bitterly.

    If she hadnt liked him, she wouldnt have stayed by his side for 7 years. Especially beside the man who killed her in a previous life.

    Your face.

    What?

    I liked your face.

    Because he was handsome.

    Juliet teased with a sly smile.

    That was it.

    It seemed she was saying she wouldnt have stayed otherwise.

    For some reason, Lennox Carlyle looked hurt and remained still for a while.

    Still soft.

    Then he muttered a word.

    Juliet ced her hand on the ground, gathering strength to get up.

    But Lennox pulled her arm, making her sit back down.

    What are you!

    She tried to yell at him, but Carlyle suddenly leaned closer.

    And their fingers intertwined.

    I told you, Juliet.

    !

    When theres a chance, cut off the air.

    Juliet flinched at his iprehensible words, trying to escape, but was firmly held by his hand.

    Stab me.

    With one hand, Lennox brushed Juliets loose hair, and with the other, he pulled her waist closer.

    Were going to kiss now.

    So if you dont like it, stab me.

    Upon hearing such a straightforward remark, Juliet came to her senses.

    Suddenly, a sharp dagger was forcefully ced in Juliets hand.

    I taught you.

    Upon hearing that, she remembered.

    During their time in the North, Lennox taught Juliet various things.

    The Carlyle family had many enemies, and she was his official lover for 7 years.

    So she needed to be prepared for any situation.

    <i>If theres a chance, dont hesitate, stab. Thats how youll live.</i>

    Among other things, he taught her self-defense techniques, including where to stab for the quickest and most efficient kill.

    So, Juliet couldnt move easily now.

    Because she knew if she even wavered a little in this posture, there could truly be bloodshed.

    !

    Suddenly, she pushed Lennox away.

    But he firmly ced the dagger in Juliets hand and held her close.

    Then he thrust his own neck against the de.

    They were so close they could count each others eyshes.

    What are you doing!

    Juliet was startled.

    She couldnt even let go of the dagger, fearing he might really get hurt.

    His threatening gaze seemed to warn her.

    Surprised, Juliet could hardly breathe as he slowly moved to kiss her.

    He seemed unconcerned about the de.

    With a slight touch on her lips, Juliet reflexively tried to push him away but hesitated at the familiar scent.

    As she didnt resist, the kiss deepened. Unknowingly, Juliet closed her eyes.

    A momentter.

    Their lips parted.

    Juliet took deep breaths, looking dazedly at Lennox.

    Lennox smirked.

    Trading my life for a single kiss with you seems like a profitable deal, doesnt it?

 Chapter 71:

    Chapter 71:

    * * *

    Thats a look of utter annoyance.

    Lennox opened his mouth leisurely as he observed Juliet nervously adjusting her dress.

    Juliet didnt respond.

    However, Lennox didnt look hurt at all. Instead, he shrugged casually.

    Juliet couldnt understand why he had shown up now.

    She thought, he hated being bothered the most in the world.

    <i>Surely, he was annoyed with me before</i>

    Then she suddenly remembered one fact he might still be misunderstanding.

    Ah, I see.

    Juliet let out a deep sigh.

    Yes. I lied about being pregnant because I hated Your Highness.

    Thats enough? Im not pregnant.

    At that, he didnt respond.

    Instead, from his half-reclined position, he rose, turned Juliet to face him as if half-embracing her from behind.

    Juliet.

    Why?

    Internally, Juliet was a bit frightened. Although she had acted impulsively, she had deceived him and ran away.

    And he had crossed the continent, enraged by her lie.

    She thought he had every right to be angry. However, Lennox was surprisingly calm.

    Instead of getting angry, he bent slightly to meet Juliets eyes and asked seriously:

    Did I ever tell you not to have a child?

    For a moment, Juliet was at a loss for words.

    <i>There are no ifs.</i>

    <i>Even if you be pregnant, I wont allow you to give birth.</i>

    Juliet?

    Technically, he hadnt said those words yet.

    Juliet clenched the hem of her dress, recalling the voice she had heard before her regression.

    She remembered everything clearly.

    Especially all the events from the year she died.

    For a brief moment, she had been hopeful about having a child.

    She remembered everything he had said and done at that time.

    <i>You thought hiding it from me would solve everything?</i>

    <i>It would be troublesome if youre mistaken, Juliet Monad.</i>

    Juliet!

    Snapping back to the present, Juliet found Lennoxs face dangerously close to hers.

    Excuse me

    Hastily, Juliet adjusted her dress.

    Ill be going now.

    Clutching the crumpled hem of her dress, she almost ran out of the Rose Maze Garden.

    <i>Did I ever tell you not to have a child?</i>

    Why would he ask that? He probably wouldnt want one anyway.

    Juliet bit her lip. She didnt want the permission to have a child.

    Every child deserves to be loved. Juliet was determined not to give such a life to her unborn child.

    <i>Im enough on my own.</i>

    Suddenly, she recalled the man at theke in Algerio, who had knelt before her.

    Perhaps what he said back then was somewhat true. Perhaps there was a chance he was sincere about wanting to marry her.

    But by now, Juliet was too weary to believe and hope in that.

    After all, once Dahlia appeared, shed be cast aside again.

    Juliet was no longer concerned about why Dahlia hadnt appeared before him yet.

    For the first time, Juliet realized how selfish and wicked she was.

    It was utterly miserable for Juliet to think that somewhere in the world, there was a woman whom he loved more, or would love more, than her.

    Although she hadnt been running, her heart raced.

    * * *

    In the sacred city Lucerne, the breeding festival can be described as a festive time where everyone enjoys themselves.

    During this time, everything from swordypetitions to bullfighting, hunting, and even gambling is permitted.

    Because of this, tourists from all over the continent came to see the festival.

    After the festival, theres a long week of fasting to purify the body and soul. Teo exined it as a time to enjoy before the fasting week.

    However, Juliet was distracted by her encounter with Lennox the previous night.

    What was he thinking when he said that?

    <i>Maybe I overreacted.</i>

    Juliet nced across the spectator seats, where 48 nobles sat.

    They were seated in the tournament arena where the swordypetition was taking ce.

    The designated seat for Duke Carlyle was directly opposite to that of the Lebatan family. Thanks to that, Juliet could steal nces at him openly.

    Since the beginning of the festival, Lennox hadnt approached Juliet or pretended to know her in front of others

    Now, seated far from her, he was engaged in a serious conversation with the vice-captain. It seemed like he had no interest in the swordypetition happening below.

    We are starting the tournament!

    Participants,e out in the order you are called!

    In the meantime, the fencing tournament began.

    <i>Why did you evene to the arena if you were going to do that?</i>

    Juliet decided to ignore Lennoxs discontented face and focused on watching thepetition.

    * * *

    The fencing tournament held during the breeding festival was a historic event in the eastern region.

    The winner will receive a Golden Laurel Wreath!

    Teo and Juliet sat side by side in the front row and watched thepetition.

    This was Juliets first time watching a fencing tournament. She closely observed the participants with curiosity.

    Seeing her, Teo asked as if curious:

    What is it? Do you want to eat that?

    What? No.

    It seemed he misunderstood that Juliet was looking at snacks someone was eating in the audience.

    Why do you keep looking over there?

    The moment Lennox said, Id try doing things my way too, the first thing Juliet thought of was the safety of her family.

    <i>I thought there was nothing precious, but</i>

    Juliet knew a man named Lennox Carlyle well. He was someone who would do anything to get what he wanted.

    He wouldnt hesitate to exploit what was precious to his opponent.

    He might not know about her new family yet, but he will realize it soon.

    The ufortable thought crossed her mind that they might get hurt because of her.

    Teo.

    What. Why. What.

    Theo responded nonchntly, taking a sip of his wine.

    Live long.

    Upon hearing Juliets words, he was startled and spilled his wine.

    <i>Splosh.</i>

    Ah! What the hell are you doing!

    Eshelrid from the next seat made a fuss.

    You Did you eat something wrong?

    Juliet also said to Eshel next to her,

    Eshel too.

    I will live long. Dont worry.

    Eshel replied with a mischievous smile.

    * * *

    The fencing tournament was a tournament style where knights from each familypeted in swordsmanship.

    There were noplicated techniques, no participation restrictions. The rules were also very simple.

    Just win by any means.

    This waspletely different from the capital where focused more on the duel than the victory.

    For this reason, the organizers deployed many priests with divine power, encouraging participants to trust and fight, knowing that healers would always be standing by. There were records that even if an arm or leg got severed, they were immediately healed.

    Suddenly, Juliet spotted someone among the knights.

    <i>Who is that?</i>

    He was a boy shorter than other participants. His small stature made him stand out even more.

    Around this time, she recalled hearing rumors of a poor, fallen boy swordsman who won the tournament.

    What was his name?

    Fabian Bordeaux!

    The knight reading the participants names conveniently informed her.

    Yes, that was the name.

    <i>The youngest winner.</i>

    She heard that during the festival period, gambling was allowed, making the participation rate astonishingly high. In other words, the payout rate was also huge.

    Who would think that little boy would win?

    <i>There are variables, but theres also probability. Should I bet too?</i>

    Juliet thought it might be worth a gamble.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Then, Juliet spotted a familiar head of hair.

    A shy orange hair that was easily recognizable from a distance. The slender height and morous mask

    <i>Jude?</i>

    Juliets eyes widened.

    It was definitely Jude Hayon, a knight of the Carlyle Duchy.

    <i>Of course.</i>

    Since the Duke of Carlyle made his procession, it was natural for them to also have participation rights.

    Jude, being the youngest knight of the Duchy, usually ended up being the one to partake in such bothersome events.

    As Jude turned to their direction, their eyes met.

    ted, Juliet smiled brightly.

    <i>Uh?</i>

    But before she could wave, Judes face stiffened and he turned his head.

    <i>It wasnt like he didnt see me</i>

    It was clear he deliberately avoided her gaze.

    Given that they had been close and she had left that ce without any notice, he might be feeling upset.

    Lowering her hand, Juliet gave a bitter smile.

 Chapter 72:

    Chapter 72:

    * * *

    The swordsmanshippetition, as the most popr event, was held over seven days, with five matches per day.

    The arena was already packed with spectators.

    The winner! Romeo Pascal!

    The winner of the fifth days final match was Roy.

    However, even after his opponent, who had admitted defeat, left the arena, Roy didnt leave his spot.

    He picked up the sword that his opponent had dropped and walked to the front row of the audience seats where he could get a good view of the arena.

    Then, with a grin, he started talking to Juliet.

    Dont you have anything to say to me?

    Until Roy approached, Juliet had been nkly watching the departing crowd.

    Huh? About what?

    One of Roys eyebrows raised in what seemed to be annoyance.

    I won, so you should praise me!

    It felt as if a tail was swishing behind Roy.

    Pff.

    Juliet sneakily looked at the tournament bracket and then burst intoughter.

    Ah, who cares? At this point, what does it all matter?

    The opponent who had just dropped his sword and admitted defeat was Fabian, the winner of this tournament in her previous life.

    Juliet pretended to pat him on the head as he wanted.

    Yes, you did very well.

    In reality, neither Jude nor Roy should have participated in this swordsmanshippetition. Perhaps because of that, Fabian didnt win.

    Juliet felt relieved that she hadnt bet money on him.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Suddenly, Juliet felt someones gaze.

    Lately, she had been feeling these mysterious gazes more frequently.

    She looked around but didnt see anyone suspicious

    Instead, she noticed someone quickly leaving the arena.

    Wait a moment.

    Juliet hurriedly called out to a man walking ahead.

    Jude!

    But he kept walking without even turning around.

    Wait! Jude!

    Juliet didnt give up and chased after him.

    Fortunately, because of the crowd blocking him, Juliet was able to catch up and grab his hand.

    Jude!

    Jude, who had stopped walking, swiftly turned to face her.

    Yes. Why are you doing this,dy?

    Even when their eyes met, Judes expression showed no surprise.

    His face alsocked any warmth.

    Juliet wasnt one to beat around the bush.

    Jude, are you mad at me?

    Mad!

    Judes face contorted.

    He seemed to take a deep breath while looking away, then looked directly at Juliet again.

    You abandoned all of us! You deceived our master too! Do you know how much!

    Im truly sorry, Jude.

    I thought we were like brother and sister!

    Juliet then realized that Jude was more hurt than she thought.

    She gave a bitter smile andforted the tall man as he sobbed.

    How is Sir Cain? Is he okay?

    Juliet always felt guilty towards Sir Cain.

    Even though she needed to sidestep him, the sword master, to escape the Dukes estate, she had deceived the trusting man and secretly drugged him.

    Yes, hes fine.

    Jude nced sideways and whispered in a softer voice.

    He worries a lot about you. He would be happy to hear that youre doing well.

    After chatting for a while, Jude suddenly changed his demeanor and turned away.

    Ive seen your face, so Ill be going.

    Youre leaving just like that?

    Yes, take care.

    Jude hesitated for a moment, then briskly walked away.

    Mn, a fellow knight waiting for Jude from a distance, looked incredulously between Jude and Juliet. When his eyes met Juliets, he nodded slightly.

    As Jude approached, Mn snickered and poked him.

    Hey, did you cry?

    Who cried?!

    * * *

    Juliet had expected something grand from the festival, but in reality, it didnt seem much different from the usual aristocratic society.

    In a strange way, Juliet felt both disappointed and relieved. The daily parties were no different from those in the capitals social circle.

    Duke Carlyle was the same.

    He never spoke to her when others were watching.

    Juliet strangely felt disappointed in herself.

    <i>Really, nothing has changed. Neither have I.</i>

    That evenings party was about to peacefully conclude when an unexpected spark ignited.

    <i>Roy?</i>

    Juliet suddenly saw Roy walking toward someone.

    Ive heard that the Duke is skilled in swordsmanship.

    The atmosphere in the hall instantly turned cold due to Roys sudden statement.

    A duel, after all, wasnt an unusual entertainment for a party.

    However

    So?

    The problem was that the person Roy was speaking to was Duke Carlyle, the youngest sword master known in the North.

    With a slight smile, Roy pressed on.

    How about it? Will you give me the opportunity to learn a lesson from you?

    What is he doing?

    Who?

    A duel? A match?

    Whispers spread rapidly among the slightly inebriated guests.

    <i>No way.</i>

    Juliet looked at Roy with shocked eyes.

    The participants werent professional swordsmen but knights from noble families, so the swords for the sword-fightingpetition were slightly duller than realbat swords.

    It means they couldnt inflict fatal wounds, but they could still cut off arms and legs.

    Roy!

    Juliet wanted to ask if he had lost his mind.

    However, before Juliet could stop him, Roy strode away.

    You wont decline, right, Duke?

    Even if he was a Lycanthrope, superior in physical abilitiespared to humans, defeating Lennox Carlyle in swordsmanship was impossible.

    The oue would have been the same even if the sword had been wooden.

    Thats a great proposal!

    Onlookers, ignorant of the situation, began to cheer them on.

    It will be entertaining.

    This will be fun.

    <i>He wont ept.</i>

    Juliet bit her lip.

    Without realizing, her gaze had turned to Lennox. Lennoxs eyes were also looking over Roys shoulder at Juliet.

    He was a man who hated drawing his sword, especially on the smooth floor of the ballroom, and especially not for a mere spectacle. Yet Juliet found herself staring at him desperately.

    <i>Lennox wouldnt fall for such a childish provocation</i>

    However, the next moment, with a sly smile, Lennox shattered Juliets expectations. He bent over to pick up his sword.

    Do you know how to handle a sword, Prince?

    * * *

    Well, the rules will be customary.

    A nobleman, who had be the referee for the impromptu duel, hesitantly stated.

    Customary meant the match would continue until one party conceded defeat or was incapacitated.

    However, sensing impending danger, he warned the two once more.

    No fatal injuries! You both understand, right?

    But neither seemed particrly interested in the rules.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Their swords shed lightly and then fell apart.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Surprisingly, they seemed to exchange light blows, leading Juliet to wonder if she had overreacted.

    The audience simply seemed amused. Witnessing celebrities cross swords was a rare sight. Everyone thought they were fortunate.

    But then

    <i>Chang!</i>

    !

    <i>Whoosh.</i>

    Few witnessed exactly what happened.

    All that was clear was that as Roys sword flew toward the Dukes left side, the Dukes sword, initially aimed at Roys neck, shifted its trajectory, and blood spurted out like a fountain.

    Roy clutched his face.

    Ah!

    The ballroom turned to chaos.

    People screamed in shock.

    Most of them were wealthy nobles, not familiar with the world of swordsmanship.

    Roy!

    Juliet rushed to Roys side.

    Upon examining Roys condition, Juliet turned pale.

    Youre bleeding!

    Its okay.

    It wasnt!

    Blood poured non-stop from a gash near Roys right eye.

    Juliet quickly took out a handkerchief to stem the flow. The onlookers were in an uproar.

    P-priest!

    Call the priest healer!

    Some called for the healer, some screamed at the sight of the blood on the floor, and others just panicked.

    The same spectators who were excitedly encouraging the fight moments before were now shaken by the sight of blood. Or maybe it was because a royal was injured.

    It was more likely thetter.

    While it was an unwritten rule that there was no liability for injuries in a duel, considering the status of the injured, this could be a major incident.

    Amidst the chaos, many screamed in fear, and some even left hurriedly, hoping to avoid involvement.

    As Juliets white handkerchief became drenched with blood, it seemed like the bleeding wouldnt stop.

    Juliet grew concerned as she observed Roys increasingly paleplexion.

    However, Roy, in a rxed manner, covered Juliets hand with his own.

    Theres a silver lining to getting hurt.

    He whispered, smiling slyly.

    Now is not the time for such remarks!

    Juliet retorted, but Roy smiled calmly.

    It really is okay. It doesnt hurt much.

    Juliet bit her lip. Even though he was bleeding profusely, he imed to be fine. She wished for healing power instead of just magic.

    <i>If Dahlia would be here-</i>

    She would have healed such a wound in a blink of an eye.

    We need to treat the wound immediately!

    Priest healers, having rushed over, took over the care of Roy.

    Upon removing the blood-soaked handkerchief, it was clear the wound, while long, wasnt deep. But due to the incessant bleeding, Roy couldnt open his eye.

    His eyelid seemed to be cut. It was a relief that his eye wasnt injured. Juliet was relieved. Had the blow been slightly off, he might have lost his vision.

    Just as Juliet was about to move away to let the healers do their work, she hesitated.

    ?

    Roy, eyes still closed, had a tight grip on Juliets wrist and wouldnt let go.

    Roy, please

    Just stay.

    Roy whispered in a low voice.

    <i>Why?</i>

    Juliet suddenly felt a gaze upon her. She inadvertently met the eyes of Lennox Carlyle.

    She couldnt tell how long he had been watching.

    He stood there, as if unrted to the chaotic scene, exuding an aura of authority.

    He was the only one in the room who seemed unfazed by themotion.

    Blood still stained the tip of his sword.

    Lennox

    Soon, the man who stared at her coldly with his red eyes left the banquet hall without saying a word.

 Chapter 73:

    Chapter 73:

    * * *

    Duke Carlyle returned to his residence, leaving all themotion behind.

    Blood streamed down the back of his left hand. Startled servants rushed towards him, carrying towels and bandages.

    No Your Highness! Youre bleeding!

    Get out.

    His suppressed voice sounded unusually serious.

    Experienced servants withdrew quietly and swiftly, not wanting to go against their masters wishes.

    Lennox aggressively yanked off his tie as if tearing it apart and then headed straight for the bathtub filled with hot water.

    <i>tter!</i>

    A crystal bottle filled with an amber liquid, which had been ced near the bathtub, shattered loudly.

    Although his ck shirt hid the wound, his left arm was cut deeper than it appeared. It was going to be ufortable for a while.

    That wolf bastard-

    When their des shed for the third andst time, Roys sword dug into his unprotected left side.

    However, that wasnt the issue. As Lennox aimed for the neck instinctively, Roy didnt dodge despite knowing.

    In fact, Roy deliberately jumped right into the trajectory of Lennoxs de.

    He didnt change the angle reflexively.

    If not for a slight miscalction, he would have precisely sliced the throat of that wolf. But even that seemed to have been part of the wolfs initial n.

    Trusting the horrifying regenerative ability of Lycanthropes, he dragged Juliet onto the stage as if to show off in front of him.

    How dare you, insignificant thing

    Lennox gritted his teeth.

    How dare you touch her?

    That wolfs target wasnt him but Juliet from the very beginning.

    To make Juliet run to him in shock using a childish y.

    Even if his throat had been shed instead of the eye, Lennox was confident that due to his monstrous regeneration, he would be perfectly fine.

    * * *

    Ouch.

    The temporary treatment room was quiet after everyone left, except for the whimpering Roy.

    You find this funny?

    Juliet scolded him with an angry expression.

    Only after the priests finished treating him did Roy show the cut on the back of his hand. It was a shallow wound, but Juliet was very upset.

    <i>Why didnt you show it when there were healers earlier?</i>

    Juliet visibly angered, doused the wound with disinfectant. Annoyingly, Roy didnt even flinch from the sting.

    If you ever do something like this again.

    Then?

    Were done.

    What?

    You dont know what that means? It means were no longer friends.

    Okay

    Roy slouched his shoulders, looking downcast.

    Why on earth would you do that?

    Juliet still seemed very angry. However, seeing her like this, Roy chuckled silently.

    I didnt know either.

    Roy said with a soft smile.

    Confused by his vague words, Juliet furrowed her brows.

    Give me your hand.

    Okay.

    Roy obediently handed his hand over, allowing Juliet to inspect the wound.

    It was a scratch that would disappear without a trace by half a day.

    Juliet sometimes underestimated their ns recovery abilities. But Roy never pointed it out.

    Instead, he just stared at her intently, observing her every move, even the way her nose twitched when she was focused.

    <i>I never thought Id be this fond of her.</i>

    His golden eyes deepened in intensity.

    Lycanthropes, unlike humans, are known to be devoted to one mate for life through a mark.

    But this marking was rarer than one would think.

    Most of their kind only sought partners during their infrequent mating seasons, and the concept of forming a family was rather thin. Markings were just as rare.

    And he was no different.

    Or so he thought

    Juliet.

    Yes?

    Roy gently pulled Juliets wrist towards him and pressed his lips to the back of her hand.

    Humans were so soft and fragile. If he used even a slight force, he could easily injure her.

    Originally, Roy despised weakness. Like other Lycanthropes, he loathed humans who seemed weak, cunning, and quick-witted.

    But now, even that vulnerability felt incredibly endearing.

    That such a fragile being could pulse with life and express vitality was nothing short of amazing to him. So fragile, yet so lively.

    But to Roy, it didnt matter.

    Juliet wasnt just fragile. And even if she grew old and weak faster than him because she was human, all he had to do was be stronger for the both of them.

    Juliet pulled her hand away from Roys lips.

    Roy, do you like me?

    If I said yes, would you run away?

    Juliet silently stared at him.

    Roy understood her better than she realized.

    Its natural to want to be good to someone you like. Even if you dont like me, I dont think its a bad thing.

    But Juliet wasnt moved by his gentle words.

    <i>Maybe something in me is broken.</i>

    Thats what Juliet thought.

    Duke Carlyles affection had its twisted aspects, and she had been tamed by his methods for too long.

    Roy, I

    Roy, being a kind soul, didnt want to be cruel like Carlyle.

    Im too exhausted to be like me before

    Liking someone is too much.

    The statement was not just confined to Roy.

    Juliet thought that even if she ever came to like Lennox again, it wouldnt be as much as before.

    She was exhausted from an unrequited love. It had been too long.

    Its okay.

    Roy.

    I dont expect you to like me right now. I wont pressure you.

    Roy, being considerate, subtly took Juliets hand and rested it on his cheek.

    Do you hate me?

    She mustve given away some expression on her face.

    Juliet couldnt pull her hand away.

    Well, thats enough.

    Roy smiled brightly.

    Lycanthropes live three times the lifespan of humans. And notably, Romeo Baskal was a very patient predator.

    * * *

    Juliet waspletely drained, both mentally and physically.

    It had been such a long day that she felt her limbs sagging. She wanted to go to her room and rest immediately. But her hands and skirt were all stained with blood.

    Lady.

    While she was slowly climbing the stairs, a priest gently called out to her from behind.

    Yes?

    The face looked familiar. It was one of the healing priests who had treated Roys injury a few hours ago.

    The priest approached Juliet and whispered something surprising.

    Theres a special bathroom in the east wing basement.

    A special bathroom?

    Juliet was intrigued.

    Normally, only female priests use it but at this hour, its likely to be empty.

    She even offered to lend Juliet a change of clothes.

    Out of gratitude, Juliet almost kissed the priest. The priest advised her not to get caught by the supervising priest.

    Juliet wanted to know the name of the healing priest, but she just handed over a in priestess robe and disappeared.

    Shes gone.

    Nevertheless, Juliet found the special bathroom in the east wing as directed.

    It was a muchrger bathroom than the small ones attached to the rooms.

    For Juliet, who loved hot baths, nothing could be better.

    It waste, so the spacious and airy bathroom was empty.

    After washing off the blood and changing into the clean clothes, Juliet left the bathroom.

    On her way back to her room, she happened to run into priests carrying ingredients.

    <i>Oh, right, Nix.</i>

    She suddenly remembered the young dragon waiting for her.

    The young dragons name was Onyx  but Juliet usually called him Nix.

    She had spent more on feeding and raising him than nned.

    As a result, she had to sell several of the jewels she had kept as emergency funds.

    Among them was a wless ck onyx brooch, a relic of Juliets deceased mother, the Countess Monad.

    Hence, the ck young dragon was named Onyx (Nix).

    While Juliet wasnt great at naming, she thought it suited him.

    She told the priests that she hadnt eaten anything. The kind-hearted novice priests, feeling pity for her, gave her two apples.

    Red apples were Nixs favorite snack.

    The robe worn by the female priests had apron-like pockets. Julietfortably put one apple in each pocket and was about to head out.

    Excuse me, sister?

    <i>Oh no.</i>

    Hearing the cold voice from behind, Juliet felt caught.

    However, she turned around as naturally as possible.

    Yes, priest?

    There was an unfamiliar priest.

    She appeared to be of a high rank, wearing slightly different attire than other priests Juliet had seen.

    Juliet was a bit tense.

    <i>Could it be because of the apples? Or did she see meing out of the special bathroom?</i>

    May I have a word with you?

    Now?

    It wont take long.

    Whats this about?

    Without waiting for Juliets answer, the priestess turned and began walking, as if signaling Juliet to follow.

    <i>This isnt good.</i>

    Juliet thought honestly while following the unfamiliar priestess.

    But the priestess walked briskly without saying a word.

    <i>Creak. Creak. Creak.</i>

    Following her up an old staircase, Juliet grew anxious.

    It waste, and there were hardly any people around. Where was she taking her?

    <i>Hopefully she hasnt seen Nix.</i>

    Originally, Juliet hadnt intended to bring Nix, but he had secretly hidden in her luggage and followed her.

    In a ce filled with many people, the existence of a dragon, believed to be extinct, would be problematic. Just the thought of it was terrifying.

    Shell just say she identally discovered and used the bathroom. And the apples

    he should probably just admit any wrongdoings.

    But if the priestess knows about Nix, thats a different matter.

    <i>If its about Nix, Ill have to flee under the cover of night.</i>

    Just as Juliet was making this resolution, the priestess stopped in front of a reception room.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Wait here for a moment.

    It looked like the priestess was about to push Juliet inside when she closed the door.

    Yes? Priestess?

    As Juliet approached the door

    <i>sh!</i>

    A geometric circr summoning circle hidden on the floor lit up.

 Chapter 74:

    Chapter 74:

    * * *

    A momentter.

    Hey, Juliet!

    The door to the reception room swung open without a knock.

    Walking briskly into the empty reception room was Teo Lebatan, one of the visitors.

    Teo had chanced upon Juliet from a distance a while ago and had followed her.

    He wasnt sure why she was dressed in the robes of a priest, but it was unmistakably Juliet. Teo, with his distinct red hair, looked around the room suspiciously and furrowed his brow.

    What the? Where is she?

    Where did she go?

    You shouldnt just barge in like that, brother!

    The guardian priest, who had been guarding the entrance, hurriedly followed with a shout.

    I told you! This area is off-limits ugh!

    True to his notorious reputation, the youngest son of the Lebatan family grabbed the pursuing priest by the cor and pushed him.

    So, are you saying I was seeing illusions?

    No, no His Holiness said that no one should disturb this ce

    The grabbed priest sweated profusely.

    Theo suspiciously looked at the empty room again. However, he couldnt see any other exit.

    Strange. He was sure he saw her go in here.

    The sister might be elsewhere

    How do you know whether shes my sister or not?

    Pardon?

    How do you know if shes my sister or not?

    I I thought you said so

    The priest evaded his eyes, embarrassed.

    Hmm. Something seemed off, but Teo eventually left the reception room without finding anyone.

    * * *

    Nix appeared in Juliets dream.

    Peep!

    Nix seemed to be hinting that he was hungry as he chirped at Juliet.

    <i>I need to feed him.</i>

    Right. Nix!

    Surprisingly, Juliets eyes fluttered open.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    She felt slightly dazed as she woke up.

    <i>Am I still dreaming?</i>

    When she opened her eyes, she saw a canopy attached to the beds ceiling.

    <i>A princess room?</i>

    If Juliet was ten, or perhaps fifteen years younger, she might have been thrilled. But even as a child, she never liked such childish, flowery pinkce.

    Where is this?

    Juliet tried to assess the situation.

    For some reason, her entire body felt sore, as if she had exerted muscles she hadnt used in years and was feeling the aftermath.

    She struggled and managed to sit up.

    Looking around, it confirmed her first impression.

    It wasnt a dream. The room was filled with dolls and furniture arranged neatly around the bed where she had been lying.

    The bedroom wasnt particrlyrge, but it certainly looked like a ce that had been meticulously decorated.

    What is this

    Thest thing she remembered was returning to her room after a bath

    Juliet tried to stand but stumbled.

    Or she would have.

    <i>Clink.</i>

    !

    <i>Whats this?</i>

    If it wasnt for the metal binding her ankle, shed say she was chained.

    This item seemed utterly out of ce in a room filled with girly things.

    Lifting the bedsheet, she saw a chain connecting her left ankle to one of the bedposts.

    If this was a joke, it was a cruel one.

    <i>Have I been kidnapped?</i>

    Was it about ransom?

    Or some kind of revenge?

    Considering the recent events at the auction, it could be the doing of the Marquis Guinness family.

    <i>But I was definitely in Lucerne, wasnt I?</i>

    Lucernes sacred city might be a small city-state, but it was a neutral territory that even monarchs of other nations couldnt vite easily.

    Even if someone was an Emperor or king of another nation, in Lucerne, they had to obey the will of the Papal Court as servants of the goddess.

    But who would kidnap someone from the Papal Court?

    The answer to Juliets question came the next moment.

    <i>Creak.</i>

    <i>Step, step, step.</i>

    Surprised by the sound, Juliet looked up.

    <i>Whats that?</i>

    There was a spiral staircase hidden in what she thought was an empty wall. Someone was descending from it.

    Via?

    The face that emerged along with the footsteps was a familiar one to Juliet.

    But it was not anyone she had expected.

    Rarely, Juliet just blinked in confusion, not quickly grasping the situation.

    ?

    You woke up earlier than I thought, Via.

    The man who greeted her with the worlds sweetest voice was Pope Sebastian.

    <i>Click.</i>

    Without any exnation, Sebastian unlocked the restraint tied around Juliets ankle.

    Juliet felt the ankle that had been bound.

    Although they sat side by side, she didnt forget to look at him with a wary eye.

    Eat before it gets cold.

    Sebastian pointed to the food on the table with a smile.

    She was hungry, but she was a little hesitant to eat food she didnt know the contents of.

    It seems there was a misunderstanding.

    Juliet said cautiously while touching her throat. She wasnt sure what was put in the food, but it felt like a paralyzing poison.

    Her voice was barely audible.

    Youve mistaken the person.

    Im not the Via youre talking about. I dont know who that is.

    Juliet behaved calmly, as she had been taught in the case of being kidnapped. She refrained from provoking the kidnapper and stayed calm.

    Why do you say that?

    However, a smile spread across Sebastians face.

    Via. Its impossible for me to mistake you.

    Who is that?

    Sebastians expression became ambiguous. Juliet had a bad feeling. She felt like she had gotten involved with something wrong.

    This weird room and

    <i>But why?</i>

    Why?

    Dont you like it? Should I bring something else?

    Sebastian offered the steaming soup again.

    Juliet thought it might be better to eat something for the time being. The situation didnt seem like it would resolve quickly, so she needed to regain some strength.

    But the moment she reflexively reached for the bowl.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    A syringe was injected into her wrist.

    The liquid inside was violet. It seemed to be of the same kind as what had been injected into the neck of a giant wolf on the train.

    Dont worry. From now on, well always be together.

    Sebastian looked down at Juliet with a disgusting face.

    This crazy guy.

    Juliet sensed it.

    She had definitely been hit with an instant paralyzing poison.

    Though Juliet cursed in her mind, it was of no use.

    She couldnt speak or even move a finger. The only thing she could move was her eyes.

    Juliet fell to her side and looked down at her attire.

    A corset tightly wrapping her below the chest, the rustling fabric,ce added to the sleeves, and ck Mary Jane shoes that looked well-preserved but had slightly worn tips.

    Did I give you too much?

    Sebastian, who had cruelly injected her,id her down with a worried face.

    Sleep well, Via.

    Then he lightly kissed her forehead.

    <i>Alright, this just got even more creepy.</i>

    Juliet thought and lost consciousness.

    * * *

    When she opened her eyes again, fortunately, that crazy guy was not beside her.

    Her arms and legs were no longer bound. How much time had passed?

    Im hungry

    It was a relief that the madman was gone, but in reality, the situation she was in was not fortunate at all.

    The space she was confined in was a sealed room with no visible exit.

    Juliet searched the room, but the only edible thing on the table was an apple.

    <i>Crunch.</i>

    As she took a big bite, she suddenly remembered.

    Right, Nix.

    What will Onyx do without me? Hes still a baby and wouldnt even know how to open a door.

    Only Juliet and Helen, who hade in the same carriage, knew that Nix had sneaked in with her luggage.

    And the night before the disaster, Helen had returned to Carcassonne.

    Esherlids ce was in apletely different building from Juliets room.

    Before Helen left, she might have given a hint to Grey or Teo, but the chances werent high.

    <i>I need to get out quickly.</i>

    After satiating her hunger with the apple, Juliet decided to look for an exit once more.

    However, shortly after, Juliet came to a temporary conclusion.

    This is a dolls house.

    Juliet murmured.

 Chapter 75:

    Chapter 75:

    * * *

    Anyone who has yed with dolls as a child would have recognized it.

    Furniture with subtly off proportionspared to reality. Clothes that are overly mboyant and ufortable to wear and move in.

    Among the toys Juliet yed with when she was little, there were such things.

    From the tight corsets to the prickly touch of her undergarments, they didnt seem like things meant for humans to wear.

    And then there were the fake teacups that showed no signs of use.

    Juliet turned over an empty teapot and nced at the fake food disyed on the table.

    Though they looked real, they were intricately crafted imitations.

    She didnt understand the principle, but it was clear that the space was created using a divine power.

    The exit door was merely a decorative painting on the wall, and the windows she found wouldnt open.

    It was absurd.

    That such a space existed within the temple.

    More importantly, the Pope was the one who imprisoned her here.

    Her butterflies couldnt be summoned either.

    Was it because of the missing key?

    Sebastian, that strange man, had taken not only Juliets clothes and belongings but also the ne with the key.

    No, thats not it.

    The butterflies would always appear whenever she called, whether she had the key or not.

    <i>It must be because of the divine power barrier.</i>

    Juliet guessed as much.

    She recalled the words of the high priest who boasted about the ny-eightyers of the divine barrier.

    So this must be Lucerne.

    At least she was relieved that she hadnt been moved somewhere far away.

    After thoroughly exploring the mansion, Juliet slumped down in a corner of the hallway on the first floor.

    She wasnt sure how much time had passed since she entered, but the only thing she had eaten was an apple a while ago.

    It was strange she still had energy.

    I got it wrong.

    Juliet sat with her back against the wall and her knees raised, trying to sort out her thoughts.

    The fake doors and windows were just decorative.

    It seems this ce is designed so she couldnt leave on her own.

    Sebastian had appeared from the bedroom, descending on what looked like a spiral staircase. That was probably the only entrance and exit to this ce.

    So, this is a space inside the temple created with divine power

    It was like some kind of barrier.

    Once they realized Juliet was missing, herpanions would surely start searching for her.

    Will theye looking for me?

    She wasnt very confident, maybe because of exhaustion or the overwhelming situation.

    <i>Lennox</i>

    He might be angry because of what happened yesterday and may have already headed North.

    As for Roy she really didnt understand his kind, as they appeared and disappeared abruptly.

    That left Teo and Eshelrid.

    She didnt feel too optimistic.

    Pope Sebastian, or rather that madman, why did he kidnap her? What is his motive?

    <i>Creak. Creak. Creak.</i>

    Again.

    Juliet froze, hearing that sound.

    She heard something rolling but had no idea what made that eerie sound.

    If she had topare, it was like an under-oiled machine moving.

    <i>When did I first hear that noise?</i>

    But her instincts warned her not to confront whatever was making that sound.

    Swiftly and silently, Juliet reached for the nearest door handle.

    Thankfully, the door was unlocked.

    Opening it cautiously, Juliet found a staircase leading downwards.

    <i>A basement?</i>

    Unlike the upper floor, this dark staircase had no end in sight.

    Where does this staircase lead to? Would the floor suddenly give way?

    Hesitating with her hand on the door handle,

    <i>Creak. Creak. Creak.</i>

    That sound was getting closer.

    She had no choice.

    Juliet went down the stairs and quietly shut the door behind her.

    * * *

    <i>Creak. Creak. Creak.</i>

    <i>Has it gone?</i>

    Trying to hear any sound from behind the door, Juliet then decided to explore the lower floor after a while.

    At first, she was scared of the noise constantlying from the floor above, and secondly, she felt the basement wasnt there for no reason.

    Initially, Juliet had to carefully descend the stairs, leaning on the walls. But once her eyes got used to the darkness, it was better than she thought.

    And it wasnt as dark as it seemed from outside.

    It seemed as if there was a light source somewhere underground.

    <i>Is the light seeping in from below?</i>

    No way.

    With a mix of belief and doubt, Juliet reached the end of the staircase and found arge, oldmp at the entrance to the basement.

    It was the source of light.

    Following themplight, Juliet turned her head and hastily covered her mouth in shock.

    !

    She almost screamed.

    All over, there were flesh-colored objects that looked like human arms and legs scattered haphazardly.

    <i>Dolls?</i>

    Or should she say mannequins?

    Thankfully, they werent actual human body parts.

    Juliet suddenly remembered.

    <i>You should be careful. That guy. The rumors about him are not good.</i>

    Eshel had said so.

    The awkward rumors surrounding the new Pope. Stories of people mysteriously disappearing, and the recent unexined missing cases in Lucerne.

    Is this an underground dungeon?

    Juliet wondered how extensive this underground prison was.

    If this is indeed Lucerne and roughly the underground prison that supposedly exists beneath the terrarium

    Perhaps there might be a way to escape through this prison?

    Juliet, holding onto a sliver of hope, raised themp and examined it.

    No matter how high she held themp, she couldnt see how far it extended.

    Its no use, miss.

    !

    Startled, Juliet instinctively covered her mouth. She never imagined someone would be there.

    Who are you?

    In a dimly lit corner, an emaciated elderly woman with white hair sat leaning against iron bars.

    This is a special prison designed by the inquisitors of the past. It was created so no one could escape.

    She spoke in a strange tone and wore extravagant clothes that seemed out of ce.

    You are

    Juliet recognized the clothes she was wearing.

    Only one person in a generation could wear a crimson emblem on white.

    You must be Hildegard VIII.

    Juliet murmured, strangely calm.

    She was the previous pope, believed to have passed away 3 years ago.

    The elderly woman with white hair faintly smiled in the dim light.

    Thats right.

    * * *

    After confirming the eerie noise had ceased, Juliet, after searching the dollhouse, found a water bottle and ss.

    There wasnt a scrap of edible food.

    For Hildegard, water was sufficient.

    Drinking clean water I cant remember thest time I did. Thank you.

    In the dungeon, Hildegard gracefully expressed her gratitude.

    Was it Sebastian who imprisoned you here?

    Juliet asked as she took the ss of water from her hand.

    Yes.

    For three years?

    Only three years have passed?

    Hildegard seemed a bit surprised.

    When youre in a ce like this, you lose track of time. I thought at least 10 years had passed.

    Juliet felt the same. She couldnt tell if she had been trapped in this dollhouse for a day or two.

    With no clocks and no windows.

    Or perhaps even a month had passed.

    Juliet asked Hildegard various questions.

    Where is this ce, why does Sebastian have such a space, is there any way to escape, and so on.

    Hildegard answered as much as she knew.

    Juliet also somewhat expected the facts she learned, so there was no particrly new information.

    However, as they continued their conversation, Juliet felt something was amiss.

    Hildegard didnt ask Juliet anything. Not out of politeness, but as if she wasnt curious about Juliet at all.

    As if implying that she, too, would be trapped here forever.

 Chapter 76:

    Chapter 76:

    She got the shivers for no reason. When the conversation awkwardly stopped, Juliet opened her mouth.

    If we wait, my group wille to rescue me

    Juliets words faded in strength.

    The same anxiety as before resurfaced.

    Will they reallye looking for me?

    Will even one person notice my absence ande looking for me?

    As if reading Juliets thoughts, Hildegard suddenly said:

    Its useless.

    Why?

    Juliet, lost in thought, asked a bit angrily.

    Because your friends and family wont notice that youre gone.

    Juliet sensed the underlying meaning in Hildegards words.

    Its not simply that they wonte to rescue, but they wont even notice?

    What do you mean?

    * * *

    Where on earth has she gone

    As soon as Teo woke up in the morning, he began searching the terrarium.

    He was certain that what he saw yesterday was definitely Juliet.

    Hey, you!

    However, Teo happened to spot a familiar silhouette and rushed over.

    Do you know how long Ive been looking for you since yesterday?

    Teo was immediately angry.

    It was a relief to him.

    Teo wasnt at the banquet hall where themotion took cest night.

    The wolf was injured, they said. Juliet had turned pale, they said.

    He was worried and thought he should look for her.

    However, while he was chasing after her, Juliet had seemingly vanished.

    In any case, he was relieved now that he saw her.

    He wasnt sure why Juliet wasing out from the west building, the living area for the priests, rather than the east building, the lodging for the VIPs.

    Teo looked up at the room Juliet just came out of.

    This is the ritual preparation room, right?

    Teoharis Lebatan.

    What?

    Did you just call my full name?

    Teo was slightly taken aback.

    Looking closer, Juliet seemed off today.

    She looked unusually pale.

    Her voice sounded weird, too.

    Teoharis.

    Huh?

    I dont want to talk right now. Please leave me alone.

    Oh Okay.

    Teos expression also turned serious.

    <i>Bang.</i>

    The door closed right in front of him.

    Juliet went back into the room she came out of.

    Teo, in dismay, stared at the doorte again.

    Ritual preparation room?

    Whats with that attitude when Im worried?

    Teo grumbled and was about to leave the ce. At least he had seen her face and felt a bit relieved.

    <i>Creak creak creak.</i>

    Huh?

    Teo was startled by the faint noise from beyond the door.

    It was an irritating sound.

    * * *

    A doll you say?

    Thats right.

    The story Hildegard shared was hard to believe.

    A doll that talks and moves like a living person. Its hard to distinguish from a real person on the outside.

    Juliet just blinked her eyes.

    During her 7 years staying in the North, she thought she had seen all sorts of bizarre creatures. She had never heard of such a doll.

    <i>Ive seen dead bodies move</i>

    At least those didnt talk.

    If not for that, why would the world think Im dead?

    For the first time, Hildegard raised her voice in frustration.

    That made sense.

    Hildegard VIII, known as a strict pope, was believed to have died by assassination.

    But why go through such troublesome actions?

    Juliet asked cautiously, but Hildegard grinned.

    Still curious why that guy kept me alive?

    Yes.

    Its because I refused the session.

    Session?

    Hildegard exined what session was.

    It was something like a memory magic left behind for the next pope when the previous one dies.

    But of course, Sebastian, who deceitfully usurped the papacy, didnt receive the necessary memories from Hildegard. He imprisoned her alive here and extracts the memories as he needs them, she exined.

    It was hard to believe.

    He imprisoned me here and manipted my will using my doll outside.

    But how can you be sure? I mean-

    Sebastian might not have confessed to his crimes outside.

    He manipted the will with her doll. Juliet was curious about why she was so sure.

    How would you know?

    Hildegard smirked.

    Ah.

    For some reason, Juliet felt there was something eerie about that smile. And she realized something at that moment.

    Even after that incident, it happened again.

    After the death of Hildegard VIII was manipted, there were others who were brought to this underground prison and met the same fate as her.

    Thats right. Just as you guessed.

    Hildegard sighed quietly.

    For many years, countless people have been brought here. Especially right after Sebastian falsely seeded to the papacy.

    Suddenly, a faint cough echoed from the darkness behind them, startling Juliet.

    Is there another person imprisoned here now?

    Perhaps, sometimes when we hear noises like that, we can only guess.

    Hildegard responded as if it was amon urrence, but Juliets expression turned serious.

    The surrounding underground cells of Hildegard were all empty. Given the faint sounds, how vast could this underground prison be?

    Just how many people were imprisoned here?

    Suddenly, Juliet remembered the disturbing rumors surrounding the new Pope. About the sudden disappearances of priests, and the unidentified disappearances happening recently in Lucerne.

    <i>It all fits now.</i>

    Out of the blue, Juliet asked,

    But why dont you ask me anything?

    Hildegard hadnt even asked for Juliets name. However, Hildegards response was unexpected.

    You resemble Via.

    Whos that?

    Even as she asked, she had a hunch. Earlier, that madman had called her Via. Probably his lover or wife or something simr. It seemed a bit strange, considering priests dedicated their lives to celibacy. Nevertheless, who could understand the mind of a madman?

    Juliet didnt think much of it.

    You must have a locket ne with your dress.

    A ne?

    Looking down at her chest, Juliet indeed found a ne.

    Juliet, unaware of its existence until now, pulled out an old-fashioned gold pendant. It was a type that could hold a portrait or a strand of hair. Unlike the other antiques in the house, this was genuine.

    Opening it with a click, she asked:

    Is this woman Via?

    Inside the locket was a finely drawn portrait of a woman.

    Yes, thats Genovia. She was such a beautiful child.

    Genovia.

    That was her name.

    As Hildegard mentioned, Genovia, with her bashful smile, looked almost like Juliets lost twin, except for her violet eyes.

    In my life, I had never seen a child with such abundant divine power. If she had lived, she might have be a cardinal.

    Hildegard spoke with a heavy voice, but Juliet felt chills.

    <i>She really does look like me.</i>

    When I became a lower-ranked priest, my first assignment was managing an orphanage.

    Hildegard spoke of her youth, several decades ago.

    Juliet recalled seeing the remains of a dpidated building when she entered Lucerne.

    Its the site of a big fire. The old building isnt in use anymore.

    That must have been the orphanage. Sebastian and Genovia were both left there. It wasmon for poor parents to leave their children in the care of the church. If the child was blessed with divine power, even amoner could rise to be a high-ranking priest.

    Genovia was an exceptionally gifted child, but then

    One day, there was an unexined fire. Many children died or were injured, and unfortunately, Genovia was one of them.

    Oh, I see.

    Juliet was half-listening as she carefully examined the walls of the underground prison with hermp, looking for any potential escape clues. Regardless of a perpetrators backstory, a crime was still a crime.

    However, Hildegards next statement left Juliet shocked.

    They were such close siblings.

    Juliet doubted her ears for a moment.

    What did you say?

    Didnt I mention? Genovia was Sebastians sister.

    Shush.

    The noise continued.

    Suddenly, Hildegard put her index finger to her lips, signaling silence.

 Chapter 77:

    Chapter 77:

    The two of them held their breath until that strange noise from above passed.

    Juliet asked about the noise that had been bothering her for a while.

    What is that sound?

    Its Sebastiens surveince dolls.

    Surveince dolls?

    Youre lucky, Miss. You havent encountered those dolls yet?

    Hildegardughed with apparent amusement.

    Juliet was puzzled.

    Sebastiens dolls were so sophisticated that they could stand in for real people and even feign death. Why was it considered lucky that she hadnt encountered them?

    Youll see when you see them. It might be better not to see if you dont want to have nightmares.

    Its not Miss. My name is Juliet.

    Juliet. Understood.

    After introducing herself somewhat gruffly, Juliet sank deep into thought.

    She had never heard or seen any such divine power.

    To create dolls identical to humans

    Is such a thing even possible?

    Your Holiness, I have a question.

    Hmm? Ask away.

    You said you knew Genovia when they were young?

    Yes.

    What level of divine power did Genovia possess?

    She was a natural-born genius. Theres no other way to exin it.

    Hildegard spoke with a tone dripping with nostalgia and longing.

    It seemed Hildegard had been as fond of Genovia as Sebastien had been.

    Juliet smirked teasingly.

    Even more than Your Holinesss divine power?

    Yes. While young ones can be unstable, their innate talents dont diminish.

    So was Sebastien also born with divine power like Genovia?

    At that question, Hildegard smiled ambiguously. She seemed to guess why Juliet was asking.

    Maybe. But as you know, Juliet, divine power often awakenster in life. It has different characteristics from magic.

    If she died in a fire, Genovias body wouldnt be left, right?

    Thats correct.

    I see. Understood.

    Juliet stood up and stretched her legs. Sitting for so long had made them stiff.

    She had asked everything she needed to.

    Oh, just one more thing.

    Juliet rubbed her legs and continued.

    Dont you want to leave here?

    * * *

    Whats going on?

    Sebastien hurriedly ascended to the surface.

    Ah, Your Holiness.

    The priests, who had been praying fervently, looked surprised upon seeing him.

    No! Where is she? How can she just disappear?

    Sebastien frowned slightly.

    This hot-headed redhead was infamous for his antics. He was the notorious Lionel Lebatans grandson, an esteemed guest who brought considerable donations every year.

    <i>Annoying guy.</i>

    Sebastien scowled.

    Although he wasnt sure of the exact rtionship

    This man hade with Via. He had heard they were siblings, but it was hard to believe.

    Such a vulgar man couldnt possibly be rted by blood to the elegant and beautiful Genovia.

    Please exin the situation calmly.

    Until yesterday no, this morning she was fine! Now shes gone, leaving just this note! Only her luggage is missing! And there are no witnesses or any carriages that might have taken her! Does this make sense?

    Sebastien took the note.

    Written neatly was a brief message:

    [I have a headache and will leave for a while. Ill contact youter. Sorry for not telling you in advance.]

    Below it was Juliets name.

    As if seeing the note for the first time, Sebastien said:

    Well, it seems my sister has left. Is there a problem?

    What? Of course theres a problem!

    Teo exploded in anger.

    Is it reasonable for her to disappear just leaving this note behind?

    Sebastien smirked.

    Calm down, young man. Everything happens ording to the Goddesss n. Your sister sought freedom.

    Hey!

    Teo shouted from behind, but Sebastien walked away without another word.

    Dear guest! No matter how upset you are, you shouldnt disrespect His Holiness like that!

    Several priests confronted Teo Lebatan.

    Im already boiling with anger!

    Teo paused, grumbling.

    But did that guy just call Juliet my sister? Why is Juliet his sister?

    * * *

    Sebastian opened the barrier and returned to his own space.

    The annoying feeling disappeared the moment he saw Juliet, who was quietly asleep in the bedroom.

    Perhaps she was heavily sedated, as she was sound asleep, oblivious to the world around her.

    Her appearance was utterly pitiful.

    I knew it at first nce.

    From the moment he saw the statue that Gilliam had brought.

    Sebastian thought it was the work of a goddess.

    It had to be.

    The woman who had been the model for the statue had the exact same face as Sebastians sister, Genovia. Thus, Genovia, Sebastians sister, was a girl with grayish hair and gentle violet eyes.

    Excluding the eye color, she looked so much like the deceased Genovia that one might believe she hade back to life.

    Sebastian, gently stroking her hair, frowned.

    Dont worry, Via. Ill make you perfect soon.

    He murmured, gently brushing Juliets eyelids.

    Just need to change the eyeballs

    Sebastian turned with satisfaction towards the box he had brought.

    Inside were the precious eyes he had collected and kept over the years.

    They were the exact color of Genovias eyes when she was alive.

    With these, he would have the perfect Genovia again.

    But the moment he eagerly opened the box,

    <i>Thunk.</i>

    ?

    At first, Sebastian didnt realize what had happened.

    He tried to turn around.

    But his legs wouldnt cooperate.

    Struggling, he saw a woman holding a syringe.

    Phew. I thought I was suffocating.

    It was Genovia, no, it was Juliet who grumbled.

    * * *

    Peep?

    The first to notice the strange atmosphere was the baby dragon.

    Onyx woke up in the empty room, blinking. The baby dragon was always hungry, so this wasnt unusual.

    Onyx, having had a good sleep, was lively.

    He rolled around, tearing up the plush toy given to y with. But he soon got bored.

    When will shee back?

    After wandering around the bedroom, the baby dragony right in front of the door.

    <i>Good boy, Nix. You cant be seen by others.</i>

    Juliet had said this while pushing Onyx into the box.

    The smart baby dragon understood. But he had secretly followed by hiding in the luggage!

    Staying hidden in the room was more boring than expected.

    <i>Step, step.</i>

    ?

    As unfamiliar presences approached from outside the door, the startled baby dragon quickly hid inside the box.

    The door opened abruptly.

    Is that really true?

    Yes, why?

    <i>Chatter.</i>

    From inside the box, Onyx peeked out just enough to observe the outside.

    They were lower-ranked priest trainees who hade to collectundry.

    While changing the bedsheets, the young girls were engrossed in their chat.

    Are those crowns really sold for that much?

    Yep. Just saying its blessed by the Pope makes it sell at any price.

    But arent there many crowns at the entrance of the altar below?

    Yes. So, just taking them out fetches a good price.

    Onyx didnt understandplex words like blessing, but he knew what a crown was.

    It was something Juliet had brought before.

    Made by weaving yellow flowers in a round shape. The baby dragon was a bit proud of his cleverness.

    Juliet would have praised him!

    But the taste of the crowns flowers was terrible.

    Lured by its sweet scent, he tasted it, then spat it out, making Juliets subordinateugh.

    Yet, humans liked putting those tasteless things on their heads?

    Onyx tilted his head in thought.

    Even after the priests left, he stayed in the box, pondering.

    Juliet liked those tasteless flowers too, right?

    And also that crown.

    Onyx recalled Juliets face, smiling and praising the crown.

    She might say its beautiful and perhaps reward him with something delicious, like an apple.

    !

    The baby dragon burst out of the box.

    The priests, engrossed in their conversation, hadnt checked the rooms door lock.

    Onyx, with a mere head-butt, could easily open the door and step outside.

    Though he emerged into a vast corridor, Onyxs priorities were clear.

 Chapter 78:

    Chapter 78:

    Onyx quickly climbed up to an inconspicuous railing and went up to the upper floor with haste.

    Surprisingly, the baby dragon was aware that I was the king of magical creatures.

    Peep!

    Having ascended to a high ce to search for Juliet, the baby dragon easily found what it had been looking for.

    The red hair was easily noticeable from a distance.

    It was unmistakably her subordinate. And in front of him stood a woman with a silhouette simr to Juliet.

    Onyx, who was about to happily jump towards them, tilted his head slightly when he got somewhat closer.

    Hey! Do you have any idea how long Ive been looking for you since yesterday?

    The angry red-haired man was definitely the person Onyx had in mind.

    However, from the woman he mistook as Juliet from afar, he didnt feel the familiar energy.

    Peep?

    The baby dragon just tilted its head, not thinking too deeply about it.

    However, it was a bit sullen over not finding Juliet.

    Afterward, Onyx roamed the building for a while.

    Peeping here and there, he picked up a small flower crown as mentioned by the priest apprentices and went all around the big terrarium, but in the end, he couldnt find Juliet.

    Onyx wasnt tired, but as he walked around, he felt hungry.

    Looking around, he was in a secluded ce. He casually lied down next to a random pir when suddenly something gripped his neck, lifting him up.

    Hmm?

    The startled baby dragon iled its legs, but soon locked eyes with the person who had grabbed him.

    It was a human man with red eyes.

    Peep

    Gently assessing the situation, Onyxid limp.

    Being hung by the neck was humiliating, but showing his belly and ying dead was the natural instinct of a young magical creature when faced with a much stronger opponent.

    However, the man who rudely grabbed the dragon seemed to have no interest in whether Onyx showed his belly or not.

    Where is your owner?

    Peep?

    Onyx, who had been trying to avoid the gaze, slowly opened his eyes.

    Do you know Juliet?

    He sniffed.

    It was the same scent that was on Juliets clothes.

    Onyx tilted his head, recalling that he had seen this man a few days ago.

    ?

    He was scary, but somehow felt alright.

    * * *

    In the end, after causing amotion, Teo was confined to a temporary facility.

    We are currently searching for the people from the Marigold Merchant Guild. Weve also contacted the elders.

    In ce of Teo, Eshelrid went out to search for Juliet.

    Eshel confirmed that Juliet was not inside the terrarium, just as Teo imed.

    He contacted Lionel Lebaton while also sending people out to investigate if anyone had seen Juliet in Lucerne city.

    Meanwhile, Teo was quietly sitting in jail.

    After running around all night, Eshel barely had a moment to breathe.

    Only after visiting the confined Teo could he finally catch his breath.

    Leaning against the bars, Eshel eximed.

    Indeed, this ce has a proper jail just like a temple should.

    Fitting for a religious group that was notorious as inquisitors half a century ago.

    However, Teo was surprisingly calm.

    Eshel found it odd.

    What are you doing?

    Before entering, he was causing all sorts of ruckus, demanding to find Juliet.

    Normally, one would need to calm him down

    Yet, once inside the jail, he just quietly looked out of the window.

    Hey, Eshel.

    Yes?

    Look over there.

    Teo pointed towards something, asking,

    Do you think it looks like Juliet, or is it just me?

    Eshelrid squinted and looked in the direction Teo pointed.

    There were monuments, a chapel, and statues of angels typical of a temple.

    What looked like her?

    As Eshel was pondering, he was taken aback when he spotted one of the angel statues.

    Ah?

    Among the thirteen angel statues, one was particrly striking.

    * * *

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Juliet looked down at Sebastian, who had copsed on the floor.

    In her hand was a syringe filled with a deep red liquid.

    It was the same liquid she had seen on the train.

    How does it feel to experience it firsthand?

    Juliet asked kindly.

    Thats bound to be dirty.

    Sebastians horrified expression alone was answer enough.

    Genovia Why are you?

    Listen carefully, Pope.

    Juliet sighed.

    Im not Genovia. Just open this door and let me out.

    In fact, that was the fastest and safest way to resolve the situation.

    Sebastian willingly releasing Juliet.

    If you do, Ill pretend it never happened. How about it?

    But instead of answering, Sebastian stared nkly at Juliet with a shocked expression.

    He should have been able to reply immediately.

    Juliet frowned.

    Lets see.

    After a deep sigh, Juliet began to search Sebastians clothes.

    All the clues were in Hildegards words.

    Genovia, who was said to be a genius because she was naturally born with divine power.

    She died in a fire, and the body was burned.

    And Sebastian, who despite being siblings, had no divine power as a child.

    Instead, he was trained as a carpenter because he was good with his hands.

    However, after his sisters death, Sebastian began to manifest divine power.

    Now, he has be the youngest pope, receiving praise for his genius.

    Although he unfairly took the position of the Pope through illicit means, the divine powers exhibited by Sebastian were genuine.

    He could relieve droughts, heal people, but Hildegards story was slightly different.

    Not all children are born with the same talent.

    So, what was Sebastians talent?

    This is it.

    After searching through the stiff clothes of Sebastian, Juliet found a round orb in his front pocket.

    Sebastian wore it like a ne.

    Genovias Soulstone was a deep purple.

    It doesnt look as jewel-like as a mana stone.

    Juliet marveled as she rolled the stone in her hand.

    It looked just like the shiny marbles children y with.

    Soulstone.

    An all-purpose item that allows even those who arent born with divine power to use it.

    Just as a mana stone allows someone without magic to use spells.

    The only downside is that its incredibly rare and expensive.

    While you can simply mine mana stones like ordinary gems, creating a soul stone isnt that simple.

    A soul stone is made by cremating the body of a high-priest with powerful divine energy.

    In other words, you have to burn a human body to produce one.

    Due to the nature of its creation, it was a very expensive and rare item.

    In fact, it was only the second time Juliet had seen a real one.

    <i>Ive seen many fake Soulstones</i>

    The first time she saw a Soulstone was in her previous life.

    <i>Dahlia had a Soulstone.</i>

    An adoring child who followed Dahlia died of an incurable disease, and it was said to be a memento left for her.

    It also had a beautiful violet color like Genovias

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Speaking of which, Dahlia, known for her unique divine power.

    Why did Dahlia need a Soulstone? Wasnt a Soulstone something only those without orcking divine power used?

    Like Juliet or Sebastian.

    Anyway, Genovias Soulstone was smooth like a marble, and its size and color were perfect.

    <i>The size of a Soulstone is said to be proportional to the divine power one had in their lifetime</i>

    Thinking about how much divine power Genovia must have had in her lifetime felt strange.

    On the other hand.

    That Ge, no

    Do you want to ask, What are you going to do with that, Genovia?''

    Juliet coldly stared at the fallen Sebastian.

    If, as Hildegard said, Sebastian also had a talent, Juliet thought it might be thievery.

    After all, he stole the position of Pope using a Soulstone containing his deceased sisters divine power.

    Im not sure if this really works

    Juliet fretted as she fiddled with the Soulstone.

    She had never used divine power before.

    She hoped that touching the Soulstone would give her some sensation, but it just felt warm. It didnt seem like something dramatic would happen just by holding the Soulstone.

    Why make thingsplicated?

    Juliet sighed.

    Nothing was ever easy.

    Although there was a peaceful and easy way, she had to resort to cumbersome and violent methods because of one crazy person.

    It was infuriating.

    Juliet gripped the Soulstone and took a deep breath, ncing upwards.

    <i>First of all</i>

    I need to break the barrier. Even one out of the ny-eight barriers. Then I can use magic to summon the butterfly. Please!

 Chapter 79:

    Roy was swiftly searching through the forest.

    ��Not here.��

    But it was in vain.

    Teo Lebantan loudly dered that Juliet had disappeared, and sure enough, it was as he said.

    Roy wiped the sweat dripping down his chin.

    He had searched all the terrariums and forests near Lucerne, but found nothing.

    ��Juliet����

    Roy began to feel a peculiar thirst.

    This unique thirst could only be quenched by the scent of a blossomedpanion, and the anxiety that had been suppressing him exploded.

    If this continued, he would chew his own fingers in anxiety.

    Just then:

    ��What are you doing there?��

    ��Juliet��?��

    A woman peeked her head out from behind a tree.

    ��Yes, it��s me. What are you doing?��

    ��Juliet����

    Roy��s legs gave out from under him.

    He staggered towards her and embraced her tightly.

    ��Do you know how long I��ve been looking for you? Where have you been��?��

    ��Were you worried?��

    ��Of course! How much I����

    ��I��m sorry, Romeo.��

    ��Romeo?��

    Roy paused.

    Juliet tilted her innocent face.

    ��Why, Romeo?��

    But Roy stepped back from Juliet in his arms.

    ��Juliet never calls me Romeo.��

    For some reason, she was insistent on that pet name.

    It didn��t matter anyway.

    ��What are you talking about, Romeo?��

    ��Who are you?��

    Creak, creak, creak.

    With a creepy sound, Juliet, or rather that thing, twisted its neck in an eerie angle.

    ��Got caught?��

    At the same time as its sinister smile, a de emerged from the arm of the doll wearing Juliet��s face.

    ����!��

    It swung the de threateningly. Roy dodged quickly, but the doll had two arms. So, two des wereing at him.

    ��Damn!��

    Roy tried to dodge at an angle, but he sensed it was toote and braced for impact.

    Then,

    ng!

    Before the doll��s de could reach Roy, a sword strike from somewhere urately struck the doll.

    ����!��

    ��How pathetic. Yes.��

    Looking up, there was Lennox Carlyle, leisurely tilting his head in mockery.

    ��Can��t even recognize your own woman?��

    He said as he wiped off the ck and sticky fluid, not blood, from his sword. The doll may have looked like a real person, but it wasn��t.

    From the doll��s waist oozed not blood, but a strange ck liquid.

    Lennox then mockingly exaggerated his surprise.

    ��Oh, right. She was mine from the beginning. My apologies, pup.��

    ��Ha��!��

    Roy forced augh, but it was true he owed Lennox his life. With a light sigh, Roy stood up and asked,

    ��What now?��

    Roy shrugged.

    ��Truce?��

    Lennox Carlyle replied without a smile.

    ��If you haven��t noticed yet, I can��t do it. I am holding a baby in my hand.��

    Peep!

    ��What..?��

    Instead of answering, Lennox suddenly thrust the Onyx, which he was holding in Roy��s arms, and silently walked towards the exit from the forest.

    Roy was taken aback for a moment, and when he came to his senses, he shouted at his back:

    ��Hey! And what do you think I should do with this beast?!

    ��Peep!��

    Bang, bang, bang!

    Onyx, which was bound as a beast, seemed displeased, smacking its tail against Roy.

    * * *

    On thest day of the Festival, the 7th day, the highlight was a ritual overseen by the Pope himself.

    The Pope would summon a part of the body of the main god, Ifrit.

    The ceremony, where the light of the goddess poured from the sky, was undoubtedly the highlight of the Lucerne Festival.

    It was to show that the Pope had the goddess��s favor.

    The origin of magical power came from the evil god.

    On the other hand, the origin of holy power came from the main god, Goddess Ifrit.

    Of course, magicians didn��t serve the evil god like the priests served the main god, but the priests had pride that they were fundamentally different from misguided magicians.

    ��Where are you, Your Holiness!��

    However, the situation inside the terrarium, with the ceremony impending, was not so impressive.

    The priests of the order were frantically running around.

    ��You still haven��t found him!��

    With little time left for the ceremony, Pope Sebastian had suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    Solon, the First Assistant who served the Pope, was quite literally losing his mind.

    ��You fools! If you can��t find His Holiness, none of you will be safe!��

    Archbishop Solon furiously urged the priests.

    However, not only in the terrarium but even after searching all over Lucerne, there was no sign of Pope Sebastian.

    Sip.

    ���� Sipping in this crisis?��

    At the sound of someone leisurely drinking tea, Archbishop Solon turned around sharply, unable to contain his anger.

    ��Archbishop Gilliam! Aren��t you concerned? You��re drinking tea at a time like this? His Holiness has been missing for hours!��

    Archbishop Gilliam shrugged his shoulders.

    ��I��m not sure if that question is worth answering. Of course, I��m concerned. And wasn��t it the duty of the First Assistant, Archbishop Solon, to assist in the ceremony?��

    ��Damn it!��

    ��Besides, I heard there��s one more person missing.��

    ��What are you talking about now!��

    ��Hmm.��

    Archbishop Gilliam gave a meaningful look.

    ��It��s that youngdy, the granddaughter of Lionel Lebatan.��

    ������

    Archbishop Solon abruptly shut his mouth.

    ��Why do you react like this, Archbishop Solon?

    Both of us know, don��t we?��

    In Eastern Canabel vige, there was the statue of the Saintess that Archbishop Gilliam personally procured.

    ��The moment he first saw that statue, didn��t His Holiness shed tears?��

    Surprisingly, not long after, a woman with a face identical to that statue appeared in the Papal Court.

    It was the missing Juliet Monad.

    ��Don��t you think the timing is too coincidental, Archbishop Solon?��

    Tap, tap, tap.

    Gilliam tapped on the table.

    ��A few hours after that youngdy disappeared, His Holiness also mysteriously vanished. You should think about what that means.��

    ��I understand!��

    Suddenly, the previously silent Archbishop Solon jumped up from his seat.

    ��Oh, do you now?��

    ��Of course! Isn��t it obvious!��

    Archbishop Solon suddenly shouted loudly.

    ��Listen up everyone! From now on, we��re putting a bounty on the kidnapper of His Holiness!��

    ��What, what?��

    Before the shocked Gilliam could stop him, Archbishop Solon shouted again.

    ��Her name is Juliet Monad! She��s the infamous criminal Lionel Lebatan��s granddaughter! Start by looking for her! Right now!��

    ��What are you saying, Solon! Think logically!��

    A flustered Gilliam stood up and protested.

    ��Isn��t it obvious that the girl who disappeared first is likely the victim?��

    And there��s also the evidence of that statue!

    However, Solon began to loudly protest, covering his ears.

    ��I don��t know, I don��t care! So, you want to falsely use His Holiness of kidnapping now? You must be the one who��s gone mad! This means we��ll all die!��

    Solon ran out, instructing the priests.

    ��Why are you not looking for that girl! She has our Pope����

    ��You really have gone mad! Correct yourself quickly��!��

    ��Hey, drop it! Start by looking for her!��

    The two archbishops grabbed each other by the cor.

    Thud.

    ����?��

    At the heavy noise, the two archbishops froze.

    Thud.

    ��What��s that noise?��

    Thud.

    The repeated noise seemed to be getting closer.

    ��Stay still, this noise is����

    Bang!

    With a final loud noise, the tightly shut temple doors were flung open.

    The earlier noises were the sounds of all the doors leading to their Ninth Chamber being forcefully opened.

    Of course, it was clear they were forced open.

    Because��

    ��I heard the ones who took my granddaughter are here.��

    Step, step.

    A slightly limping old man, using a sword stick and dressed immactely in a white suit, with red hair, was staring at them.

    ��Is it you guys?��

    The Red King, Lionel Lebatan, stood there.

 Chapter 80:

    Chapter 80:

    * * *

    Mr. Lebatan. No, please calm down for now

    Did you just tell me to calm down?

    Lionel Lebatan maintained a consistent calm demeanor, moving his hand slowly.

    Think about it. If it were any of you.

    The Archbishops trembled in fear while sneaking nces behind Lionel Lebatan.

    <i>Squeak.</i>

    They said I lost my golden granddaughter, whom I only met after decades.

    Lionels subordinates who had followed him in were slowly closing the door.

    Do you think I wouldnt act?

    The Archbishops were caught between the slowly closing door and Lionel, pulling something from his attire, unable to decide which was more frightening.

    Lionel Lebatan muttered in a calm tone.

    I might have to show how we calm things down in my hometown.

    Then it happened.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    A blinding beam of light shone so brightly it seemed to blur the view on the windows of the entire papal pce.

    * * *

    <i>Please, please.</i>

    Juliet had no intention of breaking through all ny-eight protective barriers.

    That would be madness.

    During the training period, bored Eshel experimented and informed Juliet that the ny-eight barriers werent ovepped, but rather they were lumped together like pieces of a puzzle.

    So, Juliet thought she only had to break the barrier that Sebastian connected to the entrance of the dollhouse.

    It was an intuitive and correct choice.

    It was a straightforward n.

    First, seize the soulstone.

    Second, use it to break the divine power barrier and summon the butterflies.

    Third, mentally manipte the fake Pope to get out of here.

    However, what Juliet overlooked was thest step.

    Who wouldve guessed that the coordinates set by Sebastian would lead to the entrance of the dollhouse situated right in the middle of the altar where a ritual was underway?

    Well, being the Pope, one wouldnt arouse suspicion even if wandering around the altar at any time.

    Whats that?

    Not just the priests, but Lennox and Roy who were searching for Juliet inside the building, and Teo and Eshel who were imprisoned, all looked on intently.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    A dazzling beam of light pierced down from the sky right at the center of Lucerne, skewering the middle of the altar.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    It almost seemed as if a giant beam of light had specifically fallen on that spot.

    What, what is that!

    Even the priests who managed the terrarium witnessed this phenomenon for the first time.

    Ah!

    The first to realize what was happening and jump up was Eshel, who had been struggling to free Teo from prison.

    The barrier is broken!

    One of the ny-eight barriers of Lucerne had been breached.

    And then, an even more astonishing sight unfolded.

    <i>p!</i>

    From the exact round area where the pir of light had appeared, thousands of blue butterflies burst forth in unison.

    My, my God!

    It was a sight unseen by anyone, not even Eshel.

    Like connecting the sky to the ground, thousands of blue butterflies soared aggressively.

    From a distance, they almost seemed like a huge blue beam of light.

    And after all the butterflies vanished as if they were mirages, a woman appeared, gasping for breath in the center of the altar.

    Jul

    Juliet!

    Beside the womany a man, seemingly unconscious.

    <i>Sess maybe?</i>

    Juliet looked around, breathing heavily.

    The altar was bustling with ritual preparations, everything seemed almost too white.

    Her head was spinning and her vision was blurred.

    That, thats

    His Holiness, the Pope!

    Holy Sebastian!

    Recognizing the fallen man, priests hurriedly approached the altar.

    My, how can this be?

    The Pope has passed away!

    Hes in critical condition!

    Priest healer! Quickly!

    It was absolute chaos.

    Over ten priests hurriedly came and lifted the unconscious Sebastian up the stairs.

    Juliet, who had fallen beside him, was also pulled up the stairs.

    Has the Pope passed away?

    No.

    <i>Hes not dead.</i>

    Juliet didnt have the energy to reply.

    What, what?! The Pope is gone?

    If so, the Pope has been assassinated!

    <i>Ah, hes not dead!</i>

    Though Sebastian, lying haphazardly on the altar floor, looked quite like a corpse, its a phenomenon that appears after a mind maniption.

    Your Holiness!

    Are you alright!

    He probably wont be conscious, though.

    Whats going on!

    Archbishops Solon and Gilliam, along with many other priests, came pouring out.

    Archbishop Solon! Please, look at that!

    The basin!

    The water used for the ceremony in the basin was glowing mysteriously.

    Ah, why?

    Archbishop Solon couldnt understand.

    With Sebastian down and the Pope unconscious, how could the ceremony proceed?

    Then it happened.

    Something excessively bright and massive appeared in the sky above Lucerne, too dazzling to be merely clouds.

    What is that!

    Damn, whats that!

    Protective barrier!

    Prepare for the shock!

    The priests of Lucerne swiftly set up a defensive barrier from their positions.

    The distinctive light blue aura of the clergy shed here and there.

    But only for a moment.

    Oh oh!

    The Holy!

    A majestic vibration shook the entire terrarium.

    A clear sky without a single cloud.

    From the dazzling cluster of light in the sky, a huge, white object began to emerge.

    It resembled a statue of a woman in white marble with closed eyes.

    Except for the long hair fluttering around and it being massively bound by chains.

    <i>Chains?</i>

    Juliet felt an inexplicable chill.

    But the priests and the people were cheering.

    The Goddess has appeared!

    The Goddess is looking upon us!

    Then cheers erupted from the crowd outside the papal court.

    Its the Goddess!

    Its the Goddess Ifrit!

    Wow! The Pope summoned the Goddess!

    The Goddess is looking upon Lucerne!

    Cheers flowed among the crowd.

    But the peoples cheers didntst long.

    ?

    The goddess statues eyelids slowly lifted.

    It raised its head and then began to scream with a terrifying sound.

    <i>Kiaaaa!</i>

    Juliet instinctively felt in this chaotic situation.

    Oh no, somethings gone terribly wrong.

 Chapter 81:

    Chapter 81:

    * * *

    <i>Kiaaaaaa!</i>

    The pure white goddess that appeared in the sky let out a horrific scream.

    Ugh!

    Gasp!

    People, unable to even scream, covered their ears and rolled on the ground in agony.

    The scream was so harrowing and painful that it felt like the sound of hell.

    The only ones who seemed unaffected were the priests standing near the altar.

    And simrly, Juliet, who had been leaning weakly on the steps of the round altar.

    Although she felt nauseous and dizzy, she didnt copse upon hearing that sound.

    Juliet took deep breaths and looked around.

    Seeing that only the priests stood unaffected, it seemed those with divine power were alright.

    <i>Is it because of the Soulstone?</i>

    Juliet nced at the Soulstone clenched in her hand.

    The purple Soulstone of Genovia.

    As long as she had this, she now possessed divine power, making her resilient against the appearance of the goddess.

    But is that

    Really a god?

    It seemed more like

    Some creature closer to a demon.

    Juliet clutched the Soulstone and looked up.

    <i>Kiaaaaaa!</i>

    The massive figure casting a shadow over all of Lucerne was beautiful, but it was tightly bound in chains.

    Bring the Pope inside!

    Archbishop Solon eximed in panic.

    Priests began to hurriedly drag the unconscious body of Sebastian.

    Wait a minute! Archbishop Solon!

    Archbishop Gilliam grabbed Archbishop Solons sleeve.

    Look at that!

    Archbishop Gilliam pointed exactly where Juliet had appeared with Sebastian, right in the middle of the altar.

    That person is.

    Lady Hilde?

    Her Holiness Hildegard?

    Its Her Holiness Hildegard!

    Thats impossible!

    Two Popes in one ce.

    It was a series of chaotic situations.

    How could that be possible! Her Holiness Hildegard passed away 3 years ago!

    Archbishop Solon shouted as if he wasmenting.

    But thats unmistakably Hildegard!

    Archbishop Gilliam made up his mind and jumped down into the middle of the altar.

    Your Holiness Hildegard!

    Archbishop Solon watched anxiously.

    He murmured to himself.

    Hildegard was alive? Wasnt she killed by Sebastian?

    <i>She seeded,</i> Juliet thought nkly.

    Juliet had prepared for the possibility of her own failure.

    She had freed Hildegard, who had been imprisoned underground, and urged her to escape if Juliet failed.

    ording to Hildegard, once Juliet seeded in escaping, the coordinates would be left behind, and Hildegard could follow and escape on her own.

    Juliet, who had never used divine power, didnt understand the exact principle, but Hildegard was a former Pope and possessed significant divine power.

    * * *

    Archbishop!

    What should we do?!

    Priests following Archbishop Solon shouted.

    Damn it

    Solon, thrust into the role of the responsible party, looked around from the altar.

    He saw Archbishop Gilliam and his priests rescuing the former Pope Hildegard and hastily leaving.

    On the other hand, the citizens gathered to watch were rolling on the ground in pain.

    <i>To send back that goddess, we need the power of the Pope.</i>

    But the current Pope, Sebastian, was unconscious.

    Solon, who had climbed here just on intuition, quickly devised a n.

    Things were not looking good.

    With Hildegards return, Sebastians misdeeds would surely be exposed once the situation was sorted.

    If that happened, Solon might be executed as a scapegoat.

    He needed a sacrificialmb to divert the publics attention and cover up Sebastians sins.

    And right in front of Archbishop Solon stood the perfect witch for the role.

    The goddess is angry!

    What?

    Juliet, who had fallen to the ground, barely lifted her head.

    She tried to kill the Pope!

    Its because of this woman that the goddess is angry!

    Archbishop Solon not only pointed at Juliet, but he also ran up the stairs and grabbed Juliet by the cor, dragging her away.

    sphemy! God is angry with the sphemy!

    Ah, damn.

    Juliet, who didnt even have the energy to resist, was swayed back and forth by Archbishop Solons push.

    Then.

    sphemy! This woman is trying to

    <i>Bang!</i>

    What, what?

    Once more.

    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>

    Archbishop Solon staggered, letting go of Juliet due to the vibration that resonated throughout the terrarium.

    The priests looked around, unsure of where the noise wasing from.

    <i>Then,</i>

    Run away!

    Get out of the way!

    <i>Screech. Boom!</i>

    On the other side of the altar, a pir that had been supporting the building copsed onto the altar.

    Like a bridge.

    Through the thick dust and beyond the floating mist, the silhouette of a man arrogantly standing on the pir was visible.

    Get your hands off her.

    It was Duke Carlyle.

    * * *

    Wha What?!

    Such a monster! Knocking down a pir.

    Archbishop Solon paled.

    Alternating his gaze between the fallen woman in front of him and the approaching Duke Carlyle, who was using the fallen pir as a bridge, Solon had an intuition.

    <i>I am already a dead man.</i>

    If he was going to die anyway, he might as well fight back.

    Archbishop Solon quickly took Juliet hostage and retreated, ordering the priests,

    Form, form the defense!

    Set up the defense!

    Prepare for the impact!

    The priests of Lucerne quickly spread their defensive barriers from their positions.

    The unique azure glows of the clerics sparkled here and there.

    Then, Lennox Carlyle, who had been slowly walking down, paused for a moment.

    ?

    What are they doing? The priests looked at him with confusion when suddenly,

    <i>Boom!</i>

    No, no way!

    How, how did?!

    Cough!

    Suddenly, several high-ranking priests coughed up blood and copsed.

    Juliet knew without seeing. It was a familiar sight.

    When the magic barrier was broken, the bacsh returned to the priests who had cast the curse.

    Even though everyone here was among the elite clergy renowned for their divine power.

    <i>Boom! Boom! Boom!</i>

    Amidst the loud explosions and the breaking of Lucernes ny-eight barriers one after the other, the only injury he received was a sharp fragment grazing his cheek.

    Blood oozed from the scratch, but with everything exploding around him, it seemed almost trivial.

    He looked unscathed.

    Juliet.

    Contrary to the chaotic surroundings, his voice calling her name was more than calm; it was serene.

    Come here.

    Looking at his outstretched hand, Juliet hesitated for a moment.

    Should she take this hand?

    <i>If I take his hand, then I, Lennox</i>

    But her hesitation was short-lived.

    Juliet, who had grabbed his hand and stepped onto the bridge, staggered a bit to find her bnce. However, hisrge and firm hand quickly and firmly gripped her waist.

    Duke!

    The trembling priests behind shouted out.

    How dare you You wont get away with this!

    Contrary to their shout, as Duke Carlyles indifferent gaze met theirs, they recoiled in fear.

    Lennox, looking down at the scene with contempt, said:

    Step down.

    Juliet, trying to bnce herself, slowly crossed the bridge.

 Chapter 82:

    Chapter 82:

    * * *

    Juliet!

    Hey! Are you okay?

    Then, Roy, Teo, and Eshel rushed to Juliet. For some unknown reason, Teo even had iron bars on one arm.

    He seemed to have run quite urgently.

    Juliet, being supported from both sides, walked slowly to the other side of the terrarium.

    The goddess body disappeared without a trace as soon as Lennox started breaking the ny-eight barriers.

    The sky was perfectly clear. As if nothing had happened just moments before.

    However, Juliet could see the tragic scene under the bridge.

    <i>What did I mess up?</i>

    Inexplicably, that was her first thought.

    Something was going seriously wrong.

    Dahlia still hadnt appeared, and so much had changed from her first life.

    Juliet slowly closed her eyes and opened them again.

    In her past life, Dahlia, the prophetic girl, received the full support of the temple. Dahlia bridged the worst rtionship between the North and the temple by falling in love with the Duke of the North.

    However, now it seemed that the rtionship between the North and the temple was deteriorating.

    Ugh!

    Suddenly, Juliet felt a pain as if her organs were being turned inside out.

    Be careful!

    As her legs gave way from the unbearable pain, Roy, who was following, supported her.

    Juliet, are you okay?

    Roy asked with concern.

    But Juliet wasnt in a state to answer.

    <i>It hurts</i>

    Her body kept leaning forward.

    Juliet?

    Cough.

    Suddenly, something hot welled up from within. She tasted metal in her mouth. Covering it with her hand was futile.

    Lennox, Your Highness.

    Juliet!

    Dont conflict with the temple.

    She didnt know why she suddenly said that.

    Juliet gasped for breath as if it would be herst and clung to Lennoxs clothes.

    <i>It hurts</i>

    Juliet was not in her right mind.

    Because

    Stay still.

    You will need their power.

    Dont speak.

    I have something to say.

    Her body was shaking, and her vision was getting blurry.

    It might sound crazy, but please listen.

    Damn it, shut up!

    Lennox, I

    Every time she opened her mouth, it felt as if her heart would jump out. She could feel her heartbeat intensely.

    Im sorry.

    Look at me straight. Keep your eyes open and snap out of it!

    <i>Ah.</i>

    For the first time, Juliet thought she might die like this.

    <i>Dont underestimate the barrier, miss.</i>

    Of all times, Pope Hildegards words came to mind.

    <i>If you overstep, youll be punished.</i>

    <i>Maybe Im being punished.</i>

    A human who doesnt know how to handle divine power will be cursed if they act recklessly.

    It seems that wasnt a metaphor.

    Juliet?

    Her consciousness kept fading.

    Thest thing Juliet remembered was voices shouting desperately trying to wake her up.

    Juliet!

    * * *

    For once, Juliet had a pleasant dream. It was neither a recurring nightmare nor a horrible memory from the past.

    With the sounds of flowing water and the wind, Juliet sat on a small boat.

    She didnt know who was rowing the boat or who sat behind her, but she didnt look back. She just sat at the bow, dipping her hand into the water, wanting to touch two white fish swimming gracefully beneath her.

    She stretched out her hand a little further. The moment her fingertips brushed against a fish, Juliet slowly opened her eyes.

    The first thing she saw was

    A familiar ceiling.

    My room.

    Juliet looked around.

    She wasnt in the Lebatan mansion in the East or the Dukes mansion in the North. It was the mansion of the Count Monads house, where she was born and raised.

    The bed she used since she was a child and the worn-out dolls were all there. The white curtains fluttered from the open window. The wind felt refreshingly pleasant on her skin. She felt light.

    <i>Its strange.</i>

    Juliet closely examined the back and palm of her hands. Something felt different, but she couldnt pinpoint exactly what it was.

    What has changed?

    The chirping of birds, the sound of the wind, and then

    Juliet?

    Ah, Roy.

    Turning to the voice calling her name, Juliet saw Roy standing at the door, looking quite handsome in a simple shirt and pants.

    Approaching the parlor near the entrance, Juliet peeked in and spotted a redhead sitting in a bad posture.

    Hello, Teo.

    What? When you Agh!

    <i>Crash!</i>

    Teo, who was leaning back on his chair with his legs up on the table out of habit, fell backward.

    Forgetting about his fall and his dignity, Teo quickly got up andshed out at Juliet.

    Hey! Was that how you greet someone?

    It seemed like Teos outburst woke up the entire mansions people.

    The previously quiet mansion became lively in an instant.

    People left their rooms, nced once at Juliets room, and moved on.

    Miss Juliet.

    Eshel popped his head in.

    Im d youre back.

    Yes.

    Still groggy from sleep, Juliet replied in a daze.

    But you know, Teo.

    What?

    Teo, your voice is beautiful.

    Startled, Teo, whose mouth was wide open, eximed:

    Doctor!

    Hes surely hit his head, hasnt he?

    Teo, grumbling beside them, was eventually chased out by Eshelrid.

    No, do you know what she said to me? That my voice is beautiful!

    He made a fuss for a while, but finally left the room after being told that Juliet needed some rest.

    Its been a while since the world felt this quiet.

    Juliet stared nkly at her empty palms. The evil whispers in her ears and the throbbing headache were gone.

    And the butterflies had disappeared.

    * * *

    She might have cked out for a while, but it wasnt just that.

    Lionel Lebatan, looking displeased, scolded Juliet.

    So, do you know that youve been sleeping for a whole week?

    <i>Well, if it was just a brief ckout, I wouldnt have passed out in Lucerne and ended up here.</i>

    As soon as she woke up, Lionel summoned thirty of the most renowned doctors in the continent.

    Is the tinnitus gone?

    Yes.

    Ah, thats quite rare.

    The doctors were cautious with their words, but they were sweating, ncing over their shoulders.

    The legendary underworld bigwig, Lionel Lebatan, was staring at them.

    The youngdy I mean, your granddaughter is healthy.

    Healthy? She faints, and you call that healthy? Look at her face. Does she look healthy to you?

    Well, but

    Well, she is healthy, but there might be psychological issues

    Psychological? Youre saying my granddaughter is mentally disturbed? Then find the cause!

    Please, sir, spare us!

    Shush!

    This sort of repetitive pattern didnt really help.

    <i>If the tinnitus is gone, isnt that good?</i>

    All the doctors examining Juliet seemed to think so.

    Yes, normally that would be the case.

    Juliet instinctively touched the key pendant around her neck.

    Worried she might lose it, she was relieved to find that the fake Pope, who had taken it, was a tidy and meticulous viin.

    All her possessions had been safely returned.

    On the surface, everything seemed to have returned to normal. But along with her voice, the butterflies had vanished too.

    <i>Can a power just suddenly disappear?</i>

    Where did the butterflies go?

    Juliet stared nkly out the open window.

    The chronic headache was gone as well. Yet, she couldnt tell if it was good or bad.

    Juliet gazed at her grandfather sitting by her bedside.

    Lionel Lebatan, the Red King.

    Leader of the underworld.

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    That is, an enemy of the Empire.

    But grandfather, are you okay?

    Hmm?

    Lionel Lebatan smirked enigmatically. Juliet was confused about the meaning of that smile.

    Whether it meant My days of getting caught are numbered, or Compared to me, the Emperor is nothing.

    Id prefer thetter

    What are you thinking about? Need something?

    No, its just Ah-choo!

    Maybe it was due to the open window, but she sneezed.

    Suddenly, the gentle smile on Lionel Lebatans face, reminiscent of the worlds kindest grandfather, vanished.

    In an instant, his face turned stern and he stood up abruptly, shouting.

    Doctor!

 Chapter 83:

    Chapter 83:

    * * *

    Theres no change in the amount of the youngdys magic.

    Eshelrid slightly spread the gap between her thumb and index finger.

    Its the same amount as before.

    <i>Swoosh.</i>

    Eshel made a motion of waving the back of her hand sideways.

    When the doctors couldnt determine the cause, Juliet immediately sought out Eshelr.

    However, Eshels response felt just as mysterious.

    Originally, Juliet Monads magic power wasnt particrly outstanding.

    It even seemed a bit insufficient to summon butterflies at will.

    However, Juliet summoned butterflies freely.

    That was also why Eshel had been observing her closely with interest.

    Perhaps it had been a fluke up until now, and it was only natural that Juliet lost her butterflies.

    But Juliet didnt think so.

    When I was in the underground dungeon, I took the Soulstone from Sebastian.

    Juliet briefly exined what had happened in the underground dungeon.

    From the puppets controlled by Pope Sebastian to the Soulstone made from the remains of his sister.

    Hmm, that might be the cause.

    Is it because of Genovias Soulstone?

    Yes, because magic and divine power are opposed.

    Even if I didnt use the divine power directly?

    Im not sure about that.

    Eshel thought deeply with a serious expression.

    Ill look more into the girl named Genovia and the Soulstone.

    If she was that much of a genius, there might be records left, Eshelrid added.

    Having said that, he suddenly grinned.

    You must be the only one who summoned so many spirits in the middle of Lucerne.

    Eshel continued to giggle.

    It was truly an unprecedented event.

    Eshel thought he would never forget the sight of thousands of butterflies soaring into the sky above Lucerne.

    Eshel, you just looked like a very wicked magician.

    How can I resist such a delight?

    Eshel shrugged.

    Come to think of it, the long-standing rivalry between the temple and the Mage Tower was famous.

    Its like nting a g in the enemys territory!

    Of course, Juliet was a spirit user, not a magician, but she did use magic in a sacred ce of divine power.

    Eshel knew many crazy magicians who would pay a fortune just to demonstrate arge-scale magic in the middle of Lucerne.

    If you visit the Mage Tower, masters will rush out to treat you as an honored guest.

    But wouldnt they want to meet a spirit user with enough ability to do such things?

    Not just a spirit user who cant summon butterflies anymore.

    When Juliet spoke somewhat coldly, Eshel hesitated.

    Ah

    Why?

    Eshelrid, looking a bit awkward, opened his mouth.

    Well, you see

    * * *

    Juliet went downstairs in the mansion with Eshel.

    Peep?

    Onyx, who wasfortably upying an armchair near the firece as a proper guest, hurriedly ran to Juliet upon seeing her.

    Hopping happily, he seemed overjoyed.

    Peep peep!

    After a week, Onyx had definitely grown a bit.

    It was now somewhat difficult to hold him with one hand.

    Juliet lifted Onyx onto herp. He pped his wings, but he still couldnt fly.

    Is it because hes still a baby? Too small?

    Juliet, they usually call that my baby looks small syndrome.

    Is it because theres no adult dragon to teach him?

    Or was it because hes the first dragon to appear in hundreds of years?

    The fact that Onyx was first found in a long-abandoned dungeon also weighed on her mind.

    <i>Maybe he was born inherently unhealthy</i>

    Onyx, on the other hand, purred contentedly in Juliets arms.

    <i>Fool, oblivious to others worries.</i>

    Eshel, who once had a great interest in Onyx, seemed to lose interest even faster.

    Dont worry. Soon they will realize that it isnt a magnificent dragon, but nothing more than a winged cat.

    That was the situation Esselrid shared.

    Coincidentally, there were rumors spreading about seeing a dragon at the scene where the Lucerne terrarium was destroyed.

    Juliet red up a bit.

    It might just be a baseless rumor.

    Im not sure about the details. From what I saw, Roy was with him.

    Essel shrugged.

    How on earth did he get out?

    Juliet gently looked down at Onyx, which was purring on herp.

    Exactly, really. How did you get out?

    Peeeep?

    Suddenly, Onyx rolled over, showing its belly, pretending to be an innocentmb.

    While its considered a wild rumor right now If more eyewitness ounts spread, it could lead to trouble.

    So the point is, even without stirring the pot, theres a potential to get wrapped up in a bothersome situation.

    I thought the wings were just for show

    For some reason, Eshel stared at Onyx with eyes filled with a sense of betrayal for a while.

    * * *

    Just before dinner, Juliet heard an unexpected piece of news.

    <i>Clink.</i>

    The sound of dishes shing echoed.

    The Duke is in the capital?

    Yes. Didnt you know?

    Eshel, who was preparing for the meal, replied as if surprised.

    Lennox Carlyle rarely left the North. He only stayed in the capital a few days a year.

    Why?

    I dont know the details, but people are in a frenzy. It seems hes in critical condition. They say its a matter of life and death Juliet?

    Upon hearing this, Juliets face turned pale.

    It was only then that Eshel realized his mistake. He momentarily forgot that the youngdy and the Duke had been lovers for seven years.

    Are you okay?

    Yes. Excuse me for a moment.

    Juliet quickly ran up the stairs, but staggered slightly.

    When you think about it, its not such an oundish story.

    <i>What an idiot!</i>

    After breaking a barrier and falling seriously ill for a week, how would he have been?

    Juliet hurriedly ran to her room and changed her clothes.

    Her hands were shaking so badly she had trouble fastening the buttons.

    Her heart pounded loudly, her head throbbed, and her mind was nk.

    All she could think about was one thing.

    <i>What if he dies?</i>

    Could it be?

    <i>But if hes just a normal person, he couldnt have done such a thing and still be okay, right?</i>

    Juliet?

    Roy!

    Juliet, who was rushing down the stairs, ran into Roy.

    I think I need to go out right now. Roy, I

    Roy grabbed Juliets arm, looking pale and rambling. He locked eyes with her and spoke calmly.

    Juliet.

    Yes?

    Calm down. Do you want me to take you out?

    Yes.

    Juliet nodded.

    Soon after, the two boarded the carriage of the County Monad.

    Roy, who was staring at the seemingly distraught Juliet from across the seat, suddenly asked:

    Are you going because of that story?

    Yes?

    Which story? What is he talking about?

    Seeing her confused expression, Roy blinked and calmly said:

    Dont you remember? Back then, at the altar in Lucerne, the story you told.

    <i>Lennox, you shouldnt go against the temple.</i>

    Right. There was that story.

    <i>Oh.</i>

    Juliets face turned pale again.

 Chapter 84:

    Chapter 84:

    Juliet was greatly taken aback.

    What did I say then?

    Yes.

    Roy continued with a calm expression.

    Dahlia was supposed to appear as the saintess of Lucerne, but you wonder why she hasnt shown up yet

    Juliet bit her tongue. It felt like she was holding her breath.

    You said that.

    However, Roys words didnt end there.

    And you cried and apologized to that man, Juliet.

    Roy smirked.

    You begged in his hands, saying you didnt want to die again and to please not kill you.

    For a moment, Juliet felt the urge to run away.

    Why did she say that?

    Everything went dark before her eyes. Not only did she need to check Lennoxs condition immediately, but she also had another concern.

    <i>Could the disappearance of the butterfly be rted to this?</i>

    Soon, Juliet realized she was watching Roys reaction.

    Of course, she wouldnt me anyone if they thought she was crazy.

    However, it felt a bit hurtful thinking those transparent pumpkin-colored eyes looked cold at her.

    She couldnt even remember what she had said so far. After that, she even lost the butterflies.

    Pff.

    ?

    Hearing a sound as if someone was holding backughter, Juliet cautiously raised her head.

    Juliet.

    Roy, who was sitting on the opposite seat of the shaking carriage, leaned forward.

    He rested his hand right next to where Juliet sat.

    The carriage of the Count Monads house wasnt veryrge, so with Roy doing so, it felt crowded.

    I told you. I dont care who you are or what you say.

    Roy. I why did I say that

    Id rather you didnt answer.

    Yes.

    Juliet nodded slightly.

    Okay. Lets pretend I didnt hear anything. Lets just say I lost my mind for a moment.

    Roy smirked.

    * * *

    The sound of the carriage wheels rolling over the gravel rang out.

    The residence of Duke Carlyle in the capital was eerily quiet. This was because the master of the mansion declined visitors due to health reasons.

    So, the sudden appearance of a carriage drew unfavorable nces.

    Whats this? A visitor?

    Do we have an appointment or not?

    Already filled with discontent due to the deteriorating condition of Lennox Carlyle over the past month, the Dukes secretaries werent pleased.

    Ill check.

    With a stern look, Elliot approached the carriage.

    <i>Which familys carriage is that?</i>

    He felt the emblem was familiar, but for some reason, Elliot couldnt recall it immediately.

    While he pondered, the carriage door opened, and someone jumped out.

    Jumping out without any attendants, and without even stepping on the footboard, the movement felt familiar.

    The elegant attire mismatched with the familiar gesture

    Scratching the back of his head, Elliot froze as he recognized the face.

    Hello, Elliot. How have you been?

    A dress adorned with pearl buttons reaching up to the neck, ckce gloves, and familiar shoes.

    The owner was

    Miss Monad?

    Elliot doubted his eyes.

    How long has it been?

    It felt like years since he had seen Juliet Monad in this mansion.

    Instead of heading straight into the mansion, Juliet who alighted from the carriage stood before Elliot.

    I

    Seeing Juliet hesitate, uncharacteristically, Elliot quickly regained hisposure.

    Right now, she was a visitor, not a member of the Dukes household.

    Ah! Come this way.

    He thought to chase away the unexpected visitor.

    The chief secretary, who had been eager to leave, came back guiding a guest. The people who were watching from the entrance wore a puzzled expression.

    Whats going on?

    Why did you bring her in?

    You said youd send her away!

    Their faces, previously curious like a group of meerkats, brightened upon recognizing the visitor.

    Miss Monad!

    She had disappeared a month ago, bringing them a hellish time, but her presence was now overwhelmingly wee.

    Here, over here!

    As Juliet passed through the entrance, the staircase, and the hallway, more and more people began following her, using the excuse of guiding her. It was as if they didnt know Juliet was more familiar with the Dukes residence than anyone.

    However, when Juliet arrived at Lennoxs bedroom door, they encountered an unexpected obstacle.

    I have something to tell His Highness.

    He said not to let anyone in.

    A tall man silently approached and blocked Juliets path. It was Hadin, the Dukes trusted aide.

    Itll only take a moment.

    No.

    Despite Juliets plea, Hadin remained unmoved.

    Just let me see his face. To see if hes okay, at least

    No outsiders allowed.

    Outsiders?!

    Elliot, standing behind Juliet, was silently shocked. His face reddened with frustration.

    During Juliets month-long absence, the Dukes secretaries, who had to endure all sorts of hardships, conveyed various threatening gestures towards Hadin as if to say, Are you out of your mind?

    Yet, Hadin, standing in front of the door, didnt budge.

    That was his duty, after all.

    Hadin stood there, unyielding, like a statue.

    In front of him, Juliets tense shoulders drooped.

    Seeing Juliets bowed head evoked sympathy from everyone present.

    Except for Hadin, everyone worried she would just leave.

    Has he really lost his mind?

    Juliet nced up and calmly asked:

    Is he very unwell?

    At that, Hadins eyebrows twitched. An indescribable expression appeared on his stony face.

    The shadowy knight escorting her nced over the group and then stepped aside, allowing Juliet to pass.

    You should see for yourself.

    * * *

    The room was quite dark, perhaps because of the heavy curtains.

    Juliet cautiously entered. The familiaryout of the room wasnt a problem even in the dark.

    Until she entered the room, her mind was in turmoil.

    She worried about the conversation she had in Lucerne and how Lennox might have interpreted it.

    However, upon seeing the man lying lengthwise on the couch, ignoring the perfectly good bed, her first emotion was relief.

    She sighed deeply.

    <i>What on earth</i>

    What did this man think was the purpose of a bed?

    Dressed as always, Lennox was quietly asleep. At a nce, he seemed uninjured, which relieved Juliet.

    Due to the position of his head, even in the dim room, she could faintly see his face. The shadows deepened the contrasts, giving him a mysterious aura.

    Juliet approached the couch, knelt beside it, and looked closely at his face.

    From his defined jawline, prominent neck, and the revealed chest due to his opened shirt, his physique was not slender, but oddly seductive.

    Juliet hesitated for a moment.

    <i>Even if he looks fine, there might be injuries somewhere on his body.</i>

    But touching him felt like it might wake him up.

    While pondering, Juliet noticed his slightly grown hair. The dark strands were spread across his forehead.

    When he slept like this, he resembled a paintingposed solely of ck and white.

    It wasnt empty words when Juliet said she loved his face.

    It was predestined.

    From the moment she first saw him in a previous life, she was bound to love his face.

 Chapter 85:

    Chapter 85:

    * * *

    Who is this woman?

    <i>Shes the widow of thete Marquis of Guinness. They say she was his eighth wife.</i>

    Though she was called his wife, she was no different from a ve.

    In her past life, Baron Gaspar sold her countless times, and her fifth marriage was nothing short of a living hell.

    The Marquis of Guinness, her fifth husband, confined her in a tiny room where she could hardly move.

    Chained, all she could do was pray for a swift death in this hell.

    Then one day, the hell ended.

    The Marquis of Guinness was defeated and killed in a political rivalry with the Duke of the North.

    Juliet would never forget the moment when the castle fell and the once tightly shut doors opened.

    Truly, it was the first time she saw someone so radiant.

    Even the distinctive red eyes of the Carlyle Ducal family, which many found eerie, were a symbol of salvation to her.

    <i>Your Grace, shes ominous. It would be best to keep your distance.</i>

    The Dukes confidants viewed her with difort.

    It was understandable. After being imprisoned and abused for so long, Juliets appearance was far from beautiful, rather, it was pitiable.

    However, the Duke looked down at her with an inscrutable gaze and ordered:

    <i>Take her to the castle.</i>

    With that onemand, she was sent to the Dukes northern castle. There, she stayed as a guest under the Dukes patronage.

    No one mistreated her at the Dukes castle. She was treated as a human being.

    Perhaps her affection for him was simr to imprinting.

    She was like that baby dragon hatching from its egg, unconditionally adoring and following Juliet, the first thing it sees.

    Whether she was enamored by his looks in this life because of the imprint from her previous one, or if it was engraved in her soul, she didnt know.

    In both her first and second lives, Juliet loved watching this man sleep.

    While he may seem cold as a winter wind when he speaks, at least the sleeping man never uttered sharp words or acted cruelly.

    The early dawn when everyone else was asleep was Juliets favorite time. The man of those hours was wholly hers.

    During the short dawn, Juliet dreamt even without falling asleep.

    A dream she could have with her eyes open.

    <i>Maybe, since he hasnt cast me aside yet, he might have some fondness for me.</i>

    The maids who brushed her hair said so.

    <i>Despite the changing seasons, its the first time the Duke has kept someone by his side this long.</i>

    Such words thrilled Juliet.

    They gave her a glimmer of hope. She tried her best to never fall out of his favor.

    She believed that, over time, he would eventually show her a fragment of his true feelings.

    She didnt mind if he never smiled at her or if he wasnt kind. After all, he was inherently indifferent, known to be cold to others.

    But dawn was brief, and so were Juliets dreams. It didnt take her long to realize.

    He wasnt indifferent to everyone. His affection and attention were reserved for only one special person.

    The way he looked at Dahlia was starkly different from how he looked at her, who was no better than an extra.

    * * *

    As she pondered this, Juliet snapped out of her brief reverie.

    The man with a straight forehead and a rather arrogant nose was still a sight to behold.

    His muscr chest and abdomen, partially visible due to his open robe, seemed like a masterpiece sculpted by an artisan.

    When Lennox closed his eyes, he looked his age.

    Juliet cautiously reached out her hand.

    <i>Hes not even thirty yet. And hes always furrowing his brow</i>

    She wanted to smooth out his furrows with her fingertips.

    !

    But before she could properly reach out, she was stopped. Her wrist was suddenly grasped by the man, who hadnt even opened his eyes.

    In his usual tone, as if he hadnt been asleep at all, he leisurely asked:

    Enjoyed the view?

    Lennox.

    With a light sigh, the man sat up, not looking at her, and pulled Juliet to sit on the bed opposite him.

    As she was being led to the bed, Juliet quickly checked if there was any difort in the mans movement.

    But contrary to rumors, his steps were as smooth as a nimble carnivorous beast.

    Feeling a bit suspicious, she hesitantly sat on one side of the bed.

    I heard you were quite unwell

    So? Did you think I was bedridden just because of that?

    Sitting on the chair opposite, Lennox crossed his arms and smirked.

    His slightly droopy eyes, as if waking from sleep, seemedzy.

    He was the same as always.

    Juliet looked at him suspiciously, but couldnt find any difference from his usual self.

    Then why

    Outside the door were Hadin on guard duty and the nervous staff of the Dukes house. Whats the rumor that hes dying?

    He grinned.

    I wanted to test something.

    What?

    Who would rush over if someone was hurt.

    ?

    Suddenly, Lennox, who was sitting up, approached her quickly.

    He grabbed Juliets shoulders and pushed her onto the soft bed.

    The hairstyle held up by a hairpin came loose from the shock. The pearl-decorated hairpin fell somewhere on the bed.

    All of this happened in an instant.

    He climbed on top of the fallen Juliet and whispered:

    You did well ying hospital with the wolf cub.

    Juliet, whose eyes were half-open and red, was taken aback for a moment.

    ying hospital?

    Seeing the bewildered Juliet in front of him, Lennox held her hand, kissed her fingertips, and said:

    Where should we start? Oh, should I injure my eyes first?

    It was then that Juliet realized what he meant by ying hospital. He was talking about the incident at Lucernes ball where Roy was injured.

    Your Highness.

    Exhaling a sigh, Juliet pushed him off and got up.

    Now that Ive confirmed youre alright, I want to leave.

    Werent you here to take care of me because I was hurt? Is it okay to leave a patient like this?

    Id say thats for when youre truly hurt.

    Juliet coldly walked past him.

    <i>Step, step, step.</i>

    After that, the sound of Juliet walking down the corridor and out of the bedroom echoed through the mansion.

    Until the sound of carriage wheels from outside faded, hey in the dark room with his eyes closed.

    Hadin.

    Yes.

    A loyal servant, who had been waiting outside the door, answered.

    I told you not to let her in.

    Im sorry.

    It was then that Lennox brushed his hair back with a long sigh.

    In that short moment, his forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    Do you think Juliet noticed?

    No.

    Hearing the response, Lennox finally sank deeply into his armchair.

    Damn.

    Hadin watched as the Dukes fingers, holding a ss on the small table, trembled slightly.

    Its not something to do twice, is it?

    To the naked eye, Lennox looked perfectly fine, but most of his organs were not.

    Like when Juliet suddenly vomited blood and copsed in Lucerne at his feet.

    Perhaps it was inevitable. When breaking a sacred barrier, a reflective curse followed.

    Not to mention, he broke all ny-seven barriers. In other words, he had ny-seven reflective curses.

    The holy magic inflicted fatal injuries on his internal organs. The fact that the injuries werent visible was even more malicious.

    He could bear the pain though.

    <i>This much is nothing.</i>

    At around the age of thirteen on the battlefield, he survived even after being shot in the stomach.

    However, it was hard to cope with suddenly losing his vision.

    The ny-seven curses varied in duration and type, so he didnt know how long he would be blind.

    In that short moment, cold sweat dripped down his chin.

    Being under a curse like Juliet, unconscious for a week and then waking up, was rtively fortunate.

    You know what will happen if Juliet finds out, right?

    Yes.

    She would surely me herself.

    Make sure she doesnt hear about it.

    Understood.

 Chapter 86:

    Chapter 86:

    Dahlia.

    Lennox Carlyle quietly repeated that name.

    <i>How does Juliet know Dahlia?</i>

    <i>Your Highness, I dont want to die.</i>

    The image of Juliet clinging desperately to him, coughing up blood, shed through his mind.

    It was hard to dismiss it as just something said in panic, as there were many points that weighed on his mind.

    <i>Lennox, Im sorry.</i>

    Watching her die in front of him was a nightmarish scene he never wanted to witness again.

    With eyes that briefly closed and then opened sharply, Lennox looked fierce.

    Hadin.

    Yes.

    Send someone to Lucerne. Theres something to look into.

    * * *

    Juliet hurriedly left Carlyles mansion on a carriage.

    In fact, she was a bit upset.

    <i>After all the trouble of being worried and visiting, what the</i>

    Moreover, she had quite a bit to tell, including what she did in Lucerne and the disappearance of the butterflies.

    Very upset, Juliet realized only upon reaching the reception room of the Counts mansion that she had left something at the Carlyle mansion.

    My hairpin.

    She remembered carefully tying up her hair before leaving, but now her hairpin was nowhere to be found and her long hair trailed down her back.

    <i>It was my favorite.</i>

    She mustve dropped it somewhere in the bedroom when she fell onto the bed.

    The leaf-shaped hairpin adorned with pearls was one of Juliets treasured items. But she didnt want to go back for it.

    Sighing lightly, Juliet sat at a desk in front of arge window. Gazing out at the garden, she noticed something odd.

    The garden looked professionally maintained. The once neglected circr fountain was now clean, and new rose vines were in the maze garden.

    <i>Did grandfather take care of it?</i>

    But then Juliet remembered she had only been back to the County for about a week.

    <i>It wouldve been difficult toplete the repairs in just a week</i>

    Furthermore, Lionel had left abruptly just yesterday.

    Miss.

    Hearing a voice from behind, Juliet looked up to see her nursemaid, Yvette, standing at the entrance of the reception room with a tea set.

    Why are you carrying that alone? Its dangerous.

    Juliet rose from her seat to take the teacup from Yvette.

    Miss, I know this mansionsyout by heart.

    Yvette said with a gentle smile.

    Even if I cant see, this much isnt a problem.

    Juliet nodded, looking into Yvettes silvery-grey eyes.

    But as she sipped her tea and looked around the house, she noticed not only the garden but various parts of the mansion had been repaired.

    <i>There wasnt enough money to hire a gardener.</i>

    Confused, Juliet tilted her head.

    Do you like it?

    Before Juliet could ask what had happened, Yvette said with a bright smile.

    While you were away, a gentleman visited the mansion.

    Who?

    The one you always talk about.

    Startled, Juliet nearly dropped the lid of her teacup.

    Duke Carlyle?

    Yes.

    Hearing the unexpected name, Juliet pressed her lips tight.

    Her face grew hot.

    Ever since she followed Duke Carlyle to the North, Juliets return to the Counts mansion was once a year, around the time of the New Years ball.

    The servants of Count Monad were like family, and Juliet didnt want to worry them.

    So, even if it wasnt true, she wanted them to know she was doing well in the North.

    After all, she thought it wouldnt matter. Lennox Carlyle wouldnt care what Juliet did.

    Thus, the lie began

    He seemed very kind, as you always said.

    Thats not possible.

    Juliet blinked in surprise.

    Although I didnt see him, I knew from his voice. And when he said the mansion was in bad condition, he provided a gardener and repairmen.

    Juliet swirled the empty teacup in her hand. Then, with a bitter smile, she replied:

    Yes, youre right. Hes a very kind person.

    There was still warmth in the teacup, but it felt somewhat empty.

    Kind and always considering me.

    I see.

    Juliet realized that her insignificant lie had been caught by Yvette.

    In fact, everyone in the mansion probably knew about it long before.

    Everyone was aware that Juliet Monad was the Dukes temporary lover, and that she could be discarded at any time.

    Still

    For some reason, this situation seemedically tragic to her.

    She thought she had abandoned her pride the moment she chose to stay by the side of a man who would never truly love her.

    Excuse me, Miss. I have something to tell you.

    An elderly butler entered the reception room and called out to her.

    Yes?

    When Juliet went out, she saw a maid and two servants standing near the entrance.

    Whats going on?

    Actually, the food delivery hasnt arrived today, Miss.

    This meant that preparing dinner for the evening would be difficult.

    Why didnt the deliverye?

    Juliet tilted her head in confusion.

    She thought the dinner issue could be easily resolved by just serving potatoes to the clueless guests.

    Im sorry, Miss. The thing is

    Upon hearing the servants exnation, Juliet was bbergasted.

    In essence, servants from other families had been causing minor and major disruptions for some time, making it difficult for them.

    From major tasks like repairing carriages and stables to minor tasks like buying groceries or necessities. It wasnt just one specific familys servant causing problems; they took turns causing disruptions.

    And the astonishing reason they were doing this

    Because I refused their invitation?

    Yes

    Juliets expression turned icy.

    It was a childish threat.

    Juliet finally realized the pettiness of it all and let out a soft sigh. So thats what it was all about.

    They probably want to make a spectacle out of the woman scorned. They want me to be the center of attention as the rejected one.

    Theres no need for that, Miss. Ill find another route to get the groceries.

    The elderly butler tried to reassure her.

    But Juliet had a gut feeling that this wasnt going to be resolved easily.

    Aristocratic servants have their own solidworks. Going against them would impact all the rtionships they had built over the years.

    Right now, it might be just about food supplies, but theres no telling what mighte next.

    <i>Unless I move to a remote mountain, this will continue.</i>

    Ill handle it.

    Juliet had no intention of giving up the family and mansion left by her parents.

    * * *

    Juliet gathered all the mail she had received. She dumped it all in the middle of the living room.

    <i>tter.</i>

    Wow, whats all this?

    Envelopes spilled onto the floor. Eshel and Teo, who were passing by, eachmented.

    Looks like youre popr?

    Teo sat down and marveled at the number of invitations.

    I thought you didnt have friends or maybe not?

    Instead of answering, Juliet let out a light sigh.

    Theyre not friends.

    All were invitations to tea parties or salon gatherings.

    In a way, it was a kind of tradition.

    People in the social circle, keenly interested in every move of Lennox Carlyle, always wanted to know what happened to his ex-lovers after their breakup.

    <i>Some grew too arrogant and went bankrupt.</i>

    <i>One actress, thinking too highly of herself, was even fired from a minor role.</i>

    <i>They act as if theyre something special</i>

    And so on.

    They just wouldnt give up their long-standing source of amusement. They wanted to make fun of Juliet now.

    They probably want to see me in ruins.

    There are always those who enjoy gossiping about others misfortunes.

    Juliet sighed heavily.

    If thats what they want, Ill give them what theyre looking for.

    She couldnt avoid it forever.

    Lets show them exactly what being rejected looks like.

    Despite her cold determination, Juliet mumbled:

    If I knew it woulde to this, maybe I shouldve lived a more virtuous life.

    Contrary to her words, Juliet wasnt really regretful. She had no intention of passively falling apart or bing the tragic heroine of a sad tale.

    Lets go with this one.

    After much contemtion, Juliet picked up an invitation.

 Chapter 87:

    Chapter 87:

    * * *

    Wee, Lady Monad!

    Juliet arrived at the banquet hall a little after noon.

    The venue was avish separate pce, which was quite extravagant for a youngdies salon gathering.

    As soon as Juliet arrived, everyone in the salon looked up with bright eyes, rising from their seats or whispering excitedly to their neighbors.

    I didnt really think shede.

    My goodness, how audacious.

    Conversations were along these lines.

    Lady Monad! Everyone has heard the news.

    It must have been tough for you. Are you alright now?

    Juliet coldly observed the seemingly insincere people swarming towards her.

    She didnt answer their questions, merely maintaining a superficial smile.

    Without paying any mind to the difort of those she ignored, Juliet walked straight to the innermost table of the salon.

    There, she greeted the person seated at the very center with a bright smile.

    Thank you for the invitation, Crown Princess.

    Uh!

    Out of the many invitations Juliet received, she chose to attend Fatimas, the Crown Princess-to-be.

    Perhaps not expecting such a greeting, the hostess of the party, taken aback, averted her gaze.

    Ah, right. Youre not the Crown Princess yet, are you?

    Juliet tilted her head and said.

    In a month, youll be the Crown Princess anyway, a youngdy sitting next to Fatima snapped back.

    Yes, thats why I came.

    Juliet, without breaking her gaze from Fatima, replied slowly.

    How could I miss the inaugural Blooming Salon of the Princess-to-be?

    The Blooming Salon was popr among the younger generation due to its unique rule.

    The rule was simple.

    The host can invite three people.

    And each invitee can also extend invitations to three others.

    This way, the size of the salon would continue to grow. Of course, since the social circles often ovepped, it wasnt unusual for someone to receive multiple invitations.

    <i>Just how many did I get?</i>

    Juliet had received several invitations for todays salon in this manner.

    The restriction to only invite three showcased the hostswork.

    Perhaps thats why Fatima held such arge-scale salon with permission to use the pces separate wing.

    <i>By next spring, shell be the Crown Princess. She must have needed personal connections.</i>

    Fatima probably hoped to hear how sessful her very first official salon was

    <i>Isnt that a bit too eager?</i>

    Juliet thought as she took her seat in the center, which everyone rmended.

    A long time ago, Juliet and Fatima were friends.

    Did Fatima really want to gather people by turning an old friends misfortune into gossip?

    Fatima remained silent, not meeting Juliets eyes.

    Given the number of attendees, the salon seemed quite sessful, likely aligning with Fatimas intentions.

    So how have you been all this time, Lady Monad?

    Lifting her head, Juliet was met with countless eyes staring at her.

    Weve all heard about it.

    You were given a farewell by the Duke, right?

    That seemed to be the rumor.

    After all, she had been absent from the New Years party the very next day, which likely fueled the gossip.

    I knew it would end up this way. Didnt I tell you, Lady Monad?

    A man she didnt recognize spoke with a smug expression.

    To let go of such vain dreams as being a Duchess.

    There were snickers from somewhere.

    But is that rumor true?

    They say you begged the Duke not to cast you aside.

    At this, the surrounding guests started to chime in.

    While pretending to be refined, they could be this low.

    Did I?

    Juliet replied with an icy smile.

    In fact, there was another reason for her attending the banquet.

    <i>Its time.</i>

    Juliet nced towards the entrance.

    Just then,

    The godmother of high society Grand Duchess Ilena is here!

    ?

    Who? Who did they say?

    The salons guests doubted their ears.

    Grand Duchess Ilena was one of the famous elderlydies in the social world.

    Also known for her royal ties, she was one of the ruler of the conservative and particr high society.

    Simply put, she was not of a status to grace the ces where these youngsters y.

    Is is that really Grand Duchess Ilena?

    Those who jumped up from their seats in haste were taken aback upon seeing the dignifieddy who just walked in.

    Who invited her?

    I did!

    Juliet rose from her seat to greet the guest.

    Im delighted you came, Madame.

    Yes, its been a while, Juliet.

    Thedy with grey hair stylishly pushed back, looked Juliet up and down, and spoke somewhat brusquely.

    Hmm, youve dressed pretty.

    Thank you. Your cape is very elegant as well.

    Juliet beamed.

    The demure dress that reached her neck, adorned with pearls, seemed to be just to thedys taste.

    Thedy, who had brought up three sons, used to give Juliet, then a demurely dressed child, a peppermint candy saying, Youre very well-behaved.

    Someone whispered to Juliet, trying to catch thedys mood.

    Wait Miss Monad! Did you really invite the Madame to Blooming Salon?

    Yes. Why?

    But, shes an esteemed guest

    Yes. Whats wrong with it? Its Blooming Salon.

    Juliet tilted her head innocently.

    Wasnt tree empty invitations included for me too? Isnt that the rule?

    Well, thats true

    Grand Duchess Ilena

    In her presence, anyone could be criticized for their attire or be reminded of their familys shame.

    People looked somewhat ufortable.

    In fact, they only thought that Juliet Monad would be humiliated since Blooming Salon could invite many. They never thought she would invite someone.

    But it didnt matter much whom Juliet invited.

    It was widely rumored in the social world that she broke up with the Duke, and that the strict Grand Duchess Ilena disapproved of Juliet, who had gone north following the Duke who was neither married nor engaged.

    Hmm, Miss Monad. So about that rumor

    Just as they were about to discuss Lennox again:

    Countess Labo has arrived!

    People quickly rose from their seats with the arrival of another prominent social figure, Countess Labo.

    Juliet rushed to greet the guest with a smile.

    <i>After Grand Duchess Ilena, another?</i>

    Countess Labo was a vibrantdy with ming red hair.

    She was famous for her brilliant business acumen. A few years ago, she divorced her incapable husband and has been thriving ever since.

    Soon after, when Marchioness Farnese arrived third, people were no longer surprised.

    So, its confirmed Miss Monad was dumped, right?

    Who was dumped?

    Perhaps overhearing someones whispered words, Grand Duchess Ilena chimed in.

    Oh, there was a rumor that Miss Monad was heartbroken and begged in her nightgown in front of the mansion

    Is there such a despicable man!

    Grand Duchess Ilena, who had been silently listening, was visibly enraged.

    Juliet, who had been staring unwaveringly into her teacup, blinked at that moment.

    <i>Twinkle.</i>

    <i>Drip, drip.</i>

    Tears rolled down her pale cheeks.

    Poor thing.

    How pitiful

    Thedies looked deeply sympathetic.

    Do you find this funny?

    Pardon?

    Men! Theyck empathy!

    Juliet had made the most of the three invitations she had.

    Grand Duchess Ilena, Countess Labo, and Marchioness Farnese were all long-time acquaintances of thete Count and Countess Monad.

    Count and Countess Monad were respectable people with a good reputation in high society.

    From a young age, Juliet was familiar with the renowneddies of the social circle who rarely appeared publicly.

    Of course, conservative elders didnt look kindly upon the unmarried Juliet, who impulsively followed a man abroad.

    But today, what Juliet needed wasnt their favor but their shared outrage.

    A long-time friend whose fate had changed due to an ident. And the only daughter of that friend. They all felt a united rage over the girls misfortune.

    Men, I tell you

    That rascal!

    So thoughtless!

    All three of them had also grappled with the pain of their husbands infidelity or had divorced.

 Chapter 88:

    Chapter 88:

    I I didnt mean it that way, Grand Duchess Ilena.

    Is that so?

    As the man from earlier sheepishly apologized, Grand Duchess Ilenas eyebrow twitched upward.

    Come to think of it, arent you the son of Baron Austin?

    Yes, thats correct.

    A while ago, wasnt Baron Austin caught in the act of having an affair? Didnt your mother say anything about the peace of the household?

    I I should leave first!

    The man, publicly pointed out for his familys shame, hastily got up and left the salon.

    Winter was a long and quiet season.

    While the young nobles held small salons here and there in the capital, for the older noblewomen, there werent any significant events after the New Years ball.

    I didnt know there was such a salon.

    Young people are smart, theye up with fun ideas!

    Countess Labo invited two more of her friends, and they in turn invited their friends.

    The original intention of the Blooming Salon was this, but the people who actually nned to invite Juliet and mock her couldnt hide their shocked faces.

    Soon, the control of the salon naturally shifted their way.

    The division of the estate

    We need concrete evidence

    By the time the salon was ending, the average age of the guests had risen significantly.

    Its been a while since Ive been out like this.

    We should gather like this more often!

    From then on, until the salon ended, Juliet wasnt the subject of discussion.

    In the midst of prominent social figures chatting, Juliet smiled quietly.

    On one hand, it was a show of the intact influence of the Monad familys connections and a subtle warning.

    <i>This should be enough for now.</i>

    Juliet smiled slyly.

    The hosts of todays salon were the ones who harassed the servants of the Counts house. For the time being, they wouldnt dare to summon Juliet or harass her servants.

    If they darebel her as the abandoned woman again, they would face the wrath of the noblewomen present.

    She exited the venue. On her way out, Juliet encountered someone who had been standing in front earlier.

    You

    Fatima stood there, ring at Juliet resentfully.

    Juliet Monad.

    Your Highness, Princess Fatima.

    Do you realize what youve done? You ruined my first official salon!

    Ruined?

    Juliet furrowed her brow.

    I dont know what youre talking about.

    Juliet pointed to arge window disying the guests.

    They are all respectable people. Befriending them would help, not harm.

    It was true.

    The three noblewomen Juliet invited were the ones everyone would want to have as their patrons.

    They werent the kind of people her peers could easily meet.

    However, Fatima seemed not to understand.

    What are you talking about? So, you did sabotage me!

    If I were you, Id be more careful in choosing friends.

    Juliet responded calmly.

    If Fatima truly wanted to build her connections as befitting a princess, she should avoid those who would gossip behind her back. Instead, she shouldve invited influential noblewomen like Grand Duchess Ilena.

    Part of Juliet thought Fatimas choice was typical of her.

    I suppose our perspectives on friends are different.

    Juliet gave a sweet smile, greeted Fatima, and walked past her.

    Take care.

    Exiting the salon and walking on, Juliet thought to herself.

    She was used to handling everything on her own, just as she had during her time in the North.

    Juliet began walking lightly towards the entrance of the imperial pce.

    Someone blocked her path as she was strolling through the well-maintained pce gardens.

    ?

    Are you leaving now, Miss Monad?

    Juliet paused for a moment.

    She cautiously looked at the man who addressed her.

    It was the second prince, Cloff, the Emperors second son and Fatimas fiance.

    Juliet bowed slightly.

    Your Highness the Prince.

    <i>What does he want?</i>

    Was he here to retaliate because she didnt embarrass herself as his fiance had nned?

    Juliet thought quickly with a cold smile.

    The ambitious prince was known to rival the reputation of Duke Carlyle. Juliet didnt have a good impression of him because he was openly hostile.

    He didnt dare challenge the formidable Duke directly, but projected his anger on poor Juliet.

    But todays Cloff seemed different.

    He looked unusually cheerful, grinning from ear to ear.

    Theres no need to be so formal, Miss Monad.

    Its Countess Monad, Your Highness.

    With a cold smile, Juliet corrected his address.

    Its not Miss Monad.

    For most people, Juliet was referred to as Lady of the Count Monads family, but in reality, she was the legitimate Countess Monad.

    Though she never had a formal session ceremony, she was indeed the heir to the family.

    Ah, I see. Thats right.

    Cloff didnt seem very interested.

    But were going to be family soon. Theres no need to be formal.

    Family, you say?

    You can think of me as your own brother, Juliet.

    What kind of chilling story is this?

    Juliets expression turned cold, prompting the Second Prince to speak.

    Didnt Duke Carlyle tell you?

    * * *

    The family physician from the North, called to treat the Duke, couldnt hide his astonishment.

    It was a critical situation. Though the Dukes ability to recover as if a monster awakened from the dead in just a few days was amazing

    Cant you still see?

    Even after several days, the Dukes vision showed no improvement.

    Is that even a question?

    Im, Im sorry.

    The family physician quickly bowed his head.

    Externally, everything seems normal.

    The cornea wasnt damaged. Externally, there were no symptoms, which made treatment difficult.

    If this continues, he might lose his vision forever.

    The eye, unlike other organs, is a part that can be permanently damaged once hurt.

    Blindness!

    Elliot, who had been silently listening, felt like he would faint.

    No wonder the Duke stayed locked in his room. Why didnt he say he couldnt see!

    There must be a way, right?

    Forgetting he was speaking to his master, Elliot raised his voice.

    Duke Carlyle had many enemies, and if this became known, they would rush in from all directions to take advantage.

    <i>If anything happens to him</i>

    Elliot thought anxiously.

    The current state of the Duke was kept top secret.

    Including Hadin, who was guarding outside, only four people knew: the Duke himself, his personal physician, and Elliot, his secretary.

    But you said its the divine barrier of Lucerne.

    The physician, who had some knowledge about magic and holy curses, carefully said:

    Its not something even the archbishops could easily resolve. First, we need to know exactly what type of reflective curse it is.

    This is absurd

    While Elliot was disheartened, the expression of Lennox Carlyle remained unchanged. He calmly asked:

    If we find out the exact type of curse, can it be lifted?

    In theory, yes. Or you could break it, just like you broke the divine barrier.

    Breaking the curse like he broke the divine barrier. After all, both magic and curses can be broken with a greater force.

    Lennoxs fingers lightly tapped the armrest.

    But if you forcefully try to break the curse, there might be side effects.

    Damn it Figure it out.

    His limited vision made him increasingly irritable.

    Lennox sighed and rose from his chair.

    Elliot sighed and summed up the situation.

    Anyway keep this confidential. It must not leak out. You understand?

    However, the family physician seemed not to be listening to Elliots words.

    ?

    The physician couldnt take his eyes off the Duke, who was standing on one side of the bedroom.

    <i>Flutter.</i>

    After the examination, Duke Carlyle had donned a white shirt over his bare body.

    Gazing at the Dukes well-sculpted body, the physician had a mix of admiration and unrest on his face.

    Duke Carlyle particrly disliked anyone touching his body and didnt even have a personal attendant.

    Having a patient who frequently returns with injuries and is hard to handle meant that even the physician hadnt seen the Dukes body often.

    Elliot was a bit surprised.

    Even for another man, it was a sight hard to take ones eyes off.

    But then

    <i>Bang.</i>

    Oh, Miss!

    There was amotion downstairs.

    What was that noise?

    Ill go check.

    Elliot hurriedly went outside. The physician, curious about themotion, looked out the window.

    Someone was rushing into the mansion.

    Lady Juliet?

    The uninvited guest was a face even the physician recognized.

    Damn it.

    At the same time, Lennox swore.

    With only a shirt covering his bare upper body, Duke Carlyle, cursing, crossed the bedroom with a hint of anxiety.

    He then gestured toward the direction where there seemed to be a door leading to a small parlor.

    Get out.

    He meant

    Ah, yes!

    Realizing the intention, the physician quickly hid himself inside the parlor.

 Chapter 89:

    Chapter 89:

    * * *

    When Elliot stepped out of the bedroom, he paled upon seeing Juliet walking down the corridor.

    The only thing Lennox, who was calm as if it was someone elses problem even when he was on the brink of consciousness, had earnestly asked was for Juliet not to find out about his condition.

    Quickly closing the bedroom door, Elliot blocked her path.

    Miss Monad! I dont know whats going on, but

    I came to see His Highness.

    You cant enter!

    Move. Now.

    The coldness in her voice made not only Elliot but also the guard at the door flinch.

    As they hesitated, Juliet pushed past the two and flung open the bedroom door.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Miss!

    As the bedroom door opened, Elliot rushed in after Juliet.

    Elliot didnt know what to do.

    <i>The physician should still be inside the bedroom.</i>

    Juliet would certainly recognize the physician

    Whats going on?

    However, only the Duke, casually changing his clothes, was in the bedroom.

    Ah

    Elliot nced at the door leading to the reception room.

    It seemed the physician had narrowly hidden himself.

    What happened?

    When Lennox asked, ncing at the door, Elliot realized he had to exin the situation to his master.

    Ah, master, Miss Juliet is here.

    Leave.

    Yes.

    A momentter, the door closed.

    Juliet stood there, staring intently at the side profile of the Duke as he changed his shirt.

    You came here to say something, didnt you?

    Yes, thats right.

    As you can see, Im in the middle of something. It would be nice if you could finish quickly.

    Lennox buttoned up his shirt leisurely, his slow-moving hands seemed sensually deliberate.

    Ill leave without disturbing you as soon as possible.

    Sit.

    Lennox gestured to a chair.

    The view of the bedroom, with the curtains drawn back, looked much the same as it had when she visited a few days ago.

    Upon reflection, he still seemed to be confined to the mansion these days.

    Was he still unwell?

    Without looking at him, Juliet spoke.

    I went to the pce and heard a strange rumor. I came to ask about it.

    A strange rumor?

    I met the second prince.

    I see.

    Lennox leaned back in his chair.

    He seemed to have an inkling about what she was referring to and looked unsurprised.

    He said Im to enter the pce as a princess, what does that mean?

    The second prince, Cloff, whispered a significant secret to Juliet.

    Its content was quite absurd.

    <i>His Majesty said he will take Miss Juliet as a princess. Didnt you know?</i>

    <i>Duke Carlyle personally proposed it, saying he wanted to marry you.</i>

    For some reason, Cloff seemed pleased.

    If Juliet became his step-sister and married Duke Carlyle, they would be inws. In other words, without even trying, Cloff would be superior to the Duke.

    However, Juliet had no intention of participating in this bizarre pretend family game.

    Its exactly as you heard.

    Lennox said without a hint of a smile.

    Youll be the Empires sole princess.

    It was hard to tell if he was joking or serious, but Juliet wasnt fooled.

    Is it because of my status?

    Was the Count Monads family perhaps not prestigious enough for a marriage to a Ducal family? In these times when even minor nobles like Glenfield were intermarrying with the imperial family, this seemed odd.

    But considering the Ducal familys longer historypared to the current imperial family, it might make sense.

    No.

    However, Lennoxs following answer was a bit unexpected.

    I thought youd want to get married at the temple.

    Caught off guard by his statement, Juliet was at a loss for words.

    The Duke familys ill-fate with the temple was well-known. Under Lennox Carlyles reign, the rtionship with the templepletely copsed.

    He had destroyed the northern temple, and in return, the temple emunicated Lennox Carlyle.

    Being emunicated meant the Duke couldnt receive the priests blessings for his marriage, nor could any future heir receive baptism.

    <i>Right, it was.</i>

    In fact, the Duke himself firmly stated he had no intention of getting married, and didnt even bat an eye at the temples extreme reaction.

    In such a situation, it sounded like a good solution to make her the Emperors daughter.

    After all, the temple had an obligation to bless any marriage that had a religious alliance with the imperial family.

    <i>But, were you even concerned about that?</i>

    Its a story thats already over. I dont need any family other than my parents.

    Juliet calmly informed.

    Please tell His Majesty to consider it as something that never happened. I dont want it.

    Ill do as youre told, Your Highness.

    After a long silence, he sarcastically replied.

    Is that the end of the matter?

    Lennoxs gaze was cold.

    Juliet thought that Lennox, who wasnt looking at her, seemed strange.

    She was surprised that he backed down more easily than she thought.

    Suddenly, Juliet remembered something she had lost in this room.

    Ah, my hairpin.

    Hairpin?

    Yes, I lost it when I came here a few days ago. Have you seen it?

    Sinking deeper into his chair, Lennox inquired with a deep voice.

    Is it important?

    Not really but it shouldnt be hard to find. Its a gold pin shaped like a leaf with pearls

    Before she could finish, Juliet paused. In the center between the two was a small mahogany side table.

    Her hairpin was on it.

    It seemed like someone had picked it up while cleaning the room and ced it there.

    I dont know.

    But why?

    Juliets puzzled gaze turned to him.

    But why didnt Lennox see it?

    Ask Elliot to find it.

    Lennox replied monotonously, as if he truly couldnt see the hairpin right in front of him.

    For a moment, Juliet nkly looked at the side of his face and then suddenly realized something.

    Since she entered the room, he hadnt met her gaze even once.

    Not only that.

    The locked door, the unusually dim lighting, his disheveled appearance with some buttons undone.

    Even the way he sat deep in his chair felt defensive. Uncharacteristically so.

    Normally, this wouldnt be easy to notice.

    But thanks to her nanny, Juliet was familiar with those who are blind.

    Instinctively, when ones vision is blocked, they naturally sit slightly nted in a defensive posture.

    To prepare for unexpected stimuli.

    <i>Could it be</i>

    Your Highness.

    Hoping her voice wouldnt tremble, Juliet carefully stood up and approached him.

    Do you remember saying blue suits me well?

    What are you trying to say?

    Juliets hand touched his knee.

    The dress Im wearing today. Its your favorite color

    But before she could finish, his arm swiftly pulled her onto hisp.

    Juliet Monad.

    Over the long span of 7 years, they had be familiar with each other. He immediately knew what she was getting at.

    When given the chance, you shouldve just pretended not to know.

    With a voice barely holding back anger, Lennox grumbled.

    Theres no point in pretending.

    Even if she had realized his condition, she should have pretended not to. She should have naturally left him, and this ce, as if she knew nothing. Whether he lost his sight or was dying, it had nothing to do with her.

    It seemed.

    She should have just left.

    You came like this, and I cant pretend anymore.

    Now, he had no choice but to cling to her desperately.

    His gaze upon her was slightly off-focus.

    Juliet knew it wasnt him avoiding her gaze.

    <i>Its because he cant see, he cant meet my eyes.</i>

    With a lump in her throat, Juliet whispered.

    Lennox.

    You cant see me right now, can you?

 Chapter 90:

    Chapter 90:

    How could this happen.

    Lennox flinched at the whisper that flowed out like a sigh.

    A trembling hand gently grasped his cheek.

    Suppressing the urge to immediately stop the hand from moving, he held his breath.

    It was a strange feeling to have someone elses hand touch his face when he was on edge.

    Lennox Carlyle disliked anyone touching his body. This had been a habit he developed from the days he roamed the battlefield long ago.

    There are thirty-nine vital points on a persons head, and even an untrained person can easily take anothers life by urately hitting just sixteen of them.

    Pushing away someone touching him was easier than breaking a childs wrist.

    But then

    The touch on him was so enchantingly miserable, he couldnt push it away.

    Juliet.

    He pleaded in a dangerously low voice.

    Please.

    Please stop crying.

    Without even looking, he could tell the expression of the woman before him.

    Juliet rarely cried in front of him.

    Thats why he didnt know how tofort a crying woman.

    He felt he could do anything to make her stop right now.

    The being he desperately wanted back over the past month was in his arms, yet she kept crying.

    Out of pity for him.

    That fact brought him down.

    <i>Youre pathetic, Lennox Carlyle.</i>

    This was the woman who abandoned him without a second thought, even when he could see.

    Now knowing he was blind, Juliet must be feeling guilty.

    Then she would pity him, and then.

    He clenched his teeth in silence.

    Whats next?

    Damn it. Did someone die?

    Im not crying.

    She replied weakly after he spat out his words.

    It was an obvious lie, one even a child wouldnt believe.

    * * *

    Juliet knew how much he hated crying women.

    Their rtionship had always been conditional on not annoying him, so she just shed tears silently.

    Juliet.

    But it seemed she was mistaken.

    I told you not to cry.

    It was unclear whether he was threatening or pleading.

    Normally, she would have just walked away, but now she couldnt.

    Quickly, Juliet wiped her cheeks.

    There was more to say.

    Lennox

    If it hadnt been for the noise outside the door.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The next moment, Juliet pushed him away and got up.

    She went straight across the bedroom and swung open the door leading to the parlor.

    <i>Tap tap.</i>

    Youve been well, miss? Its been a while since weve seen you.

    Not only the family doctor but also Elliot and familiar secretaries from the Dukes house were gathered by the parlor door.

    * * *

    Im leaving.

    After listening to the doctors brief ount, Juliet, who came with the same tidy attitude as when she arrived at the mansion, got up.

    Ah, I I will escort you out.

    Without even saying she would return, Juliet left, and Lennox didnt stop her. Elliot, noticing the tension, quickly stood up.

    Soon after, the sound of a carriage wheel was heard outside the window. Elliot then reported:

    Miss Monad has gone home.

    Okay, go check.

    Yes.

    Lennox thought it wasnt surprising.

    She might note back.

    Perhaps if he was blind forever, he could keep her by his side.

    He has thought of it before. She was a woman who was hard to pin down.

    Perhaps if he poked at her thin sympathy and guilt, he could have her even if just superficially.

    In the end, even if shes exhausted, Juliet wont leave him.

    If I cleverly stimte guilt, would that work?

    <i>No way.</i>

    Lennoxughed at himself.

    From the beginning, he knew he couldnt trap Juliet with cheap sympathy.

    It wasnt a matter of pride or the fact that she couldnt bear to pity him.

    Juliet might not have known, or perhaps she wasnt interested, but he tried to bring only good things to her in some way.

    But now, isnt it wrong to hold onto her with the broken mess that he has be?

    He habitually fiddled with the dove-shaped silver dove in his hand and suddenly thought.

    <i>Such cheap stuff.</i>

    He felt as if he himself had be a cheap figurine. Then he recalled an event from a long time ago that he had almost forgotten.

    * * *

    Juliet often checked the gifts that came to Lennox and sent them back.

    Juliet had a keen eye and chose colors and shapes that suited Lennox well, and Lennox trusted her.

    But why couldnt he overlook it that day?

    He identally found her seriously examining some documents that seemed interesting.

    They were marriage proposals sent to him.

    I just was organizing the desk

    Yeah.

    He happened to see it.

    There were no documents that she shouldnt see in the first ce.

    She had carefully read and even categorized the proposal letters that he hadnt even nced at.

    Im sorry if I overstepped.

    Watching her apologize with a calm face, he felt a bit taken aback.

    Is that the face one makes after seeing the proposal letters intended for their lover?

    He couldnt even tell what he himself wanted, but Lennox was extremely bothered by her expression.

    There was no hint of betrayal or sadness on Juliets face.

    Without knowing what specific emotion to detect from her calm face, he just felt strangely irritated. Until then.

    He realized the essence of that emotion the next day when he saw her conversing cheerfully with someone at the pces ballroom.

    It wasnt a big deal.

    The northern nobles were mostly arrogant and unfriendly.

    Juliet attended the parties on his behalf, and like him, she didnt enjoy such gatherings.

    However, some of them showed a particr kind of interest.

    You can tell when something genuine and good doesnt need to show off. Its evident when someonees from a good family and receives a good education.

    Juliet Monad was no exception.

    She sparkled even in his eyes that saw her daily, so how dazzling she must have been in others.

    All Juliet did was chat briefly about a painting with a man, a secretary from another noble family who was also a graduate from the institution.

    It was just light chatter about a subject he had no interest in.

    Yet, he recognized in himself the emotion he had desperately wanted to detect on Juliets face the day before.

    After that, he did what he usually did.

    He threw away things that bothered him without understanding their value.

    It seemed Lennox wanted tofort Juliet, who lost her conversation partner.

    But Juliet, without ncing at the luxurious items, looked a bit disappointed for not seeing her conversation partner again.

    And then there was the day he found her in the pces backyard, happily holding a mere piece of silver.

    Do you like this cheap stuff?

    Its not cheap. Give it back.

    Lennox got angry whenever Juliet defied his expectations.

    She didnt care about valuable items, yet showed interest in a cheap piece of silver.

    * * *

    Fiddling with the thickened wingtip of the dove in his hand, Lennox closed his eyes.

    Now he felt like he had be that cheap item.

    Velocita.

    He opened his mouth toward the void.

    With a whoosh.

    The sword leaning against the wall seemed to be engulfed in mes, and the next moment, a beast with smooth ck fur appeared.

    (So, you finally want to talk to me?)

    Shut up.

    (Typical of you.)

    Contrary to his words, the big ck leopard stretchedzily.

    (So, whats the deal?)

 Chapter 91:

    Chapter 91:

    * * *

    When Roy arrived at Monad County, Juliet wasnt at home.

    ording to the maid who was at the mansion, she had gone to the imperial pce early in the morning.

    Is that so?

    The servants of the Counts manor were quite friendly towards Roy.

    Miss will be back soon. Would you like to wait inside?

    Despite the invitation toe in and sit, Roy declined and walked slowly along the secluded entrance of the mansion.

    The Counts manor, located on the outskirts of the capital, was surrounded by trees lining the path, making the scenery quite beautiful.

    <i>The imperial pce, huh.</i>

    Upon hearing this, Roy felt relieved and somewhat amused.

    He pulled out a small ss bottle from his pocket.

    Juliet had been curious and asked various questions about the forest of Katia.

    Roy was secretly pleased that she was curious about the forest, and every time he came, he brought her interesting things from the forest.

    Among them were rare herbs that were hard to obtain no matter how much money was offered, and unique flowers that were hard to find anywhere on the continent.

    Roy looked inside the small ss bottle. This gift was something Juliet had shown particr interest in; a herb with powerful sedative properties.

    A momentter, with the sound of wheels in the distance, a familiar carriage appeared. Roy waited with a faint smile for the carriage to stop.

    Juliet.

    However, as soon as he saw the face of the woman alighting from the carriage at the entrance, his face instantly hardened.

    Have you been crying?

    I havent cried.

    Despite her reddened eyes, Juliet stubbornly denied it.

    A lie.

    Roy frowned, choosing not to verbally point out her dishonesty.

    <i>Did that Duke die?</i>

    Even though he knew it couldnt be true, Roy momentarily thought so.

    Ordinary humans might have, being fragile. But not Lennox.

    Since he was young, Roy had known about the existence of the Carlyle Dukes family.

    Thanks to living in the North, he didnt encounter forest dwellers, but he was different from ordinary humans.

    <i>Wasnt it a family that has existed for a thousand years?</i>

    And that man seemed to have aplicated rtionship with Juliet.

    <i>Annoyingly.</i>

    Recently, Roys brothers mocked him for falling for a human.

    But Roy didnt care. They were weak-minded anyway. A single scolding would set them straight.

    The problem was that man.

    Roy remembered him dueling with a sword at the ball.

    <i>Really, so annoying.</i>

    Suddenly, he felt thirsty.

    Juliet, where have you been?

    When asked casually, Juliet remained silent for a moment before answering.

    My house cat

    Yes?

    The cat I used to keep isnt doing well, so I went to see it.

    Remembering Elliots request to keep the Dukes condition confidential, Juliet used the excuse of the cat.

    It wasnt necessary to hide it from Roy, but mentioning Lennox might not be wise, since Roy didnt like him.

    Yet, with just that, Roys expression turned cold as if he understood.

    Oh, you returned quite quickly for that.

    Yes, well

    Juliet just realized they havent caught up.

    She had intended to talk about the disappearance of the butterflies, but she had been so distracted that she forgot.

    But even if she stayed there, there wasnt much Juliet could do.

    She wasnt good at nursing, and the Dukes family had a skilled doctor.

    Instead, she decided to do what she could.

    <i>Other than just sitting and crying.</i>

    The Dukes doctor guessed that even if he didnt know the type of curse, with overwhelming divine power, it might be possible to break the curse like the divine barrier was broken.

    Juliet had been thinking all the way back to the Count of Monads mansion.

    Genovias Soulstone.

    <i>If I get my hands on it, there might be a way.</i>

    The only solution Juliet, who knew nothing about divine power, could think of was that.

    <i>Genovias divine power was unparalleled, perhaps it can break the divine curse on Lennox.</i>

    Of course, it wasnt that simple.

    <i>Its my fault.</i>

    Juliet felt responsible for Lennoxs condition. She thought she must do something.

    Roy, do you know where the Soulstone is?

    Roy looked at Juliet intently. It seemed he understood her intentions from the question alone.

    Yes, I do.

    Roy had shown considerable interest in that item that had put Juliet in a predicament.

    ording to some priest, it is to be moved to the local temple here.

    The capital? Why not Lucerne?

    To conceal the matter, they probably thought it safest to keep it farther away.

    The temple, huh.

    As Juliet lost herself in thought, Roy suddenly asked something unexpected.

    Do you love that man?

    What?

    Like a sulking child, Roy asked insistently. It was very unlike his usual calm tone.

    You said it yourself, that youre not in the mood to love anyone right now. Then why

    No.

    Juliets response was firm. It was enough to slightly fluster Roy, who had been on edge.

    Its not about liking or disliking.

    Juliet let out a deep sigh.

    The nature of their rtionship was likely difficult to exin in a way others could understand.

    In her mind, she knew that what had happened in the past hadnt yet urred in this lifetime.

    <i>But they are also the same person.</i>

    Juliet couldnt treat Lennox as if nothing had happened, but she also couldntpletely hate him.

    Even while thinking that she would never love again for 7 years, she had held him in her heart. Just as in her first life, she was afraid of being hurt, so she ran away before the situation even arose.

    Even Lennox might not fully understand the reason she had to flee like that.

    Now that the future has changed, their past might forever remain a memory only to Juliet.

    Right now, I owe my life, so Im trying to repay it.

    Juliet said calmly.

    She no longer wanted to see the once proud man hiding his injuries and confined in a dark room.

    A debt of life

    Roy chuckled lightly at her words and gently held Juliets hand.

    If you put it that way, I cant refuse. Lets go.

    Juliet was taken aback.

    But this is my problem. Roy doesnt necessarily need to help

    No.

    Roy, seemingly feeling a bit awkward, slightly squinted his eyes and gave a slight smile.

    I also have a debt of life.

    * * *

    Late evening.

    The worship was in full swing.

    Young priests swung censers that emitted a faint smoke throughout the temple grounds.

    The solemn smoke slowly spread throughout the entire temple.

    The high priest couldnt hide his delight.

    A month ago, the Duke of Carlyle, who had almost snatched the Hundred Eyes of Argos from the temple, surprisingly sent it back to Lucerne.

    The high priest wondered if the return address had been mistakenly identified.

    Well, if they were to argue that its originally a relic of the Papal court, no matter where its returned, there wouldnt be much to say.

    Instead of confronting Duke Carlyle directly, the high priest had sent several letters nagging Lucerne to return the relic. But no response came from Lucerne.

    However, the Eyes of Argos was no longer of interest to the high priest.

    So this is the rumored Soulstone!

    With greedy eyes, the high priest eagerly nced at what was contained in the small box.

    He had seen the Soulstone a few times. But he had never seen one with such a luminous color and perfect shape.

    Shh. Lower your voice, high priest. Only you and I should know that the Soulstone is stored here.

    Ah, yes! Of course.

    Bowing obsequiously, the high priest appeased the other party.

    The person who brought the Soulstone to the temple was none other than Archbishop Gilliam.

    He decided it would be best to hide this item until thest incident at the Papal court waspletely resolved.

    <i>It was all due to this Soulstone that Sebastian had those powers.</i>

    From Lucernes point of view, it was quite an awkward item.

    The power of the fake Pope that the Papal court was fooled by for years turned out to be from this stone. It wouldnt be good news if this got out.

    Please take care of it for a while.

    Dont worry!

    Archbishop Giliam and the high priest carefully hid the box containing the Soulstone in a storage room for ceremonial tools and were about to leave.

    Just then.

    There was a ttering sound.

    The high priest was startled.

    Whos there!

    Both the chief monk and Archbishop Gilliam turned around in surprise.

    Someone with their face meticulously covered by a ck veil was looking inside the small box they had just ced down.

    ?

    Who, who are you

    The overly calm demeanor gave the two priests an eerie feeling.

    Appearing out of nowhere in a ce where no one was just moments ago? A ghost?

    However, the mysterious figure in a white priests robe calmly greeted them.

    Hello, high priest.

    She let out a sigh and lowered the veil that covered down to her eyes, revealing her face.

    No, miss, you are?

    Archbishop Gilliam seemed to recognize her first.

    Lady Monad!

    The high priest also recognized Juliet and eximed in shock. He had been the high priest of the temple for a long time and was familiar with the people of the Monad Counts family.

    What are you doing!

    Yet, instead of being flustered, Juliet covered her face again and calmly said:

    I came to get the Soulstone. Will you lend it to me, Archbishop Gilliam?

    Im sorry, but I cant.

    Archbishop Gilliam was slightly surprised that Juliet knew his exact name.

    The Soulstone belongs to the Papal court.

    Juliet shrugged and pointed out:

    More precisely, it belonged to the deceased Genovia.

    She died in a Lucerne orphanage.

    Ah, I thought youd say that.

    Juliet nodded calmly.

    But you seem to be misunderstanding something. I didnte here to ask for permission.

    Somehow it felt like he had experienced this situation before?

    Feeling a familiar unease, the high priest became anxious. It felt as though he had been in a simr situation not too long ago.

 Chapter 92:

    Chapter 92:

    Did youe to ask for permission? Or did youe to steal?

    No.

    Juliet smiled faintly and replied.

    If you dont lend me this, I will expose everything that happened in the underground of the Papal court.

    Archbishop, what does she mean?

    The high priest asked in confusion, but Archbishop Gilliams face turned pale, understanding Juliets meaning.

    Only then did they understand why Juliet had deliberately shown her face by lifting her veil.

    Her intentions were clear.

    Are you threatening the temple right now?

    Yes, you heard correctly.

    Archbishop Gilliam doubted his ears. He wasnt sure if he should admire her audacity or be shocked by it.

    Certainly, what Juliet said was true.

    Events in Lucerne were only now being settled.

    In such a situation, if the victim who suffered the most from Sebastian came forward, the Papal court would be powerless.

    The Soulstone of Genovia had also be an ambiguous item for the Papal court to im ownership.

    Gilliam, ring at Juliet with a stern face, pointed out her mistake.

    Dont you think youre being too careless? Your threat will only work if you safely exit this ce.

    You sound like a viin, Archbishop.

    Juliet, however, just smiled as if she didnt care.

    Gilliam felt uneasy from Juliets strangely rxed attitude.

    If we just scream right now, the guards will rush in.

    He was right.

    Even if Juliet threatened to reveal the truth, that only worked if Juliet safely left the temple.

    Well, I dont think that will be the case.

    Juliet nced suspiciously towards a window.

    Both Archbishop Gilliam and the high priest followed her gaze.

    But all they saw was arge clock.

    What?

    Ah, never mind.

    Juliet said with a faint smile.

    Then lets go outside for a revtion.

    Juliet, clutching the box, quickly began to run towards some dark corner of the room.

    ?

    Guards!

    The flustered steward opened the door.

    However, what greeted the high priest was a thick smoke pouring into the room.

    Guards?

    Oops.

    Seeing the high priest fall instantly, Archbishop Gilliam realized the situation.

    <i>Sleeping gas!</i>

    Juliet hadnt tried to persuade them from the beginning. She was just buying time.

    Enough time for the sleeping gas to spread throughout the temple.

    * * *

    Even as she escaped the smoke-filled temple, Juliet didnt feel much guilt.

    If the Soulstone of Genovia was considered the legacy she left for her younger brother, then there was no reason for Juliet not to im the Soulstone aspensation.

    She had been kidnapped by a mad fake Pope, suffered because of him, and even lost her butterflies.

    <i>I almost died. My life was threatened.</i>

    As Juliet thought this, she followed a breezy pathway out of the temple.

    The Monad County, despite not being wealthy, regrly donated to the church as they were deeply devout.

    Because of this, she had frequently visited the temple since she was young and knew its structure well.

    She also knew that aside from the main entrance, the security wasnt very strict.

    It would take some time for people to notice the two priests, who had secretly entered the annex to ce the Soulstone.

    <i>It would have been easier with the butterflies</i>

    Juliet had made the sleeping gas from herbs that Roy had brought from Katias forest.

    And before the evening prayers, she ced it little by little into the temples incense burner.

    Initially, the effect was mild, just making one a bit drowsy, but gradually, the smoke umted.

    It was said to be very effective.

    <i>There are indeed many strange herbs in the forest.</i>

    But effective.

    While escaping the temple, Juliet admired.

    <i>I thought Id encounter guards a few times after leaving the temple.</i>

    That thought was half right.

    In fact, it was thanks to Roy, who had been waiting outside anxiously, who fainted the guards as soon as he saw them.

    Either way, Juliet only found out about this after she hadpletely left the temple.

    Perhaps because it was prayer time, there were few people outside. So Juliet was taking a slightly longer route out, to avoid suspicion in case she ran into a guardter on.

    It would be less suspicious to walk out slowly through the open doors than to be spotted hastily climbing over the fence.

    Now, there was only a small side door left to reach the ce where she had agreed to meet Roy.

    Roy had nned to wait beneath the high exterior wall that youd encounter after passing through that door.

    Hiding the box, Juliet calmly passed through the door.

    Then she momentarily lost her bnce, tripping over a slightly raised threshold.

    Ah!

    Oh, be careful.

    She almost twisted her ankle, but fortunately, a passing priestess supported Juliet.

    Adjusting her veil to ensure it didnt fall off, Juliet thanked the person who had helped her.

    Thank you.

    Dont mention it.

    Then their eyes met.

    !

    Juliet went pale.

    Eyes shining blue in the darkness. Those eyes were unmistakably

    High priest!

    Then, from the center of the temple, a scream calling for the High Priestess echoed.

    Both looked in the direction of the noise.

    The high priest has copsed!

    It seemed they found two people copsed in the storage room, and the temple began to stir.

    Whats with the Archbishop?

    Archbishop!

    There was amotion.

    People spilled out of the building where the service was in full swing.

    <i>Oh</i>

    Juliet regained her senses from the noisesing from beyond the fence.

    Um Wait a moment!

    But the priestess who had helped her disappeared among the people rushing towards the central temple before Juliet could stop her.

    Unable to chase after her, Juliet bit her lip lightly.

    It was definitely Dahlia.

    * * *

    Thanks to themotion inside, Juliet was able to get out safely without being noticed.

    Juliet!

    Roy, who had been waiting below the high outer wall, caught Juliet as she jumped down.

    I was worried because you werete.

    Roy remarked with a slight sigh. Juliet, who had been momentarily out of sorts, responded, regaining her focus.

    Im sorry. I bumped into someone for a moment.

    The Soulstone?

    Juliet showed him the small box she was holding. The box containing the Soulstone made a soft clinking sound.

    So thats the Soulstone.

    Yes.

    Can you break the curse with it?

    Im not sure.

    Juliet fiddled with the brilliant gem.

    We can only hope.

    Not knowing much about divine power, Juliet couldnt guarantee it would solve the issue.

    <i>But they said Genovias divine power is really amazing.</i>

    And even if she didnt know what kind of curse it was, an overwhelmingly powerful force might be able to shatter it like a barrier.

    It would definitely be helpful.

    Juliet sneaked a nce back at the temple she had just left.

    <i>Dahlia could use both magic and divine power.</i>

    It was said to be so exceptional that it defied thews of this world.

    Even though Juliet had innate magic, she felt insignificantpared to the girl blessed by the world.

    Juliet?

    Oh, Im sorry.

    Juliet, recalling old memories, smiled faintly.

    Now lets take this to the Duke.

    Juliet said, ncing at Roy. Roy smiled lightly and extended his hand.

    Lets go.

 Chapter 93:

    Chapter 93:

    * * *

    As soon as the day broke, Juliet went to the Dukes residence in the capital.

    However, she couldnt meet Lennox.

    He went back?

    Yes, Miss.

    To be precise, the Dukes residence waspletely empty, and no one could be met.

    Juliet blinked, at a loss for words.

    The manager of the Dukes residence responded to Juliet with an apologetic expression.

    He left for his territoryst evening.

    In the end, Juliet had no choice but to leave a short note asking for the Soulstone to be sent to the Dukes mansion since it was urgent.

    It was an incredibly swift and quiet return, considering the number of people.

    He must have used a gate, as it didnt take long.

    Initially, if everything had gone as usual, the Duke and his retinue would have returned to the North immediately after the New Years ball, but due to various circumstances, he stayed in the capital until February.

    And yet, what does this sudden departure mean? It looks like

    <i>Looks like you ran away when you were caught red-handed.</i>

    Juliet still couldnt forget the expression on Lennoxs face the moment she revealed the secret he was hiding.

    <i>When given the chance, you shouldve just pretended not to know.</i>

    The pride of this man was so great that it probably reached the very sky.

    Youve never asked anyone for anything or asked for advice in your life because you thought you were the best

    This man didnt learn to rule, he was a born ruler.

    One could understand why he wouldnt want to show a weak side. However, the more Juliet thought about it, the more annoyed she became.

    <i>How could he just leave for the North without saying anything? Leaving me in such distress, then what am I to him?</i>

    Sitting in the greenhouse, tending to roses from the Katia mountains, Juliet coldly spat out:

    Idiot.

    Peep?

    Onyx, who had been lying beside her and diligently separating the flower buds from the stem, raised his head when he heard Juliets voice.

    The entire floor around the young dragon was strewn with beautiful rosebuds that looked like severed heads.

    Haa

    Juliet sighed heavily and tossed a few more thornless roses to Onyx before picking up her pruning shears again.

    February was a quiet season.

    Social gatherings in the salons were active, and it was the height of fox hunting.

    But Juliet, who had no interest in either salons or hunting, was mostly staying at her mansion.

    Of course, she was never bored. Visitors came and went frequently, making her mansion more bustling than any other winter.

    Juliet, Juliet!

    A tall beauty holding a pile of flowers popped her head in.

    Look! I did all of this.

    Elsa neatly arranged the trimmed pile of flowers in front of Juliet and urged:

    See? Look.

    Yes, well done.

    Then Elsa, with twinkling eyes full of anticipation, asked,

    So, can I have pie now?

    Yes, ask Yvette for it.

    Hooray!

    Elsa shouted joyfully and ran out of the greenhouse.

    Shes not even a child.

    Juliet chuckled while watching Elsas retreating figure and then sneaked a nce to the side.

    Another Lycanthrope was sitting there. It was Nathan, a colleague of Roy. He looked awkward holding small gardening scissors with his huge physique, but it surprisingly suited him well.

    In fact, he was delicately trimming unnecessary leaves and thorns from rose stems.

    Even from a distance, his speed was impressive.

    But in front of Nathan, there were still many flowers that had not been trimmed. A little earlier, Elsa, whining about wanting pie, had passed her pile of flowers to Nathan.

    Watching his skillful handwork, Juliet said:

    Nathan, you can stop now. Go have tea with Elsa.

    Its okay.

    Alright, then.

    Juliet didnt insist and returned her focus to the roses.

    The Count Monads residence was bustling with guests after many years, and Juliet didnt let them idle.

    Among the seedlings Roy brought from the forest was a mysterious species that bloomed in just three days.

    When one day Juliet caught a magician who was doing some experiments on them in an empty greenhouse, she decided that it was time to finish with idle rest, and found work for everyone. She put the guests from the forest, close to nature from birth, in charge of growing flowers, and distributed the remaining workforce around the garden to care for the flowers.

    Only the young dragonzed around.

    The remaining people were enlisted to trim the flowers.

    A considerable number of nobles didnt even know that roses had thorns. Typically, the roses used in noble households for decoration didnt have thorns.

    So, where did those rosese from?

    <i>Its all about money andbor.</i>

    Juliet realized this truth at a young age.

    In fact, selling trimmed flowers was a winter hobby for households with greenhouses. It was rtively an elegant hobby and also a source of ie.

    The staff Juliet hired grumbled, but they were well-paid.

    And Juliet needed this simplebor to keep her distracted.

    <i>Knock, knock.</i>

    Juliet.

    Someone peeked out from the entrance of the ss greenhouse.

    Roy

    Lord Roy!

    Nathan stood up abruptly to greet him as if he was really pleased to see him.

    In fact, unlike the other two, Nathan seemed to have note here out of desire.

    <i>It would be boring to be stuck in a greenhouse for three hours doing pruning.</i>

    Roy smiled awkwardly and then spoke to Juliet.

    Can youe out for a moment?

    Pardon?

    I found something strange outside.

    As Juliet stood up from her chair, she thought maybe Roy had found a squirrel shivering in the cold.

    What is it? Oh

    But what awaited her at the entrance was a middle-aged man wrapped heavily in a nket.

    W-what How did you get here?

    It was an uninvited guest.

    It seemed he had probably walked up to the Counts house because the snow on the driveway had made it impossible for the carriage to move. People had been finding the Counts house despite the piled-up snow, forgetting to clear the path.

    Come in.

    Juliet invited the middle-aged man inside.

    After a while, when the man had warmed up, he looked Juliet up and down and then spoke arrogantly.

    Are you Miss Juliet Monad?

    Juliet wondered why he was asking when he already knew.

    Yes, Chambein Melvin.

    He was Melvin, the Chambein of the pce. Juliet had known him since a party in Bluebell seven years ago.

    The chambein cleared his throat awkwardly.

    Ahem, Lady Monad!

    Countess Monad.

    Yes, of course Countess Monad, Her Majesty the Empress has a message for you!

    I think I have said that I would decline all invitations.

    Juliet said coldly as she took off her gardening gloves.

    No! This is not just an invitation!

    However, Viscount Melvin unwaveringly presented the scroll he had brought. Curious, Juliet and Roy looked at it. The scroll was sealed with an impressive golden emblem.

    This is His Majestys order to enter the pce immediately!

    * * *

    The Dukes castle in the North was in the midst of a cold wave.

    The snow piled up around the Dukes residence glittered brilliantly as if made of ss in the sunlight. However, the actual castle was eerily silent.

    The physician looked around the dark bedroom with apprehensive eyes.

    Do you feel any other difort?

    The physician hesitated.

    Such prolonged silence from the Duke usually wasnt a good sign.

    He remembered a conversation from a few days ago.

    <i>Can that divine power be injected directly into the body for effect?</i>

    <i>In theory, yes.</i>

    The physician, who had answered thoughtlessly, paled when he realized the Dukes intention.

    <i>Its not possible, Your Highness! There are side effects!</i>

    <i>I dont care.</i>

    The solution proposed by Duke Carlyle was clear but not simple.

    The physician couldnt ept this dreadful treatment method whose oue couldnt be guaranteed.

    It would be effective, but it would also surely have side effects.

    Do you have dreams when you go blind?

    What?

    Taken aback by the unexpected question, the physician was puzzled.

    Do you have trouble sleeping? If so, I can prescribe a sleep inducer

    No, thats fine.

    The man, who had been quietly closing his eyes, dismissed the physician as if annoyed.

    Leave.

    Yes.

    After the physician left, the man left alone in the dark room quietly opened his eyes.

    In the dim space, his red eyes glowed eerily.

 Chapter 94:

    Chapter 94:

    It had already been a week since he rushed back to the Dukes castle.

    Lennox stared down at his hand, which had turned ck, or where his hand used to be.

    With blurred vision, he slowly examined his hand for a long time. Only upon seeing his familiar skin tone and its return to its original shape did he drape a robe over his naked body.

    The children of the Carlyle family are born with magic from the moment they are conceived in their mothers womb.

    Like a dirt.

    Some were even born in non-human forms.

    When sacred power was forcibly injected into a body born with magic, a violent rejection reaction urred.

    The two powers werepletely different and couldnt be mixed.

    As he tied his robe, Lennox thought it was fortunate that Juliet didnt see him like this.

    Even for a calm woman who fears nothing, she might have been terrified seeing this. The scene of the skin morphing, even temporarily, wasnt a pleasant sight.

    Seeing it directly might have evoked pity or guilt, maybe even tears.

    <i>Juliet.</i>

    He asionally recalled the sound of her voice, suppressing a cry of shock or fear.

    <i>Ill go back.</i>

    He wondered what expression she wore when she said that.

    All the while since his return to the pce, Lennox was curious about Juliets expression, about what she might be thinking.

    ording to reports he heard on the way up from the capital, Juliet had been staying at the Count Monads residence.

    Would Juliet have been relieved not to be ensnared by such a man? Or maybe

    Lennox lightly clenched his hand, which had returned to its normal shape.

    His vision was slowly returning.

    However, at the same time, he was experiencing something strange.

    He rarely dreamed.

    <i>A side effect of the treatment?</i>

    But recently, specifically since he started the forced injection of holy power, he began to have a peculiar recurring dream.

    Rather than a dream, it felt more like glimpsing someones memories.

    The dream was always the same.

    In it, he would walk somewhere and stop in front of a door. Inside the open room sat a woman.

    But before he could see her face, the strange dream ended.

    <i>Was she crying?</i>

    He never heard crying, but for some reason, he thought she might have been.

    Waking from the dream, he couldnt shake off a strange feeling

    Lennox nced outside the window.

    The ce in his dream was this ce, Duke Carlyles residence in the North. Familiar surroundings, a familiar bedroom.

    Lennox became curious about the identity of the crying woman inside.

    At first, he thought it might be Juliet, but he couldnt recall any such memory.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    Your Highness, these are letters from the capital.

    Elliotid several letters in front of the Duke.

    The one with the imperial seal from the pce caught his eye first.

    The Emperor often sent him an invitation for fox hunting season.

    Of course, Duke Carlyle never once epted the invitation. He wasnt the type to enjoy hunting without a purpose. If anything, he was more ustomed to ying monsters than hunting foxes.

    Lennox didnt pay much attention and moved on.

    However, the Dukes secretary picked one letter and pushed it to him, apanied by a small box.

    Whats this?

    I think you should see for yourself.

    Elliot prompted with an expectant look.

    What was revealed with a rustling sound was a familiar object. It was the Soulstone he saw in Lucerne.

    Huh.

    Lennox seemed to know who sent it without seeing the name.

    Her sense of responsibility is indeedmendable.

    Lennox thought, perhaps if he had pretended to be blind, he might have been able to monopolize Juliet forever.

    Lennox looked down at the Soulstone with mixed feelings. It had been a long time since Juliet sent him something.

    Theres also a note, Elliot pointed out subtly.

    There was a short letter inside the box. Elliot watched with suppressed pleasure as the Duke of Carlyle read the letter.

    The Dukes demeanor while checking the mail from the capital had recently been the most rxed.

    Elliot was naturally curious about the contents of Juliets letter and lingered around. However, after reading the short letter in one go, the Dukes expression turned grim.

    Your Highness?

    Damn it. Whos worrying about whom now?

    Lennox eximed with a curse and stood up abruptly.

    * * *

    The Emperor and Empress have invited you for the sabbath.

    It referred to the asion when the Emperor, who loved hunting, invited the nobles for fox hunting.

    Even though it was a holiday, all that happened during the day was the Emperor going fox hunting, and in the evening, a small banquet hosted by the Empress.

    But what the imperial couple sent to Juliet was not just an elegant invitation.

    There was also a small box.

    Whats this?

    Inside the box was an antique hand mirror with a lid.

    Juliet thought it was a graceful message, very fitting of the Empress.

    There was a long-standing custom for mothers to personally prepare four gifts for their daughters about to be married: something old, something borrowed, something new, and something blue.

    The mirror was one of the typical gifts, but by sending it, the Empress indirectly signaled that the issue with the adoption wasnt resolved.

    Juliet closely examined the mirror with a blue sapphire engraved on the lid and spoke.

    Its not an old item.

    The mirror looked shiny, as if it had been crafted recently.

    Juliet sighed and put the mirror back.

    I think I need to return this in person.

    She had declined through Lennox, but it would probably be polite to return it in person.

    However, she would first need to find the Empress and exin that she had parted ways with the Duke.

    While Juliet was wondering how much she should exin, Roy suddenly said:

    Shall I go with you?

    To the imperial pce?

    Yes, you can use me. Ill help you.

    Roy offered his hand with a meaningful expression.

    Juliet realized what he meant by use him. If she epted his invitation, they would appear as an unmistakable couple in front of everyone.

    Seeing Juliets expression, Roy added:

    Isnt it okay if were just friends?

    That would be nice, but

    For a moment, Juliet was tempted.

    After all, to convince the Empress, she needed to say she had ended her rtionship with Duke Carlyle.

    If she went with Roy, she wouldnt need to go into detail about ending her rtionship with the Duke. Appearing with a splendid man would be much more effective than making a hundred excuses.

    But she didnt want to put Roy in a difficult position.

    On the other hand, she knew that if she attended the banquet with Roy just after breaking up, the aristocrats would have their own tales to tell.

    No, its okay. Ill go alone. Youve been tiredtely.

    Roy seemed busy recently.

    Although he didnt show it, he seemed very tense. There were disputes in his family about his fathers health and the session.

    He could just note if hes busy, but Roy always visited to check on Juliet.

    Dont worry too much, Roy. You will find your brother soon.

    Julietforted him.

    She remembered Elsa mentioning in passing that a few of Roys siblings had disappeared.

    Thank you, Juliet.

    Roy rested his head on her shoulder with a light sigh.

    She was a bit surprised but gently patted his back.

    When they first met on the train, he was just a kid who had a fight with his brother and left home. Juliet admired Roy for trying to reconcile with his family.

    Promise me, next time well go together. Okay?

    Roy looked up with a slightly regretful expression. She had heard that Lycanthropes were introverted, but Roy had always been proactive with her.

    I want to be introduced to Juliets close friends. Definitely.

    Close friends not really.

    Juliet remembered the cold nces and whispers but replied with a smile:

    Okay, next time well go together.

    Even those who disliked her would want to be friends with this sweet and handsome young man.

    Ill be back soon. Juliet, take care.

    Roy left for Katias forest with a regretful farewell. He had offered to apany her, but he seemed genuinely busy.

    Juliet also prepared to go to the pce.

    Where are you going, Juliet?

    Just as Juliet was about to leave the mansion, Elsa peeked her head out from the kitchen.

    To the pce. Ill be back in a day.

    Hmm, okay.

    Elsa followed Juliet with a piece of pie in her mouth and quickly climbed into the carriage.

    With a smile, Juliet asked:

    Why, Elsa?

    Roy told me not to leave Juliet alone.

    Roy did?

    Juliet tilted her head.

    Elsas appearance was dazzling, and even in simple clothes, she looked perfect for the pce.

    <i>There was no mention of not bringing apanion, so it should be okay to go with Elsa.</i>

    Okay, then lets go together, Elsa.

 Chapter 95:

    Chapter 95:

    * * *

    Not allowed.

    Huh!

    The steward of the Empresss Pce tly refused with a stern face. Elsa showed a displeased expression.

    But I came to protect Juliet?

    We cannot allow someone of unclear status into the banquet hall.

    The steward tantly looked Elsa up and down as he spoke.

    The banquet is specifically for the imperial family.

    Clearly, from Elsas manner of speaking, he assumed she wasnt nobility.

    <i>If he knew Elsas identity, hed be shocked.</i>

    The steward gave them a guest room in the Empresss Pce.

    Then, Ill stay here?

    Elsa, who looked downtrodden, brightened up seeing the abundance of food in the guest room.

    Be careful, Juliet!

    Okay.

    With Elsa behind, Juliet headed to the banquet hall. As the door opened, she realized that the stewards talk about it being exclusively for family was false.

    The banquet hall was filled not just with the imperial family, but also with other nobles.

    Why, whats Lady Monad doing here?

    My goodness. Lady Monad!

    People who spotted Juliet flocked to her with excitement. Their greeting, however, wasnt friendly.

    There wouldnt be any noblewomen here to hear Juliet out, as they hadst time; they seemed rather pleased to have run into her.

    Did the Duke of Carlyle note with you?

    No! Havent you heard? The Duke is.

    Countess Monad.

    But just as Juliet was about to get entangled in petty quarrels, someone saved her.

    It was the gentle-faced Empress.

    Come here, Ive been waiting for you.

    Im honored to see you, Your Majesty.

    Well, shall we chat over there?

    As Juliet bowed in greeting, the Empress led Juliet to a table where they could talk privately.

    I sent an invitation to the Duke of Carlyle, but he didnt respond.

    Ah, as expected.

    Externally, Juliet smiled brightly, but internally, she sneered. The Empress saving her seemed to have an ulterior motive.

    Every year, the imperial family tirelessly invited Lennox to a fox hunt.

    It seemed they didnt get a response this year either.

    <i>As if Lennox would ept such an annoying invitation.</i>

    Is the Duke not feeling well?

    Thanks to your concern, hes in good health.

    Juliet dodged the question.

    The Empress surely knew about the rumors of the Dukes breakup.

    Still pretending not to know and inviting Juliet here seemed like a way to show off. Of course, Juliet didnt care about the Empresss intentions. She promptly presented a box.

    Your Majesty, I regret to say, but Ivee to return this.

    What?

    What is this? Oh my

    The Empresss face darkened when she saw the item in the box. She looked quite displeased.

    Isnt this what I gave to Countess Monad? Didnt you like it?

    No, its not that, Your Majesty.

    Juliet exined directly.

    As you know, he has notified me of our breakup. There wont be a wedding either. Therefore, Id appreciate it if

    But the Empress didnt let Juliet finish.

    Is there really a need to do this?

    Pardon?

    Even if you dont marry the Duke, couldnt you still be part of our family?

    The Empress smiled warmly, firmly holding Juliets hand.

    Ive always wanted a daughter.

    Of course, Juliet wasnt naive enough to take that statement at face value.

    Suddenly, Juliet noticed therge sapphire earrings shining from the Empresss ears.

    <i>The jewel in the mirror was also a sapphire.</i>

    Your Majesty, did you receive a sapphire mine from the Duke?

    The Empress hesitated at Juliets question. It was right on the mark.

    Only then did Juliet understand the situation. She knew well how the Duke of Carlyle handled matters.

    The more money involved, the faster and smoother problems got resolved  that was his philosophy.

    It seemed like such a ridiculous story. Why would the imperial family want to adopt an already-grown Countess?

    Unless there was a profit substantial enough tough off.

    The apparent reason the Emperor epted this absurd proposition was because of the sapphire mine.

    And now, with the adoption talk seemingly off, the Empress probably feared he would reim the mine.

    Juliet sighed softly.

    Even if Your Majesties dont adopt me, Duke Carlyle wont take back the mine he already gave.

    How can you be so sure?

    Please trust me, Your Majesty. I know the Duke well.

    If he retrieves the mine, he might make another proposal using it as an excuse.

    But Juliet didnt ry this to the Empress.

    The Empress narrowed her eyes, observing Juliet for a moment. Her thoughts were transparent.

    If the Sapphire mine remains, it wouldnt be a losing business.

    Very well.

    After pondering for a moment, the Empress, with apletely different demeanor from before, abruptly let go of Juliets hand she was holding tightly.

    But you will have to personally tell His Majesty, Countess Monad.

    * * *

    And so, Juliet ended up participating in the fox hunt.

    You seem eager to please Her Majesty.

    Its probably a n to look good in front of both monarchs since the Duke has rejected her.

    Juliets participation in the fox hunt wasnt due to her eagerness to be noticed. And she certainly wasnt greedy for the reward.

    It was merely due to the Empresss malicious homework. To personally reject the proposal to the Emperor.

    Ahem!

    Though she didnt know how the Emperor heard about the situation, every time he made eye contact with Juliet, he turned away with a displeased expression.

    After todays hunting schedule, he will grant you a private audience.

    A servant discreetly approached her and ryed the schedule.

    Additionally, Countess Monad was ordered to attend the hunt.

    Juliet sighed.

    It seemed she had offended the high-ups by refusing to be an adopted daughter despite being a fallen noble.

    The Emperor would take at least until evening toplete a round of the hunting grounds. She doubted she could settle her affairs and return home today.

    It was fortunate she had brought her riding outfit.

    Taking off her dress without the help of a maid was a little inconvenient, but Juliet was already used to doing without help, so changing clothes didnt take long.

    Juliet changed into a fitting zer, tight pants, and well-worn leather boots.

    She hadnt expected to use the outfit Helena once said, If you buy it, there will be an asion to wear it.

    Juliet tied her hair neatly, contemting her situation.

    Suddenly, Elsa, who had been sleeping, spoke.

    Juliet.

    Yes?

    Its strange. I keep smelling something familiar.

    Having consumed four bottles of sherry and three boxes of alcohol-filled choctes, Elsa murmuredzily on the bed.

    What is this smell?

    Mumbling, Elsa fell back asleep. She was sleep-talking.

    Juliet smiled warmly and covered Elsa with a nket.

    Ill be back as soon as I can.

    She didnt want to wander around the hunting grounds empty-handed, so she asked for a crossbow.

    Are you sure?

    It was unusual for a nobledy to carry a crossbow.

    The servant looked puzzled but brought a few for her.

    Choosing the lightest and best-fitting one, Juliet ventured out. The snow-covered hunting grounds were beautiful but cold.

    <i>I want to go home.</i>

    Just ten minutes outside and she already missed the warmth of indoors.

    As she watched the second hand on her watch, an unwee voice sounded from behind.

    Oh, Lady Juliet.

    It was the 2nd Prince, Cloff, and his friends.

    Youve chosen a difficult weapon.

    Cloff condescendingly tried to get friendly with Juliet.

    Crossbows might look fancy and beautiful, but theyre more dangerous than you think.

    Thats right. If you y around with it carelessly, it might cause harm.

    Why not choose a weapon more fitting for adys delicate hands? Like a sewing needle?

    There was mockingughter.

    Juliet listened, her face cold and indifferent.

    Instead of standing around, why not sit and cheer?

    If you really want to carry that, I can show you how

    Suddenly.

    Juliet, who had been aiming the crossbow downwards, swiftly pulled the trigger.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The arrow shot out, whizzing just above the 2nd Princes head.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    The Prince and his entourage seemed to lose strength in their legs and plopped down, their faces pale.

    Oh my.

    With a mischievous smile, Juliet spoke.

    Im sorry. What were you saying just now?

 Chapter 96:

    Chapter 96:

    * * *

    The snow fox was a magical creature, but it had a gentle disposition and a small physique.

    Juliet wondered if they could even call hunting a creature slightly bigger than a rabbit a subjugation, but she thought it might just be a leisurely hunting game for the idle aristocrats.

    At least, in the forest of the imperial pce, there werent creatures more dangerous than the snow fox, so it must be safe.

    Please be careful, Prince!

    However, the prospective crown princess, with teary eyes, seemed to think differently. Fatima was still angry about the previous incident and didnt even acknowledge Juliet with a nod.

    Juliet intentionally fell behind the hunting procession. Riding through the snow-covered forest in silence wasnt too bad.

    Here, there are bloodstains!

    Annoyingly, the second princes group was heading in the same direction she was.

    Could it be the snow fox?

    Judging by the blood, it looks like a big one!

    Not wanting to watch their noisy hunt, Juliet turned her horse around.

    Just as she was about to venture deeper into the forest.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    <i>Crash.</i>

    The noise of the chattering group suddenly ceased.

    ?

    <i>Neigh!</i>

    Turning around, she saw the horses the second princes group had been riding on fleeing in a panic.

    Second Prince?

    When she looked back, she saw not only the second prince but all his entourage sprawled out on the snow.

    Standing in front of them was arge man.

    <i>I didnt hear him approach.</i>

    Juliet tensely gripped her reins. The man, with a sharp gaze, was a stranger to her.

    But instinctively, she knew who he was.

    <i>Hes a werewolf.</i>

    * * *

    It was her first time seeing a lycanthrope other than Roy and his group.

    It reminded her of Elsa, who had stayed in the imperial pce.

    <i>Its strange. I keep smelling something familiar.</i>

    Apparently, this man was the source of the scent.

    Human woman. Are you Juliet Monad?

    When the stranger mentioned her name, Juliet couldnt help but ask:

    Who are you?

    I am Graham.

    For a moment, Juliet eyed him up and down.

    Graham was imposing and tall, but something was off. He looked like a man on the run, his appearance was ragged, and he had a bandage wrapped around his shoulder.

    The bloodstains the second princes group had discovered seemed to belong to Graham.

    Are you Roys brother?

    Didnt he mention a missing older brother?

    For some reason, she had a feeling that this man was that missing brother.

    Roy Ha!

    It seemed she was right.

    A fierce expression appeared on Grahams face.

    That Romeo guy got captivated by a human woman.

    His tant hostility was simr to when she first met Roy.

    Graham menacingly approached Juliet.

    Im sorry, but would you minding with me?

    To where?

    To the forest of Katia.

    Why?

    Damn it, that brat broke my neck!

    Surprisingly, Graham was answering her every question, though his face twisted with anger.

    Hearing this, Juliet thought that this Graham might be the third brother, whom Roy had supposedly broken the neck of.

    But thats not an answer. What does that have to do with me?

    Juliet calmly pointed out.

    It didnt make sense to her that because he held a grudge against Roy, he would want to take her away.

    However, Graham confidently said:

    If I take you, that arrogant Romeo wont have a choice but to listen to me.

    In other words, she would be a hostage to threaten him.

    What if I refuse?

    Then Ill have to resort to violence.

    <i>Growl.</i>

    The mere sound was threatening. However, Juliet narrowed her eyes.

    Again?

    What?

    In front of Graham, Juliet heaved a sigh. At this point, it felt as if the universe wanted her dead.

    <i>And theres no one around.</i>

    Especially not in the middle of this secluded forest.

    The unconscious second prince and his entourage didnt seem like theyd be of any help. Juliet gripped her crossbow and pulled off the sp of her cape.

    <i>Thump. </i>The cloak fell to the ground.

    Whether she was going to run or shoot the crossbow, the cloak would only get in the way.

    Wait.

    Graham, who had been intimidating so far, looked at her with wide eyes.

    I have a question, human woman.

    His gaze was fixed on Juliets neck.

    Why do you have the Snowdrop?

    ?

    Snowdrop?

    Juliet looked down at herself. Thanks to removing her cloak, the silver key around her neck was visible.

    Was he talking about this?

    Did that Romeo guy find it? No, hes too young to know about it.

    The werewolf named Graham started babbling alone. Juliet showed the key hesitantly.

    Is it this?

    Yes. Why would such a lowly human woman

    The human woman, upon hearing this, felt offended.

    She was no longer curious about why he referred to the family heirloom of the Count with a strange name.

    Roy had never once called Juliet that.

    She seemed to understand why Lycanthrope was so arrogant.

    Anyway, Juliet was angry, and the opportunity for her was the werewolf in front of her panicking and babbling.

    <i>Swiftly.</i>

    As if calming the frightened horse, Juliet looked around and

    Snowdrop, how

    Seizing the moment when Graham murmured, she decided to run away.

    Juliet quickly turned the horses head and started running in the direction she had seen beforehand.

    <i>Nieghhh!</i>

    Where!

    Graham, realizing btedly, roared and chased after her.

    When the werewolf pursued, the horse, filled with terror, began to speed up.

    However, Juliet realized that her capture was only a matter of time. It was impossible to fend off a wolf in a snow-covered forest.

    <i>There it is.</i>

    As she ran haphazardly, something appropriate caught Juliets eye.

    It looked like a hunters lodge, doubling as a storage room.

    Without a second thought, Juliet halted her horse and darted inside.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    !

    But before she could close the door, the entity that had been following her thrust its arm through the gap.

    <i>Creak.</i>

    The door was forced open.

    Ha! Did you think you could escape!

    Graham entered the storage room with a smug expression.

    What to do?

    As Juliet backed away from Graham, she decided to buy some time.

    She had to move towards the door without the werewolf noticing.

    Youre Roys brother, why dont you get along?

    Juliet blurted out whatever came to her mind. Surprisingly, Graham took the bait.

    Human woman, you cant even imagine the vile things hes done to me.

    Graham replied darkly.

    Compared to him, the things Ive done

    Although she was concerned about what he meant, saving her life was the immediate priority.

    Juliet let him ramble on and sneaked a peek at the crossbow she held.

    I can shoot.

    The Dukes castle in the North had all kinds of weapons, and Juliet had learned how to handle them.

    However, she didnt think her skills were particrly good.

    <i>Furthermore</i>

    Juliet nced at Graham in front of her.

    The true form of Roy she saw on the train was a wolf sorge it filled an entire trainpartment. Dreaming of taking down such a creature with a mere crossbow seemed foolish.

    <i>But I have no choice..</i>

    There were only two arrows left. Juliet felt the weight of her own powerlessness.

    <i>No choice.</i>

    Once she made up her mind, she acted swiftly.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Startled by the sharp sound, Graham flinched.

    However, the arrow Juliet shot missed him.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    With that sound, something hanging from the ceiling fell.

    Ha! This woman!

    With a mix of exhration and relief, Graham bared his teeth.

    As he stepped forward, thinking she has missed-

    <i>Whoosh.</i>

    A thick substance spilled, filling the entire warehouse like a sandstorm.

    Grahamughed at the futile attempt of the human woman.

    You thought you could avoid the situation with this little trick?

    In the wolfs dark-adapted vision, such a trick would be useless.

    However, Juliet smiled and loaded another arrow into her crossbow.

    <i>Click.</i>

    A bit scared?

    What?

    Graham felt uneasy with her rxed demeanor.

    It was too calm for a human in a life-threatening situation.

    Yet, the arrow she just loaded was surely thest.

    Juliet calmly aimed the crossbow.

    With the mindset of seeing how far this human woman would go, Graham bared his teeth.

    Goodbye, stupid wolf.

    <i>ck!</i>

    <i>Crash!</i>

    Again, her arrow missed Graham.

    But she aimed precisely, breaking amp hanging in the middle of the ceiling.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    !

    The air exploded.

 Chapter 97:

    Chapter 97:

    * * *

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As Juliet shot themp, she swiftly threw herself out of the door.

    !

    She narrowly avoided the loud explosion, but it seemed to have been a close call.

    Her ears began to ring, followed by a high-pitched tinnitus.

    Ugh

    Juliet wobbled a bit, trying to get up and find her bnce.

    She felt dizzy.

    Its simplemon sense.

    In a dry winter, you shouldnt y with fire in a confined space where mmable powder easily floats around.

    Its fortunate youre a wolf withoutmon sense

    After all, a Lycanthrope from the forest wouldnt know how dangerous a dust explosion could be.

    It was a relief that the hunting territorys charcoal powder used for snow removal was hanging up to keep it dry.

    <i>I really didnt think it would work.</i>

    Her legs wobbled.

    Juliet fell onto the snow again. That explosion would certainly bring people running unless they were deaf.

    They would then find the copsed 2nd prince and his group, and also her

    But just as Juliet was pondering this-

    <i>Creak!</i>

    Damn! This woman!

    With a slightly annoyed expression, Juliet looked up.

    There, a half-man, half-beast with fire on his back was rushing out of the storage room.

    The furious Graham seemed ready to charge at Juliet any second.

    Seeing the monstrous healing power of the Lycanthropes she had only heard of, Juliet was at a loss for words.

    Her face turned pale and she blinked her eyes.

    She didnt even think of running away because she was so exhausted.

    <i>Ah, it seems Im really going to die this time.</i>

    That was the only thought in her mind. Her eyes kept closing. In an unusually quick manner, she felt drained.

    Juliet fell face-down on the snow.

    Then-

    <i>Flutter.</i>

    A butterfly, emitting an out-of-ce bluish glow, appeared in the middle of the snow-covered forest.

    Graham, who seemed about to charge at the fallen human woman, paused for a moment.

    What? What Whats this?

    It seemed like these creatures, radiating bright light, werent living organisms. Their numbers quietly, but rapidly, increased.

    ?

    The scene was picturesque, but all Graham could feel was terror.

    He didnt know the exact reason, but instinctively felt an ominous presence and kept looking around nervously.

    Aaaargh!

    Shortly after, a spine-chilling scream echoed through the forest.

    The woods were once again enveloped in peaceful silence.

    * * *

    Juliet found herself sitting in a nk white space.

    <i>I was in the middle of a snow-covered forest just moments ago.</i>

    Thest thing she remembered was the threatening figure of the wolf-man approaching her.

    <i>If I lose consciousness in the snow, wont I freeze to death?</i>

    While thinking this, Juliet didnt even realize something was odd.

    <i>Creak.</i>

    Suddenly, a huge door she hadnt noticed before opened a little.

    And from that gap, a small blue butterfly gently flew out.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Watching the cute butterfly fluttering around her, Juliet suddenly realized she had seen this giant door before.

    She gazed intently at the door, and the butterflynded on the back of her hand.

    Then it slowly closed and opened its wings.

    <i>Creak.</i>

    The scene suddenly changed.

    Lifting her head, Juliet found herself in a familiar setting.

    It was a familiar bedroom. She was sitting on a luxurious canopy bed.

    Juliet lowered her head and wept.

    She didnt know why, but she felt as if the world was ending.

    <i>Ah, this is the memory from that day.</i>

    Juliet realized instantly.

    Is this a shback? The kind that shes before ones eyes before death?

    Juliet felt a bit bitter inside.

    If its a shback, why of all memories this day? This isnt even from this life; its a memory from her first life.

    Now, you must feel relieved.

    From her mouth flowed the dialogue from a memory.

    She lifted her head to look somewhere, but no one was visible in the room, which was a mess from her tears.

    Its because the nuisance is gone.

    The face of the man standing by the door was hidden in the shadows.

    She couldnt recall the expression he had worn.

    * * *

    Youll be alright. You youre just sleeping, which means youll regain consciousness soon.

    Amidst the faint murmur of voices, Juliet regained consciousness.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, a gloved hand gripped her cheek.

    Juliet.

    The touch was aggressive yet delicate, as if handling a piece of fragile ss.

    And it was a familiar voice and gaze.

    However, even after meeting the mans gaze, Juliet was lost in thought.

    She couldnt forget the scene she had just seen in her dream.

    The expression of the man she couldnt identify kept bothering her.

    The memory of that day was one Juliet had never forgotten in her two lifetimes.

    Yet, as if someone had forcibly cut that part out, she couldnt remember it.

    It wasnt that important, but she wondered what expression the man standing quietly by the door had when he looked at her.

    Lennox.

    She wanted to ask him directly, but it was impossible.

    Even if she asked, he wouldnt be able to answer. Because it was something that had happened in her past life. It was entirely Juliets memory alone. How could hement on a situation he hadnt experienced?

    Juliet tried to get out of his grasp, but he held her back. A sharp voice rang out, and the arm that held the reins tightened.

    What are you doing?

    Ah.

    Only then did Juliet realize that they were at a height.

    She wasnt just leaning against something; she was on a horse.

    That wasnt all.

    She felt ufortable, and realized she was wrapped tightly in severalyers of a cloak.

    Moreover, the expression on Lennox, who was looking down at her, was quite fierce. He looked as if he could kill someone with just his gaze, and he was ring intensely at her.

    <i>So be it.</i>

    Juliet wasnt particrly scared.

    She was disoriented from the recent memories. Old, buried emotions had resurfaced.

    Looking around, she noticed pce knights holding torches, watching their every move.

    Juliet surmised the situation.

    After she had fallen in the forest, the pce folks who heard themotion had rushed over and found her.

    <i>I dont know why Lennox is here.</i>

    She was cold and her mind was still foggy, so she couldnt even think to ask if he was alright.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    The lights around werent just the torches held by the knights.

    <i>Twinkling.</i>

    She finally noticed.

    As if they had never left, butterflies fluttered around her.

    Theyre back.

    Part of her was intrigued, thinking about the dream from earlier.

    What about the wolf?

    What did that beast do to you?

    Answering a question with a question isnt good.

    Being in the same position was ufortable, so Juliet shifted a little. She felt Lennox flinch.

    He did nothing.

    Looking at the darkened sky, Juliet suddenly realized something.

    They were still in the forest. If Juliets memory served right, this was the imperial hunting grounds.

    She didnt know how long it had been since she was found or where exactly in the forest, but given their movement, she should have been able to see lights from the pce buildings.

    But instead of the main building of the pce, they seemed to be headed deeper into the forest.

    <i>Where are we going?</i>

    Lennox.

    With a sigh, Juliet pulled on his cor.

    Let me down.

    Where to.

    Put me down. Right now.

    Lennox didnt let her down, but he stopped the horse. They locked eyes, silently exchanging intense gazes.

 Chapter 98:

    Chapter 98:

    * * *

    Let me down.

    He desperately tried to find some emotion in Juliets expression, but he found nothing.

    As the silence stretched, others walking a short distance away with torches also stopped.

    Alright. Lets go back.

    In the end, he was the first to relent.

    He didnt let Juliet down, but he gave up on his n to take her to the North.

    Only after he turned his gaze towards the distant lights of the pce did Juliet lean on him.

    Your Highness, why are you here?

    <i>Asking so soon,</i> Lennox thought to himself.

    Who would lose their horse

    Lennox nced at the butterflies emitting a faint glow.

    All thanks to you wandering fearlessly.

    It seems you got my letter.

    Juliets voice was calm.

    But contrary to herposed response, he felt choked up.

    Lennox gripped the reins tighter with his other hand. He could feel the regr motion every time Juliet, leaning on his head, breathed.

    Yet, she seemed somewhat absent.

    The relief he felt when he checked the Soulstone was truly momentary.

    [The butterflies are gone.]

    After checking the short note, he left the North.

    He opened the gate and, after confirming Juliets whereabouts, managed to arrive just in time.

    By just in time, he had only found Juliet, who had fainted deep in the hunting grounds, but next to her was dazed Lycanthrope and fluttering butterflies.

    Your eyes?

    Whos worrying about whom now?

    Are you better?

    No.

    As he answered, Lennox tightened his grip on the hand that wrapped around her waist. Juliet briefly looked suspicious, but he protested his innocence.

    The physician had said that, although the recovery rate was faster than expected, pushing too hard might result in permanent blindness.

    Apart from a woman who keeps crying in his bothersome dream.

    Im getting better.

    Thats good.

    Juliet exhaled a small sigh, her face looking as if shed shed some weight.

    Because of her reaction, Lennox felt even more ambiguous.

    He didnt want her pity or her taking care of him out of sympathy.

    But was it just guilt she felt?

    Moreover, Juliet didnt seem too surprised to see him. Shes always been calm, but this seemed different.

    Lennox was concerned about the expression that shed across Juliets face the moment she opened her eyes.

    It looked like she was scared and about to cry.

    Yet now, her attitude seemed indifferent, and this made him anxious.

    His throat felt tight.

    Despite thete hour, torches lit up everywhere, making the pce look like daylight. People were outside the buildings.

    Oh, my God!

    Empress!

    When they saw the returning party, the Empress nearly copsed.

    The attendants quickly supported her.

    Im fine.

    Juliet, having dismounted, insisted she wasnt hurt, but no one seemed to pay heed.

    Juliet!

    Elsa ran towards her in a hurry.

    A doctor! We need a doctor first!

    No, what happened?

    What on earth happened in the forest

    I just want to wash up and change my clothes.

    Juliet seemed a bit sharp.

    Only then did the peoplee to their senses.

    Th-This way, please!

    The pce headmaid chased everyone away with a stern face.

    Even you, Duke! Step back!

    When the maid blocked the way, oddly enough, Lennox didnt want to let go of Juliet.

    Let her down.

    Reluctantly, Lennox let Juliet down and stepped back.

    Juliet nced back at him just once. The next moment, she was led inside by the pce headmaid. Lennox, with his gaze fixed on her retreating figure, slowly removed his gloves.

    Your Majesty.

    Why, why is that, Duke?

    The pce security is inadequate.

    That, is it so?

    The Emperor, trying to gauge the direction of the conversation, felt a bit puzzled.

    The fox hunt had be a mess because suddenly, an unexpected species had intruded.

    Yes. In my duty as a loyal subject, I cant stand by and just watch.

    But Lennox didnt ask for ountability, he even smiled warmly.

    The Emperor wanted to ask since when he had been loyal, but he held back.

    The smooth words of Duke Carlyle didnt end there.

    So, I hope you grant me and my subordinates permission to stay in the pce for a while. You will grant it, right?

    O-of course you have my permission.

    The Emperor realized that the calm demeanor of Duke Carlyle was many times more intimidating than when he was emotionless.

    * * *

    Juliet! Are you okay?

    Elsa.

    Elsa looked like she was on the verge of tears.

    Im sorry. I Roy told me to take good care of you.

    Juliet, in a soft whisper while holding onto Elsa who was supporting her, said:

    Help me.

    Okay!

    Elsa wasnt particrly skilled, but she was definitely helpful in getting Juliet out of her messed-up dress.

    The pce maids were startled, but as Juliet had said, once she removed her dirtied clothes and brushed off her tangled hair, there werent any noticeable injuries. There were just minor bruises here and there from rolling in the forest.

    The maids left momentarily to fetch necessary items and outerwear.

    Please sit down carefully.

    As instructed, Juliet stepped into the bathtub. The hot water calmed her down.

    Elsa.

    Juliet, making sure no one else could see, discreetly called Elsa over.

    Elsa, carefully looking around, approached the bathtub.

    What is it, Juliet?

    Juliet showed Elsa a silver key she was holding. But Elsa, unlike Graham, just looked at it nkly.

    Well, Roy, as well as Elsa and Nathan, had seen the key many times, but they never told a strange story like the wolf did.

    Why?

    I met a wolf in the forest who said he was Roys brother.

    Elsas face turned pale with shock.

    He said his name was Graham.

    Graham? Graham came here? How

    Juliet grabbed Elsas arm, who was in shock.

    And Graham called this Snowdrop.

    Snowdrop?

    Elsas eyes widened.

    Do you know what that is?

    Yes, I know.

    Elsa nced between Juliet and the silver key, then with an unprecedented serious expression, she said:

    Its the name of a flower.

    Yes, it is.

    Juliet gave a smallugh.

    I knew that too.

    The bathtub was steadily filling with hot water. But Elsa wasnt done speaking.

    Our grandmother said its a very, very old and dangerous thing.

    She continued with a serious face.

    They were so malicious that they were banished from the forest and must never be allowed back in.

    But that was all Elsa could tell. Her words were vague, like an old tale.

    (.)

    But Juliet was more bothered by something else than Elsas vague words.

    The butterflies, which were previously loud enough to give her a headache, had gone silent since they mentioned that word.

    It was strange.

    This artifact was as old as the Empires history, being around for three hundred years.

    Passed down in Juliets family since the establishment of the County Monad.

    But why did a Lycanthrope know the name of this key? Especially a name that not even the people of the Monad family knew?

    Artifact.

    To Juliets knowledge, artifacts didnt have names.

    Even the term artifact was a word created for convenience to denote treasures with indescribable powers.

    Well, famous jewels often have grand names like Tears of the Sun, but it was the first time she heard of an artifact having a name.

    This silver key, passed down in the Monad House, looked like an ordinary silver toy at first nce. Artifacts seemed like not-so-precious antiques.

    Is this your name?

    (.)

    But the butterflies remained silent.

 Chapter 99:

    Chapter 99:

    * * *

    Did you see it?

    I saw.

    The fox hunt was a mess, but surprisingly, people werent disappointed.

    In fact, they loved this time of the year the most, and even the Emperor, who had nned the hunt diligently, was no longer interested in fox hunting.

    As soon as dawn broke the next day, the dignitaries staying in the pce sneaked around in front of the main hall with impure intentions.

    He seemed much more human than expected.

    Honestly, not to that extent.

    The banquet hall that the Empress had carefully decorated became empty in no time.

    Despite the chilly weather, people lingered outside as if they had some unavoidable business nearby.

    I wish to meet the Emperor.

    Grant permission to enter.

    The gatekeeper of the pce permitted the entrance of a diplomatic delegation he had never seen before.

    Lycanthropes.

    The mysterious creatures often mentioned in old tales were all tall and beautifully featured.

    However, Juliet, who was seated on one side of the main hall as a witness, felt as if she hadmitted a sin when familiar faces entered.

    Ugh.

    Elsa, standing next to Juliet, suddenly gasped for breath.

    Juliet sneaked a nce at Elsa for a moment.

    It seemed Elsa was the one who had informed about what happened to Roy.

    Juliets situation was a bit ambiguous. The Emperor and the people were unaware of the rtionship between the intruder and Juliet.

    In essence, the purpose of Grahams intrusion into the pce was her, and in the process, the second prince and his entourage were attacked just because they were in the way.

    However, the Emperor was unaware of these details, knowing only that the viin had intruded into the pce to harm his son and was also trying to hurt Countess Monad.

    And then Roy came.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    The door to the main hall opened with a heavy sound. Even among the foreigners, Roy stood out.

    I am Romeo Pascal, the son of Lord Hebaron.

    Roy was wearing a unique outfit that Juliet had once seen. It looked like the robe ancient priests wore.

    However, Roy had an expression Juliet had never seen before.

    Throughout the conversation with the Emperor, Roy didnt make eye contact with Juliet.

    Human ruler, hand him over.

    The Emperor, eyeing the young foreigner with unfamiliar eyes, flinched.

    Hmm. Do you know what your kin did?

    With a rare disy of dignity, the Emperor spoke sternly.

    How dare he not only invade my pce but also try to harm my son and my subjects!

    Judging by the Emperors somewhat fluctuating tone, it seemed he was also unsettled by the situation.

    The Lycanthrope of Katia.

    Strictly speaking, they were the royalty of a foreign nation. However, everyone was taken aback to see such a young man representing them.

    But Roy, without batting an eye, listened to the Emperors words and calmly replied.

    Thats why Im asking you to hand him over.

    Did you even hear what I just said?

    Although the Emperor asked with a hint of anger, Roy calmly continued.

    Allow us to punish him ording to our tribalws. We will make him pay for his crimes by cutting off his neck and limbs.

    The people in the hall were in an uproar.

    No, not to that extent

    The second prince, sitting with bandages and looking half-dead, went pale.

    In fact, the princes injuries were exaggerated; no one was seriously hurt.

    If one had to point out a significant damage, it was the explosion at the hunting grounds storage. And strictly speaking, those goods were blown up by Juliet.

    We willpensate for the financial damage with gold of equal weight to the criminal.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Roy kicked a heavy bag next to him, and its contents spilled out.

    No

    The mouth of the bag opened, revealing its contents: dazzling gold.

    The status of the Lycanthrope delegates was instantly elevated to that of distinguished guests.

    * * *

    Juliet, who hade out of the audience hall, sat in a corner of the now deserted banquet hall.

    The Emperor and the delegation began discussing how to transfer the criminal.

    With nothing left to do, Juliet was pushed out to the banquet hall, which was, ironically, less popted because everyone was busy observing the foreign guests.

    Juliet.

    Until Roy, having been informed by Elsa of Juliets location, entered the banquet hall.

    Elsa told me you were here.

    It seemed Roy had briefly stepped out of the meeting, approaching her with quick steps.

    Yes.

    Juliet nced over his shoulder at a group of people rushing into the banquet hall and responded curtly.

    The sight of Roy, striding across the dance floor, matched well with the sparkling banquet hall, but it wasnt the best situation to have a conversation.

    You look pale.

    For a moment, Roy, who had been looking at her, handed over a ss filled with wine he had brought.

    Drink.

    She took the warm ss, but Juliet just pretended to wet her lips. It seemed only Juliet was ufortable under the scrutiny of the others.

    With a concerned expression, Roy asked:

    Are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?

    Im fine.

    Unlike the Roy she saw earlier in the augmented reality, this was the usual Roy.

    Roy, lets talkter. There are too many eyes watching right now.

    Juliet tried to stop him, ncing around, but Roy didnt heed her.

    Juliet.

    He unexpectedly knelt down in front of her. She wanted to tell him not to, but Roy was in no mood to listen.

    Do you hate me?

    He asked, holding one of her hands, like he once did. Juliet was at a loss for words.

    But that It was Grahams doing. If you dislike me because of that

    Roy.

    Juliet sighed slightly and calmly summed up the situation.

    That man, Graham, hes your older brother, right? I heard hes gone missing.

    When Juliet asked, Roy looked at her for a moment before reluctantly answering.

    Yes. Graham is my third older brother.

    He said he would take me to the forest.

    I know. Im sorry.

    Why did you fight?

    He spoke ill of you.

    It didnt seem like Roy was lying. After all, Graham had insulted her right in her eyes.

    But that cant be the only reason.

    Juliet looked deep into his eyes.

    Do you know how wicked Grahams actions were?

    She didnt think Graham would do such terrible things, as he imed.

    But then she thought about how much she really knew about a man named Romeo Pascal.

    He was kind and affectionate.

    But that was it. Juliet had to admit she didnt know much about Roy.

    Are you mad at me because of Graham?

    Roy, who cautiously asked, looked like a saddened puppy. So pitiful she wanted tofort him.

    Without thinking, Juliet reached out and caressed Roys cheek.

    Its just that you suddenly felt a bit unfamiliar.

    I never deceived you.

    Suddenly, Roy made a strange statement.

    I am not like that man.

    Lennox hadnt necessarily deceived her either. Juliet smiled with a touch of bitterness.

    But not every lie is spoken.

    Concealing the truth when one should speak is also deceiving.

    Juliet couldnt shake the feeling that Roy was still hiding something.

    But you also dont tell me everything.

    Roy looked up at Juliet with slightly cold eyes.

    Roy.

    So, just wait a little longer. I will tell you everythingter

    Roy softly kissed the back of the hand he held and murmured as if assuring himself.

    I wont hurt Juliet like he did, nor will I abandon her.

    * * *

    After Roy returned to the conference room, Juliet, left alone, was lost in thought.

    Although Roy felt a bit unfamiliar, in reality, Juliet didnt have much time to worry about him. She had a lot on her te.

    It was a relief the butterflies returned, but that strange name Snowdrop

    You really are something, Miss Monad.

    A mocking voice made Juliet lift her head. Unwee faces had gathered around her.

    To be honest, I was impressed.

    Juliet thought she was impressive too.

    Why do undesirable situations always happen consecutively?

    It all makes sense now.

    Why she was suddenly dismissed by the Duke

    Of course, theres always a reason.

    The crowds eyes sparkled maliciously, like theyd found prey.

    Miss Monad, were the rumors true?

    That you dragged any man to bed

    And then were dumped by the Duke.

    I heard you did it to grab the Dukes attention. Is that true?

    Oh, but you seemed quite close with that wolf young man earlier.

    Amidst the spiteful jeers, Juliet grinned.

    <i>You guys have really outdone yourselves.</i>

    Theres probably no one to take her side now. It was clear they believed she wouldnt be able to wiggle her way out this time.

    Juliet knew of two ways to shut out this unpleasant attention.

    One was if Lennox Carlyle found another lover. Then, the attention would shift from her to the new lover.

    But that was out of Juliets control. So, there was only one thing left for her to do.

    Admit

    Yes, its true.

    And ept the allegations.

    Theyre people she might never see again. What did their opinions matter?

    Juliet stood up, holding the wine ss Roy had given her. The crowd flinched, perhaps thinking she might throw it.

    But Juliet wasnt thinking of violence.

    If they want to tear her down, let them. Its just pride.

    With a resigned feeling, Juliet opened her mouth.

    Yes, the reason I was told were breaking up by the Duke is

    No.

    However, a soft yet firm voice interrupted her.

    Everyone looked back in confusion.

    I think it was me who got dumped. Is my memory incorrect?

    The atmosphere in the banquet hall froze when they recognized the man standing at the entrance.

 Chapter 100:

    Chapter 100:

    * * *

    I think it was me who got dumped. Is my memory incorrect?

    Juliet, who spotted him, didnt even seem surprised; she blinked quietly.

    Lennox coldly nced over the group of people surrounding her.

    These cunning folks. Worthless humans, neither their names nor faces worth remembering.

    But, by his standards, the moment these lesser beings surrounded a single woman and spouted all sorts of insults, it didnt matter whether they were human or beast.

    A sneer escaped him.

    Seeing them, who might disappear any moment or turn their backs again, yet too scared to grip a woman tightly, let alone utter such insolence, rage welled up within him.

    Since when did you dare toment on the affairs of my house?

    Until a moment ago, these people were like a pack of wolves, all frustrated that they couldnt tear apart a single woman. Now, they paled and bowed their heads in front of him.

    Oh, you misunderstand, Duke!

    We absolutely didnt mean it that way

    Do you think you canpensate for the honor of my house with your filthy tongues?

    He wasnt one for idle talk.

    I will teach you the only way to atone with your pathetic bodies.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Lennox grabbed the sword of a standing guard and threw it on the ground.

    Draw it.

    <i>Gasp.</i>

    For a moment, everyone stared in shock, turning pale. But everyone there understood. There was only one way to restore tarnished honor.

    It was to duel, staking ones life. And that meant a merciful, legal death.

    ording to the Empiresws, killing due to duels or territorial disputes wasnt considered a crime.

    The man standing before them was notorious as a sword master even before turning twenty.

    Desperate screams erupted everywhere.

    Du, Duke!

    What are you doing? Draw your sword.

    His calm urging voice was smooth as always, without any variation in tone.

    But the trembling folks, looking like cattle herded to ughter, couldnt find a way out.

    Mostly because he entered the hallst. The Duke stood guarding the door.

    We havemitted a crime worthy of death!

    One by one, the quickest to judge the situation began to kneel and bow their heads.

    Sobs were heard here and there. Yet, Lennox Carlyles face, like cold steel, showed no change.

    Seems you cant think with that head of yours?

    Yes?

    Its probably better to cut it off.

    <i>Swish.</i>

    The de of Duke Carlyle, sharp as ever, seemed ready to strike, reflecting a dark light.

    What do you mean

    A momentter, the crowd realized his implication.

    Lady Monad!

    Countess!

    If you spare our lives, we will do anything!

    In their haste, they crawled on their knees, bowing before Juliet.

    It was quite aical scene, but Juliet, looking down at them, didnt even crack a smile.

    They pleaded with tearful eyes, but Juliet said nothing. The man with the sword nced briefly at the crowd.

    Just lip service in asking for forgiveness?

    At that, their cries grew even more desperate.

    No, its not! Lady Monad, we will never be insolent again!

    Yes, just spare us this once!

    Please, spare us

    Thats enough. Stop.

    Theedy ended with Juliets firm words.

    Duke Carlyle still looked displeased, but Juliet settled the situation with a singlemand.

    Leave immediately.

    Thank you. Thank you

    Lady Monad, no, Countess, how can we ever repay

    Visit our territory next time and

    Shut your mouths and leave. Now.

    As if it was pre-arranged, the culprits didnt wish to linger a moment longer in the banquet hall.

    <i>Bang.</i>

    They rushed out, and after the door closed, only a handful remained in the empty hall.

    Excluding the pce guards and a few servants preparing for the banquet, in truth, only two remained.

    The man sheathed his sword and slowly crossed the floor.

    Approaching the woman, who seemed rooted to the spot, Lennox seemed to anticipate what she might say.

    <i>Its okay</i>

    You didnt have to help.

    Juliet said, without a hint of smile, in a voice so soft and calm that only he could hear. Lennox recalled how her calm voice often angered him.

    So, I was supposed to just listen to such nonsense?

    This time was no exception.

    Youre quite the saint.

    He didnt mean to be sarcastic at first.

    But seeing her pale face, rage filled him. How long had she sat and tolerated such insults without him knowing?

    To be precise, he was angry at himself.

    Before being conscious of the fact, sarcastic remarks sprang out.

    What were you thinking, doing that?

    Otherwise?

    What?

    Your Highness.

    Juliet sighed softly, pushing his arm away. She looked up at him with empty eyes.

    Why are you pretending to care now?

    Pretending to care?

    But Juliet seemed genuinely curious.

    You didnt care before.

    Juliet.

    What people called me, the things Ive heard, or whoever I made eye contact with

    Juliet took a half step toward him.

    You didnt care.

    How could I not?

    How could he not care, especially when he heard such things right in front of him?

    Theres no need to pretend to care now.

    Juliet whispered as she handed him the wine ss she was holding.

    Just as youve always done.

    Then, she tenderly straightened his cor.

    Lennox could see her lowered eyshes. However, despite the intimate gesture, her next words were cruel.

    Your Highness.

    Juliet, after fixing his cor, looked up at him. They were close enough to kiss.

    You knew.

    But Juliet chuckled.

    It was a strangely unfamiliar smile.

    Mesmerized by her face, Lennox suddenly realized her expression was a mocking smile.

    However, he couldnt fully understand because Juliet had never shown him such a look before.

    The real issue isnt those people.

    Juliet nced briefly toward the door where people had disappeared and then, smiling, approached and touched his arm.

    She whispered to him with her perfectly red lips:

    For the past seven years, Your Highness has been allowing me to be spoken of as you please.

    Lennox gritted his teeth silently.

    <i>Crack.</i>

    The ss in his hand shattered. Red liquid, whether blood or wine, dripped onto the floor. Juliet looked at his injured hand and quietly said:

    So, dont do it again.

    * * *

    The Carlyle Ducal family often found itself the subject of unfavorable gossip.

    Their extreme and dark family history could fill dozens of books, much to the delight of gossipmongers.

    However, Lennox Carlyle was inherently indifferent and didnt care about public opinion.

    He thought Juliet must have felt the same way.

    The Carlyle castle had been without a mistress for twenty years.

    <i>When did it start?</i>

    The advisors, who had been begging him to get married, grew silent a few years after Juliet Monard began staying at the castle.

    Your Highness, might you consider attending the event with thedy this time?

    A loyal assistant suggested it, only then realizing that the Ducal family had been gradually delegating the responsibilities of a mistress to Juliet.

    At first, it was just simple ledger checks. But it expanded to her attending and hosting events on behalf of the Duchess.

    We asked her to do these tasks. She just agreed.

    The assistant defended Juliet, anticipating Lennoxs anger, saying she had only been amodating.

    Lennox simply listened.

    The assistants concern was about unfavorable rumors regarding Juliet attending the parties alone.

    So, could you please attend with her just for today?

    That was the advisors argument.

    Around that time, Lennox began feeling uneasy because of a woman who hardly ever gave him a warm smile.

    Although it seemed obvious, the idea of recing Juliet with someone else never crossed his mind.

    Juliet never spoke of it.

    <i>Crash!</i>

    But when Lennox arrivedte at the banquet hall, what he saw was Juliet, seemingly in a fit of anger, breaking a teacup.

    Are you angry?

    He met Juliets eyes outside but didnt immediately understand her question.

    Are you angry because I acted like the mistress and made my own decisions?

    She asked with a calm expression, unbelievable for someone who had just spilled tea in anger.

    The direction of the question was wrong.

    Lennoxs cold expression wasnt Juliets fault.

    He was upset that Juliet didnt tell him about problems she faced.

    Before he could ask what happened, Juliet sighed softly.

    If youre not mad, Ill go.

    Even after that, Juliet never spoke to him about the rumors surrounding her.

    He wasnt sure if it was right to ask, and Juliet never told him.

    So, he handled things in a way he was familiar with.

    Without directly confronting Juliet, he ensured that those who overstepped their boundaries in the North could never do so again.

    He was content with this quiet and swiftpromise, and Juliet remained by his side without shedding a tear. He thought it was okay.

    Until Juliet Monard left him.

 Chapter 101:

    Chapter 101:

    * * *

    From the moment the Duke of Carlyle appeared, the Empress seemed to have decided to change his course.

    She began to take care of Juliet as if she was a loving adoptive parent.

    You should stay in my pce until you recover.

    The Empress generously offered, even providing a luxurious guest room.

    This kindness felt somewhat burdensome. After all, Juliet had some responsibility for the intrusion of a wolf into the pce.

    Fortunately, the Emperor and Empress didnt seem to think that far.

    Roy and his party caught Graham and left. However, many had witnessed the intimate conversation between Juliet and Roy.

    Juliet decided to behave obediently, following the Empresss instructions for now. It was best to make a good impression, not knowing how things would turn outter.

    Juliet sat in the ballroom, dressed in a dress chosen by the Empress.

    Due to the earliermotion, people nced at her from a distance with wary eyes.

    If their eyes met, they would either be startled and look away or force an awkward smile.

    Well, it wasnt so bad.

    Juliet shrugged.

    Excuse me, Countess Monad.

    A slightly different group of people started to approach her.

    Yes?

    Juliet didnt know the name of the refined-looking noblewoman who addressed her, so she responded vaguely.

    When she came to her senses, demure youngdies surrounded her.

    Excuse my boldness, but what is your rtionship with the gentleman who approached you this morning?

    The youngdies, with their sparkling eyes, seemed burdensome, but they didnt appear malicious.

    Whats there to hide?

    Hes a friend.

    Oh my, really!

    Being friends with Lycanthrope is impressive!

    Juliet nced over the youngdies.

    They were types she hadnt encountered much over the past few years, so they seemed younger than her.

    Juliet thought the curious-looking noble youngdies were quite cute. So, she obediently answered their various questions.

    Yes, we met while traveling.

    Oh my.

    The reactions were as expected.

    So, have you promised a future with him?

    No, not at all

    The conversation seemed to be heading in an unexpected direction.

    Isnt that so?

    Recognizing the familiar voice, Juliet turned around. A decidedly handsome man looked down at her with a cold gaze.

    Duke.

    Juliet responded with a polite, thin smile.

    Excuse us

    The youngdies who had been chattering around Juliet scattered like herbivores that had encountered a predator.

    Do you have business with me?

    I simply wish to dance with you.

    Juliet looked at him in surprise.

    <i>Lennox Carlyle wants to dance?</i>

    It was unbelievable. If the nobility heard, they would be shocked.

    But Juliet noticed that he was impably dressed.

    Aside from the bandage wrapped around his left hand, he looked perfect, truly fitting for the ball.

    <i>Whats he up to?</i>

    And if I refuse?

    If I were a you, I wouldnt.

    He said without a smile.

    It wasnt a threat. His tone was rather polite, but Juliet felt a sudden unease.

    Alright.

    It had been ages since shest danced with him.

    As Juliet took the floor, she wondered if pretending to identally step hard on his foot would be a good idea.

    Lennox didnt enjoy dancing in front of others, but Juliet had danced with him a few times.

    In fact, he was good at anything physical.

    As they walked to the floor, the dance music shifted to a slower tempo. From the moment he spoke to Juliet, the surroundings grew quiet.

    Under the weight of so many eyes, her skin felt hot.

    Juliet wondered how strange this scene must look to others.

    Answer me, Juliet.

    However, as soon as the dance began and they took their first step, she regretted following her curiosity and taking his hand.

    Did that wolf pup promise you the queens position?

    With his hand on her waist and her hand in his, there was no escaping the mans piercing gaze.

    Juliet replied coldly.

    Thats none of your business, Your Highness. You have no right to ask.

    Oh really.

    However, Lennox didntugh as he spoke.

    Thats not something you should say to someone who saved your life.

    Saved?

    You owe me a debt.

    Juliet pondered for a moment and then realized.

    Ah.

    He seemed to be referring to the incident at the hunting grounds.

    If it hadnt been for him, who knows what could have happened to her in the snow-covered forest. She heard that the pce officials only started searching for her after Duke Carlyle arrived.

    Reluctantly, Juliet asked:

    What do you want in return?

    An extension of the contract.

    Juliet doubted her ears and then chuckled softly.

    Did you ask me to dance just to discuss this?

    If she hadnt been held by him, she wouldve already left the scene. It was a conversation not worth listening to.

    Listen until the end.

    However, Lennox pulled her waist closer and whispered:

    Extend the contract you brought with you for three more months, and after that, Ill let you go cleanly.

    Why should I?

    Because after that, youll get what you desire.

    Juliet scoffed coldly.

    Theres nothing you can offer me.

    That might not be the case. Think about it.

    Juliet was puzzled.

    What was he offering? A clean break?

    What if I refuse?

    You wont.

    Lennox spoke softly.

    Because you wouldnt want to lose something precious to you.

    Juliet brushed off his hand and stood still. Her porcin-smooth forehead wrinkled.

    Why are you acting out of character?

    She whispered, as if sighing.

    You got the sequence wrong.

    Lennox smiled faintly and brushed it off.

    You keep making me act childish.

    Juliet looked incredulous, but that was the most honest thing he could say.

    Lennox Carlyle thought he knew Juliet Monad well. When and how sheughed. Or how sweetly she sobbed.

    Seven years was a long time.

    Enough to be ustomed to someone and lose interest. So he thought he knew her thoroughly.

    But his pride was easily shattered.

    The woman who deceived him and ran away seemed like apletely different person from the Juliet he had known for seven years.

    When Juliet first ran away from him, the emotion he felt was closer to fear than betrayal.

    He finally admitted that he hardly knew anything about Juliet Monad.

    At that moment, the short dance ended, and apuse erupted.

    Your Highness.

    Juliet, exhaling a shallow breath, spoke as if consoling a child.

    I have nothing to give either, even if you say so. I dont know what you want from me.

    Juliet tried to softly persuade him.

    You said it, Your Highness. A contract is established when theres something to give and take, so

    I have it.

    Lennox spoke forcefully, holding the back of Juliets hand.

    Juliet sent a slightly confused look. Sometimes, she had an inscrutable expression.

    Have what?

    There were times when she stared at him with those precarious blue eyes.

    Then he would be anxious, as if she would disappear from his sight.

    He felt so restless that he needed to immediately hold her to confirm her presence.

    You owe me.

    However, suppressing his urge, Lennox bent down and pressed his lips to the back of her hand.

    It was an utmost courteous gesture.

    Your Highness.

    Its better not to make me wait too long.

    However, the red eyes that looked up at her while kissing her hand were nothing but rude and intimidating.

    You know, Juliet.

    While escorting Juliet back to her ce with impable manners, he whispered softly:

    Im not very patient.

 Chapter 102:

    Chapter 102:

    * * *

    Juliet was sitting in a moving carriage, reading a letter.

    [I couldnt find a priestess named Dahlia.]

    It was a report on the inquiry Juliet had made to the information guild some time ago.

    On a hunch, she provided as much detailed description of Dahlia as she could and asked if there was such a woman.

    She could be using a different name.

    The result was the same.

    [No one has seen a woman with that description.]

    Juliet briefly looked out the window, slightly furrowing her brows. The scenery was quickly passing by.

    <i>Shes not some ghost.</i>

    Her mind was cluttered.

    Although it was said that such a woman didnt exist, Juliet had definitely encountered Dahlia.

    Three times. And each time at a different ce.

    <i>Whats her identity?</i>

    Once at Carcassonnes auction, once at Lucernes ballroom, and recently, at the temple, every location was different. It felt like she was somehow chasing after her.

    <i>Im not certain, but</i>

    She had contacted Archbishop Gilliam, but all she got from the irritated archbishop was the reply: Theres no priest by that name in the order.

    The archbishop might be lying, but the chances werent high. There was no reason for him to.

    <i>So she pretended to be a priest but isnt one?</i>

    How was it in her previous life?

    Juliet tilted her head.

    Dahlia had made her appearance with the full support of Pope Sebastian.

    <i>But that Sebastian is now in prison.</i>

    Could that be why Dahlia hasnt shown up?

    Juliet, what are you looking at?

    Ah.

    Juliet looked up. Opposite her was a youngdy with curious eyes.

    Its nothing, Emma. Im sorry.

    Its okay. But well be arriving soon!

    Juliet was on her way to the south with Emma.

    We will soon see grandma.

    Emma said with joy.

    Grandma was the famous Madam Ilena.

    Ilena Lindberg.

    Commonly known as godmother Ilena, the elderlydy was an acquaintance of thete Count and Countess Monas.

    She had even attended Juliets salon at her invitation and helped her some time ago.

    After divorcing her notorious yboy husband, Madam Ilena was now enjoying her leisurely old age surrounded by friends and granddaughters.

    Recently, Madam Elena, who has a domain in the south, invited Juliet.

    [Why dont youe over and stay with my granddaughter?]

    Without much thought, Juliet epted the invitation.

    She wanted some distance from theplex matters.

    She was tired of the cold after spending days in a snow-covered forest.

    After the day they were ambushed in the forest by Roys brother, both Roy and Elsa had left for Katias forest, and Juliet hadnt seen them since.

    Thats why she headed to the south with Madam Ilenas granddaughter, Emma, who was staying in the capital.

    The Empires capital was located in the southwest, but in reality, Madam Ilenas domain was quite far away.

    Still, thedy sent a carriage through arge gate, covered the expenses, and even paid for the trip.

    Emma, who had just made her debut, was a cheerful girl.

    Charlotte sister is about to have a baby!

    Throughout the journey to the south, Emma kept talking about her sister Charlottes baby.

    Madam Ilenas eldest granddaughter, Charlotte, was staying in the family estate in the south to give birth.

    Im going to be an aunt!

    Emma looked excited.

    <i>How cute.</i>

    When Charlottes baby is born, I will surely cherish it.

    Juliet smiled at Emma.

    She never had an aunt, but she felt Emma would make a good one.

    * * *

    The south was a popr holiday destination where almost everyone wanted to own at least one vi.

    Under the sunny sky, quaint mansions were grouped at some distance.

    Every evening, small musical or dance events were said to take ce in these mansions.

    However, Juliet couldnt stay in Madam Ilenas mansion.

    The amodation provided by Madam Ilena wasnt a room in her vi.

    Youll have to go a bit further for your amodation.

    The ce the polite-faced butler took them to was a small vi located on a quiet hill a bit away from the mansion.

    Wow!

    The bewildered Emma couldnt hold back her admiration.

    Did grandmother buy this vi? How? When?

    The size of the building seemed a bit much just to be given as an amodation. It might be small, but the carefully crafted garden and fountain

    It seems a bit much for one person.

    When Juliet turned around, the butler politely replied.

    It might be ufortable for you to meet people, so its best to stay here.

    Hearing this, Juliet could only nod in agreement.

    Please convey my gratitude to Madam Ilena.

    Yes.

    After the butler left, Emma, under the pretext of helping unpack Juliets belongings, explored the vi.

    I didnt know grandmother bought this building. She always wanted it but said it was too expensive. Theres even a fountain?

    While slowly looking around the vi, Juliet suddenly felt a sense of strangeness.

    <i>Well.</i>

    It was a space where meticulous care was felt everywhere.

    It was the ideal home she had once wished for.

    A living room bathed in sunlight, and cozy bedrooms. The garden was full of well-tended fountains and flowering trees, and there were even tworge dogs.

    As she looked around, she felt somehow familiar with theyout, as if someone had peered into her mind.

    Juliet found a silver te full of fruit on the drawing-room table.

    There were rare fruits that could only be seen in the south at this time of year. She picked up arge peach and looked around the house with cold eyes.

    * * *

    Madam Ilena sat elegantly in the drawing-room.

    Ilena Lindberg, with her stylishly draped silver-gray hair, had once reigned as the queen of the social scene. However, now she often stayed in her southern estate, a bit away from the capital.

    Especially during the chilly winter, her hobby was to avoid the cold and invite friends to spend the winter together.

    But the woman, who once dominated the social scene, lifted her tea cup with a bit of tension.

    Madam Ilena nced at the young man in front of her.

    He was a hard-to-meet figure.

    In some ways, he was even more challenging to deal with than the Emperor.

    Im not sure if the tea is to your liking, Duke.

    Its fine. Good tea.

    Without even touching his tea cup, the young man briefly replied.

    Even as a guest, sitting in the drawing-room chair, he looked as rxed as if he was in his own living room.

    To put it grandly, he had a stature that didnt match his age.

    <i>Hmm, this youngd.</i>

    Madam Ilena slightly pursed her lips and looked him up and down.

    She had heard countless rumors, but it was the first time the formidabledy had directly confronted Duke Carlyle.

    With his cool eyes and impable appearance, he was so striking that anyone couldnt help but look twice.

    Considering his bnced physique and contrary to rumors, he had an almost sacred appearance.

    For some reason, the bandage wrapped around his left hand was the only w, and even that was an intriguing aspect. The fleeting romances of Duke Carlyle were the rave among the aristocrats of the capital.

    However, the Madam always believed that good-looking men have a price. Just like her first husband.

    You look better than my ex-husband. Even better than what Ive heard.

    You tter me.

    Despite the casual talk, he responded with respect. It seemed like he held respect for elders.

    Seeing his unexpectedly polite attitude, Madam Ilena slightly raised her evaluation of him.

    In truth, the Madam, who was close to the deceased Count and Countess Monad, didnt particrly like Duke Carlyle.

    Taking the orphaned child far to the northern region after the loss of her parents was one thing. But what she couldnt tolerate was that he had been involved with a woman who was not even his fiance for several years.

    <i>He shouldve let her go long ago.</i>

    Although she had ruthlessly thrown out her ex-husband, Madam Ilena was a conservative olddy at heart.

    Tsk. Madam Ilena clicked her tongue lightly.

    If that was the case, she wouldve helped him form a bond with a good family.

    But the situation was turning strange.

    It was said that there are ears on the walls of the pce. The story of Duke Carlyle drawing his sword in the ballroom became known to everyone in the Empire in just a few days.

    Madam Ilena found the story quite amusing.

    <i>After being quiet for all these years, what wind has blown now?</i>

    Nevertheless, it was because of that incident that Madam Ilena changed her mind and epted the dubious request of Duke Carlyle.

    I heard you were close to thete Monad couple.

    When Duke Carlyle suddenly appeared, Madam Ilena was quite surprised. His business had quite a suspicious content.

    Heres the deed to the vi I purchased.

    After purchasing the expensive southern vi and renovating it for a few days

    He abruptly asked to invite Juliet to stay there.

    Id like you to hand it over to Juliet at an appropriate time.

    Pushing an envelope with documents on the table, he spoke.

    A good excuse would be that you had a debt to thete Count Monad couple.

    <i>Look at this guy.</i>

    He even came up with a perfect excuse. Madam Ilena became more and more intrigued by his impable attitude.

    Why not give it to her directly?

    Juliet.

    As he mentioned her name, the Duke hesitated for a moment. Madam Ilena didnt miss this moment of hesitation in a man who otherwise seemed wless.

    She wont ept anything I give.

    He surprisingly seemed to grasp the situation urately.

    Before the Duke left, Madam Ilena generously offered:

    If you wish, you can stay in my mansion while youre in the south.

    However, Duke Carlyle simply nodded and left the drawing room.

    Thank you for your kindness.

    He thanked her for the kindness, but he didnt say he would ept. The Madam understood the implied refusal.

    Tsk, tsk.

    After the Duke left, Madam Ilena clicked her tongue lightly with a quite pleased expression.

    Men, really.

    Missing the timing and causing unnecessary trouble. But what could be done now?

    How will he rekindle a cooled heart?

    Feeling the amusement of a spectator, Madam Ilena instructed a maid.

    Honey, bring me the list of guests. Whos still unmarried?

    She may have granted the Dukes request, but she didnt intend to help him so easily.

    Hmm. Lets add some fuel to the fire.

    Madam Ilenaughed meaningfully.

 Chapter 103:

    Chapter 103:

    * * *

    Lennoxughed a little in disbelief.

    <i>Youre like a cunning old woman.</i>

    He was at a concert hosted by Madam Ilena.

    Most of the people, including the orchestra, were gathered on the floor below the hall.

    Madam Ilena, being busy, reluctantly held him back as he mentioned he would be leaving the south tonight.

    You must listen as Ive brought a good performer, she persistently rmended.

    Even if he didnt want to be noticed, she suggested that he could quietlye and listen from the opened second floor.

    Duke Carlyle had no interest in music or art.

    However, he thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to check on Juliet before leaving.

    But not long after the performance began, Lennox realized that tonights event was not a mere music appreciation.

    It was a stage set by Madam.

    Madam Ilena sneaked a nce at the railing where he was leaning and spoke to Juliet standing next to her.

    Come here, Juliet. There are many gentlemen Id like to introduce you to.

    Then she led Juliet through the crowd.

    Though it was supposed to be a concert, the actual performance took a backseat, and she was busy introducing Juliet everywhere.

    Whether it was because of the change in ce or the people she met, Juliet looked more rxed than usual.

    Wearing a vibrant halter-neck dress that exposed her back and draped with a shawl, Juliet was more than enough to draw attention.

    She smiled brightly and graciously epted greetings from eager gentlemen approaching her.

    Youre as dazzlingly beautiful as Ive heard.

    I didnt know Madam Ilena would introduce someone like you.

    From afar, Lennox, watching this friendly scene, felt a tinge of jealousy.

    Thinking about it, Juliet had always been the type to easily charm strangers.

    If not for being the subject of the Duke of Carlyle, Juliet would have lived in a much brighter and warmer world.

    This youngdy is about the age of my granddaughter. You know, from the house of Count Monad

    Yes, a very noble family.

    Yes, she should find her match soon.

    Watching Juliet surrounded by people, Madam Ilena proudly boasted to those around her.

    Then, she sneakily nced at the second floor where the Duke was standing.

    Seeing the obvious intentions of the cunning olddy, Lennox was taken aback. It was so tant that it was almostughable.

    Lennox barely resisted the urge to pluck out the eyes of those ogling Juliet.

    It would do no good if Juliet realized he was here.

    Lennox wasnt idle enough to fall for such provocations.

    His intention was to drop Juliet off in the south, briefly check on her well-being, watch a bit, then leave.

    Ahem.

    However, the next moment, he couldntugh.

    One of the gentlemen surrounding Juliet pretended to reach for a champagne ss but slyly touched her exposed back.

    Juliets previously radiant face instantly hardened.

    Confusion shed across her face.

    She was surrounded by kind people. And in a ce where thedy was watching closely, such a thing happened.

    Before Juliet could turn to identify the impudent face, the music suddenly stopped.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Ah!

    The confused guests found Viscount Fusilli sprawled on the hall floor. And an unfamiliar man who had intervened.

    What is this madness! Do you know who I am?

    Lying on the ground, Viscount Fusilli struggled to get up.

    Ah! Call a doctor! My ribs

    He groaned, clutching his side.

    However, the guests were no longer interested in the Viscount.

    Duke Carlyle?

    Wha-what?

    Oh, the Duke!

    The most flustered was Madam Ilena.

    What is this madness!

    Madam Ilena was the only one in the room who knew of his presence beforehand. But she hadnt anticipated that the Duke would suddenly draw his sword and threaten one of her guests.

    You have poor judgment, Madam.

    The Duke red menacingly at her.

    He isnt human just because he walks on two feet.

    What do you mean?

    Im saying Ill cut that bastards throat.

    Eek!

    Visount Fusilli was startled.

    Viscount! At least exin whats happening!

    Did the Viscount offend you in any way?

    Lennox didnt respond.

    The one who answered was Juliet, standing next to him.

    It was me who was offended, Madam.

    Juliet?

    Keep quiet.

    Lennox pulled her behind him. But Juliet ignored him and spoke to Madam Ilena.

    Just now that man touched my back. It was no ident.

    The crowd was abuzz.

    The attention shifted to Visount Fusilli.

    Visount Fusilli! Is this true?

    Its not like that

    Lennox was growing impatient.

    He didnt want the situation to devolve into the crowd gawking at Juliet.

    Visount Fusilli started to babble.

    Ha! Its the dress youre wearing thats the problem! Youre exposing your back; of course someone might identally touch it!

    The crowd murmured again.

    Visount Fusilli seemed to have decided to argue that it was a mistake.

    Lennox had no interest in listening to this nonsense any further. He didnt think he needed to apologize to Madam Ilena either.

    So?

    However, Juliet, who had been silent behind him, pushed Lennox aside and stepped forward.

    So, its my fault for wearing this dress?

    Exactly! Madam Ilena, look! You always say that ady should dress modestly!

    At this, Madam Ilena hesitated.

    The conservative Madam had always warned her granddaughters against wearing revealing dresses.

    Indeed, she hadnt been too pleased with Juliets dress that evening.

    Well

    But Juliet continued, unfazed.

    So, if I were dressed modestly, this wouldnt have happened? Is that what youre saying?

    Well, of course

    No!

    At that moment, Emma, who had been silent in the crowd, rushed forward.

    Grandmother, I experienced it too! Visount Fusilli has been touching the guests all evening!

    Emma shouted with anger.

    Madam Ilena was taken aback.

    Emma, is this true?

    Yes! And Countess Monad is right!

    Emma asserted confidently.

    I changed my dress just as you ordered!

    Emma had to switch to a modest dove-colored dress that covered up to her neck, due to the Madams strict instructions.

    I saw it too.

    Ande to think of it, the maids the Viscount dismissed recently

    The crowd began to share their own stories and observations. The banquet hall turned into a heated debate.

    This is a conspiracy, My Lady!

    Oh my

    The Madam held her head as if she had a headache.

    Grandmother!

    The crowd was agitated.

    Feeling like an exhibit on a stage, Lennox was getting irritated.

    He wasnt interested in resolving the quarrel in detail.

    All he wanted was to deal with that bastard.

    Your Highness.

    However, as if reading his intentions, Juliet from behind grabbed his hand.

    Taking advantage of his momentary hesitation, Juliet pulled on his arm.

    Follow me.

 Chapter 104:

    Chapter 104:

    Lennox was led out of the hall by the hand of a woman much smaller than him.

    All the way down the corridor, Juliet didnt even make eye contact with him.

    However, he couldnt take his eyes off the hand that grasped his wrist and the back of the woman walking ahead.

    Juliet took him to a secluded terrace a short distance away.

    <i>Thump.</i>

    As Juliet let go of his hand to close the terrace door, Lennox felt a pang of longing.

    His wrist, still warm, felt strangely tingling.

    Even for the south, the evening air was quite chilly. Lennox wanted to offer her a coat, but he didnt think Juliet would ept it.

    Only after making sure no one was around did Juliet turn to face him.

    I didnt need your help.

    Is that what you say to someone who helped you?

    A sarcastic question came first.

    But Lennox probably knew best.

    Juliet didnt need his help. He just couldnt contain her anger at the moment and jumped in.

    Looking back, it was always like this. I wont bother you meant not to meddle in ones own affairs.

    I can solve my problems.

    So, dont interfere

    Thats what he didnt like.

    Lennox couldnt bring himself to say it out loud.

    Now he was the one clinging.

    Juliet looked at him for a moment and then asked directly. She wasnt one to beat around the bush.

    So, did you buy the vi too?

    Youre not surprised.

    I thought you would.

    The curtains, furniture, even the fruit served on a silver te, everything was tailored to Juliets taste. And it resembled the summer vi they spent time in every year.

    You must have thought I wouldnt notice.

    Lennox didnt answer.

    Somehow, when she spotted him in the hall, Juliet wasnt shaken at all.

    She asked sincerely.

    What do you want from me?

    She was curious about why he went through the trouble of decorating the vi, sending an invitation through Ilena, and inviting her to the south. But instead of answering, Lennox handed her something.

    What is this?

    Youll know when you see it.

    Instead of exining, Lennox replied curtly.

    He didnt want to bring it up in this situation. But he had a feeling that if not now, the opportunity would nevere.

    He wasnt sure hed ever see her again.

    Taking what he offered with a puzzled look, Juliet soon became even more baffled.

    Why is this

    It was something Juliet recognized.

    It was the contract she asked him to write 7 years ago.

    You ended it unterally. So, its only fair to give me a chance to correct it, right?

    Juliet looked up at him with a puzzled face.

    I dont understand.

    Lets do that contract you like again. From the beginning.

    Juliet remembered what Lennox had said a while ago when he asked her to dance.

    Contract extension.

    Your Highness, are you okay?

    With a shocked face, Juliet indirectly asked if he was in his right mind.

    Our contract ended. We agreed on that.

    It wasnt a mutual agreement. I dont remember agreeing.

    Hes not a child.

    Juliet frowned at his absurdity.

    Thats

    It sounded like an excuse, but she had no choice.

    Like what happened in the hall just before. Who knows what those bugs might do out of his sight.

    For now, the priority was to keep Juliet by his side.

    This was the best he could do.

    So, dont do this again.

    After that incident in the banquet hall, he realized.

    No matter how he tried to atone for the past, Juliet would never forgive him.

    From the start, she didnt understand why he wanted to make amends.

    Then, a familiar approach was better. Soft and moderate ways like forgiveness and atonement never suited them.

    <i>Intimidation and contracts are much faster.</i>

    Lennox tried to think of ways to keep her by his side, using any means necessary.

    He tried his best to understand Juliets way of thinking.

    The Juliet he knew was surprisingly old-fashioned. She would do surprisingly shocking things without a second thought but valued contracts and promises.

    He was the opposite.

    And he was right. Although Juliet seemed reluctant, she didntpletely ignore his nonsense.

    I dont want to waste several more years, Your Highness.

    It wont take that long.

    Lennox said calmly.

    He didnt think he could keep Juliet forever.

    But he estimated that she wouldnt push him away for about six months.

    Who knows if hell be alive in a few months.

    Lennox remembered the warning from his doctor. Even if hes fine now, theres no guarantee there wont be side effects. He said to wait at least six months.

    Six months.

    In six months, Illpletely disappear from your sight.

    Six months.

    At the mention of that, Juliets face turned slightly pale. However, due to his heightened tension, Lennox failed to notice it.

    It wont be a loss for you either.

    Lennox spoke to Juliet as if soothing a child.

    Just like before. Just give it six months.

    Ill give you anything  be it the mansion, my wealth, anything. He clung to her desperately.

    In fact, the southern mansion had nothing to do with this.

    He had nned to forcibly hand it over to Juliet, even if through Madam Ilena. But since Juliet had caught onto his tricks, it was clear that she wouldnt ept it unless conditions like these were attached.

    What if I refuse?

    You wont.

    Lennox said softly.

    Because you wouldnt want to lose the things dear to you.

    Lennox watched quietly as her eyes filled with shock and disdain, then clenched her thin wrist.

    Just half a year. After that, Ill tell you everything youve wanted to know.

    What do I want to know?

    Snowdrop.

    At that word, Juliet flinched.

    Why do you know that name?

    Youve always wanted to know about your butterflies.

    Suspicion shed across Juliets face.

    But Lennox waited patiently without hurrying, trying hard to hide his anxiety.

    If Juliet had a weakness for contracts, Lennoxs forte was threats and persuasion.

    A woman who neither wanted to marry nor cared for his manor.

    The only miserable way he had conceived to keep a woman who rejected everything he could offer and always tried to run away was this.

    But why?

    Juliet genuinely asked.

    Do I still have value to Your Highness?

    To that, even Lennox couldnt reply.

    I have nothing to offer. I dont know what you expect from me

    Well

    It might sound indifferent, but Lennox truly had nothing else to say.

    He had been pondering the same question himself for the past few months.

    It seems like youve be fond.

    All he wanted was to keep Juliet by his side.

    He didnt know anything more than that, nor the reason behind it.

    Your Highness.

    Juliet, who had been looking at him with a strange expression, took a step closer.

    I want to confirm something.

    Speak.

    But instead of speaking, Juliet reached out to him.

    Instinctively lowering his stance, Lennox didnt even get to ask what she was doing. Before he could, Juliet clumsily pressed her lips to his.

    It was too awkward to even call it a kiss.

    She merely brushed her lips against his as if testing the waters. However, it was enough to send his rationality flying.

    Damn it.

    Momentster, even if Juliet hadnt pushed him away, it was clear he wouldnt havee back to his senses.

    Regaining his senses, Lennox red at her with a lustful look.

    What was that for?

    Catching her breath, Juliet tilted her head.

    I thought thats what you wanted. Wasnt it?

    Of course not.

    His argumentcked conviction.

    With an annoyed face, Lennox let go of Juliets shoulders, wishing he could kill his past self.

    If you dont like it, dont do it.

    As if shed believe that.

    Understand? Its not because of just this!

    His words were getting increasingly jumbled.

    He hadnt meant tosh out like this. The one who should be pleading was him. But he couldnt read Juliets face, and his anxiety grew.

    So what Im saying is

    I understand.

    What?

    Juliet sighed lightly and took his hand off her shoulder.

    I dont know what you want, but at least its not a losing deal.

    Lennox couldnt believe his ears.

    Was that an eptance?

    But promise me.

    What?

    Juliet spoke firmly.

    In six months, threatening me with that contract will be of no use.

    Alright. I promise.

    Lennox reluctantly nodded. But Juliets conditions didnt end there.

    And dont threaten to rip someone apart or slit their throat in front of others.

    Lennox felt slightly irritated.

    It seemed she was referring to the incident in the hall. That wasnt a threat.

    Why?

    Because murder is wrong.

    Juliet spoke sternly without a smile.

    But Lennox wanted to protest. The ruffian from earlier was not human by his standards.

    So its okay if theyre not human?

    Your Highness.

    Fine. Got it.

    Grudgingly replying, Lennox pulled Juliet by the wrist.

    He was worried about the chilly weather. He thought Juliet might resist, but still pulled her hand. Surprisingly, Juliet followed him inside.

    The familiar warmth in his hand was satisfying. Lennox smiled, unseen by Juliet.

    Juliet had clearly said, in front of others.

 Chapter 105:

    Chapter 105:

    * * *

    Early in the morning, Juliet was sitting in a dim room.

    <i>Not surprising.</i>

    Juliet stared nkly at a thin sheet of paper.

    <i>I didnt think Id see this contract again.</i>

    It was the very contract that Juliet had returned to him a few months ago.

    Except for an added paragraph, it was basically the same content.

    The duration was six months.

    In exchange for extending the contract by 6 months, Lennox promised to tell her what she wanted to know.

    But Juliet wondered what he wanted from this contract.

    Yet, the proposal seemed harmless and unsurprising.

    In fact, Juliet didnt have high hopes for what he promised.

    Juliet now knew that Snowdrop was the name of the key that calls the butterflies.

    Even though she persistently searched the information guild, she couldnt find more than that.

    But what does it matter?

    What bothered her more was the period Lennox mentioned.

    <i>Six months.</i>

    Juliet quietly counted the remaining days.

    When his promised period passed, Juliet would be in thete summer or early autumn of her twenty-fifth year.

    <i>Flutter.</i>

    As Juliet looked at the contract, a couple of familiar butterflies appeared from somewhere.

    She silently watched a butterfly that fluttered around the mirrornd on the paper. As if to disturb her reading, it settled on the paper and pped its wings.

    (Will you? Sign?)

    Surprised, Julietughed softly.

    Have you decided to talk to me again?

    It was the first time the butterflies spoke to her since returning from the snow-covered forest.

    (We. Smart.)

    (Remember. Everything.)

    (Humans, men. Bad.)

    (Contractor. Cried. A lot.)

    (Huh.)

    The butterflies poured out words as if they were tired of their vow of silence. Juliets eyes narrowed.

    If we spend half a year as before, he promised to tell me your secret.

    Lennox knew your name. But I didnt. Does that make sense?

    Juliet said, almost teasingly.

    If you had told me from the start, I wouldnt need such a contract.

    (.)

    You dont want to talk to me again?

    After a while, the butterflies responded.

    (Contractor. Didnt. Ask.)

    (Didnt.)

    It was unbelievable.

    Even a five-year-old child lying would sound more convincing.

    Then why did youe back?

    (We. Never. Left!)

    (From the start!)

    (We were here!)

    Their voices sounded very aggrieved.

    Juliet was a bit surprised. While the butterflies often chirped, it was rare for them to raise their voices like this.

    (Bad! That ne!)

    Ne?

    Is it about Genovias Soulstone?

    (That human man too! The wolf too!)

    (Contractor.)

    (Contractor.)

    (They are after you.)

    (We can protect you.)

    (Not me, but neither the human man nor the wolf can.)

    (Theyre just in the way!)

    Juliet held her breath.

    It wasnt a good sign when the butterflies spoke so fluently.

    (We. Smart!)

    (So. Remember.)

    A butterflynded on her hand and whispered.

    (In 6 months, half a year.)

    (The day you die.)

    Juliet gasped.

    It felt as if shed been doused with cold water, and she hurriedly got up.

    How do you know that?

    It was something Juliet had been contemting.

    Late summer in 6 months.

    It was also the season when she died in her past life.

    But in her life before regression, Juliet had never met the butterflies. So, these creatures couldnt know about her past life.

    A chill ran down her spine.

    (.)

    Answer me!

    As she shouted sharply, the butterflies voices became more urgent.

    (We know!)

    (But we are forbidden to speak of it!)

    (Its because that is)

    The once fluent voices of the butterflies faded, and then they hesitantly started to speak again.

    (Contractor. Mustnt. Get angry.)

    (Cant.)

    (We. Didnt deceive.)

    (We. Didnt lie.)

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Suddenly, all the butterflies were engulfed in blue mes and disappeared as if it were a lie.

    Juliet knew the meaning of this phenomenon.

    Its a bacsh.

    When the butterflies, entities from beyond this dimension, interfere too much with her world, this kind of thing happens.

    A little time would pass, and they would reappear perfectly fine, so Juliet wasnt too worried about them.

    Juliet, clutching the hem of her dress, pondered over what the butterflies had said earlier.

    They imed they hadnt deceived her.

    Then who, or what, did?

    * * *

    Descending to the reception room below, Juliet came face to face with familiar faces.

    People she hadnt seen since the night before.

    Eek!

    The people, who were somewhat sneakily tiptoeing around, were startled when they saw Juliet descending the stairs.

    Juliet narrowed her eyes and greeted first.

    Its been a while, Elliot.

    It was Elliot, the Dukes secretary.

    Ha-have you been well, Miss Juliet?

    Yes, thanks to you.

    I have an urgent matter that requires His Highnesss approval, so

    Elliot said, as if making an excuse.

    We promise not to bother His Highness for long! Not at all!

    Ah.

    Only after seeing Elliot desperately trying to exin did Juliet realize the situation.

    With the lord of the North absent, it seemed the entire administration of the Dukes house hade looking for him.

    But Juliet didnt care whether Lennox was buried in work or not. She was used to spending time alone.

    Is His Highness inside?

    Yes, hes in the library.

    Then Ill go see Madam Ilena.

    Since she was staying in the south, she thought it best to exin to her about what happenedst night.

    Ill be back before lunch.

    Juliet left the mansion without even waiting for a response.

    Let me escort you, Miss.

    Elliot followed her out and opened the carriage door for her.

    Watching Elliot, Juliet suddenly said:

    Elliot.

    Yes, Miss?

    The water lily in the garden is beautiful.

    Isnt it? I thought you would like it

    Oops.

    Elliot, who had unintentionally blurted out a friendly response, abruptly stopped talking and hastily tried to gauge Juliets reaction.

    But Juliet just smiled faintly and got into the carriage.

    Now that I think about it, it looked just like the one at the summer pce.

    Yes, indeed.

    He regretted not realizing sooner.

    Ill be going now.

    Ah Yes!

    The carriage carrying Juliet exited the mansions driveway.

    On her way to Madam Ilenas residence, Juliet cautiously tried to summon the butterflies.

    The summoned little butterflies fluttered around perfectly fine, but just like before, they remained silent.

    It didnt take long to reach Madam Ilenas residence.

    Stepping out of the carriage, Juliet glimpsed a carriage parked in front of the mansion. It seemed one of the Madams guests was preparing to leave.

    Juliet!

    A cheerful Emma rushed out to greet her. Emma was wearing a daringly bright yellow dress.

    Wee! I was just about toe and get you.

    Me?

    Juliet was a bit taken aback by Emmas warm wee.

    Yes!

    However, Emma decisively took Juliet by the arm and led her to the greenhouse in the backyard of the mansion.

    Madam Ilenas greenhouse was three timesrger than that of the Count of Monad and was magnificent. It was filled with colorful flowers unique to the south, giving it an exotic atmosphere.

    Grandmother said she has something to tell you.

    Emma seemed unusually excited.

    Youve arrived.

    Good morning, Madam.

    Madam Ilena, who upied arge tea table in the middle of the greenhouse, acknowledged Juliets presence.

    Take a seat.

    Once Juliet and Emma took their seats, the Madam spoke shortly.

    About what happened yesterday I apologize, Juliet.

    Juliet was a bit surprised.

    She had assumed that the Madam would be upset because of the Duke of Carlyle, who had brandished a sword.

    Of course, the whole situation arose due to Viscount Fusillis vile behavior.

    However, Juliet knew Madam Ilena to be a traditional person and thought she might take the side of the Viscount.

    Its okay. It wasnt your fault, Madam.

    But I should apologize. After all, I invited such a lowly creature as my guest.

    Juliet thought she understood why the Madam didnt scold Emma for her vibrant dress.

    I have dealt strictly with Viscount Fusilli. He will never set foot in the southern society again.

    Youve banished the Viscount?

    Yes.

    Banishment was a stern action. Butpared to what he had done, was it not a light punishment?

    While Juliet pondered this, Madam Ilena cautiously said:

    However, Duke Carlyle asked for one thing.

    That was the crux of the matter.

    Juliet smiled slyly.

 Chapter 106:

    Chapter 106:

    Madam Ilena exined with a hint of annoyance:

    I offered Viscount Fusilli the chance to choose between losing a limb or his head Thats what the Duke of Carlyle said.

    Juliet blinked slowly. It wasnt surprising that Lennox had pressured Madam. However, Madam seemed not to want to escte the situation further.

    Viscount Fusilli was insignificant, but the person behind him was the issue.

    The Viscount was the rtive of Marquis Guinness. And Marquis Guinness was a great lord of the South.

    If she handed the Viscount over to the Duke of Carlyle, it was obvious that Viscount Fusilli would either lose his life or face a fate even worse.

    Then, Marquis Guinness would have a reason to protest against Madam Ilena.

    Madam didnt want to create animosity with either of the two noble families.

    It was characteristic of the Madam to value just cause and dignity.

    Frankly, Juliet didnt expect much from Madam.

    While Madam Ilena was warm-hearted and pleasant, she was also the old-fashioned type who would scold her granddaughters for wearing dresses that exposed their shoulders.

    After a moment of thought, Juliet asked:

    Hasnt Viscount Fusilli left yet?

    Yes. He said he wanted to meet you. But dont worry. If you dont want to see him, Ill send him away immediately.

    Madam Ilena said this, seemingly gauging Juliets reaction.

    Actually, his belongings are already loaded in the carriage.

    I see, Juliet replied, understanding the situation.

    She remembered noticing the carriage when she came in. It was apparent the Viscount was inside.

    Actually, he insisted on meeting you in person to apologize and seek forgiveness.

    Grandmother!

    Oh, alright! Ill tell him to leave right now.

    As soon as the Madam finished speaking, a servant standing nearby quickly went out. It seemed he was going to convey the order.

    Murmuring as if making excuses, the Madam said:

    I thought you wouldnt want to see him.

    Hearing this, Juliet gave a meaningful, quiet smile.

    Yes. Theres no real need to meet him.

    Suddenly-

    <i>Flutter.</i>

    Oh? A butterfly.

    Emma, who had been wandering, spotted a butterfly of a color she had never seen before.

    However, there were no flowers around.

    It seemed strangely out of ce.

    The butterfly, fluttering around momentarily, seemed to take away Emmas soul and quickly flew out of the greenhouse.

    Grandmother! Did you see that butterfly? It had such a unique appearance-

    Oh, whats the fuss about a butterfly in a greenhouse? Dont make a big deal out of it like a child, Emma.

    Madam Ilena scolded, but Emma couldnt let go.

    But didnt you see it, Juliet?

    Im not sure.

    It was really beautiful

    Juliet smiled broadly and lifted her teacup.

    The aroma of the tea is nice.

    * * *

    Madam Ilena invited Juliet to lunch. It was a suggestion to mingle with other guests in the greenhouse until lunchtime.

    Suddenly, Juliet remembered she had mentioned returning before lunch.

    <i>If hes waiting, let him wait.</i>

    Anyway, since the aides from the northern Dukes house had alle down, Lennox would undoubtedly be busy for a while.

    Juliet didnt refuse the offer. Perhaps because of the events of the previous evening, the Madams guests were strangely kind to Juliet.

    However, there was someone else who attracted more attention than Juliet.

    Hello, Countess Monad.

    A gentle-faceddy with round features greeted Juliet.

    My name is Charlotte Green.

    Although she was a new face to Juliet, she quickly realized.

    Youredy Emmas older sister.

    And also the eldest granddaughter of Madam Ilena. Juliet remembered Emma saying, Sister Charlotte is having a baby!

    In contrast to the lively Emma, Charlotte, with her modest appearance, was heavily pregnant.

    May I sit next to you, Countess?

    Of course. Just call me Juliet.

    Oh, may I? Then please call me Charlotte.

    Juliet was curious about Charlottes rounded belly. Sneaking a peek, Charlotte smiled and said:

    Im due in four weeks.

    Emma talked about you all night. I wanted to meet you.

    Charlotte whispered to Juliet:

    To be frank, everyone is actually delighted.

    Why?

    Viscount Fusilli has been known to have bad habits for a long time. Everyone has been irritated, and you sent him away

    Charlotte!

    Its true, grandmother.

    Even if it is, a pregnant woman shouldnt say such things. Use kind words. What will the baby learn?

    That if you do bad things, youll be punished.

    Though Madam Ilena scolded her sternly, Juliet quickly took a liking to Charlotte. Contrary to her gentle appearance, Charlotte had a candid personality.

    While they were having a rxed conversation, suddenly a servant rushed in, out of breath.

    Madam!

    What happened?

    Viscount Fusilli suddenly had a seizure on his way to the estate.

    A seizure?

    The people in the greenhouse, who were having a warm and friendly chat, were all stirred up.

    So, the servants of Viscount Fusilli are asking if they should turn back

    Hmm.

    Madam Ilena discreetly nced at Juliet.

    But there was no need to ask Juliets opinion. Even before she could say anything, others protested in session.

    Madam, youre not being fooled, right?

    Ah, hes just putting on a show.

    Exactly. How sinister he is!

    Hes trying everything to gain sympathy. He was fine before departing!

    Just as Charlotte said, everyone seemed to be suspicious of Viscount Fusillis intentions.

    Its his own doing, but what could have happened?

    Indeed.

    At that moment, Juliet looked at a blue butterfly that had just fluttered by andnded on a teacup, smiling gently.

    * * *

    Juliet left the greenhouse and walked along the mansions corridor.

    Most of the guests were enjoying tea time in the greenhouse, so apart from a few servants, the corridor was empty.

    Juliet.

    Suddenly, a man who had been silently following her couldnt hold back anymore and grabbed her wrist.

    Looking at her captured wrist, Juliet asked:

    So its okay to touch now?

    What?

    You always tensed up whenever I touched you.

    When did I-

    Last night, on the way back from the concert hall to the vi.

    Lennox seemed a bit off. Every time their knees brushed against each other, he seemed ufortable, gazing out of the window as if he was angry.

    At first, Juliet thought she might be mistaken, butter she felt somewhat wronged.

    No matter how spacious the carriage was, they were still in close quarters. There had to be some physical contact. At least he held her hand when they got out of the carriage.

    But he didnt even try to make eye contact, even though he was supporting her with a gloved hand.

    And then came this morning.

    Juliet wasnt curious about why Lennox looked upset.

    He had told her to stay by his side for six months but hadnt said anything about adjusting to his moods as before.

    If you dont like me touching you, just tell me.

    I never said I didnt like it.

    Then?

    More importantly.

    Lennox tried to change the subject.

    They said that VIscount left.

    Oh, that.

    Rumors spread fast.

    Juliet wondered how many informants Lennox might have ced in the Madams mansion.

    Thats good, right?

    Juliet smiled brightly.

    In contrast, Lennox looked displeased.

    When he heard the report that the expelled Viscount Fusilli had a seizure, unlike others, Lennox probably suspected that it was Juliets doing.

    But Juliet didnt care. Lennox had promised not to harm the Viscount publicly anyway.

    <i>So, he probably nned to handle it discreetly without anyone noticing, </i>Juliet thought, but she had no intention of relying on him.

    And she had ns to keep Viscount Fusilli alive for a bit longer. He still had his uses.

    Just as expected, after ring at Juliet for a moment, Lennox took a step back.

    Thats enough. Lets go.

    Where to?

    To the gallery.

    Buying a painting?

    You said you like them.

    Who said that?

    Elliot did.

    Now it was Juliets turn to stop in surprise.

    I dont really like paintings.

    Its not that she didnt like buying them.

    Paintings were an excellent investment.

    She did quite enjoy looking at them, but Juliet knew well that Lennox had no such hobbies.

    She always felt restless checking his reactions at the boring musicals and exhibitions until they ended.

    Damn it. So, what do you want to do?

    What did she want to do?

    Juliet was bbergasted and speechless.

    Why was this man doing something out of character?

 Chapter 107:

    Chapter 107:

    What do you want to do?

    It was rare for Lennox to ask such a question.

    Juliet knew from past experience that she had to be careful answering this question. Duringst summers vacation, when she said she wanted to ride a boat

    In the end, we didnt get to enjoy the boat.

    Instead of boating, they had to cancel all their ns and return to the manor.

    That incident hurt her quite a bit. When she woke up from her distress, he mentioned that he had bought a boat.

    <i> You wanted a boat, didnt you?</i>

    However, theres a big difference between a small boat floating in ake and arge galley.

    Juliet.

    Urging her to respond, when the Duke called her, Juliet felt a bit anxious.

    What is he up to?

    But Juliet wasnt naive enough to simply trust him and blurt out her wish.

    And she didnt want to mingle with people.

    She also didnt want to stay cooped up in her bedroom at the vi for days on end. She thought it would only be for a few months, but she couldnte up with a proper excuse.

    It seemed like shed inevitably end up following Lennoxs lead.

    Ah.

    Juliet, lost in thought, noticed the servants downstairs cutting oil-soaked red paper.

    It seemed to be distributed to the guests in the mansion gathered in the greenhouse. It was an old winter custom.

    Could I get some of that paper?

    When she went downstairs and asked, the servants happily gave her some.

    It was a gamemonly yed by children in winter, folding the paper to wish for good luck. In reality, it was meant to guide visitors so they wouldnt lose their way.

    By folding the papernterns and lighting them at the window, it was said to repel bad spirits and bring good fortune.

    Here.

    With a curious look, Juliet handed arge sheet of paper to the man standing beside her.

    What should I do with this?

    Fold it.

    I asked what you wanted to do.

    I want to make this.

    Seeing his expression sour, Juliet quickly added:

    Together.

    Lennox looked incredulous, but Juliet somehow felt satisfied.

    Considering it was a spur-of-the-moment idea, it was a good solution. At least there wouldnt be any needless waste of money.

    It wouldnt harm anyone, and more importantly, there wouldnt be any unnecessary hurt feelings.

    She didnt care if Lennox found it ridiculous. If he regretted doing something foolish, he might not bother her again.

    However, while Juliet was skillfully making the paperntern, Lennox just quietly watched her.

    Juliet wasnt particrly crafty, but she made this red paperntern quite well. She had memories of folding it with her parents every winter. She got scolded every time for ying with fire.

    Its beautifully made.

    A passing servantplimented her. But the man holding the paper in his hand said nothing.

    Juliet then realized that he had kept the paper exactly as she had handed it to him.

    Dont you know how to fold?

    I dont.

    Juliet blinked.

    It was the first time she heard him say he didnt know how to do something.

    Have you never tried it before?

    Never.

    She was a bit taken aback.

    At first, she thought he was joking, but Lennox Carlyle wasnt the kind to joke about such things.

    Come to think of it, she had never seen papernterns hung at the windows of the northern manor.

    But isnt it a custom of the North?

    It felt odd that the great noble family of the north didnt know about it.

    As Juliet lost for words looked at him, he raised an eyebrow in annoyance.

    Do I really need to know?

    Well, not necessarily.

    But every citizen of the Empire should know.

    Didnt everyone y with paper folding when they were young?

    Didnt your mother teach you? Juliet almost blurted that out.

    Then she remembered.

    Considering the harsh culture of the Ducal house, even if the previous Duke and Duchess had been alive, it didnt seem like they would have spent time folding papernterns together.

    After all, she doubted if this man even knew how to fold a napkin.

    Juliet decided to make amends. The servants of the mansion were sneakily watching them with curious eyes, and she felt ufortable.

    Give it to me.

    After getting a few more sheets of paper, she took him to an empty reception room.

    She thought he might mock her for doing something childish or want to leave halfway, but he obediently followed her.

    It was a bit strange.

    During her stay in the North, Juliet learned quite a bit from Lennox: how to use a crossbow, how to ride a horse, and some practical but brutal survival skills.

    She even learned a bit about how his knight order operated by observing from a distance. But this was the first time she was teaching him something.

    Just fold it like this. You get it, right?

    <i>Snap!</i>

    When she unfolded the intricately folded shape, a hexagonal form appeared.

    Juliet deliberately showed him slowly once more. But the man sitting across the table, resting his chin on his hand and looking down, only moved his eyes and responded.

    I dont get it.

    Just give me what you folded.

    I cant.

    Juliet, with a frown, snatched the finished product from his hand.

    Why?

    It means something when you make it yourself.

    Lennox red at Juliet but eventually replied.

    Fine.

    Hisrge hands folding the paper looked quite awkward, but his keen eyes and dexterity seemed unchanged.

    To everyones surprise, Lennox perfectly crafted the shape Juliet directed, with sharp and clean edges, to a somewhat disappointing extent.

    Now you just have to hang it by the window.

    Its trivial.

    Although he said so, Lennox obediently followed Juliets instructions.

    Trivial? Hanging it will prevent you from catching a cold all winter, said Juliet, and she paused awkwardly, Thats what my mother said

    Juliet blinked quietly.

    Hang it over there.

    Lennox didnt understand Juliets reaction but said nothing. He hung the paperntern where she pointed.

    This will prevent drafts during the winter.

    Lennox didnt believe that a piece of paper could prevent drafts.

    He didnt particrly feel the loss or deprivation of an unknown childhood. It was an emotion he had never felt before. However, seeing the woman smiling quietly at thentern he had hung, he felt an odd thirst.

    * * *

    Roy stood in the middle of a clearing in the forest.

    In the dense forest, where hardly any light prated, Roy quietly looked down at his feet.

    Below himy a giant brown wolf.

    You, you! You arrogant bastard!

    Graham red at Roy, but he couldnt move a finger.

    Even the forests unruly creatures strictly forbade killing their own kind.

    But Roy couldnt forgive the foolish Graham who nearly ruined his ns. He almost lost Juliet.

    Whats your problem?

    Annoyed, Roy stepped on his chest.

    Ugh!

    You.

    You used to call me half-baked.

    Graham groaned from below, but Roy didnt blink an eye.

    The current leader of their n was Hevaron. That was the known fact.

    However, in reality, the actual control had already passed to Hevarons youngest son, Romeo.

    Hevaron, dying, merely held the lordship as a symbol, or to conceal his mysterious intentions.

    In this situation, Roys brothers were the ones discontented.

    Roy was the youngest heir, bornst in their generation.

    Compared to his older siblings, who had already established themselves and even had children, Roy was merely a wild youngster.

    Graham, Roys elder brother, secretly hoped that Romeo would never find his lifelongpanion.

    Then, no matter how powerful Romeo was, hed remain a naive young lord.

    So you went to find apanion which I chose, right?

    Cough!

    Tsk. Roy clicked his tongue in displeasure.

    Direct descendants of the Lord of Lycanthropes were born with formidable regenerative powers. Regrettably, Graham was a sibling born from the same womb as Roy.

    Therefore, killing Graham want easy, unless you beheaded him. But on the flip side, Roy didnt need to hold back, as long as he didnt kill him.

    Damn.

    Roy knew why he was so impatient. In fact, he should be facing Juliet right now, not Graham.

    He recalled thest time he saw Juliets face at the pce banquet a few days ago.

    <i> Ill be back soon.</i>

    She always responded to that. Either she would nod with a smile or bid him a safe journey.

    But not this time. Roy desperately tried to read Juliets expression, but she just gave a reluctant smile, not as affectionate and familiar as before.

    Thats why he was restless. He had tried so hard to be kind to her.

    And it felt like all that effort was wasted.

    Ha, ha!

    Grahamughed with a deted sound.

    That human girl is thepanion you found?

    Roy didnt answer, just coldly looking down at his brother.

    Knowing he couldnt escape this situation, Graham openly mocked him.

    From the moment he found that human girl in the forest, Graham had a hunch.

    It wasnt hard to locate her. Roy had left plenty of his traces around her.

    Fool! That human girl will bring disaster!

    What?

    She has the Snowdrop! Such a woman is surely ill-fated!

    Snowdrop?

    Whats that?

    Roy tilted his head in confusion.

 Chapter 108:

    Chapter 108:

    Ha! Do you want me to tell you?

    Graham sneered.

    Being the youngest among the siblings, Roy didnt know the story secretly passed down in the forest.

    Anyway, one things for sure. She will never be yourpanion.

    !

    <i>Crash.</i>

    There was a sound of something breaking, and Graham fainted.

    Oh.

    Only then did Roy realize his mistake. Without even realizing, he had knocked out Graham.

    Damn.

    Roy spoke, not sounding particrly regretful.

    However, he was interested in what Graham had just mentioned.

    After a moment of thought, Roy spoke again.

    Elsa.

    HuhWha?

    Elsa, who had been secretly watching from behind a distant tree, identally responded.

    Nathan, hiding beside her, gave her a look of disbelief.

    <i>Oops.</i>

    Regret was evident on Elsas face, but it was toote.

    Come out.

    She reluctantly stepped out.

    Do you know something?

    Yes, no! I mean

    Elsa rambled and closed her eyes tightly in frustration.

    Juliet said, Graham called Juliets ne Snowdrop!

    Whats with that weird name?

    Despite hearing this, Roys reaction wasckluster.

    Its the name of a flower, isnt it?

    Neither the unconscious Graham on the forest floor nor the clueless-looking Elsa replied.

    Its an old tale.

    Reluctantly following behind, Nathan spoke up.

    You might have heard, Lord. Outside the forest, there are beings that deceive people, beautiful but malicious.

    I know. Its an old story from Grandma Sif.

    Elsas grandmother was the oldest and wisest in Katias forest.

    She used to tell children old stories.

    Its not just an old story.

    Then?

    In ancient times, foolish human kings made objects that could serve as gateways to summon beings from beyond dimensions, and named them tomand them.

    Nathan, being overly serious about such tales, was somewhat amusing.

    A gateway?

    Yes. Those qualified can use it to summon.

    Roy asked tly.

    Summon what?

    Evil deities from beyond the dimensions.

    Roy was bing unsure whether tough or not.

    But what does this have to do with Juliet? Dont tell me her key

    However, Elsa looked anxiously at Graham lying on the ground, and Nathans expression was extremely serious.

    We dont know if the key Juliet has is one of those objects. We dont know how many there are. Some are said to be destroyed, some lost forever.

    But Graham said it! That Juliets is the Snowdrop.

    Elsa interjected.

    Roy red at the unconscious Graham and then turned to Elsa.

    So whats this Snowdrop?

    You know, Roy. The story our grandmother told us

    Though few are known by name, Snowdrop is one of the few objects whose name and identity are known.

    Roy wasntughing anymore.

    So this evil being Are you talking about Juliets butterfly?

    Possibly.

    It was a well-known fact to Roy that Juliet, being too powerful to be just a spirit summoner, summoned and controlled powerful creatures.

    The butterfly creature saved him on the train and also summoned a goddess-like figure in Lucerne.

    Everyone there thought that their fake Pope had summoned the deity, but Roy instinctively knew.

    The fake Pope couldnt have done that.

    The goddess form was summoned by Juliet.

    Perhaps it was because the Soulstone Juliet possessed shed with the power of the butterfly creatures she controlled.

    Roy never told Juliet this story, but he guessed she might have been involved.

    He had always found the creatures unsettling, so he felt partly relieved when Juliet was disappointed that the butterflies disappeared.

    Is their name and identity known?

    Then what is the identity of these butterflies?

    They are monsters that traverse time and space, feeding on human emotions.

    Roy burst outughing at the absurdity.

    But Nathan advised with a stern face.

    Lord Roy, I suggest you keep your distance from Miss Juliet from now on.

    * * *

    Ive never seen anything like this before.

    Juliet couldnt help but admire the scene before her. Red and white plum blossoms were in full bloom around the sereneke.

    This is a sight you can only see in this season.

    The southern manager who guided themmented with a smile.

    It would have been even more picturesque if it had snowed.

    But to Juliet, it was already romantic enough.

    A winterke in full bloom with flowers. Up North, it was still midwinter and thekes would bepletely frozen.

    It felt like an early spring hade only here.

    While Juliet was busy admiring the plum blossoms, Lennox was concerned about something else.

    Is it safe?

    Of course, Your Highness.

    Lennox eyed the small boat suspiciously, but contrary to Juliets expectations, he didnt refuse to board.

    Juliet, who turned around with a basket of snacks, was a bit taken aback.

    Why?

    You want to row it yourself?

    Contrary to a slightly teasing expectation, the boat carrying the two of them moved smoothly.

    He paddled quite adeptly, without much trouble.

    In fact, after a while, paddling wasnt much necessary. The boat equipped with a magic stone began to move on its own.

    Juliet, thinking she wouldnt need the parasol to block the sunlight, folded it and sneaked a nce at Lennox.

    Lately, Lennox had been acting strangely.

    He never refused whatever she suggested, which was bing unsettling.

    And now they were here, enjoying the flower viewing.

    The idea of Duke Carlyle participating in a flower viewing had shocked the secretaries of the Ducal house.

    What would he do next?

    Arent you busy?

    Not really.

    A lie.

    Juliets eyes narrowed.

    Seeing the administrators of the Ducal house hurrying down, it was clear that there was an urgent matter.

    It wasnt just the frequent appearance of magical creatures in their territory during winter. Even if she asked, they probably wouldnt tell her as she wasnt part of the Ducal house.

    Juliet chuckled at that thought.

    Why?

    Ah

    Juliet blinked for a moment. She said:

    The Grand Duchess said its okay for you toe alone.

    It was Madam Ilena who had called Juliet out of the blue in the morning to enjoy the flower viewing.

    So?

    That means you dont have toe with me next time.

    For whose benefit?

    What?

    Instead of answering, Lennox smiled faintly.

    He nced across the river they were heading towards.

    There was avish tea party in full swing. After a quick look at the attendees, Lennox realized that the Madams n to find a good husband for Juliet was still ongoing.

    No wonder she called Juliet early in the morning. The olddy was persistent.

 Chapter 109:

    Chapter 109:

    * * *

    Just because the Duke of Carlyle was apanying her, Juliet felt a change in peoples attitudes towards her.

    Especially from the men who tried to pretend they knew something.

    From the moment the young Duke appeared, Grinvud, Charlottes husband, was busy bragging about his business.

    Juliet nced over asionally, concerned about Lennoxs harsh expression and worried about what he would do to the Viscount.

    Viscount Grinvud, perhaps misunderstanding Juliets expression, forced a friendly smile.

    Ha-ha, my apologies. Business matters might have been hard for the Lady to understand and perhaps boring.

    Juliet responded with a faint smile.

    Its okay. It wasnt much of a story to begin with.

    Oh is that so?

    Yes. You have a knack forplicating simple matters.

    It was just a long-winded version of the story that the recently Marquis Guiness had made a fortune with a magic stone.

    Juliet knew much more about the magic stone mine and Marquis Guiness than the Viscount did.

    Leaving Lennox amidst such men, Juliet had quite a pleasant time with the Charlotte.

    The tea party under the blooming flower trees was romantic.

    Near the end of the tea party, Emma, with a book in hand, offered to read the tea leaves.

    It was a popr game among the younger social circles.

    The game involved interpreting the patterns of the tea leaves left at the bottom of the teacup.

    With a serious look, Emma flipped through the fortune-telling book and interpreted Charlottes cup.

    It looks like a dove, so Charlottes baby will be a girl!

    But Emma, this looks more like a puppy than a bird? A puppy means a boy

    But I want a niece!

    It was all yful and subjective, fitting the patterns to what they wanted.

    Ill read yours too, Juliet!

    Cheerfully, Emma looked into Juliets cup.

    This is a crescent moon! And on the right, a fish?

    Looking into her own cup, Juliet did indeed see tea leaves shaped like a crescent moon.

    The crescent moon signifies a first love, and the little fish Ah, I get it!

    After rummaging through the interpretation book, Emma delivered the result.

    Juliet will reunite with her first love and have a child in a happy family!

    With sparkling eyes, Emma asked:

    Who was Juliets first love?

    Juliet wasnt easily trapped.

    Theres no chance of that, Emma.

    Julietughed a little at the rough interpretation.

    My first love was a man who said he didnt need children.

    Why?

    Im not sure. But he said there was no need to have them

    Juliet inadvertently looked up to see Emma ncing surreptitiously at the gathering, seemingly connecting her story to the Duke of Carlyle.

    Regretting her loose talk, Juliet quickly added:

    No, that man is someone I will never meet again.

    Meaning, it wasnt the Duke.

    Juliet firmly denied it.

    Oh my god.

    Seeing Emmas shocked reaction, Juliet felt that she got her point across. However, Emmas face turned serious.

    Did he pass away?

    It was then that Juliet realized Emma interpreted her words differently.

    But what did it matter? Maybe this was a better way to cover her slip of the tongue.

    Hes not in this world anymore.

    Strictly speaking, it wasnt a lie. Thement about not needing children was from her past life.

    Emma, looking sad, whispered an apology.

    Im sorry, Juliet. I didnt know. I shouldnt have brought it up.

    Its okay. But Emma, can you keep this story a secret?

    It wasnt a pleasant story for others to know.

    Of course Oh!

    Emma suddenly stood up in rm.

    Turning to see what rmed her, Juliet locked eyes with a man who had been staring at her.

    Then, Ill be

    Emma hastily retreated, and Lennox casually approached.

    His sudden appearance startled Juliet.

    Did he hear?

    If he did, she would deal with it.

    But contrary to her concerns, Lennox, who had been staring intently at Juliet, suddenly said:

    Give me your hand.

    Juliet, looking puzzled, extended her hand. She flinched slightly when Lennox, who had removed his glove, touched her.

    You have a fever.

    It seems so.

    She felt a bit hot, but in reality, it was because the aftereffects from when the butterflies were summoned back were still lingering.

    <i>So, thats why I wasnt feeling well.</i>

    As a cool magical energy flowed in, the heat slowly dissipated. Juliet, who had passively extended her hand, sneaked a nce at him.

    In theory, stabilizing the flow of magical power is possible by physically touching each other. The more intimate the touch, the faster the effect. But now, its not like theyre a couple or anything.

    Suddenly holding hands like this made her wonder.

    If it was like before, a single kiss would have sufficed. How long would this take now?

    Juliet hesitated on whether tough.

    They cant be like this all day.

    As if reading Juliets mind, Lennox gently caressed the inside of her wrist.

    Feeling the curious nces from those around them, Juliet felt embarrassed.

    The amount of magical power isnt abundant, so it easily bes unstable.

    Who said that?

    The top mage, Eselrid, had mentioned it. Although not abundant in magical power, shes always in a peculiarly full state.

    Just someone said it before.

    But for some reason, she felt like she shouldnt tell the truth. It felt like a rather secretive matter.

    Its not that bad.

    Hmph.

    Julietughed at his rather generous assessment, and Lennoxs eyes narrowed.

    Juliet!

    Then, ady wearing a bo waved from afar.

    See youter!

    Its Charlotte.

    Juliet smiled and waved back briefly, exining,

    Shes the Madams granddaughter.

    Though the exnation was short, Lennox understood. Juliet had mentioned Charlotte a few times in the past few days.

    He was somewhat surprised that Juliet, who typically isnt quick to befriend others, got close to someone in just a few days.

    He saw Charlotte, supported by her husband, cautiously getting into a carriage.

    Only then did Lennox realize Charlotte wasnt alone.

    The eldest granddaughter who came to give birth?

    Yes. Shes expecting a baby in the spring.

    Juliet added with a smile:

    It must be adorable.

    Watching Juliets profile, Lennox impulsively asked:

    Do you want a child?

    Juliet, momentarily taken aback, soon burst intoughter.

    No, not really.

    Despite getting the answer he hoped for, Lennox felt somewhat deted.

    He found himself gauging Juliets reaction.

    Why?

    Why what?

    You like those things.

    Young, fragile, and soft.

    To his knowledge, Juliet couldnt pass by a baby animal.

    Especially if it seemed pitiable.

    He remembered how Juliet would secretly care for motherless baby foxes every winter.

    By her standards, a baby would be the perfect fit.

    Yet Julietughed as if she found thement absurd.

    She found it humorous that Lennox referred to cute baby animals as those things and the fact that she caught his hidden meaning so quickly.

    You cant have everything you like.

    Realizing that she needed to borate further.

    I mean, just because I like something doesnt mean I want to have it.

    She then frowned slightly.

    Lets not talk about this anymore. Lets go.

    Sure.

    Even after getting the answer he was seeking, a part of Lennox felt ufortable.

    He understood why he had been so eager to win Juliets favor these past few days.

    He was afraid Juliet might desire something he couldnt provide.

    Juliets butterflies didnt work for him, but he knew what he would see if they showed him his worst nightmare right now.

    It would undoubtedly be Juliet saying, I want a child, so this wont work. Goodbye.

    So when Juliet said she didnt want a child, he shouldve felt relieved.

    <i> My first love was a man who said he didnt need children.</i>

    <i> Hes someone I will never meet again.</i>

    But hearing that, Lennox didnt know how to react.

 Chapter 110:

    Chapter 110:

    * * *

    Juliet leaned on the railing and stretched her body out towards the stands.

    She looked down with her opera sses. They were sitting in the grandstand of thergest racetrack in the South.

    To anyone watching, it would seem she was enjoying the view of the racetrack.

    However, Juliets gaze was fixed on a couple of small butterflies that flew towards the stands.

    The butterflies, glowing with a bluish hue, were so tiny in the crowded venue that youd miss them if you werent paying close attention.

    Some were momentarily captivated by the shimmering butterflies, but soon turned their heads, thinking they must have seen wrongly.

    Its dangerous, sit down.

    From behind, Lennox pulled her waist.

    Juliet sneaked a nce at him as she obediently sat down.

    He was the one who had warned that starving the butterflies was dangerous.

    And such an excited crowd was a feast for the butterflies.

    Even though, despite mobilizing the entire information guild, they hadnt been able to find anything about Snowdrop, Juliet had her ns.

    Watching the sleek horses racing on the track, Juliet eximed:

    The horses of the South are certainly different.

    Lennox, who was resting his chin beside her, casually asked:

    Want one?

    No. Dont even dream about it.

    At her firm refusal, Lennox seemed a little disappointed for a moment.

    Juliet gave him a sidelong nce.

    She definitely felt more rxed here than at the theater.

    Nevertheless, Lennox looked somber. Ever since their visit to theke, he seemed lost in thought.

    Is it because of the magic stone mine?

    When Juliet asked directly, Lennoxs eyebrows furrowed.

    Did Elliot tell you?

    ?

    No.

    She could figure out that much without asking his secretary.

    It had happened in her past life, too.

    Marquis Guinness from the Souths was fighting over the rights to the magic stone with the North. Thats why the members of the Carlyle Duchy were so busy.

    Are you worried?

    With his chin still propped up, Lennox locked eyes with her and asked.

    Somehow, Juliet felt he was expecting a certain answer from her.

    But before she could respond, he sighed lightly and turned his head.

    Dont worry. I wont let you livecking.

    Im not worried about that.

    Juliet already knew who would win this war.

    Moreover, even if the rights to the magic stone business were taken away, it wouldnt destabilize the Duchy.

    Lennox didnt really care about the Marquiss house or the magic stones either, and he gazed intently at the side profile of the woman observing the ground floor.

    With emotions fluctuating madly dozens of times a day, it was no small matter.

    The horses from the South often had shiny dark or reddish-brown fur.

    Madam, which horse will you bet on?

    But Juliet was more interested in the owner than the horses.

    She smiled faintly and made a peculiar request.

    Can you get me the list of horse owners?

    Lennox just gave her an intrigued look.

    Juliet kept betting on the race results without paying much attention and ced bets.

    Out of five races, she won twice and lost three times.

    And when the horse Juliet bet on narrowly came in second in the fifth race, Lennox flicked a gold coin.

    I won.

    Only then did Juliet realize he had also ced a bet on the racehorse. It was the ck horse that came in first.

    What about it?

    Since you lost, answer my question.

    Juliet had a puzzled look, wondering when it had be a bet, but Lennox ignored it.

    What are you curious about?

    Eventually, Lennox couldnt hold back any longer and asked.

    Who is it?

    What?

    The man who told you that he doesnt need a child.

    Ah You heard that?

    Juliet didnt seem particrly surprised.

    Where did you hear up to?

    Does your answer change depending on how much Ive heard?

    For a moment, they exchanged silent nces, as if locked in a staring contest. They knew each other all too well.

    There was something bothering in Juliets words that he had overheard by ident.

    <i> He was a man who said he didnt need children.</i>

    After hearing that, he was on edge.

    <i> Hes someone I will never meet again.</i>

    Lennox couldnt decide which was worse.

    Whether it was because of him that Juliet didnt want a child, or because of that damn first love who no longer exists that made her think so.

    Either way, it seemed like there was no future for him. Perhaps it would be better if it were the dead first love.

    You dont want a child.

    But Juliet had clearly said that to him. It weighed heavily on his heart.

    Lennox Carlyle reflected on his past actions.

    He was certain he had never once told Juliet not to have a child or that they didnt need one.

    He had firmly stated countless times that they wouldnt marry, and even chased away women who imed to have his children.

    Lennox nervously brushed his hair back.

    Did I, um

    He felt humiliated asking directly if he was the bastard who had spouted nonsense about not needing a child.

    But Juliet smirked and quickly denied it.

    No.

    He didnt know what kind of answer he expected.

    Upon hearing that, Lennox felt momentarily empty.

    Did you think Your Highness would be my first love?

    The conclusion came easily, making his night-long worries seem pointless. With a heavy sigh, Lennox curtly responded, hinting at the dead first love.

    What did that bastard say?

    Just as you heard.

    Juliet said calmly.

    He said he didnt need a child, that even if one was conceived, he wouldnt let it be born.

    What a worthless man.

    As he spat those words, Juliet giggled slightly.

    Is that so?

    Yes.

    Juliet seemed happy for some reason.

    But Lennox couldnt smile.

    He felt even heavier than before he asked. He knew all too well that he wasnt any better than that worthless man.

    His postponed anger surged.

    <i>Its natural for her to dislike marriage or anything after hearing such words.</i>

    It made sense why Juliet never flinched no matter what he offered.

    A man who no longer exists and cant be met again.

    <i>Damn it.</i>

    Even worse, he couldnt even chase him down and kill him.

    Juliet naturally changed the topic.

    Will you go to the Dukes residence when you return to the capital?

    Yes.

    Lennox casually replied, then added:

    Tell me if you need anything.

    I dont really need anything. And Im notcking

    Juliet tilted her head.

    Can I bring Nix?

    After a moment, Lennox realized that Nix was the name of the suspicious beast Juliet kept.

    Better to buy a puppy.

    A fleeting expression of disappointment crossed Juliets face, and Lennox felt a pang in his chest.

    Its okay. I dont need a puppy.

    But even before he could change his mind, Juliet refused as if it was no big deal. Then, as if suddenly remembering, she added:

    Oh, but you might want to change the maid in charge of the bedroom.

    The maid?

    Yes. My hairb is missing.

    Frowning, Lennox was about to ask for more details.

    It was absurd to steal a cheap hairb, especially when there were more expensive ornaments in the bedroom.

    But before he could ask, an uninvited guest arrived.

 Chapter 111:

    Chapter 111:

    Oh, I didnt expect to see Duke Carlyle here.

    There was amotion from the outer seats, and someone approached to offer greetings.

    What brings you to the South?

    It was an old nobleman with a sprinkling of gray hair. Despite his age, his waist was sturdy, and his attire was splendid. However, his eyes were as sharp as a snakes.

    Lennox didnt even nod at the approaching old nobleman.

    Marquis Guiness.

    You remember me, what an honor.

    Marquis Guiness smirked.

    The southern nobleman came with many attendants, drawing attention from all directions.

    Everyone in the racetrack looked their way.

    It was well known that Marquis Guiness regarded the northern Dukes as enemies.

    And thedy apanying you

    The Marquiss gaze shifted to Juliet.

    Are you Lady Monad?

    Marquis Guiness feigned surprise.

    Hello, Marquis Guiness.

    It was a piercing stare.

    It seems rumors cant always be trusted. I heard some disturbing news from the capital.

    The Marquis tantly looked Juliet up and down and then licked his lips.

    I was saddened to hear that Lady Monad had met an unfortunate fate.

    Upon hearing this, Juliet smiled faintly.

    Is that so? I was distressed to hear that your son was ill.

    There was a pause.

    Everyone present heard the old Marquis grinding his teeth.

    How do you know my son, Lady Juliet?

    Oh, please, call me Countess Monad.

    Juliet responded confidently.

    I met your son a few months ago at the temple. He was touching my wrist in front of his fiance. I advised him not to.

    I see.

    Marquis Guinesss eyes shed menacingly.

    As Lennox looked at Juliet, his eyes also sharpened.

    <i>Who touched whom?</i>

    Lennox was perplexed.

    Now he understood why Juliet had let Viscount Fusilli go a few days ago.

    After showing Viscount Fusilli an illusion and sending him away, she anticipated the Marquiss reaction.

    Because a few months earlier, Juliet had done the same thing to his son.

    <i>Count Casper.</i>

    Childless Marquis Guiness had adopted a distant rtive.

    And the fool who had made advances on Juliet at the temple, agitating her, was the Marquiss adopted son.

    She had heard rumors that after the temple incident, Count Casper had been trembling and confined to his house.

    Lennox guessed that Juliet had intentionally provoked Marquis Guiness.

    Marquis Guiness made no attempt to hide his displeasure.

    Well meet in the capital next time. Ah, by the way.

    As he was about to leave unhappily, something seemed to cross Marquis Guinesss mind. He pulled one of his attendants forward.

    I have someone to introduce to you.

    The person he presented was a young woman of their age.

    Introduce yourself, Dolores.

    M-My name is Dolores.

    The somewhat subdued woman introduced herself.

    Shes my wife.

    At Marquis Guinesss introduction, Lennox frowned.

    It was well-known that all of Marquis Guinesss previous wives had died under mysterious circumstances.

    Aside from his adopted son, the Marquis had no other children.

    However, in the conservative South, no onemented on this. After all, Marquis Guiness was one of the great nobles, and in the South, multiple marriages werent considered a w.

    Then, at that moment, Juliet tugged at Lennoxs arm and stumbled a little.

    Reacting swiftly, Lennox pulled her close so that no one could see her expression.

    I must excuse us, Marquis.

    Lennox kissed Juliets forehead and smiled casually.

    As you can see, were in a bit of a hurry.

    Of course.

    * * *

    Though Marquis Guinesss displeased gaze followed them, Lennox quickly led Juliet away from there.

    Until they got into the carriage, Juliet seemed lost in thought.

    Juliet.

    Ah?

    Suddenly awakened, Juliet looked up.

    Im sorry. I was lost in thought.

    Lennox knew that when Juliet got that look, it was best to let her be.

    He quietly covered her with a nket.

    Lets head home.

    Yes.

    Juliet was lost in thought even after the carriage departed.

    Her fingertips fiddled with the soft nket.

    <i>Theres no way</i>

    Juliet had a personal grudge against Marquis Guiness. For a short period, she remembered living as the Marquiss eighth wife in her previous life.

    In her past life, Juliet remembered how cruelly Marquis Guiness had beaten her.

    However, what startled Juliet was the existence of Dolores.

    Juliet, who had left with the Duke to the North 7 years ago, had hoped that her position wouldnt be reced by anyone else once she was gone.

    And in this life, Marquis Guiness had never had an eighth wife, at least as far as she knew.

    Then where did this woman, Dolores,e from?

    <i>I thought it would be okay.</i>

    Juliet had thought she would be fine facing Marquis Guiness again. And she was, until she saw a young woman who looked as young and downtrodden as her past self, which vividly revived her painful memories from the distant past.

    But what bothered Lennox more than Marquis Guiness or his young wife was the old man in a white robe who stood behind the Marquis just a while ago.

    While Juliet was too flustered by Dolores to notice, Lennox felt that the old priest looked familiar.

    The old man wore ordinary priestly attire, but his exposed arms and skin seemed blotchy.

    Clearly, the side effects of a divine curse.

    * * *

    Indeed, a rebellious woman, as Ive heard.

    <i>Bang.</i>

    Marquis Guiness, having left the racetrack and boarded his carriage, kicked the door in anger.

    Just as Lady Dahlia said.

    Marquis Guiness gritted his teeth.

    Observing the Duke, the robed priest and Dolores hastily boarded the carriage.

    A few months ago, the Marquiss son, Count Casper, had visited the capital and had been terrified ever since, locking himself in his home.

    No matter how many times he was asked about what had scared him, he only spoke of seeing a monster. It was undeniably rted to that woman.

    Yes, yes, shes not an ordinary woman!

    The old man in the robe quickly interjected.

    His name was Archbishop Solon. Just a few months ago, Solon enjoyed all kinds of luxuries as a high-ranking priest and the right-hand man of Pope Sebastian.

    However, it was revealed that Pope Sebastian, whom he served, was a fake without divine power, who hadmitted numerous crimes.

    After the fake Pope was expelled from Lucerne, Solon, who had been Sebastians right-hand man, fled quickly.

    He sought a powerful person to protect him, and that was Marquis Guiness from the South.

    But how will we deal with that Monad woman?

    Leave it to me.

    Although Archbishop Solon assured him, Marquis Guiness seemed skeptical.

    The puppet of Pope Sebastian failed, didnt it?

    But everyone believed in it until it was exposed!

    Archbishop Solon protested as if he had been wronged.

    In fact, it was true.

    Sebastian, with the Soultstone of his sister and intricate puppets, had manipted Lucerne for years.

    Sebastian, although not a genius born with divine power like his sister Genovia, was a genius in other ways.

    He created intricate dolls that moved like real humans and kidnapped prominent figures, including former Popes, to fake their deaths.

    If that Juliet Monad hadnt shown up, everyone would still believe it!

    Archbishop Solon gritted his teeth.

    Technically, if Sebastian hadnt kidnapped Juliet in the first ce, none of this would have happened.

    But Solon believed he had be a fugitive solely because of Juliet.

    Moreover, on the day he fled from the altar, he was hit by a shining fragment and has since been suffering from an unknown divine curse.

    Lady Dahlia wont ept such excuses.

    Marquis Guiness spoke quite solemnly.

    If I deem you and the information youve brought useless, you will pay the price.

    Y-Yes, of course.

    Before fleeing, Solon had stolen vast amounts of forbidden records that Sebastian had kept.

    As Sebastian was a fake Pope without divine power, he had a keen interest in ck magic to control people.

    The amount of information he had gathered during his activities as a heretic interrogator was immense.

    Carrying that, Solon fled to Marquis Guiness in the South, who had secretly been supporting Pope Sebastian.

    ording to Lady Dahlia, we must deal with that woman for sure.

    You dont need to worry this time.

    Archbishop Solon quickly nodded.

    To Solons eyes, Marquis Guiness was just as dubious.

    After a few years, Marquis Guiness was now following a young woman called Dahlia.

    Dahlia wore the pure white priestess robe worn by the priestesses of the order, but she was a woman that even Archbishop Solon had never heard of before.

    Though he had only seen her a couple of times in passing, he wondered why such a cunning old aristocrat like Marquis Guiness would blindly follow this woman named Dahlia.

    Was that all? He had thought she might be the Marquiss guest, but she appeared suddenly and disappeared just as suddenly.

    But currently, their goals were the same.

    Marquis Guiness saw the pompous northern Duke as an eyesore and, moreover, it seemed like the woman named Dahlias goal was Juliet Monad.

    So, whats your n?

    We will use this.

    Archbishop Solon showed a small silk pouch.

    Inside it was what looked like a womans light brown long hair. A maid he had barely bought off had snatched and brought a hairbrush.

 Chapter 112:

    Chapter 112:

    Marquis Guiness looked displeased.

    Hair? Is this some childish prank?

    However, Archbishop Solon confidently opened a ck book.

    A prank, you say! This is a spellbook designated as forbidden hundreds of years ago.

    The fact that he could acquire such a dangerous spellbook was because the fake Pope was formerly a heretical inquisitor.

    There were always some among the esteemed clergymen who indulged in dark magic and were corrupted.

    <i>Crack.</i>

    A page turned, and Solon pointed to a spot with his finger.

    It was a page with a somewhat eerie illustration. Below a full moon picture, there was a drawing of a hanged person and a skeleton with a scythe.

    The so-called full moon spell.

    This is different from Sebastians dolls. Its a spell that can thoroughly and definitely control a human.

    Solon, being an archbishop, had considerable divine power.

    Marquis Guiness promised to get any valuable ingredient required for the spell ritual.

    Of course, the spells in this ck book were extremely dangerous.

    Every spell required a corresponding price. If the spell failed, the price would be entirely returned to the spell caster.

    But for Solon, who had nothing to lose, this was the only way.

    To score points with the Marquis or to seek revenge on Juliet Monad.

    There was also a reason why Solon specifically chose the full moon spell.

    If sessful, that woman will be a puppet moving at our will.

    Marquis Guiness stared at the page Solon pointed out, but all he recognized was the eerie drawing.

    Marquis Guiness couldnt read ancient characters.

    But what if it fails?

    Theres no way itll fail. This is an ancient spell that cant be stopped by any holy power or magic.

    The Marquiss eyes narrowed with doubt.

    Ive heard a bit about spells, and Ive heard theres no perfect spell that doesnt have a way to be undone.

    At the Marquiss point, Archbishop Solon chuckled. That was exactly why Solon chose this spell.

    Youre right. But what if the method to break the curse no longer exists in this world?

    Marquis Guiness felt intrigued.

    What do you mean?

    Every spell has a counter, but this one is an exception.

    Archbishop Solon gave a meaningful smile.

    The being that can stop this spell has been extinct for hundreds of years.

    In other words, it was a spell that couldnt fail because there was no way to stop it.

    In short, the woman named Juliet Monad is now practically in our hands.

    * * *

    The Archbishop of the Papacy?

    Yes, and hes a wanted criminal.

    What is such a guy doing with Marquis Guiness?

    Frowning, Lennox, donning a robe, instructed:

    Get rid of him immediately.

    Yes.

    The first thing Lennox checked upon his return to the capital was the identity of the priest apanying the Marquis.

    He felt like he recognized him, and his memory was correct.

    It was suspicious enough that Marquis Guiness showed interest in Juliet, but having an Archbishop whomitted sins in Lucerne and fled by his side was even more suspicious. And Lennoxs gut feeling was always eerily urate.

    They had to get rid of the Archbishop before Juliet knew.

    When the knight left upon the Dukes order, a diligent attending physician quickly asked:

    Your Highness, are you sure theres no other difort besides insomnia?

    Yes.

    Lennox reluctantly answered.

    The only time Duke Carlyle allowed an examination was when Juliet Monad was away.

    The attending physician, noticing this, seized the opportunity when Juliet was out to persistently check on the Dukes condition.

    No matter how fine he imed to be, the family physician annoyed him, saying side effects could appear at any time.

    Then Ill prescribe sleeping pills.

    Lennox didnt respond.

    He knew well the cause of his insomnia.

    It was because of a disturbing dream involving a woman whose face and name he didnt know.

    Initially, it was just a short dream, but recently it tormented him relentlessly.

    <i>Am I possessed by an evil spirit or something?</i>

    With this thought, Lennox couldnt help butugh.

    An evil spirit.

    The woman in his dreams never directly harmed him.

    However, the problem was that the dreams in which that woman appeared had be more vividpared to before.

    At first, she just sat in the bedroom crying, but now the repertoire had expanded, including scenes like her desperately running down the stairs or wandering aimlessly.

    In the dream he had just before, a woman in a pure white dress passed by. Despite her frail appearance, her back was full of wounds.

    The identity of the woman was unclear, and the scenes were so fragmented that he couldnt grasp the context.

    Yet, after having these inexplicable dreams, Lennox asionally felt as if his heart was being suffocated for no particr reason.

    After being lost in thought for a while, Lennox asked:

    Where is Juliet?

    * * *

    The day after Juliet returned to the capital, she headed straight to the Counts mansion to pick up the baby dragon.

    Peep!

    Onyx, whom she met after a few weeks, clung desperately to Juliets skirt, chirping sadly, and wouldnt let go.

    But waiting for Juliet wasnt just the baby dragon.

    Eshel?

    Its been a while, Miss Juliet.

    Eshelrid, the magician from the Marigold Merchant Guild, was waiting for her in splendid robes.

    Juliet looked slightly confused:

    What are you doing here?

    Dont worry. I didnt cross the continent just to see you, Miss Juliet.

    Eshel mentioned that he briefly stopped by the Counts mansion on his way to the capital for some work at the guild.

    How are my grandfather and aunt? And Teo?

    Handing Juliet a thick stack of letters in response to her inquiry, Eshel said:

    They were sent by the old man.

    Oh.

    While Juliet was reading the letters, Onyx kept slipping off herp.

    Peep?

    Even though they had been apart for just a few weeks, Onyx had grown considerably.

    Still, he was only about the size of a slightlyrge cat. Previously, he could roll around on Julietsp, but now hed tumble off with just a slight movement.

    Peep!

    Of course, the baby dragon didnt seem to understand this all. Fidgeting, Onyx eventually curled up into a ball, purring contentedly.

    Once Juliet folded the letters she had read, Eshel spoke up.

    Ill be staying in the capital for a few weeks. If you have a reply, I can deliver it for you.

    Yes, Ill do that.

    Hmm, by the way, Miss Juliet.

    For some reason, Eshel hesitated before asking.

    Have any strange peoplee looking for you?

    Strange people?

    That is Dont be surprised and just listen.

    Eshelrid exined that several magicians hade to the capital with him, introduced to the guild by him, and were originally from Mage Tower.

    But these crazy magicians are insisting they need to see a baby dragon!

    Eshel exploded, suggesting that was their motive for joining the guild in the first ce.

    For some reason, he looked a bit gaunt.

    It seemed Eshel was harassed by his magician colleagues the whole way to the capital, pressuring him to let them see the baby dragon.

    Then, Juliet recalled Eshel mentioning this after he returned from Lucerne.

    He had said rumors about Juliet and the baby dragon had started circting among a few magicians in the Mage Tower.

    And so, he had told her to be careful.

    However, she never imagined that Eshel himself would bring such magicians.

    Is it okay to show Onyx to those magicians?

    When Juliet asked, Ashelid quickly discouraged her.

    You can refuse. In fact, Id advise you to do so.

    Why?

    Looking at the baby dragon trying to catch its own tail, Eshel muttered meaningfully:

    Sometimes its more useful to leave fantasies as fantasies.

    Wondering about the dragons existence apart from its cuteness, he seemed to murmur.

    Juliet didnt quite understand, but nodded in agreement.

    By the way, Eshel, did you receive my letter?

    Oh, are you referring to Snowdrop?

    Yes.

    Before leaving for the South, Juliet had sent a letter.

    She had asked him if he could help find information about a name, Snowdrop. Not the flower, but

    Although Eshel was expelled from the Mage Tower, he still had connections there.

    Hoping he might have some information even the information guild couldnt provide, she had reached out.

    Eshel, yawning, replied:

    Ive asked our master at the tower. Ill let you know as soon as I get an answer.

    Thank you.

    Juliet smiled.

    Anyway, Onyx will be with me for the foreseeable future, so theres no chance of encountering Eshels magician colleagues.

    Juliet put the fidgety Onyx into a lidded basket.

    And Im going to the imperial pce tomorrow.

    The imperial pce youre going?

    Yes. Why?

    Then Eshels expression turned very strange.

    Tomorrow, there was a pre-wedding gathering for the second prince and Fatima Glenfield.

    Although he wasnt keen, he couldnt miss it.

 Chapter 113:

    Chapter 113:

    * * *

    Marquis Guinness was immensely satisfied. It was because of the spell performed by the Archbishop Solon.

    Before casting the spell on Juliet Monad, they tested it on a few ves the Marquis had acquired.

    Its basically hypnosis.

    Two ves were tied side by side in the torture chair, separated by a curtain.

    Watch closely.

    Aplex magic circle was drawn on the floor.

    From the center of it, something small and ck suddenly sprouted.

    !

    The Marquis couldnt hide his shock.

    What emerged from the floor was a ck shadow. It looked like a human shadow, albeit semi-transparent and much smaller in size, even having limbs.

    This is a spiritual entity.

    Archbishop Solon exined with a grim smile.

    We will imnt this into that test subject.

    Uh! Uh!

    Upon hearing this, a man tied to a chair in one corner began to panic.

    The spiritual entity, which looked like a small shadow, approached the restrained test subject and disappeared into his shadow.

    !

    At the same time, the tied man seemed to lose consciousness and slumped.

    Is that it? He doesnt seem to have changed much.

    Marquis Guinnessmented skeptically. To the naked eye, it merely looked like the man had fallen asleep.

    Its because weve only injected one spiritual entity so far. This spell requires a preparation period of at least three days, and at most a week.

    Archbishop Solon exined nonchntly.

    The more spiritual entitys are injected, the greater the level of control.

    Meaning, depending on the number of spiritual entitys imnted, the subject might initially feel sluggish andter will enter aplete state of hypnosis.

    Archbishop Solon counted the days.

    The spell is most potent during a full moon night.

    Thats why its named after the full moon.

    If you repeat the process of imnting the spiritual entity over a few nights-

    Suddenly, another ve, who was sitting with his head slightly bowed next to the first, came into view. Unlike the earlier test subject, he looked especially emotionless. His eyes were dull, appearing devoid of any will.

    They will enter aplete state of hypnosis like this.

    So, can I now givemands?

    Not yet! So if you say the order the Marquis will be recognized as his master.

    Archbishop Solon quickly handed a piece of paper with the orderwritten on it to the Marquis.

    Marquis Guinness looked at the crude paper skeptically but went on to read it as written.

    Who are you?

    Master of the Full Moon. Is this how I read it?

    Then, to his astonishment, the ve, who had been looking down like a corpse, raised his head to look at the Marquis.

    Yes, now he will follow whatevermand you give.

    On receiving this confirmation from Archbishop Solon, Marquis Guinness gave an order.

    Stand up.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Despite being tied up, themanded ve easily broke free from his restraints and stood up.

    Huh.

    The Marquis, observing with interest, threw a dagger onto the floor.

    Kill that one with this.

    At thatmand, even Archbishop Solon flinched.

    However, without hesitation, themanded ve picked up the fallen knife and approached the other, unconscious ve.

    Ugh!

    The man, who was gagged and tied to the chair, couldnt even scream properly.

    Thepletely hypnotized ve aimed for the mans neck, and in an instant, blood spurted out.

    Ha! Good, this will definitely work!

    Standing in the blood-filled basement, Marquis Guinness was ted.

    You did well, Solon. Surely Lady Dahlia will be pleased.

    Its an honor.

    Archbishop Solon forced a smile.

    <i>Who the hell is Dahlia?</i>

    Solon still didnt know exactly who the young woman was, whom the Marquis followed so blindly.

    But he clearly saw the Marquiss cruelty in ordering an experimental subject killed without hesitation.

    Although he didnt know much, it was evident that Dahlia, the woman behind Marquis Guiness, was not an ordinary priestess. Especially considering she was involved in such activities.

    If things go well, I might be able to end the Dukes life.

    Archbishop Solon, having figured out Marquis Guinesss intentions, shuddered.

    Are you trying to use Juliet Monad to kill Duke Carlyle?

    Isnt it obvious!

    But isnt that a bit difficult? This is just hypnosis. It doesnt exhibit superhuman strength.

    Archbishop Solon cautiously said, looking at the Marquiss reaction.

    Juliet Monad is just an ordinary woman. Even if she tried to stab the Duke from behind while hes off guard she wouldnt be able to kill him.

    Even if Juliet is hypnotized, the Duke wont simply die.

    Heh, you only know half of the story. It doesnt matter how one dies.

    Pardon?

    Marquis Guiness smiled ominously.

    Think about it. Being killed by the woman he loves, or killing that woman with his own hands. Either way, its painful, isnt it?

    To that extent?

    Archbishop Solon realized that the Marquiss resentment towards Duke Carlyle was extremely deep.

    So, there wont be any hitches in the n?

    When Marquis Guiness asked, Archbishop Solon forced a smile.

    Of course not. Theres no entity that can detect and block this spiritual entity.

    * * *

    Juliet got up early in the morning and hurried to get ready to go out.

    However, as she closed her wardrobe and turned around, she discovered something suspicious sticking out from under the bed.

    Nix?

    A ck tail was wagging.

    <i>Chop chop.</i>

    The noise was suspicious, with just the tail and rear sticking out from under the bed.

    <i>Could it be</i>

    Quietly approaching, Juliet picked up the little dragon that was engrossed in something.

    Nix!

    Peep!

    The startled little dragon screamed.

    What are you eating?

    Myak?

    As Juliet held its body and front paws so it couldnt move, Onyx quickly blinked his pumpkin-colored eyes with an innocent expression.

    What on earth

    As Juliet was eyeing the dragon with suspicion, she noticed something ck and translucent smeared around his mouth. As she reached out to wipe it off

    <i>Slurp-</i>

    Onyx quickly licked his mouth with his pink tongue.

    Then, as if nothing happened, he affectionately nuzzled her, asking to be petted.

    You shouldnt eat just anything.

    Peep!

    Reluctantly warning him, Juliet ced the baby dragon on the bed.

    Although she was worried, she couldnt do much about it.

    <i>No wonder he was rustling and awake all morning.</i>

    Juliet suspected that the baby dragon was ying a hunting game.

    Juliet, having no choice, asked Elliot to watch over the baby dragon before leaving.

    * * *

    While riding a carriage to the imperial pce, Juliet gazed out of the window.

    Its more chaotic than you thought, right?

    The knight Jude, sitting opposite, asked with a knowing smile.

    The atmosphere of the capital was indeed more chaotic than expected.

    Yes, the wedding will certainly help.

    The rumor that theke of the imperial pce had turned red on New Years Day was widespread.

    With strange urrences like other species being found in the Emperors forest and ongoing unrest, it seemed the date for the 2nd Princes wedding had been moved up to calm the public.

    The wedding between the 2nd Prince and Fatima Glenfield was originally scheduled for spring.

    The reason Juliet was summoned to the imperial pce was because of this.

    It was customary to seek assistance from noblewomen during wedding preparations.

    However, as they headed towards the pces annex, Juliet wondered if it was really the will of the princess-to-be, Fatima, to have summoned her.

 Chapter 114:

    Chapter 114:

    * * *

    Oh, youre here.

    Miss, no, Countess Monad.

    Familiar faces gathered in the annex greeted her.

    Somedies tried to avoid Juliets eyes, looking awkward, while others forced a smile.

    The aftermath of Duke Carlyles rampage was still felt.

    Juliet smiled faintly in response.

    In fact, the preparations for the wedding were just a formality; this gathering was more about building rtionships.

    Fatima, catching Juliets eye, made a brief awkward gesture but then did her best to avoid her gaze.

    How about we arrange the guests like this?

    And the order of entry is

    Thedies buzzed around the future Crown Princess, offering their opinions and suggestions. Fatima, surrounded by them, looked very happy.

    Standing out to the bride in this setting could earn one the title of Maid of Honor, the most prominent of bridesmaids.

    Being the Maid of Honor to the Crown Princess was a significant title.

    But Juliet was the only one in this setting not interested in that title.

    Everything important, from the type of flowers to be used on the wedding day, the color of the ribbons, and the seating of guests, was left to the close aides of the future Crown Princess.

    While the bridesmaid candidates eagerly discussed matters by Fatimas side, Juliet was tasked with making ribbons for gift wrapping.

    It was a simple task that anyone could do, but she didnt mind it.

    Excuse me Countess Monad. We will handle this.

    Its okay.

    Pce maids approached, looking flustered, but Juliet casually waved them off. It took her a long time as she wasnt particrly skilled with her hands.

    The atmosphere at the Dukes mansion was tense, making it ufortable to stay.

    The conflict with Marquis Guinness seemed prolonged. The officials of the Dukes mansion were all busy with grim expressions.

    No one exined what the issue was with Marquis Guinnesss magic stone,

    <i> Its none of your concern.</i>

    Lennox firmly said.

    Without any reason or means to help, Juliet felt more at ease in a ce where she could be lost in thought.

    <i>Why did Marquis Guinness suddenly take control of the magic stone mine? </i>Juliet pondered.

    Such an event hadnt urred in her past lifes experiences.

    In her past life, Marquis Guinness had deeply resented the Norths monopoly on magic stones, hatching countless plots, and was ultimately defeated and killed by the Duke.

    <i>But the current Marquis Guinness is still alive.</i>

    If things had gone as in the past, he should have died years ago.

    Well, many things have changed from the past, so maybe the Marquis being alive wasnt so strange.

    But the sudden discovery of a magic stone mine in the South was definitely strange.

    <i>Mines cant just be discovered overnight.</i>

    How did he get hold of the mine?

    As Juliet was lost in thought, an unusual conversation took ce around the future Crown Princess.

    His Majesty the Emperor said he would also bring a rare demon beast on the wedding day.

    Fatima proudly told the surrounding people.

    Both of Their Majesties seem to adore Miss Fatima very much already.

    Exactly. Instead of the pce magicians, they hired other magicians, right?

    They brought magicians from the Merigold Merchant Guild!

    <i>Which magicians?</i>

    Juliet felt a sudden unease. When she looked up, Fatima was grinning triumphantly. Juliet was the only one feeling uneasy in the cheerful atmosphere.

    Your Highness, the magicians are here!

    Bring them in!

    Before Juliet could escape, the door opened, and a group of people poured in.

    They were all dressed in splendid robes, clearly identifying them as magicians.

    Compared to the court magicians, these men and women looked much younger but each had an arrogant expression.

    Wee!

    Despite the aristocrats hospitality, the magicians just nodded haughtily.

    And then Juliet locked eyes with thest magician to enter.

    He noticeably flinched when he saw her.

    <i>Eshelrid?</i>

    Only then did Juliet understand why Eshel looked so strange when he said he was going to the pce yesterday.

    * * *

    The rtionship between Merigold Merchant Guild and Juliet wasnt yet known in the capitals social circles.

    After the Lucerne incident, Juliets grandfather, Lionel Lebatan, had kept everything under wraps.

    What kind of magic will the magicians show us?

    Ladies asked with sparkling eyes.

    We are all looking forward to it. The court magicians fireworks are truly magnificent.

    However, the magicians seemed a bit haughty.

    Hah, we didnte here to show you such trivial fireworks.

    Of course. True magic is about mastering the principles of the universe

    All the magicians, except for Eshelrid, grumbled and spoke iprehensibly.

    Thedies, who had no immunity to the magicians, exchanged puzzled looks.

    Roughly, they decided, We might not understand what theyre saying, but lets wait and see what they show us.

    That will be exined by our friend Eshelrid Eshel?

    One of the magicians, who was grumbling, nudged Eshels side with his elbow.

    What are you doing?

    While the other magicians were boastfully rambling on, Eshel was sending desperate signals to Juliet.

    Ack! Uh what?

    Eshelrid quicklyposed herself with a dignified expression and cleared her throat.

    However, her fellow magicians were quite observant.

    They noticed a woman trying to quietly slip away.

    Countess Monad!

    Fortunately, a kind-hearteddy called Juliet to stop her.

    Come watch the magic with us!

    Fatima also nodded awkwardly.

    Yes, Miss Juliet. Come and watch with us. We can deal with the ribbonter.

    Then, seemingly the eldest among the four magicians spoke with exasperation.

    Huh! I told you,dies, magic is sacred. It shouldnt be turned into a mere spectacle

    The rambling magician paused. His gaze fixed on the woman being held by the arm.

    What did you just say? Countess Juliet Monad?

    The faces of all the magicians, except Eshel, changed in an instant.

    Juliet thought to herself. Having gone undercover to the guild to see a baby dragon, they all seem quite entric.

    The magicians in splendid robes all stood up at once,peting for attention.

    Is there any spectacle as magnificent as magic! Isnt that right?

    Our primary role is to entertain our clients!

    Their tone was much different from before.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Oh my!

    From the hand of a woman in a green robe, white doves flew out, followed by the other three magicians showing off their magical prowess.

    What else can we show you?

    It was nothing short of apetitive talent show.

    Hey, Eshel!

    You do it too! That thing, where you spew fire!

    Pushed to act, Eshelrid waved his hand.

    Instead of fire, bubbles in the shape of fire-breathing dragons appeared, casting beautiful rainbows.

    My goodness!

    Ive never seen anything like it!

    Thedies in the salon pped in delight.

    After a while, when it seemed the magicians had run out of tricks, they sat down, looking a bit tired.

    One of them muttered with a desperate look.

    So, about that baby dragon

    We enjoyed it! Juliet interrupted with a smile.

    Wait a moment!

    We have more to show you!

    But what could they have meant?

    It seemed the magicians hadpletely forgotten their original purpose.

    While thedies enjoyed the magicians antics, only Fatimas expression darkened as she noticed something odd.

    Excuse me for a moment.

    M-mydy!

    Taking advantage of the magicians being surrounded by the otherdies, Juliet quickly slipped out.

    Huh?

    Outside, she found Jude sitting on the ground, yawning. On seeing Juliet, he smiled.

    Why are you leaving so soon?

    Im going home.

    Now?

    Quickly. The fire-breathing magician is chasing me.

    Huh? Our carriage

    Leave it.

    With determination, Juliet hastened her steps, pulling Jude along. They had just left the pce.

    Ah!

    Suddenly, a shrill scream was heard.

 Chapter 115:

    Chapter 115:

    Jude abruptly halted and swiftly pinpointed the direction from which the noise emanated.

    What should we do, Miss Juliet?

    Judes eyes twinkled with curiosity as he asked. Reluctantly, Juliet nodded.

    Lets go.

    No sooner had she spoken than Jude pulled her along, rushing towards the rear pce where the scream was heard.

    Of course, they were still within the imperial pce, so neither of them expected a severe situation.

    Help me!

    Juliet, dragged a bit by the escort knight, tripped onto the pces rear garden grass. The sight before her was somewhat absurd.

    It was a cliched scene.

    A graceful youngdy was being surrounded and held by the wrists by a few gentlemen who clearly looked like trouble.

    <i>But this is the imperial pce?</i>

    It was clearly suspicious.

    Are you alright, mydy?

    But before Juliet could intervene, the courteous escort knight had already darted forward.

    Jude quickly took down the hooligans who were mocking the frail youngdy.

    Ugh!

    Well see about this!

    The frightened youngdy was rescued, and the men who had been taunting her threw out some clichd lines before scampering off. It all felt so theatrical that Juliet considered giving them apuse.

    Thank you How can I ever repay this kindness

    Are you alright?

    However, the tearful youngdy was a face Juliet recognized.

    <i>Dolores?</i>

    She was the new wife of Marquis Guinness, whom Juliet had seen in the south a few days ago.

    Huh?

    Dolores seemed to recognize Juliet as well.

    Ah, hello, mydy.

    Yes.

    Juliet observed Dolores closely. Outside, Dolores appeared frail and naive.

    Is she your friend?

    Weve met in the south.

    Yes, thats right! I didnt think youd remember me.

    Dolores said shyly.

    What are you doing here?

    Ah I wanted to give a wedding gift to Her Highness the Crown Princess.

    Dolores showed a small box she was holding.

    Only then did Juliet realize why Marquis Guinness, whom she had met in the south a few days ago, had said, Ill see you in the capital.

    Of course, a figure like Marquis Guinness would attend the Crown Princes wedding.

    But they said non-nobles cant enter the salon of the Crown Princess.

    Dolores said, looking a bit downcast.

    So you had a run-in with those guys?

    Yes, when they learned that Im not a noble, they tried to drag me away.

    Oh I see.

    Juliets escort knight looked at Juliet with a meaningful grin, to which she pretended not to notice.

    Perhaps, Miss Juliet, could you deliver this gift to the Crown Princess on my behalf?

    Dolores held out the box to Juliet.

    Juliet, staring at the box, declined with a broad smile.

    No.

    Ah Why?

    The gift should be given in person to have meaning. Instead, Ill speak to the maid so you can enter the salon.

    Juliet made a kind offer that Dolores couldnt refuse, and Dolores had no choice but to nod in agreement.

    As soon as Dolores left, Jude eagerly asked:

    Didnt you recognize those poor actors earlier?

    Juliet smirked.

    Yes, they were under Marquis Guinness.

    The men who were mocking Dolores earlier were lower-ranking nobles under Marquis Guinness.

    Why did you pretend not to know?

    Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.

    Juliet remembered just how malicious Marquis Guinness was.

    He must have a reason for using such terrible actors.

    In truth, Juliet wasnt very curious as to why Marquis Guinness sent the very unconvincing Dolores to be close to her.

    Asking her to deliver a gift to the Crown Princess? Juliet did just as she was told.

    It must have been their intention to push the me onto Juliet, who had passed on the item in the middle and caused the problem.

    However, Juliet had no intention of falling for such a shallow trick. She was also not curious about Marquis Guinesss secret dealings.

    To tell the truth, I have something to bring up with Marquis Guiness.

    Juliet grinned.

    Marquis Guiness would soon learn the lesson that when you spy on someone, you risk exposing your own secrets.

    * * *

    A few dayster,te at night.

    A strange event took ce in the silent bedroom of the Dukes residence.

    A shape that had been lurking in the shadow suddenly popped out.

    It was a translucent dark shadow, as if a humans shadow had been reduced in size.

    This creature, created through ck magic, had arms and legs, and could perceive basic situations.

    It was a spiritual entity sent by Archbishop Solon. The small, dark entity looked around and easily found its target.

    The entity dashed towards its prey. But even before it reached the bed

    ?

    The iling entity was obstructed by something that appeared above it.

    A pair of pumpkin-yellow eyes looked down at it.

    It was supposedly impossible.

    The spiritual entity was made of malevolent power. For any ordinary creature, even touching the entity would be impossible.

    A creature, silent as a stalking cat and suddenly pouncing on it, had gem-like shining eyes even in the darkness.

    A cat?

    No, a hedgehog?

    Whatever it was, it didnt matter. The spiritual entity, having been created with forbidden divine power, could protect itself to some extent.

    <i>Spark!</i>

    <i>Spark!</i>

    A spark ignited.

    Peep?

    But the creature with a tiny body, rather than being startled, jumped as if familiar with the situation and soon took a hunting stance.

    A momentter.

    Onyx came out with something strange in its mouth, slithering out.

    ?

    However, the young dragon, which excitedly darted out into the corridor, locked eyes with a human man who was calmly sitting on a chair at the end of the corridor.

    It was the exact spot where he had been clearing away the hunted prey of Onyx over the past few days.

    Hmm.

    Surprised, the young dragon almost swallowed what it had in its mouth.

    Onyx thought desperately with its little head, ncing at the man, realizing that the man didn particrly like it.

    The man, holding a crystal ss filled with orange liquid, gazed at Onyx expressionlessly.

    Yet, unexpectedly, he called out to the dragon with a tender voice.

    Come here.

    Peep

    The conflicted young dragon slowly approached the man.

    And realized that what the human man held out was not just a ss of alcohol, but a tempting ripe apple.

    The decision was quick.

    Onyx hastily climbed onto the table, set down what it had in its mouth, and bit into the red apple.

    <i>ng.</i>

    At the same time the young dragon set its catch on the table, the mans hand overturned a ss, trapping a small dark shadow inside.

    After staring at the object in the ss for a while, the man tossed another apple.

    You do quite interesting things.

    Peep!

    The next day, as Juliet was heading downstairs, she witnessed a peculiar sight.

    In the annexs reception room, a ck young dragon was contentedly growling at Lennoxs feet.

    <i>Its strange. Those two shouldnt be on such good terms.</i>

    With a puzzled expression, Juliet locked eyes with Lennox.

    Your Highness.

    I heard you called for the jeweler.

    Yes. I ordered something from the craftsman.

    Lennox didnt ask further about what Juliet had ordered.

    However, he gazed at the back of Juliet descending the stairs.

    Specifically, her exposed pale nape caught his attention.

    Last night, he had been tormented by a dream where an unidentified woman appeared.

    In the nightmare, the woman had a pitiable, small, and slender back. Her back looked as if she had been severely whipped, covered in wounds.

    As Lennox recalled the womans back, he opened the window and took in the cold breeze.

    Thanks to that, though he couldnt sleep, he happened to witness a fun scene where the young dragon rolled around on the soft carpet.

 Chapter 116:

    Chapter 116:

    A few dayster, the evening banquet was a pre-wedding celebration. ordingly, the attending guests were dazzlingly morous.

    Countess!

    For the past few days, Dolores had been acting more familiar with Juliet.

    Because Im amoner, the other noblewomen shun me.

    With such words, she tried to gain Juliets sympathy

    Even if its a woman, she can be a countess?

    Your ne is beautiful.

    I heard that Countess Monad is a spirit-tamer.

    And with such words, she showed her interest in Juliet.

    While Duke Carlyle apanying them was called by the Emperor, Dolores approached Juliet and offered her a ss of champagne.

    You look tired, Juliet.

    Yes, Im feeling a bit sluggish.

    Juliet yawned softly.

    Seeing this, Doloress eyes sparkled.

    Do you feel unwell?

    No, Im just a bit sleepy.

    Do you want to go to the lounge with Dolores?

    Dolores kindly suggested.

    A few noblewomen were already seated in the lounge. After a quick nce at them, Juliet casually asked:

    Have you ever been there, Dolores?

    Pardon?

    Im talking about the magic stone mine owned by Marquis Guinness. Ive heard its quiterge

    Juliet smirked.

    Oh, Dolores has

    Dolores, about to say she had never been there unintentionally, was lost for words.

    When the conversation turned to the mine in the south, a recent hot topic, unexpectedly, all the noblewomen in the lounge focused their attention.

    In such a situation, Juliet calmly inquired:

    Wasnt it strange for you, someone like Dolores, not to have been there?

    Of, of course.

    Dolores forced a smile.

    But Juliets questions didnt stop.

    How was it seeing the mine firsthand?

    I dont know much about that. Business talks are too hard for me.

    But thats not a difficult question. Was the Marquiss mine sparkling with magic stones?

    Yes, yes. It was very pretty.

    Juliets eyes narrowed.

    Thats fascinating. The magic stones in the mines look like in rocks before theyre processed.

    Pardon?

    Only then did Dolores realize her mistake.

    Well, the definition of sparkling differs from person to person.

    Fortunately, Juliet just smirked. The other noblewomen who had been eavesdropping gave doubtful nces but soon left.

    Rest well, Countess.

    As Juliet seemed tired and leaned on a couch to close her eyes, Dolores too left.

    But she didnt return to the banquet. A few minutester, after waiting for the surroundings to quiet down, Dolores discreetly returned to the lounge.

    In the silent lounge, there were only Juliet and Dolores.

    Juliet had fallen asleep within minutes, but Dolores wasnt surprised.

    Earlier, the champagne Dolores handed to Juliet contained a sleeping pill.

    Dolores carefully began to rummage through Juliets handbag.

    Having stuck close to Juliet in an almost obsessive manner over the past few days, Dolores had sneakily noticed that Juliet stored her ne with a silver key pendant here.

    <i>Found it.</i>

    Upon discovering what she was looking for, Dolores brightened up.

    Then-

    What are you looking for?

    <i>Cling.</i>

    The silver key made a sharp noise as it hit the marble floor.

    In her surprise, Dolores had dropped the key.

    Dolores, you shouldnt throw someone elses ne.

    With a sigh, Juliet picked up the silver key at her feet.

    Ju, Juliet.

    Dolores staggered back, looking frightened.

    I just I just wanted to return this to you!

    If youre going to lie, do it properly. Even a child wouldnt fall for that.

    Juliet responded sweetly.

    Dolores wasnt just a little bit clumsy.

    Contrary to pretending to fear the Marquis to gain Juliets sympathy, Dolores wasnt afraid of Marquis Guiness at all.

    In their previous lives, Marquis Guiness would often whip Juliet until she fainted, but Doloress arm was unbruised and clean.

    They had left the mysterious point about the Marquiss magical stone alone until now.

    So, after you stole the key from me, what were you nning to do?

    Her question was valid.

    What does Marquis Guiness intend to do with this? Even if you steal it, anyway

    Dolores is also a spirit summoner.

    The reply came from behind.

    Marquis Guiness.

    Juliet didnt look frightened at all, but Marquis Guiness couldnt hide his sense of triumph.

    A spirit summoner?

    Dolores is the spirit summoner I found after many years.

    Hearing the unexpectedly honest answer, Juliet finally understood why the Marquis chose the terrible actor, Dolores.

    Spirit summoners with unique wavelengths were rare.

    And that meant that the Marquis also knew the power of the Count Monads treasure.

    Juliet smirked.

    It seemed her deduction that the Marquis was the one who stole Snowdrop in their previous life was correct.

    Youre quite confident, Marquis. If I scream, people outside will rush in.

    Will they really?

    Juliet found Marquis Guiness attitude strange. However, the Marquis snapped his fingers with a meaningful expression.

    <i>Snap.</i>

    Who is the master of the full moon?

    Marquis Guiness said themand he learned from Solon. At the same time, a surprised Juliet blinked her eyes in confusion.

    You must obey me.

    Then Juliets face became nk. Seeing Juliets hazy eyes, Marquis Guiness smiled with satisfaction.

    Thats right. You seem to remember now.

    <i>ng.</i>

    The champagne ss Juliet was holding fell and shattered. But Juliet remained nk-faced, seemingly unaware of the danger.

    The firstmand: Give me that key.

    Juliet, as if entranced, handed over the pendant she was wearing around her neck, which was the silver key.

    Atst!

    Marquis Guiness, holding the key, was gleaming.

    If only that fool Baron Gaspar hadnt made a mistake 7 years ago, I would have had it much sooner.

    Juliet, under hypnosis, stood still like a puppet.

    Here, Dolores.

    Marquis Guiness handed Juliets silver key to Dolores.

    Upon receiving the key, Dolores happily wore it around her neck.

    So, now Juliets spirit bes mine, Marquis? Right?

    Dont be so eager, Dolores. I will teach you how to handle the spirit, step by step.

    Having calmed Dolores, Marquis Guiness turned back to Juliet.

    Thats right.

    Remembering Baron Gaspars incident, a great idea urred to him.

    Listen carefully, Juliet Monad.

    Yes.

    7 years ago, the one who murdered your parents was Baron Gaspar. You know that, right?

    Yes, I know.

    The reason Baron Gaspar killed your parents was because he coveted this key. Someone promised Gaspar a vi on the south coast and a lifetimes worth of money if he stole the Count familys treasure.

    For a moment, a cold light shed in Juliets eyes, but Marquis Guiness, engrossed in the moment, didnt notice.

    Yes.

    And the mastermind who had Gaspar bring the key was.

    Marquis Guiness decided to shift his guilt onto someone else.

    It was Duke Carlyle.

    The Duke killed your parents and deceived you, exploiting you for years. Understand?

    Yes.

    So, tonight you must seek revenge.

    The sky was illuminated by the bright full moon.

    Tonight, lure the Duke out by any means. Confess your love or seduce him. Then catch him off guard.

    Marquis Guiness handed Juliet a sharp dagger.

    And then, stab this into that mans heart. That will be your revenge.

    Do you understand?

    Holding the dagger, Juliet replied with a quiet, intense gaze.

    Yes, Marquis.

 Chapter 117:

    Chapter 117:

    * * *

    Lennox, having hastily returned to the mansion, frowned slightly.

    Juliet?

    He briskly climbed the stairs.

    Without a word to him, or to the knights of the duchy knights, Juliet had returned from the ballroom to the mansion.

    There was amotion as people searched for her whereabouts.

    Thedy has already returned, the butler reported, but it didnt ease his anger.

    Lennox found Juliet in a bedroom on the second floor of the mansion.

    What are you doing here?

    The lights were not turned on. She had vanished without a word, again causing concern. And it wasnt even her bedroom she was in but his.

    He paused for a moment at the door, ring at Juliet, assuming that nothing but harsh words woulde out.

    When he realized Juliet had disappeared from the ballroom, he was beside himself.

    The door to the terrace was wide open. White curtains pped wildly.

    Duke.

    Juliet, who had been sitting on the railing of the terrace, turned to look at him.

    Come down.

    Why?

    Damn it. Its dangerous.

    Seeing her precariously seated, Lennox approached quickly to pull her down, extending his hand.

    However, Juliet just stared nkly at his hand, then looked away again.

    Your Highness.

    Barefoot, without even a robe on, Juliet was dressed in a short negligee, revealing her calves.

    The moon is beautiful.

    Her dress fluttered in the wind.

    The moment Juliet flicked her ankle while sitting on the railing, he felt a surge of frustration. The bright full moon seemed eerily beautiful.

    I get it. Come down.

    Unable to restrain himself any longer, Lennox forcibly pulled Juliet down.

    With his strong grip, Juliet obediently came down from the railing.

    However, as Juliet staggered and pushed him, they both fell.

    Did you drink?

    He felt a mix of exasperation and also the need to immerse her in a warm bath immediately.

    Her body was cold.

    But as Lennox tried to lift her up, wrapping his arm around the back of her head, he hesitated.

    Juliet clung to him like an animal trembling from the cold.

    Lennox.

    Why.

    Have I ever told you I love you?

    For a moment, it felt as if his heart had stopped.

    That statement was a taboo between them.

    Juliet, breaking the silence of years, asked with her calm eyes:

    If I say I love you, what will you do for me?

    What do you want?

    Lennox hoped his voice didnt sound too eager, but his touch betrayed his greed.

    I loved you very much a long time ago.

    Juliet smiled broadly.

    So, just this once, die by my hand.

    In a sh, Lennox noticed the sharp knife Juliet held in her right hand.

    His reaction was pitifully slow and clumsy, but he didnt avoid her.

    * * *

    The next morning.

    It was a continuation of several days of feasts, and the imperial pce was bustling with guests from the morning.

    This was because guests kept arriving in anticipation of the uing wedding.

    Yet, I dont see Duke Carlyle.

    The Emperor nced around the ballroom.

    I was informed hed attend today.

    Well, who knows.

    Marquis Guinness appeared somewhat anxious.

    <i>The hypnosis should have worked perfectly.</i>

    He had nted many informants around Duke Carlyle, but strangely, by morning, the news the Marquis had been waiting for had note  the news of the Dukes assassination by his lover.

    <i>Did it fail?</i>

    Even if that were the case, the Duke wouldnt have spared the woman who tried to stab him.

    <i>So, was Juliet Monad the one who was assassinated? Hmm.</i>

    Marquis Guinness toyed with his rosary beads for a moment.

    Regardless, there was no loss for the Marquis. After all, he had managed to steal Juliet Monads spirit.

    The Marquiss eyes met Doloress, who was on the other side of the banquet hall. Dolores discreetly nodded with a smile.

    The previous night, just before leaving the ballroom, Juliet had revealed how to manipte the butterfly spirit.

    Under hypnosis, Juliet shared every secret she was asked about.

    Dolores, being a spirit summoner that the Marquis had painstakingly found, soon became adept at handling the butterflies.

    While others hadnt noticed yet, the Marquis and Dolores saw it clearly: the shimmering butterfly spirits fluttering from Doloress hand.

    And if need be, we can frame the Duke of Carlyle for murder.

    Marquis Guiness thought so.

    Its a grave sin to kill someone in a situation that is neither a duel nor a war.

    If he is used of killing a woman who had been his lover for seven years over a mere quarrel, even if hes Duke Carlyle, the impact would be significant.

    Then, taking advantage of that gap, Marquis Guiness wouldpletely dominate the magic stone market.

    The Marquis had prepared ns to buy mines in the north as soon as Duke Carlyle faltered.

    It was a time when Marquis Guiness was very ambitious.

    Your Majesty!

    From the far end, a servant of the pce hurriedly ran.

    Its a big problem!

    What is thismotion in such a joyous feast?

    The Emperor frowned gently.

    Just now, news came from Duke Carlyle! The capitals guards No, the royal guards!

    Goodness! Speak clearly and slowly!

    Duke Carlyle has been assassinated!

    * * *

    Juliet Monad was arrested covered in blood. The ones who used her were none other than the Dukes own people.

    The secretary of Duke Carlyle, with a stern face, said so.

    We will exercise the rights of Silica.

    Silicas right is an act of requesting the intervention of another noble family for a fair trial and mediation when a first-degree murder urs within a noble family.

    Until a verdict is rendered, all proceedings are kept secret. Only after all conclusions are made can a murder charge be applied.

    Ill take it.

    Marquis Guiness, you?

    Knowing how much Marquis Guiness had restrained the northern Duke, the Emperor asked in disbelief.

    Yes, it seems appropriate for thete Duke of Carlyle.

    The Emperor seemed to ponder for a moment, but he found no reason to refuse.

    Moreover, Marquis Guiness is a renowned nobleman. There were few nobles qualified to intervene in the murder of a Duke.

    Besides, arent we in the midst of a joyous wedding? Investigating a murder would be a nuisance to the bride, groom, and guests.

    In the end, the Emperor handed over Juliet Monads custody to Marquis Guiness.

    Fine, Marquis. You will investigate this murder.

    Inside, Marquis Guiness rejoiced.

    In fact, if the Dukes house hadnte forward with the Silica arbitration proposal, Marquis Guiness would have taken the initiative to request it himself.

    <i>I need to extract Juliet Monad from the middle.</i>

    There are very few women who possess the qualities of a spirit summoner. Moreover, Juliet Monad was a woman who received great attention from the Lady Dahlia he served.

    Ive heard the story, Marquis!

    Rumors tend to leak, regardless of how strict the Silicaw is.

    Several quick-footed nobles approached the Marquis, even before he left the pce.

    Oh, how could this happen!

    Indeed, who wouldve thought?

    That Duke Carlyle would be killed by a mere lover!

    After muttering some condolences, they subtly brought up the main point.

    By the way, Marquis.

    Im interested in the magic stone mines of Marquis Guiness.

    If you need investment-

    They eagerly offered to invest in Marquis Guiness. Things seemed to be falling into ce.

    The Marquis replied gracefully.

    We will discuss this after the funeral of Duke Carlyle. That would be the proper etiquette.

    Juliet was immediately moved to a castle owned by the Marquis and was watched by pce guards and the Marquiss subordinates.

    The Marquiss castle, located on the outskirts of the capital, had a dungeon typical of old castles.

    Youve done well. Ill take it from here.

    Waiting for Juliet in the dungeon was none other than Archbishop Solon.

    Solon, unlike usual, looked at the dazed Juliet and inwardly admired.

    <i>My spell seeded!</i>

    Things were going so smoothly.

    With a satisfied smile, Solon dragged Juliet into the dungeon.

    The dungeon of the Marquiss castle was suitable for dubious activities. Although it wasnt used for wartime prisoners like centuries ago, it was recently used as a space to dilute the potency of magic stones supplied to the capital.

    The traces of the ongoing work were still evident on a table inside the dungeon.

    Tie her up tightly.

    But shes a woman. Do we need to tie her?

    If I say tie her, then tie her!

    Moreover, Juliet Monad was, on the surface, the murderer of Duke Carlyle.

    But what does the Marquis n to do with this woman?

    I dont know. Maybe he will send her to a ce where magic stones are extracted to make her material.

    Material?

    Oops.

    Archbishop Solon realized his slip of the tongue. Just then, a melodious voice came from behind them.

    Aha, so thats how it was done.

    ?

    Turning around, Archbishop Solon and the Marquiss subordinates were baffled.

    The woman, who was sitting on the floor with vacant eyes just a moment ago, was now calmly picking up a magic stone from the ground and examining it against the light.

 Chapter 118:

    Chapter 118:

    You, you how?

    Solon, at a loss for words, stammered. The chains that were tied around her ankles had somehowe undone.

    I thought it was strange. I didnt think you would have developed a magic stone mine in such a short time.

    Juliet calmly examined the fake magic stone in her hand.

    Eshel told me about the dark magic used to make these fake magic stones.

    Juliet said nonchntly.

    From her tone, it seemed as though she wasnt in an underground prison but rather in a parlor of her own home.

    It was artificially made, wasnt it?

    <i>Flutter.</i> A butterfly quietly flew in behind her.

    You, you how did you, hypnotized?

    Hypnosis.

    Juliet smirked, recalling memories from a few days ago.

    A few days ago.

    Peep!

    Surrounded by unfamiliar magicians, Onyx let out a sharp cry as if annoyed.

    However, he could only toss and turn because he was being held by Juliet.

    Eventually, Juliet met the suspicious magicians who came with Eshelrid.

    Having seen Onyx consume something suspicious multiple times, she couldnt simply ignore it.

    Oh, this is the one Ive only heard of!

    These wings! Perfect bnce!

    Quick, sketch it! Sketch!

    While Juliet held Onyx, the magicians bustled about, closely observing Onyx.

    Onyx ate something strange.

    Strange, you say?

    Eshel, who had been disdainfully watching his colleagues, asked with a puzzled expression.

    He seems to hunt something every night, but I dont know what hes eating.

    Juliet listed her concerns.

    Ive closed all the windows, but every morning, he seems to have developed a new taste Is it okay?

    Miss Juliet, Im not a vet.

    Juliet chuckled.

    If magicians dont know about dragons, then who does?

    Youre right!

    Thank you.

    Eshelrid, who had been looking disdainfully at the chattering magician colleague, said with a resigned tone.

    But rest assured, theres no poison or curse that can kill a dragon.

    However, Juliet looked down at Onyx with concern.

    But its worrying. Itd be fine if he was just catching mice or rabbits. But every morning hes consuming something ck and transparent.

    ck and transparent?

    Yes, it looks like a shadow.

    Eshel and the other magicians, who had been in a fuss, suddenly froze.

    Why? What is it?

    Juliet, sensing the gravity, grew serious.

    Well, it seems like a manifestation of a spiritual entity.

    The magicians exchanged nces.

    Its a forbidden curse.

    A curse with hundreds of years of sacred power.

    It was used by corrupt ancient priests to control people

    Youre saying this manifestation appears in the room every night?

    Around that time, Eshel jumped up in shock.

    Someone is targeting Miss Juliet!

    <i>I guess thats how it happened.</i>

    Juliet smirked.

    When Eshel said that, the only people who came to mind were Marquis Guinness and Dolores.

    <i>As expected, it was urate.</i>

    Right after hearing this story, she met Marquis Guinness and heard the entire story from him.

    So, Juliet had never really been under any hypnosis.

    She just yed along because she found the overly triumphant attitudes of Marquis Guinness and Dolores amusing

    I never thought youd discover this.

    It was suspicious. Theres no way Marquis Guinness could have owned a magic stone mine overnight.

    The existence of the mine was a lie, and it was undeniable that they kidnapped people with magic to turn them into magic stones. The method Eshelr mentioned, to artificially make magic stones, was exactly that.

    But there was no need to kindly exin this to them.

    Now, Ill take this fake magic stone as evidence.

    Juliet, holding the crimson fake magic stone, calmly said.

    Hah!

    Only then did Archbishop Solone to his senses and step forward.

    Foolish woman. Do you even realize where you are right now?

    Then, the Marquiss subordinates also snapped back to reality with smug smiles on their faces.

    She mightve woken up from the hypnosis, but this ce was Marquis Guinnesss underground prison. It was impossible for someone with a frail body to escape from here.

    You surely dont expect us to let you go, do you?

    Well, lets see.

    Juliet stepped closer to them with a sly grin.

    <i>Eek.</i>

    Feeling an inexplicable fear, the Marquiss subordinates involuntarily stepped back and shouted.

    Guards!

    Ah, yes. Im on my way right now!

    <i>Thud.</i>

    As expected, guards with anxious voices hurriedly came running. But the color of the cloaks of the approaching knights

    ck?

    Archbishop Solon and the subordinates of Marquis Guiness were puzzled. Usually, family knights wear cloaks of a specific color.

    For instance, ck is for the North

    Sir Jude!

    Juliet scolded him with a feigned surprised look.

    You shouldve changed your cloak.

    Oops!

    The young knight with orange hair started to open the prison door, but exaggeratedly feigned surprise.

    Ill correct it right now, Miss!

    Grinning, Jude, who came into the prison, approached the closest subordinate of the Marquis.

    <i>Smack!</i>

    Ugh!

    Suddenly throwing a punch, he took a red cloak from the fallen man and casually asked:

    Is this okay, Miss?

    Ju, Jude Hayon?

    Only then did the Marquiss subordinates realize the situation. They were the knights of the Duke Carlyles family.

    Jude chuckled.

    Correct!

    As if taking that as a signal, the Dukes knights surged in.

    A brawl ensued.

    Look at these bastards! Look here!

    The quick-witted Archbishop Solon tried to grab Juliet as a hostage.

    <i>Flutter.</i>

    Ugh!

    However, when threatening blue butterflies appeared, Solon backed away first. He vividly remembered what those butterflies did in Lucerne.

    Archbishop Solon had a look of disbelief.

    But, the Marquis said that Dolores definitely took away your power!

    Oh, that.

    Juliet awkwardly tilted her head.

    I feel a bit sorry to say.

    <i>Flutter.</i>

    A blue butterfly flew out of her fingertips and yfully fluttered.

    Its fake.

    What?

    Just because you hand over the silver key doesnt mean ownership of the butterflies is transferred

    Marquis Guiness seemed to believe that just possessing the key would suffice.

    If such a thing were possible, Juliet would have given the butterflies away during the annoying times.

    Juliet pulled out the real silver key from inside her cor. What she pretended to have been taken by Dolores was a sophisticated imitation.

    * * *

    <i>Whisper.</i>

    A ripple of unrest spread among the people gathered in the pces banquet hall.

    ?

    Marquis Guiness was momentarily taken aback by the unexpected reaction.

    Just before, he confidently eximed:

    My adoptive daughter, Dolores, is actually a spirit summoner with excellent qualities!

    But then

    What are you doing, Marquis?

    The emperor looked displeased.

    Excuse me?

    Are you mocking us now?

    Standing in the middle of the banquet hall, Marquis Guiness was stunned.

    See what your adoptive daughter is doing now!

    Dolores was waving her hands at empty air.

    Staring nkly at Dolores, Marquis Guiness wondered what was going on. Just a moment ago, he had clearly seen it: dozens of beautiful butterflies emerging from Dolores hands, showing off their sparkling wings

    <i>Chuckle.</i>

    Theughter of the attendees snapped Marquis Guiness back to reality.

    Dolores was still, with a rapt expression, acting as if she truly had butterflies in her hand.

    Like someone under a spell.

    <i>Wait, a spell?</i>

    Could it be? Marquis Guiness shuddered.

    That woman, Juliet Monad, cast a spell? No way.

    He desperately denied it.

    Last night, Juliet Monad was under his hypnosis. So, casting a spell on Dolores and the Marquis was out of the question.

    Yes, didnt Juliet, under his hypnosis, even go as far as to attempt to kill the Duke of Carlyle?

    At that moment amotion from outside was heard.

    Hm? Whats going on?

    The moment the banquet hall doors opened, the Emperor stood up abruptly and shouted:

    D-Duke!

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    Marquis Guiness was equally shocked.

    The man who walked in, as always with an unfortunate face, was Lennox Carlyle.

 Chapter 119:

    Chapter 119:

    Even if a dead person truly came back to life, it wouldnt be as shocking as this.

    Carlyle, you were definitely dead!

    The Emperor hurriedly closed his mouth. The incident of his murder was still being treated as top secret under Silicaw.

    Even though it was just a rumor, some nobles in the banquet hall were still murmuring.

    Regardless, it was a matter the Emperor shouldnt publicly mention.

    Carlyle, werent you dead?

    Only after asking did the emperor realize how stupid his question sounded.

    Well

    However, Duke Carlyle responded without a hint ofughter.

    Did you deceive me and the imperial family?

    The Emperor then decided it was okay for him to be angry.

    Whether it was a misunderstanding or not, the overly calm attitude of Duke Carlyle was somewhat infuriating.

    Stay calm, Your Majesty.

    Do I look calm right now? Why such a lie!

    Duke Carlyle spoke calmly.

    If youre going to punish me for my wrongdoing, Ill ept itter. But for now, dealing with the traitor should be the priority.

    Trtraitor?

    Lennox Carlyle nced at Marquis Guinness, who was still staring at him as if he were a ghost.

    You should know, Your Majesty. Counterfeiting money is a grave crime akin to treason.

    And?

    And among the items that nobles are allowed to produce and trade freely, theres only one thats equivalent to money.

    Ah, I know that. Its the mana stone, isnt it?

    While answering, the Emperor seemed a bit proud. Mana stones were the only item treated as equivalent to currency.

    Yes. Then, the one who falsely imed the existence of a non-existent mana stone mine to defraud investments from the imperial family and other houses

    Duke Carlyle signaled the waiting imperial guards.

    Shouldnt they also be punished for treason?

    Well, yes? But why are you telling me this

    Captain of the guard, take him away.

    The captain instinctively grabbed Marquis Guinness, then hesitated, wondering if it was right to follow the order of the Duke rather than the Emperor.

    But the Emperor didnt have time to scold the captains hesitation.

    You cant mean Marquis Guinness, you?!

    The Emperor was lost in the recent conversation.

    Its not true, Your Majesty! This is an absurd frame-up! Let me go!

    Marquis Guinness resisted fiercely, but Duke Carlyle calmly replied.

    Then, we should send someone to the south to investigate. Please allow the dispatch of an inspector, Your Majesty.

    Permission granted. Send an inspector to the south immediately!

    Whats going on?!

    Marquis Guinness!

    Not only the nobles, but the imperial family also invested in the southern mana stone mine of the Guinness family.

    The wedding atmosphere was ruined, and Marquis Guinness was surrounded by angry people.

    Ignoring them, Lennox went straight out of the banquet hall.

    Your Majesty!

    Outside, the Dukes secretary, Elliot, quickly followed.

    Wheres Juliet?

    Sir Mn and Sir Jude have gone to get her. Theyll escape the Dukes residence soon.

    Good.

    What on earth

    The loyal secretary looked at his master in disbelief.

    Elliot wondered why he had staged such an event, deceiving the Emperor and other nobles. The Duke seemedpletely unbothered, given that he had faked his own death.

    Whether it was Juliet asking to be dead for just one day or Duke Carlyle agreeing to such a request, both seemed out of their minds.

    Elliot nced disdainfully at a silver dove-shaped trinket Carlyle was fiddling with, an item he always carried like a talisman.

    I loved you very much a long time ago.

    Lennox murmured as he gently kissed the doves wing.

    Id die for you no matter how many more times.

    Anyone hearing this would think the same. They now understood the story of the king who was so enamored that he almost ruined the country.

    I hope you have a n for that too, Your Highness!

    The secretary grumbled.

    Look at that!

    A group of armed knights was approaching. They were soldiers from the Guinness family.

    Duke!

    It seemed the Emperor inside had seen the same thing, as he burst out of the door.

    What do we do now, Duke!

    Take the Empress and retreat inside.

    Seeing the approaching soldiers from the Guinness family, Duke Carlyle leisurely drew his sword and spoke in a nd tone as if suggesting a walk. He was prepared for the Marquis to call in the privat soldiers.

    The guests, who had gathered for the wedding, panicked when surrounded by the soldiers.

    Should we take the Marquis as a hostage?

    A waste of time. Just lock the doors and wait for reinforcements.

    Understood!

    The Emperor, despite his old age, acted swiftly.

    Lets go, Empress!

    Following the Dukes advice, the Emperor quickly retreated inside with the Empress. Other panicking nobles followed them.

    Marquis Guinnesss men tried to chase the Emperor for a moment but were blocked by the Dukes knights.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    And before their eyes, they saw the sight of the Marquis riding a horse, escaping from the pce.

    Are you alright, Marquis?

    Having been rescued by his subordinates, Marquis Guiness hesitated for a moment, but the moment he drew his sword against the Emperor, he had no choice.

    After all, if they couldnt kill Duke Carlyle today, capturing the Emperor would be just as pointless.

    Moreover, the sight of the Duke effortlessly escaping the temple alone was too tempting to ignore.

    Should we chase the Duke?

    Feeling as if he had no choice, the Marquis ordered:

    Damn it, deal with the Duke first!

    Of course, both the speaker and the listener felt that the word deal sounded quite preposterous.

    But they had no choice.

    The steed of Duke Carlyle headed towards the outskirts of the capital, pushing aside Marquis Guinnesss subordinates.

    It seemed as if he had a predetermined destination in mind.

    Catch him!

    Duke Carlyle, who had been galloping for a while, finally halted at the ruins of an abandoned temple on the outskirts.

    As the Duke stood still atop his horse, looking back at them, the soldiers who had followed also stopped at a certain distance.

    With their overwhelming numerical advantage, the subordinates of Marquis Guinness became arrogant.

    Ha! Even a Swordmaster is no big deal, is he?

    The Marquiss subordinates sneered sinisterly.

    Did you choose this as your grave?

    An abandoned temple. Quite the noble taste, befitting the Duke!

    Despite the provocations, Lennox calmly surveyed his surroundings.

    Yes, this seems appropriate.

    The soft voice of Duke Carlyle was strangely clear without raising its volume.

    And in the next moment, a sword appeared in his hand.

    Having seen the legendary de of the Duke, the subordinates momentarily flinched. The entire sword, including the de that suddenly appeared out of thin air without even a scabbard, was pitch ck..

    For a moment, Lennox lost himself in an unexpected appreciation.

    During the months he desperately tried to win Juliets affection by bringing her to the southernmost point and holding her under the pretense of a contract, Lennox realized that the refined hobbies and things Juliet might like didnt suit him.

    He probably would never get used to them.

    But he had something to offer her.

    At least he was confident he could keep one promise with her.

    Because someone got angry.

    ?

    She told me to promise not to kill anyone in front of others.

    Lennox smirked.

    But its fine here since theres no one to watch.

    The Marquiss subordinates, blinking, realized the meaning of his words a beat toote.

    Master!

    As Lennox wiped the blood from his de onto the robes of a fallen soldier and looked up,

    Are you alright?

    A group of knights was rushing towards them. Leading them was a dark-skinned man.

    It was Hadin, a close confidant of the duke.

    You came early.

    Lennox responded coldly.

    The situation at the abandoned temple was swiftly resolved. From the start, Marquis Guiness, whocked the necessary forces for a rebellion, should have concentrated on either getting the Emperor out of the pce or killing the Duke of Carlyle.

    However, being overly cautious, the Duke hesitated, splitting his limited forces, leading to their defeat.

    Im d youre safe.

    Hadin sighed in relief, but Lennox noticed blood on his arm.

    You went to the pce?

    Yes, Ive captured the Marquis alive.

    Hadin reported calmly.

    Knowing that the Marquiss soldiers had gone after the Duke, Hadin decided that capturing Marquis Guiness, who was surrounding the imperial pce, was a priority.

    Ultimately, the knights of the Dukes house captured Marquis Guiness and rescued the Emperors party beforeing to their master.

    The Dukes earlier tease about them being early was because of this. And their master didnt reprimand their unteral decision.

    What about Juliet?

    Shes still at the Dukes residence. Sir Mn and Sir Jude are with her, so we should hear from them soon.

    Thats unpredictable.

    Lennox stood up, seeming deep in thought.

    Are you going there yourself?

    As Hadin asked, he suddenly realized where they were.

    Exactly 7 years ago in the summer, it was right at this temple ruin where they found a blood-soaked woman.

    I said Id go get her.

    With a blunt reply, Lennox casually wiped his bloodied hands.

    It was a one-sided promise, but anyway, Lennox had said that to Juliet. Even if Juliet didnt care, he intended to keep it.

    Then, Ill escort you to the Dukes residence.

    Hadin nodded and started walking.

    In truth, even though the appointed time had passed, there was nomunication from the knights who went to the Dukes residence, making Hadin somewhat anxious.

    <i>ng!</i>

    But before Hadin could take more than a few steps, a strange noise was heard from behind.

    Turning around, Hadin was shocked.

    Master?

    With his sword plunged into the ground, Duke Carlyle was kneeling halfway.

    Damn it.

    Lennox felt a sudden dizziness and a ringing in his ears.

    Staggering, he relied on his sword to stay upright.

    It was then that a slender ck panther appeared before him.

    Master!

    The shouts of Hadin and the other knights seemed to fall on deaf ears, not reaching Lennox.

 Chapter 120:

    Chapter 120:

    * * *

    The next moment, he stood in the familiar hallway of the Northern Dukes Mansion. It was the hallway in his dreams.

    Lennox wasnt surprised.

    As soon as he saw the ck panther leisurely walking in front of him, he blurted out:

    Get lost.

    He snapped irritably.

    He realized the situation immediately when the unlucky beast and the all-too-familiar dream scene appeared together.

    It was your doing after all.

    The panther, asrge as a house, swished its tail.

    (Did you forget? This was the price for restoring your eyesight.)

    This damned demon.

    He cursed, but there was nothing he could do.

    It was clear that everything, from having strange dreams to suddenly losing consciousness moments ago, was because of this ck panther.

    Dragons are known to pull people into the spiritual realm without hesitation.

    (Consider yourself lucky I didnt take your firstborn, like in old tales.)

    The ck panther chuckled.

    While a beast cantugh, Lennox felt it did.

    While it looked like a captivating carnivorous beast, its real identity was a demon attached to a pitch-ck sword.

    Their rtionship resembled a strange symbiotic one that had continued for over a decade. But until now, the beast couldnt control him at will.

    Unlike the cunning butterflies that lured Juliet to borrow their power in exchange for a deal, he needed an unyielding sword, not demonic power.

    Except for the fact that it doesnt dull or rust, it was just a sword with exceptionally good durability.

    Despite the countless temptations to lend him power, Lennox scoffed. Hence, the demon, taking the form of a ck panther, couldnt interfere with his mind.

    Until he began having vision problems.

    (That was our contracts condition.)

    The ck panthers tail swished gracefully.

    (Hand over control of your mind when I want.)

    You said just once.

    (Im impatient.)

    Wasnt constantly making him have nightmares against the contract terms? He wanted to protest.

    (I just imprisoned your physical body for a while to show you something. Once the matter is over, Ill let you go, so dont act rashly, contractor.)

    He knew in his head that with so many skilled knights around, Juliet would be safe. But he couldnt help feeling anxious.

    (Your girl is safe.)

    Although the demon spoke leisurely, Lennox felt annoyed as if his thoughts were read.

    Damn it. Whatever it is, finish it quickly.

    This isnt how one should deal with a demon. Regretting was pointless now.

    Lennox felt it would be better to quicklyply with whatever this demon wanted and return.

    (A wise decision.)

    The smiling panther disappeared again.

    What did he want to show?

    Lennox had memorized this entire dream.

    Walking down the mansions hallway, and when he reached the bedroom door, it would inevitably end. So he wasnt too worried.

    Before he could even see the crying womans face in the bedroom, he would wake up from the dream.

    But this time, it didnt end.

    Lennox stopped in front of the door.

    Instead of waking up, for the first time, he could clearly see the silhouette of the woman sitting on the bed with its curtains drawn.

    Her long hair was of a light hue.

    Her trembling shoulders were slender, and glimpses of her neck and back, visible through the gap in her draped clothing, were full of scars.

    [You must feel relieved now.]

    The sobbing woman who had her head down raised her head. Lennox felt as if his breath had stopped for a moment.

    It wasnt a face he was seeing for the first time. No, in fact, it was a face he was so familiar with that he could picture even with his eyes closed.

    [Now that the nuisance is gone.]

    Those watery blue eyes staring at him.

    Juliet?

    <i>Bang!</i>

    At the same time, the door closed in front of him.

    (Scared already?)

    And the wavering ck beast reappeared.

    Stop this nonsense.

    Lennox gritted his teeth. A sense of unease made his fingertips cold.

    It cant be.

    That unknown woman cant be Juliet.

    Theres no reason for Juliet, a face hes seen dozens, hundreds of times, to look at him with such sorrowful eyes.

    (Oh dear, theres still a long way to go. You cant be scared already.)

    Whats the reason for showing me this hallucination?

    (Hallucination? Thats harsh.)

    The demon giggled while muttering something iprehensible.

    Youre lucky you lost your eyesight.

    (Why? Because Ive been waiting for this day for a very, very long time.)

    The ck panther whispered softly.

    (Open your eyes and look carefully. This is a memory you had forgotten a long time ago.)

    <i>Snap.</i>

    Before he couldprehend the meaning of the words, the scene changed.

    Lennox was no longer walking down the corridors of the pce. Both the season and the ce had changed. He sat in a gazebo in a garden lush with rose bushes.

    And there she was.

    Juliet, with rosy cheeks, theplete opposite of the tearful image that had shot him a nce moments ago.

    She was wearing a green dress that went up to her neck. Perhaps to hide the scars on her back?

    But this Juliet felt unfamiliar as well.

    He pondered why Juliet seemed so unfamiliar, and it didnt take long for him to realize.

    Even in his imaginations, Juliet had never had that expression.

    She neither blushed innocently nor shone with the blind love and trust in her eyes.

    Juliet, looking at him with her emotive eyes, felt entirely unfamiliar, yet endearing.

    [I have something to ask, Your Highness.]

    The Juliet standing before him seemed oddly tense.

    [What if we were to have a child]

    [I told you, I dont desire a child from you.]

    At his cold words, her eyes widened in shock.

    [But Your Highness, what if?[

    Her blue, moist eyes, unable to hide her emotions, followed him.

    [Its not about marriage, but if we were to have a child]

    Her immediate and naive response felt unfamiliar too.

    [There are no ifs.]

    And as if reciting a scripted line, he spoke without intent.

    [Dont you understand, Juliet?]

    His voice, even to his own ears, was chillingly sarcastic.

    [I said I dont need a child. Even if one is conceived, it wont be born.]

    The eyes that once shone with love and trust quickly filled with caution and disappointment.

    [Yes, you did say that.]

    Juliet, looking pale, hung her head and forced a semnce of a smile.

    The anxious movement of her fingers on the hem of her dress was obvious.

    His mind went cold.

    He remembered this conversation.

    <i> I said its not necessary.</i>

    <i> Its no longer here.</i>

    The tone of the woman, sitting under the red plum blossoms, speaking in a calm voice.

    But before he could make sense of the chilling realization, the scene changed again.

    The next moment, he stood in a messed-up room, and at his feet, a woman with a familiar yet unfamiliar face knelt.

    Hanging onto his arm, Juliet sobbed like a child.

    [I was wrong!]

    With a terrified expression, Juliet looked up at him, her tear-streaked face pale and pleading.

    <i>Thump.</i>

    Silent servants were frantically turning over furniture in the small room.

    Whether she was scared of those servants or of him, Juliet was terrified.

    Each time a drawer or a closet was overturned, items carefully collected spilled out onto the floor.

    At his feet rolled items that looked like they belonged to a child  clothes and small toys.

    [Really, I wont ask for anything anymore! I wont plead again.]

    Watching the obviously new baby clothes and meticulously collected white gazette towels getting trampled by the people turning the room upside-down, the woman cried even louder.

    [I didnt mean to deceive. So, Lennox please, ask them to stop. Okay?]

    Even though a grown woman was crying out loud, the servants paid her no heed.

    Seeing the woman iming to be the owner of this small room, he realized. It must have been her doing, hiding all the baby items like a squirrel.

    [Its all my fault, okay? Ill go away and live as if Im dead. So]

    The fragmented scenes passed before he could grasp them.

    He couldnt remember how many times he had seen these hallucinations or understand their context.

    The only clear thing was the voice and the image of the woman pleading at his feet.

    [Please just save our baby.]

    The Juliet he knew was never this emotional. She was always calm, never losing herposure.

    When she smiled, it was faint. Rarely did she even tear up.

    The woman in front of him, with Juliets face,ughed much more brilliantly and cried much more sorrowfully.

    Laughing out loud easily and bursting into tears easily

    This couldnt be Juliet Monad.

    <i>Then whose memory is this?</i>

 Chapter 121:

    Chapter 121:

    * * *

    Miss Juliet, you seem calm even in a situation like this.

    Jude looked at Juliet with eyes full of wonder.

    Juliet thought it was more surprising to see Jude asking her such a thing so calmly in the basement of the Marquiss Castle.

    Arent you scared? I think Ive never seen you cry before.

    Because sir Mn promised to let us out. Right?

    Juliet replied calmly.

    The other knight of the Duchy who was suddenly mentioned, sir Mn, looked back at them.

    Of course, Miss Juliet. I will ensure you are returned safely.

    Sir Mn nodded seriously.

    Yes, I trust you.

    Juliet smiled and released a few more butterflies into the air.

    She didnt mention that even for lighting, she had to rely on magic.

    Seemingly irritated to be used for such a purpose, the butterflies reluctantly emitted bright light, their wings flickering nervously.

    The basement lit up as if it was broad daylight.

    They had been trapped in the dark basement of the mansion for several hours now.

    <i>Trouble always seems to find us.</i>

    Juliet thought gloomily.

    In fact, they should have escaped from here a few hours ago.

    If only one of Marquis Guinnesss men hadnt detonated something like a bomb, they wouldve left without issue.

    Though the explosion wasnt big, it was enough to block the entrance from the basement to the castle.

    The dungeon of the mansion, like many old castles, was maze-like in itsplexity. Somewhere there must be another exit, but with the darkness, it wasnt going to be easy to find.

    Dont worry. We will somehow find a way out.

    Mn confidently promised and went off with hispanions to search for the exit.

    As he left, Jude whispered with a mischievous expression.

    But honestly, who knows when the castle might copse?

    This castle is hundreds of years old. Older castles are built more sturdily; it wont crumble easily.

    Juliet pointed out quietly.

    However, Jude, who had been staring at Juliet, suddenlyughed.

    Why?

    Oh, just thinking. Sometimes you say things that sound very much like a ruler.

    Me?

    Yes. Even if we serve a lord for a longer time, we dont necessarily pick up that trait.

    Well.

    Juliet had never thought of it that way.

    But she had another reason for not feeling this situation was too dire.

    Juliet remembered the day she died.

    It was a clear summer day without a cloud.

    So, its not today.

    She might die in six months, but she was strangely confident she wouldnt die in this ce today.

    Juliet yawned softly.

    Tired?

    No.

    Rest your eyes for a moment.

    The deputymander of the knights, sir Mn, came over and handed her a nket. After shaking off the dust, it was decent enough.

    Im fine.

    You havent slept for two days.

    It was true she had been tired from being interrogated as the suspect in the Dukes murder.

    Well wake you up if we find something.

    She felt sorry for the knights, but Juliet didnt refuse twice. She found a reasonably t spot, leaned against the wall, and covered herself with the nket.

    She wondered if she could sleep while the knights were busily searching for an exit, but as soon as she closed her eyes, she dozed off.

    [Its finally quiet.]

    [I gave her a sedative.]

    After a short while lying down, she overheard a conversation outside her room.

    [Report to me as soon as you return.]

    [But]

    [If shes too delirious to speak, give her medicine. Got it?]

    A chill ran down her neck as the stern male voice faded.

    Soon after, she heard the sound of horses departing in the distance.

    After being certain that the man had left the castle, the woman who had pretended to be asleep the entire time immediately sat up.

    <i>I have to escape.</i>

    That was the only thought in her head.

    She quickly left her room and ran to her own, where she grabbed a small bag. She then rushed down the stairs of the castle.

    <i>Foolish Juliet Monad.</i>

    While watching the apparition as if it were someone elses story, Juliet hesitated and nced to the side.

    She had definitely been trapped in the basement of the mansion with the knights of the Duchy just a moment ago.

    When she opened her eyes, she was here. The fluttering butterflies neither flew away nor stayed by her side.

    What do you want?

    Juliet spoke sharply.

    Why are you showing me this now?

    She knew that several times when she lost consciousness, the butterflies had saved her.

    7 years ago, when she was captured by bandits hired by Baron Gaspar, and not too long ago when she encountered wolves in a snow-covered forest.

    But this time was different.

    Currently, Juliet was trapped in the basement with the knights of the Duchy.

    She worried that the butterflies, in trying to help, might end up killing the knights.

    (No, not that.)

    (Contractor, you have it.)

    (Key. Open the door.)

    The butterflies hastily spoke as if making excuses.

    (So. You can open it.)

    (We. Cant do.)

    (Only the contractor. Can.)

    (Only)

    (Need. A price.)

    The butterflies seemed a bit taken aback when Juliet got angry.

    To Juliet, it just seemed contemptuous.

    (Contractor. Need to see.)

    (Do)

    (Condition. Door. Open.)

    (Bad. Memory. A price.)

    The butterfly creatures exined earnestly with clumsy words.

    Juliet bit her lip hard.

    She didnt understand what it meant by the door opening.

    What does considering the price and bad memories have to do with anything? Anyway, they wont wake me up just because I want to.

    Okay.

    Like the time when she lost consciousness in a snowy field, she was sitting in front of a huge door.

    And what she saw through the crack of the opened door was her own face, pitifully innocent.

    With her shabby, drooping hair, and her always crying, clinging to him, the more Juliet looked at her past self, the more she found her stupid and frustrating.

    <i>Stupid girl.</i>

    She tried to escape when the Duke wasnt around.

    Because she knew Lennox Carlyle wouldnt let a woman with his bloodline go.

    Anyway, she realized she would be kicked out before long.

    Because all the servants in the castle said they had finally found the woman the master had been desperately looking for for years.

    The mysterious girl, only known by her name, was nobly ced in the eastern tower where the most precious treasures of the Ducal house were kept.

    With guards day and night, it was even hard to see her face.

    But the foolish Juliet Monad wanted to see the woman with her own eyes and lingered in the garden every day.

    After all, what changes if she saw her?

    By the time she barely saw the silhouettes of the man and woman fluttering in the window of the room where the ukes treasures were kept, Juliet was quite exhausted.

    So, she decided to leave on her own.

    [What is this?]

    But before she could put her n into action, she foolishly got caught with the trinkets she had been foolishly collecting in the drawer.

    Items like baby shoes and clothes, which were pathetic and worthless, were treasures to her.

    [Did you think you could deceive if you kept your mouth shut?]

    [I wasnt trying to deceive!]

    [Then how long were you nning to hide it?]

    When he learned that she hid the existence of the child, he got very angry.

    Facing him with an expression she had never seen before, she realized how absurd her hopes had been.

    Without understanding why she should plead for mercy, she begged blindly for her life.

    [I dont ask for anything. I wont tell anyone. Just, just let me go.]

    [You just want to be let go?]

    [Ill live far away as if Im dead.]

    [Nonsense.]

    No matter what she said, it only made him angrier.

    [Even if you die, die here.]

    She only realized after overhearing the conversation between the man and the doctor.

    He didnt just not want the child, he had dismissed the possibility from the beginning.

    [Darn it. I told you it was impossible.]

    [To, to be honest, it was. This is just a rare ident and a mistake].

    It was a mistake that happened with an extremely rare chance.

    [Then correct it.]

    [But].

    [I dont care, just save the woman.]

    Whether it was a mistake or an oversight, the existence that derailed his ns must have seemed like a thorn in his side.

    But for her, it was the only rtive in the world. Once she left here, she truly wouldnt have anyone.

    <i>I dont want to be alone.</i>

    So, she nned a reckless escape.

    [Ill help you.]

    Thanks to a bit of luck and help, she stole a horse from the Dukes house and fled.

    Riding was the only skill she was confident in. But even that didntst long, as she was caught before she even left the northern forest and was dragged back to the castle.

    Being so confident, she just got scared, ran away, and fell off the horse

    (The devil doesnt forget anything.)

    (Were different from you inferior humans.)

    Suddenly, she heard the whispers of the butterflies. Juliet then lifted her head.

    In fact, this wasnt the first time she dreamt this.

    By now, she was numb to the recurring scene.

    So?

    (We cant tell.)

    (Its set that way.)

    The butterflies seemed somewhat ted.

    Seeing her pained by her past? Was the contractors pain food for them?

    (But we can show.)

    (Weve waited a long, long time.)

    Juliet wasnt even curious about the meaningful words.

    I dont want to see this.

    She firmly shook her head.

    Shouldnt that be enough?

    At the same time, Juliet opened her eyes.

 Chapter 122:

    Chapter 122:

    * * *

    Miss!

    Miss Juliet!

    In a dim underground. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw many people with worried expressions.

    Juliet understood the situation.

    No matter how much we tried to wake you up

    Do you know how worried we were?

    Im fine.

    Juliet sighed and reached out her hand.

    Please help me up.

    Despite the darkness, the knights who helped her up thought her ne shone brightly.

    Wheres the exit?

    Ah, about that

    Twinkle twinkle.

    While staring at the butterflies emitting light, Juliet abruptly said,

    Its that way.

    Huh?

    Juliet calmly led them to a spot. There was a door that looked like it was blown off by an explosion.

    Ah, that door.

    We tried pushing it, but it wouldnt budge

    Surprisingly, the doorknob turned.

    The knights all watched with stunned expressions as the door opened.

    It seems weve found the exit.

    The ever-calm Juliet spoke.

    Indeed, the door led to the first floor of the castle.

    (We. Could have. Gone anywhere.)

    (Not now.)

    (Bad. Humans. Trapped us.)

    I see.

    Even while inside the carriage after escaping the underground, the butterflies constantly buzzed.

    Long ago, Juliets ancestor, the first Count Monad, apparently locked up the demon using this key.

    As Juliet fiddled with the key, she took a brief look outside the carriage.

    She thought it was just a silver ornament

    ording to the chattering butterflies, it can open and close doors.

    Juliet didnt know what that meant, but she was grateful it helped them escape.

    The Dukes knights didnt ask how she precisely found the door leading outside.

    Although they seemed eager to ask, once they reached the surface, it didnt seem to matter.

    What do you mean?

    Sir Mn urgently inquired.

    So, is the Duke safe or not?

    Its strange.

    Elliot, the Dukes secretary, gave them that vague response, which was unlike him.

    Youll understand when you see for yourself.

    So,te in the evening, they were on their way to an abandoned temple on the outskirts of the capital.

    Marquis Guiness and his subordinates were sessfully subdued, but something had happened to Duke Carlyle. The knights thought it was a preposterous story.

    Dont worry too much. His Highness will be fine.

    Jude, a knight sitting across from Juliet, tried to reassure her.

    Im not worried.

    Juliet, sneaking a nce at the humming swords of the knights, smiled.

    The magic stones in the swords resonated all at once. Jude thought the situation was eerily simr to what happened seven years ago.

    Back when he was still a novice knight. Something simr had happened then. He stole nces at the surprisingly calm Juliet Monad.

    They had first met her in the same ce 7 years ago.

    * * *

    Immediately upon the carriages arrival, the knights hurriedly dismounted.

    Your Highness!

    The atmosphere of the temple ruins after sunset was quite mysterious. Knights with familiar faces were seen everywhere.

    Yet, they looked somehow scared.

    Juliet, who descended from the carriage without any support, went straight to the man she was looking for.

    Hadin, a stoic knight who rarely got flustered, stuttered, blocking her way.

    N-no Miss. That

    He felt like he shouldnt let her see what was happening.

    You shouldnt approach His Highness right now.

    In truth, they didnt know what had happened to Duke Carlyle.

    A few hours earlier, the Duke suddenly lost consciousness. They tried everything, but they couldnt get close to him. And the Duke hadnt woken up for hours.

    However, Juliet, who scanned the knights with a stoic face, briefly said:

    Move.

    Juliet passed the knights and approached a man kneeling in the middle of the temple ruins.

    The sun had set, and a crescent moon hung in the night sky.

    The moonlight shone down, and the man was there, kneeling as if in prayer,pletely motionless, like a statue.

    Relying on a single sword, the man kneeling under the moon exuded a strange aura.

    From a distance, Juliet looked at the man and asked:

    How long has he been like this?

    About eight hours.

    Thats right.

    Juliet responded calmly. However, Hadin wasnt sure if he could trust her to approach the Duke.

    For the past few hours, they had tried everything. They had summoned priests, doctors, and even magicians. But none could approach him.

    Whenever they tried toe close, the Dukes sword would menacingly sound as if creating a barrier that prevented anyone from approaching.

    Your Highness.

    Yet, before Hadin could warn Juliet to be careful, she easily crossed the line where the barrier stood.

    !

    This time, the Dukes sword didnt make a sound.

    Whether or not she noticed the astonishment of the onlookers, Juliet slowly approached and knelt before him, making eye contact.

    Lennox.

    Juliet carefully reached out and touched the mans cheek. And in the next moment, as if by magic, the man woke up.

    He squinted for a moment as if he was emerging from a hazy dream, then his face contorted as if he had experienced the worst nightmare.

    <i>Tuk.</i>

    A single tear rolled down his cheek.

    Juliet.

    He hurriedly grasped her wrist, but she didnt resist.

    * * *

    The woman who appeared in the ballroom wearing a pure white dress was stunningly beautiful. Her presence captured the attention of everyone in the room.

    The dress, which revealed her neck and back, made it evident that she had been harshly whipped. Yet, she seemed unaffected by the murmurs and stares of the crowd.

    [Hello, Lennox.]

    Contrary to her previously lifeless state, she was vibrant.

    But he was still clearly upset.

    Despite tant ttery, sheughed heartily surrounded by people, dancing gracefully among them.

    He just watched her in silence.

    Then, someone asked her for a toast, and he reluctantly handed Juliet a silver cup filled with wine.

    As he handed her the cup, he felt an ominous foreboding.

    What was it?

    The woman who received the cup from him remained silent for a long moment.

    She stared nkly into the silver cup, and suddenly, a tear dropped.

    But just for a moment, she raised her cup with a bright smile.

    [Thank you, Your Highness.]

    Before anyone couldprehend her cryptic words, she downed the poisonous drink in one gulp and dropped the cup.

    <i>nk.</i>

    <i>Krrrrrrrr.</i>

    The ng echoed as the cup rolled away.

    Before he could grasp what was happening, he found himself holding the staggering woman. Her long hair, once neatly tied, came loose.

    She coughed violently in his arms.

    [Juliet?]

    Her once white dress began to stain red with blood.

    It was a surreal sight.

    Lennox Carlyle. Or the man who once was, couldnt understand the significance of the womans closing eyes or what was happening.

    He held the dying woman, trying to suppress his breath.

    Why? Since when?

    All questions seemed meaningless.

    The surrounding screams and murmurs became irrelevant.

    The only thing that mattered was the womans cooling body. He was captivated by her pale, silent face.

    Your Highness.

    A calm voice brought him back from the never-ending nightmare.

    (Such a thing.)

    The ck panther-shaped demon, who had been watching over him, clicked its tongue in annoyance.

    Shes here.

    The intruder is still

    The mumbling panther, seemingly regretful, turned away and disappeared. And with that, his long nightmare ended.

    Lennox.

    In the midst of the enveloping darkness, the image of the woman who had awakened him remained clear.

    Her pale cheeks, delicate features, and soft blue eyes glistened with moisture.

    Juliet.

    He wasnt even aware of the tears streaming down his face, lit by the torches around them.

    With only half his senses present, Lennox instinctively reached out to the woman before him.

    The only reassurance he felt was from Juliets usual calm expression and the steady pulse he felt from her wrist he was gripping.

 Chapter 123:

    Chapter 123:

    Huh.

    A hollowugh involuntarily escaped, as if from a madman. Only after a while could he close his mouth.

    I had an unbelievable dream. It seemed like I was entranced by something.

    He didnt care where he was or who was around him.

    So, the woman who appeared in my dreams every day was you.

    Even though he spoke disjointedly, Lennox didnt let go of the tightly held wrist. Throughout his ramblings, Juliet simply observed him with her small, pale face.

    Juliet, you tried to run away with our child.

    But fleeing from him, she fell from the horse and lost the child.

    You took the ss I handed you and drank

    After drinking from the silver cup, the woman coughed up blood and copsed.

    <i>Its strange.</i>

    He could clearly feel the touch and steady pulse from the wrist he held, but he grew anxious.

    The vivid bloodstains on her white dress resembled blooming red flowers.

    Unlike the woman from his chaotic dream, the Juliet in front of him was impably dressed. She just stared at him, silent as a doll.

    He had never suspected that the ominous and unsettling woman in his dreams was Juliet.

    Juliet.

    The woman in his dreams cried sorrowfully, as if someone had died. She screamed like a madwoman and her entire body was scarred, as if whipped.

    Say something.

    Juliet, please.

    He repeatedly murmured, trying to suppress his anxiety.

    The Juliet in front of him was alive. She hadnt drunk from the poisoned cup. She wasnt like the Juliet from his nightmares. Instead of cooling down, she was warm with flowing blood, a heartbeat.

    She was alive.

    More than ever, Lennox Carlyle desperately wished for her to smile.

    He hoped that she would burst intoughter, telling him that he had had a foolish dream.

    But Juliet did notugh.

    Under the moonlight, she looked even paler. Her lips, red as if stained with flower nectar, parted. The first words she spoke were nothing like he had expected.

    Thats strange.

    With genuine curiosity, Juliet tilted her head slightly.

    Your Highness, how do you remember that?

    Her calm blue eyes were unmistakably those of the woman who was slowly dying in his arms. Lennox felt his head go nk and clung desperately to the calm-faced woman in front of him.

    That cant be.

    Juliet couldnt be that woman. It couldnt be her memory.

    It cant be.

    Even as he vehemently denied it, he instinctively realized that his nightmares were Juliets past.

    Juliet Monad, his lover, was a woman who rarely expressed emotions for her age. She rarelyughed out loud and even more rarely cried.

    He had often found it curious. However, it wasnt merely convenient or curious.

    She hadnt lost the depth of her emotions. They had been worn away long ago. Juliet, with her calm eyes, looked down at him.

    It was a rare sight to see those proud red eyes fill with despair. The man who never bowed his head now knelt before her, pleading.

    Juliet, please.

    In front of emotions he hadnt even recognized himself, the man broke downpletely. Yet the woman who had humbled a man with a single word in the face of his despair was unmoved. Looking at the man pleading with her, Juliet felt nothing.

    Not pity for him, nor resentment. No emotions at all.

    <i>How strange.</i>

    It was her only thought.

    Only she had travelled back in time. Why then did Lennox have memories of the past?

    She was merely puzzled.

    She was no longer thinking about him. She was thinking about herself, about Juliet Monad. She pondered slowly.

    <i>Why did I return to your side?</i>

    At first, she thought travelling back in time was a second chance. Whether it was a gift from God or a wicked scheme, she wasnt sure. But during her two lifetimes, Juliet often wondered. She had tricked him with death once and lies another, and had barely managed to escape.

    Why did she have to return, as if someone had led her back?

    Juliet felt she knew the answer. Perhaps it was for this very moment, she thought.

    She didnt know whose will had sent her back in time, but there was no doubt that the entity that had given her a second chance had been waiting for this moment. For her to face this man, right here, right now.

    What do you want to hear?

    Tell me what you want, and Ill say it.

    Say its not true.

    Juliet gave a quietugh and then gave him the answer he desired.

    Its not. None of that happened.

    Her soft fingers touched his cheek.

    My baby didnt die. No, I never had a child.

    In a gentle voice, she picked the words he most wanted to hear.

    And Your Highness didnt kill me.

    In this life, she swallowed thest words.

    But even though she told him exactly what he wanted to hear, he didnt seem satisfied.

    Do you want me to cry with you?

    Juliet thought deeply.

    But there were no tears.

    Juliet stopped crying in front of this man a long ago.

    * * *

    Juliet clearly remembered the day when she died.

    It was a clear and sunnyte summer day. All summer she was half-sane.

    Whenever she was awake, she cried until her voice was gone.

    And that was all, except for asionally she would throw a vase at the man she was so afraid and throw a curse at him.

    The man returned the items he had forcefully taken from the woman, as if he was mocking her for losing her child.

    He would asionally turn the small room upside down in rage, and sometimes he would throw her expensive jewelry as ifpensating.

    Whenever this happened, Juliet would fiddle with the colorful gemstones and say out of habit,

    [Id rather you kill me.]

    [Shut your mouth.]

    Whenever their eyes met, they only exchanged fierce arguments. Yet the man never tired of tormenting Juliet, sometimes seeming like he was watching her lest she take her own life.

    [You wont be able to have children anymore.]

    A few monthster, when her primary doctor told her this, Juliet was neither sad nor angry anymore.

    Whether she had originally been weak, or if something had gone wrong due to a fall from a horse, she wasnt sure. She simply thought, So be it.

    Surprisingly, the one who reacted was him.

    He stopped visiting her. Where once he would force her to take medicine or act in ways to torment her, from that day on he left her alone.

    One day, while killing time in silence, Juliet approached a window overlooking the garden and asked:

    [Where are the cornflowers?]

    The deep-blue cornflowers were her deceased mothers favorite flowers and were the most visible flowers from her room.

    A maid, who happened to be carrying a tray, replied.

    [The cornflowers are gone, Miss.]

    [When did the cornflowers finish blooming?]

    [Its almost autumn.]

    The maid replied in a tone that suggested Juliet should have known this.

    Juliet stared at the maid who brought her meal.

    She was a stranger.

    A long time ago, not long after Juliet arrived at the mansion, the maids who attentively looked after her said that among all the servants who were frequently reced by the Duke, only Juliet had stayed through several seasons.

    She naively felt excited and fluttered by such remarks.

    But those maids from before were no longer by her side.

    Even among the serving staff, there were ranks. Who would be pleased to serve her, who unknowingly harbored the Dukes disdain, remained confined to the mansion, and was out of touch with the changing seasons?

    Naturally, the task fell upon the younger and inexperienced maids.

    Suddenly, Juliet felt like she had be an inconvenient burden.

    Even the reclusive Juliet could guess the news from inside the castle.

    Probably, the servants who used to buzz around her had all flocked to a woman rumored to have a collection of treasures, residing in the eastern tower.

    Suddenly, Juliet looked outside the window. There was amotion, and unusually, a line of carriages was visiting the castle.

    She noticed lights lit up in the annex, which was used as a ballroom.

    After contemting for a while, Juliet ordered:

    [Bring me a mirror.]

    Reluctantly, the maid brought a mirror. Reflecting back was a woman, who looked pitiful rather than frail.

    She looked in the mirror and said,

    [I need to go to the ball. Can you call people to help me?]

    [But]

    The surprised maids hesitated, not wanting to be part of the entric act of the woman who had fallen out of favor.

    [Its okay. Ill make sure you arent harmed.]

    Juliet reached out to the maids.

    [Help me up.]

    Her physical condition was so poor that even taking a bath on her own was difficult.

    They took out the dresses she had hidden deep in her closet and had to trim the damaged ends of her hair.

    But the most time-consuming task was to cover her deathly paleplexion. Her lifeless lips required several coats of bright lipstick to appear natural.

    The maids, who had reluctantly helped with her makeup, eventually seemed to enjoy the process.

    [How about this?]

    [Perfect.]

    To Juliet, her face still looked awkward as if she had hastily applied makeup, but the maids, who had devotedly done her makeup for a long time, couldnt help but admire.

    They managed to make her look as if she wasnt the woman who hadin down like a corpse for months.

    She was satisfied with that.

    [Bring out the jewelry box.]

    The maids were amazed by the dazzling jewels.

    [This will suit you better.]

    Before long, they were enthusiastically rmending different pieces.

    The box was full of jewelry she had collected over time, but there wasnt a single piece she felt attached to.

    Before leaving her room, Juliet told the maids cleaning up,

    [Take whatever you want.]

    [What? But]

    [I dont need them anymore.]

    Juliet smiled weakly once and then headed to the ballroom.

 Chapter 124:

    Chapter 124:

    * * *

    <i>ck. ck.</i>

    As she appeared with slow steps, the atmosphere of the banquet hall froze coldly.

    The guests who were chattering loudly, and even the man seated at the most prominent position in the banquet hall, looked at her with a stern gaze.

    However, disregarding that gaze, she brazenly smiled and greeted.

    [Im sorry. Imte.]

    People were busy looking at her dazzling attire. Some also pointed at the old scars on her back that she had always hated to show.

    But none of that mattered anymore. She scanned the banquet hall but didnt see the woman of the infamous eastern tower.

    She must have chosen not to attend. A ce guarded so strictly, treasuring it so deeply.

    Suddenly, Juliet felt relieved.

    Though her fake smile felt awkward, Juliet tried to appear cheerful.

    She brushed off tant disdain and ridicule, andughed mindlessly at the sly jokes made with ulterior motives.

    It was easy to win the peoples favor by not refusing the offered drinks and dance invitations.

    [I never knew you were such a fun person.]

    [If I had known earlier, it would have been much more fun.]

    She was aware of the mockingughter and maliciousments from behind, but she didnt care.

    The Duke didnt say a word to her.

    Avoiding the gaze of a man who seemed like he could kill her any moment, Juliet pondered what she should say to him after the banquet.

    How could she break the ice?

    As Juliet was deep in thought, someone suggested she make a toast. She hesitated because it was something she had never done before, but the people around her urged her on.

    [Just make a wish when His Highness lowers his ss.]

    [Its not difficult.]

    Their eyes met naturally.

    [Your Highness, the ss.]

    It was the first time they had looked each other in the eye since the banquet began.

    With his usual cold demeanor, the man silently handed her a silver cup filled with wine. As she hesitantly took the cup, Juliet paused for a moment.

    She stared nkly at the silver cup. The inside of the cup touching the red liquid had turned ck.

    For a moment, everything went white.

    For a second, Juliet was stunned, and as she lifted her head, her eyes met the cold gaze of the man.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    I see.

    Could there be a clearer expression of intent?

    He wished for her death.

    In her surprise, she lowered her head and a tear dropped into the cup.

    Just a moment ago, she was contemting what to say to him. It felt foolish now.

    She could have pretended to drop the cup by ident or run away from this ce.

    After a brief hesitation, Juliet realized she didnt want to do that.

    She lifted her head quietly.

    It felt as if only the two of them existed in the noisy crowd.

    In truth, she intended to speak to him after the banquet.

    She wouldnt ask for anything anymore, wouldnt me him for the loss of their child, and would request to leave him.

    However, it seemed her lover had prepared something beyond that.

    [Even if I die, I die here.]

    No matter how much she thought about it, his anger didnt seem to go away.

    <i>But shouldnt I be the one to be angry?</i>

    However, she didnt feel like getting angry. Suddenly, this conclusion didnt seem so bad.

    Juliet was tired. ming him for everything, hurling sharp words to hurt each other, was no longer bearable.

    Staying by his side was painful, but leaving him seemed equally bleak.

    After all, it was this man who had saved her from the abyss. Dying by his hands might not be so bad.

    Having made up her mind, Juliet raised her cup with a smile.

    [Thank you for everything, Your Highness.]

    Whether it was a proper toast or not didnt matter.

    Looking into his eyes, she slowly brought the cup to her lips. The sweet, red liquid flowed down her throat.

    <i>I hope its not too painful.</i>

    That was thest thought she had before dropping the silver cup.

    As her vision blurred, it seemed like the startled man was rushing towards her.

    * * *

    Miss Juliet.

    Sitting in a quiet living room, Juliet quickly lifted her head.

    Sir Mn.

    Do you have a moment, Miss?

    It was Mn, the vice-captain of the Dukes Knights. He gave a slightly awkward smile.

    Since returning from the abandoned temple ruins, all members of the Dukes household were wary of her.

    The knights had overheard the conversation between the Duke and Juliet at the ruins, but they didnt understand it.

    Of course. Pleasee in.

    I stopped by to deliver something.

    After looking around the empty reception room, Mn took out a small package from his pocket.

    I hope you ept this.

    Juliet took the small package wrapped in thin paper and a thin string.

    I bought it for yourst birthday.

    Birthday?

    Juliet, unable to grasp Mns intention, narrowed her eyes.

    His Highness asked what he should give.

    And?

    I rmended this, but he didnt ept.

    Mn awkwardly smiled.

    But now I think it would be good to give it to you.

    What is it?

    Youll understand when you see it.

    Mn urged Juliet.

    Though she felt a bit hesitant, Juliet, with a dubious expression, started to unwrap the poorly wrapped package.

    Inside was a canvas the size of a palm. It wasnt originally drawn on the canvas; it seemed like someone had redrawn what was originally drawn on paper for storage purposes.

    It was a portrait of a young boy.

    Juliets eyes widened.

    Oh my.

    It was instantly recognizable.

    Seven years old? Eight years old? It was hard to guess.

    The white cheeks with baby fat still intact and distinct facial features made it a childs face that could turn into a beauty when grown.

    In childhood, the appearance was more dazzling than expected. However, due to the stubborn eyebrows and a characteristic defiant attitude, the atmosphere remained the same.

    With a rebellious expression, the child who became the model for the portrait undoubtedly seemed quite angry at the painter.

    It came out when disposing of the old furniture in the mansion.

    Adding that, Mn hinted that this portrait recording Lenoxs childhood was unique.

    Juliet also knew. This was an item she had never seen even in her previous life.

    Can I have this?

    Even if I give it to His Highness, he will probably tell you to dispose of it anyway.

    Juliet agreed with his opinion. While fiddling with the portrait, Juliet suddenly asked something that came to her mind.

    Sir Mn, I have a question.

    Yes, please speak.

    Has sir Mns family had a long association with the Ducal house?

    Yes. Our family has served the Duchy for generations.

    There was pride in Mns answer.

    Lennox Carlyle was famous for hiring based on ability, regardless of status. As a result, it was rare for the current Northern Cab to have Northern nobles.

    Elliot, the chief secretary to the Duke, was ofmoner origin, and Hadin, a close confidant of the Duke, was of immigrant descent.

    Among them, sir Mn, who was the deputymander of the Dukes knights, was one of the few pure-blooded Northern officials.

    Mn had every right to be proud. Many renowned Northern families either chose the wrong future heir to be loyal to,cked capability, and were either purged or pushed into lesser positions.

    I also often visited the Dukes mansion with my father since I was young.

    So, you must remember His Highnesss childhood?

    Juliet asked cautiously, but Mn understood immediately.

    Of course. I often saw the young Duke.

    Mn grinned. He guessed that Juliet was curious about Lennoxs childhood.

    I was His Highnesss sparring partner in swordsmanship. Ah, those were good times. Back then, our win rates were about the same.

    Juliet smiled faintly.

    Mn was four years older than Duke Carlyle. So, when Mn mentioned visiting the Dukes mansion during Lennoxs childhood, he would have been a young boy around twelve years old.

    Juliet could easily imagine the scene of a nine-year-old and a twelve-year-old sparring with wooden swords in the training ground of the Dukes mansion.

    But what she was curious about wasnt the young Duke Carlyle.

    Sir Mn, do you remember the servants working at the mansion?

    Well, not all of them, but I remember those who worked there for a long time.

    Juliet cautiously approached the main topic.

    Do you, by any chance, remember a couple named Fran?

    Pardon?

    Juliet decided to try a different angle.

    If she couldnt find Dahlia in the present, she would delve into the past, starting with the parents who ran away with her.

    I heard that Mrs. Fran was the nanny who took care of the Duke. Her husband was also a trusted servant.

    Ah! I remember the Fran couple.

    However, Mns expression turned bitter.

    That couple took advantage of the chaos and fled with the Ducal familys heirloom, the tiara. Such ungratefulness

    Mn gritted his teeth.

    Heirloom.

    The tiara, adorned with jewels, was the heirloom of the ducal house that Lennox had been searching for years.

    In her previous life, Juliet had never seen the famously beautiful tiara. She had only heard that Dahlia, the daughter of the runaway Fran couple, had appeared and the treasure was recovered.

    Realizing he might have said too much, Mn cleared his throat.

    Ahem! Im sorry. Miss, please keep what I just said a secret from His Highness.

    Of course. Id appreciate it if you kept my inquiries a secret too.

    His Highness might not be pleased if he finds out.

    Mn chuckled, seemingly joking but with a hint of seriousness.

    Anything else you want to know?

    Do you know the whereabouts of the Fran couple?

    His Highness has been searching for them for years, but I dont know the oue. Perhaps the wolves or Hadin would know better.

    That seemed likely.

    However, Hadin, who is solely loyal to the Duke, would never tell Juliet. If she asked, he would immediately report to Lennox.

    Do you remember the daughter of the Fran couple?

    Yes?

    They had a young daughter. Ive heard she was a little younger than Lennox, a girl.

    Her name was Dahlia Fran. She grew up with His Highness, almost like childhood friends

    As Juliet exined about Dahlia, she felt something was off and looked up. Mn was staring at her with a nk expression.

    Ah, I apologize.

    Mn hastilyposed himself.

    Um, so the Fran couple had a daughter?

    Yes, she grew up with His Highness, almost like siblings or childhood friends.

    But why?

    Juliet couldnt decipher the expression Mn wore. Just as she began to feel anxious, Mn cautiously spoke.

    Miss.

    Mn seemed unsure of how to phrase what he wanted to say, then he told bluntly:

    The Fran couple didnt have a child.

 Chapter 125:

    Chapter 125:

    * * *

    What do you mean?

    Ive never heard of the Frans having a child.

    A flustered Juliet checked multiple times.

    Have you ever heard of the name Dahlia Fran?

    No, its my first time hearing it.

    Mn answered firmly. It was a disappointingly straightforward answer.

    As far as I know, there were no children of the same age as the Duke in the Duchy back then. The only one close in age was the youngest of our family.

    Mn exined patiently to Juliet.

    So, I was His Highnesss ymate and sparring partner. Anyone in the Ducal mansion will give you the same answer.

    Juliet blinked silently.

    Mns words made sense.

    Children of noble families usually had ymates before they entered society. Typically, theyd pick children from noble families who were a few years older.

    In essence, it would be more fitting for the Ducal family to have the youngest son of a loyal noble family as a ymate rather than the daughter of a lowly maid. But until now, Juliet had always assumed it was because of theid-back nature of the Carlyle family.

    <i>But Dahlia was said to be the daughter of the Frans?</i>

    Or perhaps Mn simply didnt remember Dahlia, the daughter of a maid. Mn is from a knights family and didnt live in the Ducal mansion, so how would he know if a maid had a child?

    But Miss, where did you hear about this childhood friend?

    I heard it from

    Although Mn asked, Juliet couldnt answer.

    <i>Who was it?</i>

    For a moment, she was at a loss for words.

    The widespread knowledge of Dahlia Frans existence was from her previous life. If she now mentions where she heard it from, Mn would most likely not understand.

    But someone definitely told Juliet for the first time that Dahlia was the daughter of the Frans.

    Yet she couldnt remember who.

    <i>But I know Dahlia</i>

    The woman from the eastern tower.

    When Juliet first arrived at the Duchy, Dahlia was known by that title.

    The eastern tower, where Dahlia resided, was a ce Juliet had never been allowed to enter. It was where the Dukes family stored their precious treasures, and in Juliets previous life, Duke Carlyle strictly protected Dahlia there.

    No one was allowed in.

    But Juliet had seen Dahlia, just the two of them.

    Remembering back, Juliet realized her memories of Dahlia were not as clear as she thought.

    <i>Thats strange.</i>

    Due to the monstrous butterflies that constantly forced her to dwell on her past memories, Juliet could vividly recall her previous lifes experiences as if they were from yesterday.

    <i>Was it that short?</i>

    Logically, after finding out she had a child, Dahlia came to the north.

    This meant Dahlias stay at the Ducal mansion was much shorter than Juliet had spected.

    Suddenly her heart raced.

    It was an ominous feeling.

    In the recent past shown to her by the butterflies, Juliet couldnt precisely confirm when and how Dahlias existence was revealed.

    She just suddenly knew.

    Only her feelings of anxiety, disappointment, and pain were vividly remembered. As if someone deliberately mixed that part of her memory.

    <i>When did I meet Dahlia directly?</i>

    <i> Ill help you.</i>

    In her previous life, it was Dahlia who offered a helping hand to Juliet when she was trying to flee in fear.

    But even that felt suspicious now.

    Miss Juliet?

    Ah, yes.

    Lost in thought, Juliet suddenly looked up, recalling her conversation with Mn.

    Im sorry. I was lost in my thoughts.

    Its okay.

    Mn nced curiously at the young dragon that was peacefully sleeping on the armchair.

    Juliet quickly came to a conclusion.

    <i>Even if Dahlia wasnt the daughter of the Frans, nothing changes now.</i>

    Moreover, there were immediate matters to attend to.

    Lets resolve the urgent matters first.

    From finalizing matters with Marquis Guinness, to finding out how Lennox became aware of the past that only Juliet remembered.

    <i>And then</i>

    Who exactly, and for what purpose, sent her back to this ce?

    Sir Mn.

    Juliet fiddled with the small portrait he gave her before handing it back to him.

    Here, Im returning this.

    Every time she looked at the ck-haired boy in the portrait, she was reminded of her lost child.

    Dont you like it?

    No. Its a precious gift.

    If you say so.

    Despite the refusal, Mn didnt seem too disappointed.

    However, Id appreciate if you could return it directly to His Highness.

    Juliet smiled a little.

    Mn was a loyal knight, and true to his honest nature, he didnt hide his intentions.

    From the beginning, the reason he came with the portrait as a gift was probably because of the Duke.

    Juliet knew that the Ducal family was worried about Lennox. After that day, the Duke of Carlyle had acted quite viciously.

    <i>But Im not the one who avoided the meeting.</i>

    For the past few days, Juliet hadnt seen Lennox. It was him who was tantly avoiding her.

    Where is His Highness?

    * * *

    <i>Creeeak.</i>

    The old prison door opened, and as soon as Duke Carlyle stepped out, several nobles who were outside rushed to him.

    Congrattions! Duke

    I heard you did a great job by capturing the Marquis Guinness, right?

    They were sycophants found everywhere.

    Somehow they knew and hade upon hearing that Lennox Carlyle came to interrogate Marquis Guinness.

    However, the man who achieved the feat had a menacing look. Those who tried to approach him hesitated and retreated.

    Are you alright?

    The Dukes secretary quickly approached him and peeped through the door gap before it closedpletely.

    Contrary to imagination, the body of Marquis Guinness was not sprawled inside the prison.

    Elliot sighed in relief.

    This was the prison where Marquis Guinness was confined.

    What if Im not?

    Responding with a dry voice, the Duke began to walk down the dark corridor.

    For the past few days, Duke Carlyle disappeared and returned looking drenched. Nobody among the visitors knew his whereabouts.

    Elliot decided he wouldnt be surprised if one day the Duke was found having taken drugs. His condition wasnt good.

    But two days ago, seeing Duke Carlyle sitting in his office with a healthy face, Elliot almost fainted.

    Elliot was worried.

    It was scarier because he appeared unaffected by alcohol or drugs. Moreover, he didnt even look for Juliet. Apart from being more restless than usual, what was surprising was that he was doing his work properly.

    Whatever conversation had taken ce inside, today he personally went to interrogate Marquis Guinness.

    The secretary sneaked nces at the Duke. Thankfully, he returned safe and sound with all limbs intact.

    But his well-being made him anxious in another way.

    <i>How can this be?</i>

    Many had seen the scene where the Duke clung to Juliet Monad a few days ago.

    But no one understood the strange conversation between them.

    After that day, the Duke acted as if he was waiting for his death. Whenever they met, his gaze was cold and grim. But after a few days, he returned and focused solely on his work, albeit selectively.

    His Majesty The Emperor has sent another letter.

    Hastening to catch up, Elliot showed the letter. The Duke didnt even nce at it.

    It was undeniable that the Duke of Carlyle yed a major role in exposing Marquis Guinnesss crimes.

    No, wasnt it an issue that started with a dispute between the two families in the first ce?

    Therefore, the right to punish Marquis Guinness was transferred to the Duchy.

    But the Dukes intentions were uncertain, so the Emperor, curious about how he would deal with the Marquis, kept summoning him.

    But the Duke remained silent.

    He had ignored the Emperors summons multiple times.

    This time, you must visit the imperial pce-

    Tell him to get off.

    Your Highness

    Sighing, Elliot looked around.

    This was the imperial prison where Marquis Guinness was confined. In front of the capital guards, such disrespect was tant.

    There was nothing to say even if they were reprimanded.

    <i>Of course, hes not one to care about such things.</i>

    Elliot grumbled internally.

    Ignoring not just the Emperor but also all the summons to the Duchy.

    It was clear that the Dukes temper was fiercer than usual.

    Ah, and Your Highness.

    Rushing to catch up, Elliot added as if he just remembered.

    Miss Juliet has been looking for you.

    The Duke, who was walking fast, stopped.

    Juliet?

    Yes.

    For the past few days, it was the first time the Duke reacted to someones name.

    Elliot saw a mix ofplex emotions rise and fade on the face of the Duke.

 Chapter 126:

    Chapter 126:

    * * *

    White doves prepared for the wedding flew up from all over the temple.

    The temple was hectic with wedding preparations.

    In fact, the wedding should have been held a few days ago, but because of the incident with Marquis Guinness that erupted even before it began, the wedding of the second prince and Fatima was naturally postponed.

    The situation was resolved and the guests were called again, but the atmosphere of the temple was chaotic.

    The guests were preupied with the recent treason of the Marquis.

    Hasnt the punishment for Marquis Guinness been decided yet?

    Is there anything more to see? Its treason.

    If the Marquiss title and territory are confiscated

    Duke Carlyles power will grow.

    Juliet walked slowly among the people engaging in trivial conversations.

    Thanks to the Silicaw being properly maintained, people just greeted Juliet with a nod.

    The fact that she was used of murdering the Duke and that the Duke of Carlyle had faked death was almost unknown.

    While moving to a secluded backyard away from the main building, Juliet suddenly stopped. Someone was blocking her way.

    Raising her head in surprise, Juliet saw a familiar man. It wasnt the person Juliet was waiting for.

    Hello, Roy. Its been a while.

    Juliet greeted him with a big smile.

    It felt like a long time since theyst met.

    Today, Roy was neatly dressed in a suit like other guests. He seemed to havee for the wedding.

    His ash-gray hair, golden eyes, and the unique ambiance of Lycanthrope made him look like a prince from a fairy tale.

    He looked good, but Juliet felt he was a little unfamiliar. Maybe because of his unusually stern expression?

    Juliet.

    Roy skipped the pleasantries and went straight to the point.

    Do you remember when I said I would invite you to Katia?

    Yes. But you saidter.

    Do you want to go now?

    Juliet blinked.

    So suddenly?

    Its safe there.

    Its safe here too.

    Juliet replied jokingly, but Roy didntugh.

    Getting involved in a treason case isnt safe.

    Juliet narrowed her eyes.

    Did you spy on me?

    I know that without having to spy.

    Roy replied without flinching.

    Juliets butterflies are dangerous. As much as that man.

    I know.

    No, Juliet, you dont, hence Im telling you. You dont know how dangerous Snowdrop and other artifacts are.

    Juliet was taken aback.

    He had definitely said Snowdrop and artifacts.

    How do you know that name, Roy? Did Elsa tell you?

    Arent you curious why such a fragile flowers name was given?

    Juliet asked, but Roy smiled slightly.

    A monstrous creature from another dimension that devours human emotions. Doesnt the name seem unfit? Dont you think so?

    Juliet had also wondered about it.

    Snowdrop. Such a romantic name.

    Its because the artifacts that summon demons were first made in the Silver Forest.

    This was new to Juliet. The origin of the artifacts was rted to Lycanthropes Silver Forest?

    Juliets butterfliese from outside the forest, that is, from another dimension. A long time ago, foolish human kings summoned them.

    Juliet listened intently.

    To handle beings from another dimension, mysterious names were required. So, deliberately, names of the most delicate flowers growing in the Silver Forest were given.

    <i>Flowers?</i>

    Juliet paused for a moment.

    Why plural?

    Only the name of Juliets artifact is known.

    Having said that, Roy smiled slightly.

    Interesting, isnt it?

    It was indeed a fascinating proposition.

    Thanks, but no.

    But Juliet shook her head.

    I have reasons I cant leave right now.

    Because of your contract with that man?

    Juliet jerked her head in surprise. It was amazing how much he knew.

    The smile vanished from Roys face.

    That man will put Juliet in danger. You cant be happy with him.

    Juliet chuckled.

    Despite his somewhat rude words and overly assertive attitude, she wasnt really angry.

    How can you be sure?

    Then Roy asked, as if mocking,

    Did that man ever tell Juliet about the familys madness?

    Madness?

    Like a malevolent snake, a cursed lineage that is born after killing its mother.

    Born after killing its mother?

    Oh. He hasnt told you?

    Roy smiled coldly.

    Do you know the snake called the viper?

    Juliet blinked nkly. She didnt know how to respond to his sudden question.

    So, Juliet.

    Roy whispered affectionately.

    Come with me. I can take care of Juliet.

    * * *

    Lennox, having dismounted from the horse, easily found the woman he was looking for from a distance.

    Juliet stood in the courtyard, somewhat away from the main hall of the temple.

    Her hair neatly bundled up and holding a small purple bouquet in one hand, she looked as if she could enter a banquet hall without any reservations.

    Juliet seemed unaware of Lennoxs presence, conversing with someone while turning her body slightly. From his position, Lennox couldnt see with whom Juliet was speaking, as the person was hidden behind the trees. He slowly moved closer.

    Lennox still didnt know exactly what he had seen that day.

    Whether it was a nightmare or a hallucination didnt matter. When he closed his eyes, he saw Juliet in a white dress, blood-stained and slowly dying.

    Since then, the ck panther hadnt appeared, but he was haunted by nightmares even when awake.

    Although he wanted to summon and confirm it, the ck panther didnt respond to his call.

    There were things he needed to verify, like the scars on Juliet as if shed been brutally whipped.

    Initially, he thought it was merely an illusion, created to torment him.

    (Demons dont lie.)

    The cat often said this, but who would believe it?

    However, Juliet confirmed it with just one sentence.

    <i> Your Highness, how do you remember that?</i>

    She indicated it wasnt a fabricated illusion or trap, but a real event.

    The face of the woman who once blushed easily and had a bright smile fitting her age lingered in his mind. The current Juliet showed an expression she had never shown him before.

    <i> I once loved you, Your Highness.</i>

    The foolish and blinded man didnt even question why her confession was in the past tense.

    Just that one sentence was enough to impulsively enact a reckless n without thinking. He believed he could fix whatever wrong he had done.

    But the past Juliet spoke of was much further back than he thought, and the hidden meaning was that she no longer loved him.

    Her naive and blind love had ended either when she lost the child or her life.

    He could remember some distant past events, even without seeing them. He could guess how precious her baby was to her, as she couldnt just pass by anything weak and pitiable.

    Thats why he couldnt be honest with a woman who had lost her child. Regardless of his exnation, Juliet would be hurt, and if she knew the truth, she would surely leave.

    As he thought that, Lennox stopped walking. He heard Juliet softlyughing.

    Im not going, Roy.

    Thats all Lennox heard, but the atmosphere between them made him guess their conversation.

    Juliet spoke firmly and turned to look at him. Even when their eyes met, she showed no signs of being flustered.

    I dont need anyone to protect me.

    Juliet spoke slowly, keeping her gaze fixed on Lennox.

    Is that so.

    Beyond Juliets shoulder, the golden eyes of Lycanthrope stared menacingly at Lennox.

    But Juliet, if you ever change your mind

    Roy, as if to show off, affectionately pressed his cheek to Juliets in front of him.

    You cane to me, okay?

    Juliet responded with a faint smile.

    Roy gave Lennox onest cold look and walked away.

    The courtyard fell into silence.

    Only a few white doves fluttered.

    Juliet seemed to be examining his attire, looking him up and down. His slightly unfamiliar gray suit stood out. His usual unbuttoned shirt was still there.

    Give me your tie.

    Juliet approached and extended her hand as if it was the most natural thing to do. Lennox obediently handed over his bowtie.

    He detested wearing anything tight around his neck and didnt know how to tie one. Juliet likely knew this.

    However, there was something she didnt know.

    While Juliet was tying the tie, he was able to admire her neat forehead and downward gaze.

    What were you talking about?

    I thought you heard everything.

    Juliet replied with a faint smile.

    Lennox didnt answer.

    It seemed unbelievable that he had tantly avoided Juliet for the past few days. She was calm as if nothing had happened.

    Though smaller than him, no woman could harm him.

    Yet, Juliet Monad was the only woman who taught him fear.

    In six months, he couldnt possibly keep Juliet by any means.

    The mere thought made him anxious.

    I have something to ask too.

    After neatly adjusting the knot, Juliet looked up at him innocently.

    Your Highness, whats the bloodline that kills ones mother?

 Chapter 127:

    Chapter 127:

    * * *

    A child remembers the first blessing they hear in their life forever.

    Or so they say.

    <i> A wretched thing.</i>

    Lennox Carlyle also vividly remembered the first words he heard from his father.

    However, his first memories of his parents were far from beautiful.

    Before he even turned twelve, the young boy, equipped with the typical Carlyle familys twisted disposition, wasnt so innocent as to be hurt by mere harsh words.

    After all, they lived in a household where heated disputes over the familys inheritance were amon urrence. Such was the nature of disputes among the wealthy.

    Maybe thats what was strange about it.

    Lennoxs father and former Duke of Carlyle, Ulysses Carlyle, had faced numerous assassination threats.

    Ulysses had killed his brothers and taken the position of the family head, only to descend into a life of debauchery, drowning himself in alcohol and vice.

    Lennox viewed his weak father with disdain. And his pitiful father had met his end through poisoning long before Lennoxs tumultuous youth came to an end.

    Lennoxs mother, on the other hand, was somewhat infamous.

    As a captive of war, she was the despised wife from the fallen family.

    As arrogant and foolish as she was beautiful, she openly boasted of bing the Duchess within three months.

    Despite the ridicule from others, the ambitious woman managed to deceive Ulysses Carlyle and sessfully bore his child.

    However, she never managed to secure the coveted position of Duchess, as she died shortly after giving birth to her son.

    Children of the Carlyle family were born with magical abilities from the moment of conception in their mothers womb. While it might be considered a natural talent, it often came with tragic sacrifices.

    Not content with siphoning off their mothers magical power, it eventually affected their mental well-being.

    The women who bore these children would have their magic drained, slowly wither away, and ultimately go mad and die around the time of childbirth.

    <i> You should have never been born.</i>

    Lennox never paid much attention to his fathers public deration of such words.

    He never bothered to ponder why his own father hated him.

    Perhaps he only suspected that it was due to his fathers resentment towards the lowly woman who had deceived him.

    Thats how he thought of it.

    Your Highness.

    However, when he faced the woman who asked calmly, he couldnt help but wonder if it might have been pure hatred directed towards him.

    If I bear a child, will my life be in danger?

    In his rtionship with Juliet Monad, the only thing he wished for was stability.

    While they were lovers, Juliet never demanded something he couldnt give. Lennox wished for this state tost forever.

    I wont marry.

    So, he drew a vague line with his usual ambiguous words.

    The likelihood of her bing pregnant had practically converged to zero. Even if Juliet showed signs of wanting more, he could easily ignore her. Whats the big deal about turning a blind eye to that? If Juliet didnt give up hope, he could cut ties first.

    As he deluded himself in this manner, his immature emotions grew unchecked.

    When Juliet left him and ran away, Lennox Carlyle had to confront the emotions he had tried so hard to avoid.

    He could never let Juliet go.

    Its a strange story, isnt it?

    The woman who had taught him unfamiliar emotions asked with a cheerful smile.

    If I have a child, will it be a curse that leads to death? Such an absurd notion

    Juliets words trailed off. At the same time, her previously radiant smile gradually faded.

    Juliet.

    Why wont you deny it?

    Without realizing it, he was holding Juliets fingertips.

    Juliet didnt push him away, but she lowered her head with a trembling face, looking at her own hand, which he held.

    You should have denied it.

    Lennox desperately held the warmth in the hand he couldnt even grip tightly.

    What he had glimpsed was only a fragment of the past, but Lennox understood the situation as if he had witnessed it firsthand.

    If Juliet found out, she would either be prepared to give birth with her life at stake, or she would abandon him and flee.

    And his choice was clear.

    No matter how many times he found himself in the same situation, he would never let go of Juliet.

    <i>Dung, dung.</i>

    The clear tolling of the bells from the temples bell tower, blessing a sacred wedding ceremony, reached their ears.

    However, for him, that sound strangely resembled a funeral dirge.

    * * *

    Juliet sat alone in an empty reception room.

    Thete afternoon sun cast long shadows. She reflected on the conversation she had heard in the temple earlier that day.

    <i> Do you know the snake called the viper?</i>

    When Roy had said that, Juliet had initially dismissed it as nonsense.

    She thought it was an absurd story. She knew enough about the Carlyle family. The tale of children born with red eyes was a well-known one, but a lineage that killed their mothers and was born from their deaths?

    <i>Where is that kind of inheritance?</i>

    But the answer was evident from Lennoxs expression alone.

    Juliet closed her eyes.

    In the end, she had a child she couldnt even hold in her arms.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    At that moment, the door to the reception room opened, and a kind attendant entered and gently informed Juliet.

    Youve been waiting a long time, Miss. The sinner will be here soon.

    Juliet smiled lightly and expressed her thanks.

    Yes, thank you.

    Whatever she had heard, Juliet still had something left to do.

    Unfortunately, Juliet had a good memory, especially for grudges.

    Marquis Guinness.

    She still owed him a debt.

    She hade to find someone who was rtively easier to approach than Marquis Guinness.

    <i>Squeak. Creak.</i>

    Just as the attendant had said, not long after, a woman with long hair entered the room.

    Hello, Dolores.

    Juliet greeted the woman with a warm smile.

    The person who hade was none other than Dolores, who had been used as a pawn in Marquis Guinnesss schemes.

    Dolores had been confined to the clock tower of the estate. That is, until Juliet vouched for her and had her released.

    Sniff.

    Dolores, who had be quite emaciated in just a few days, red at Juliet, but Juliet didnt seem to care.

    Come over here and have a seat.

    Juliet saw through Dolores at a nce.

    Dolores was the type who was loyal to her desires. Without a word, she changed her conflicted expression and came over to sit opposite Juliet.

    Eat.

    Juliet pushed a basket of food towards Dolores.

    With a wary eye on Juliet, Dolores picked up a piece of bread.

    Huuh

    Perhaps she was very hungry, as Dolores ate in a daze for a while and then suddenly burst into tears.

    Miss is very kind to Dolores.

    Juliet let Dolores hold onto her misconception.

    Observing Dolores, who eagerly devoured the bread as if she had been starving for days, Juliet asked:

    Why did you lie?

    Marquis Guinness ordered it!

    Dolores change of stance was faster than expected. She obediently answered all of Juliets questions.

    Dolores was just being used!

    Dolores said she was originally from a small vige in the south. She wasnt a noble to begin with.

    Marquis Guinness adopted Dolores, saying she had talent.

    But when I first saw you, he introduced you as his wife, didnt he?

    That was clear.

    When they first met in the south, Marquis Guinness introduced Dolores as his eighth wife.

    However, in front of the Emperor, he introduced Dolores as his adopted daughter.

    Thats because Marquis Guinness said I should get close to Miss.

    And ording to what sheter learned, Dolores was indeed Marquis Guinnesss most recent adopted daughter. So why did he introduce her as a wife when they first met?

    That fact would be revealed soon enough.

    He thought it would make it easier to gain your sympathy.

    Juliet hesitated.

    Clearly, Marquis Guinnesss strategy had worked.

    In her previous life, Juliet had been Marquis Guinnesss eighth wife. She had pretended to be a refined noblewoman, but Marquis Guinness had abused her behind the scenes. It had been a short but hellish time.

    When Marquis Guinness first introduced Dolores as his new wife, Juliet had been unsettled.

    Her own image ovepped with Doloress.

    <i>Not that I figured it out quickly.</i>

    Dolores didnt have a single bruise on her, and yet, easy to gain sympathy?

    Juliet found that statement a bit odd.

    For a moment, she had almost pitied Dolores, who had been deceived. It was because Juliet herself had a simr past.

    Something Marquis Guinness wouldnt know. Why did he think she would feel sympathetic toward Dolores?

    Dolores doesnt really know Dolores thought Miss was a good person!

    Thank you.

    Well, that made sense.

    Juliet was a bit perplexed. She had seen Dolores change her attitude as easily as turning her hand over, so she couldnt fully trust her. Moreover, Doloress acting skills were amateurish. Lies would be exposed quickly.

    Juliet smiled.

    Then, what were you trying to steal my key for?

    Im sorry Marquis Guinness said that key was a very important treasure.

    It was as if Juliet knew from the beginning that she had handed over the fake silver key.

    But Juliet wasnt interested in hearing an apology. She raised her chin and asked:

    What did he want to do with that key?

    Thanks to the spell Juliet had ced on Marquis Guinness and Dolores, Dolores was supposed to demonstrate spirit magic to Juliet.

    It had been reported that she had gone out to do so but had ended up embarrassed.

    Are you really a spirit summoner?

    Juliet asked out of pure curiosity.

    But youve never seen your own spirit in person?

    I havent, but its true. Dolores is a spirit summoner.

    Dolores hesitated for a moment, then nodded earnestly. There was no hint of deceit in her expression.

    Doloress eyes are covered, so I cant see anything, but Marquis Guinness said it. He said Dolores is the most suitable spirit summoner.

 Chapter 128:

    Chapter 128:

    * * *

    Yes, it seems shes a spirit summoner.

    Eshelrid, the magician from the Marigold Guild, confirmed.

    She is?

    Juliet asked in a hushed voice.

    The ims of the somewhat peculiar Dolores could only be confirmed by magicians.

    Juliet had brought Dolores to the Count Monads estate.

    The empty Counts estate had been allowed for Eshel and his colleagues to stay. It had been a good move to gain the favor of the magicians.

    Yes, though its faint, I can feel the unique flow of magic.

    Im sure!

    Wow, Ive only read about this in books!

    The magicians, who were enthusiastically observing Dolores, seemed almost mad.

    Eshels fellow magicians, who had only recently observed a young dragon and a manifestation of a spiritual entity, started to regard Juliet with increasingly serious expressions.

    Wouldnt the Countess benefit from having magicians around?

    But Juliet, who knew how expensive magicians services were, just smiled.

    I cant afford to hire magicians.

    Oh, I see

    Its a shame. I thought it would be fun to have some interesting incidents around the Countess.

    Rather than pondering whether it was apliment or a subtle remark, Juliet nced at Dolores and said:

    But she doesnt know what kind of spirit she summoned.

    Huh?

    Is that even possible?

    It does seem a bit suspicious.

    The magicians once again surrounded Dolores.

    Whats the issue? Cant she see?

    Oh, no.

    Could it be that she summoned a transparent type of spirit?

    Eshels colleagues began to scrutinize Dolores with keen eyes.

    Dolores, surrounded by curious magicians, looked a little frightened.

    D-Dolores couldnt see the spirit directly.

    Stammering Dolores repeated the story she had told Juliet.

    Dolores cant see because her eyes are covered.

    Wait, can you summon a spirit while your eyes are covered?

    Dolores doesnt know much about difficult things. But Marquis Guinnesss other subordinate spirit summoners also said that Dolores summoned a spirit.

    It was the second time Juliet had heard this story, so she wasnt particrly excited, but the magicians who were listening were bing more serious.

    But you didnt see what kind of spirit it was? Is that possible?

    But can you control the spirit? Where is it now?

    Did you fall asleep during the summoning? How can you control a spirit if you cant even see it? You cant handle something you havent seen.

    So, is this just a case of a spirit summoner being used as a tool to summon a spirit?

    After muttering among themselves, the magicians reached their own conclusions.

    Well, the awakening of a spirit summoners talent is different for each person.

    Strange as it may be, its not an impossible story. Spiritse in all shapes and sizes, after all. There might be spirits that can be summoned like that.

    But this Marquis Guinness guy is suspicious.

    But who is Guinness? I feel like Ive heard that name before.

    The capital had been turned upside down, but the magicians seemed thoroughly disinterested in anything outside their field of interest.

    Fortunately, Eshelrid seemed to know who Guinness was. He turned to Juliet with a serious expression.

    But can we trust that woman if shes Marquis Guinnesss wife or daughter?

    Dolores just did as the Marquis told her!

    Before Juliet could answer, Dolores shouted.

    She is Marquis Guinnesss adopted daughter, but thats because he gave her money. And Marquis Guinness didnt treat Dolores kindly either.

    Dolores poured out her words.

    While he had a lot of treasure, he wouldnt let Dolores touch even a pretty hairpin. And he treated that woman much better than Dolores

    That woman?

    Yes!

    Who is that?

    I dont know much about her. Shes a young woman who wears all white. Marquis Guinness treated her very well. Gave her the best room, spoke politely to her

    White clothes.

    Juliet suddenly remembered. The priestesss robes were also white.

    Whats her name?

    Her name is huh?

    Dolores looked embarrassed.

    Weird I thought I knew it? Ill remember that soon!

    Dolores groaned for a while but couldnt remember the name. Juliet, who was looking at Dolores nkly, suddenly spoke.

    Dahlia.

    Oh?

    Wasnt her name Dahlia?

    I Im not sure. It seemed like it, and it seemed like it wasnt Im sorry.

    As Dolores apologized and struggled to remember, the other magicians intervened.

    Wait, you heard the name, but you cant remember if its correct or not?

    Whats wrong with her memory? Could she have damaged her memory center while experimenting with summoning spirits?

    Uh! Can someone be a spirit summoner if the memory center is damaged?

    Juliet, tapping the table lightly with her fingertips, called over Eshelrid.

    Eshel, give me a moment.

    Yes.

    Eshel understood and discreetly left the room.

    What do you think?

    In convenience, we group all beings under the term spirits, but not all spirits that spirit summoners deal with are inherently good, you know?

    Yes, I know. When people hear spirits, they usually think of small, benevolent fairies, but not all of them are like that.

    The beings from another dimension crossing over didnt often resemble fairies, and benevolent ones were even rarer. In simple terms, they were summoned creatures from another world.

    Perhaps it might be more urate to call them just summoners. And the ones summoned

    Demons?

    Juliet grinned.

    Thats true too.

    Yes, because you never know what kind of beings you might summon from beyond the dimensions.

    Eshel had warned Juliet several times before. Her butterflies possessed an incredibly powerful and irrational force, not on the level of spirits or creatures but closer to that of demons.

    These beings from another dimensione here to take physical form and exert their power, and for that, they need a contractor.

    Spirit summoners were unique individuals with rare magical frequencies. They didnt need to have abundant magical power; it was enough to be able to summon beings from other realms.

    The contractors called spirit summoners are their channels and batteries.

    I understand.

    Juliet nodded.

    Her butterfly creatures were the same way.

    They appeared cute here, but their true forms beyond the dimensions were dangerously powerful beings that could drive someone insane at first sight.

    Juliet had an idea of what Eshel was trying to say.

    And their abilities vary greatly.

    Yes, thats correct.

    Natural spirits could summon rain, create fire, or even conjure hurricanes. Some possessed incredible healing abilities, while others were simply massive monsters.

    But the most dangerous ones are those that can interfere with the human mind.

    And the more they can meddle with a persons mind, the more dangerous they are, right?

    Eshel shrugged.

    Well, you know.

    In simpler terms, theyre demons, arent they?

    I wouldnt go so far as to say that.

    But thats what it means.

    Eshel seemed to want to warn her again about how strange her butterfly creatures were, but Juliet had a different question in mind.

    Then, Eshel, suppose theres a very powerful mental realm creature. Whether its a demon or a spirit.

    Yes?

    Could it manipte human memories?

    Yes?

    Eshel looked puzzled, but Juliet grinned.

    She alone knew that Lennox had suddenly became aware of the memories before the regression that only she would remember.

    But as she contemted her memories, Juliet realized that some of them might have been tampered with or damaged by someone.

    Piece by piece.

    * * *

    The next day, Juliet sat in the reception room, writing a letter to be sent to the East with graceful handwriting. After a while, she put down her pen and flicked her fingers slowly. At that moment, a couple of butterflies flew over andnded on her hand.

    (Marquis. South, territory.)

    (Punishment. Property. Confiscation.)

    They hesitated before speaking the words.

    These butterflies were the ones Juliet had secretly nted when she visited the imperial pce. Their purpose was to ry conversations that took ce at the pce.

    Of course, they could only pick up words and phrases, not hold a fluent conversation.

    However, Juliet understood perfectly.

    They n to confiscate Marquiss property and possessions, right?

    Juliet furrowed her brow slightly.

    What was the point of these arrogant nobles subtly coveting that territory now?

    Juliet had no interest or need for southern territories like them.

    But she couldnt help but scoff at their arrogance.

    It was the knights of the Carlyle Duchy that had resolved the situation when Marquis Guinnesss private soldiers confronted the imperial pce. It was rumored that some noble families had quietly led soldiers to the capital after the situation had been settled.

    But when the real problem arose, they trembled behind Carlyle Duchys forces.

    Juliet only had settled her grudge against Marquis Guinness, who had provoked her first.

    <i>As a bonus, I caught a lot of suspicious points.</i>

    Dolores said that there was a woman behind Marquis Guinness. And Juliet thought that the woman must be Dahlia.

    Marquiss territory would have been devastated by now by the knights of Duke Carlyle.

    She didnt expect Dahlia to still be there.

    But whats their goal?

    But it was clear that Dahlia had plotted something to put her in danger, just like Marquis Guinness.

    Was their aim to brainwash her, as Marquis Guinness did?

    Now that I think about it, I always met with Dahlia right before every crisis

 Chapter 129:

    Chapter 129:

    * * *

    (Contractor)

    Out of the blue butterflies fluttered around, disrupting her thoughts. The attentive butterflies acted extra fragile.

    (We tired.)

    (Exerted. A lot. Tired.)

    (Praise, give.)

    For once, they had a task, and the butterflies whined as if it were an opportunity.

    Peep!

    However, under the table, a small pumpkin-eyed hatchling raised its head and stared hungrily at the butterflies.

    As Onyx perched on the edge of the table swung his forepaw, the butterflies recoiled in disgust.

    (Lowly creature.)

    (Stupid. Annoying.)

    They grumbled with disdain, but to the baby dragon, it was a rather sophisticated vocabry.

    ?

    The butterfly creatures pped their wings irritably and moved away from Juliet, but the baby dragons eyes lit up when he saw that they werent easy prey.

    Watching this, Juliet thought for a moment, It seems that the butterflys illusions doesnt work dragons.

    Just like when Onyx casually ate the curse, he may have seemed like a kitten most of the time, but the baby dragon was subtlypetent.

    Come here, Nix.

    Juliet split an apple in half and offered it to the baby dragon.

    Nom!

    Onyx was immediately distracted by the apple, and the butterflies moved out of his sight.

    <i>Knock, knock</i>.

    Someone lightly knocked on the reception room door.

    Come in.

    The one who entered after opening the door was Duke Carlyles doctor.

    Hello, Miss Juliet.

    The Dukes doctor greeted Juliet warmly.

    Wee, Lord Halbery.

    Juliet also smiled and invited him to take a seat.

    Yes.

    When the doctor sat across from the table, Juliet handed him a teacup.

    Please, have some.

    Thank you. Its good tea.

    While the baby dragon nibbled on the apple under the table, the two of them enjoyed their tea for a moment.

    Secretary Elliot said you were looking for me. Is there anything wrong?

    Yes.

    Is there something troubling you?

    Its not that. I just have a question. May I ask?

    To me? Haha.

    The Dukes doctor chuckled for a moment and then nodded readily.

    Yes, feel free to ask anything.

    Thank you, Lord Halbery.

    Juliet smiled. Then, with the same smile, she asked:

    What was the reason for His Highnesss mothers passing?

    <i>Cough, cough!</i>

    The doctor coughed loudly and seemed startled. With a worried expression, he asked:

    Oh, Miss, where did you hear?

    Seeing his troubled expression, Juliet was sure that the Dukes doctor also knew.

    But all the previous Duchesses didnt pass away after giving birth, did they?

    The doctor hesitated as if his words were blocked for a moment but then hastily got up from his seat.

    I apologize, Miss. I have some urgent matters to attend to

    Lord Halbery.

    Juliet spoke firmly, without a smile, and continued in a matter-of-fact tone.

    Sit down.

    * * *

    To celebrate the second princes wedding, the Emperor dered a grand festivalsting for a week.

    It was a splendid festival, extravagant enough to strain the national treasury. Rare and exotic magical creatures imported from foreignnds were exhibited, and expensive magicians provided rare entertainment day after day.

    Some people voiced concerns about overdoing it, but the Emperor paid no heed.

    Marquis Guinnesss rebellion hasnt even been resolved yet.

    So, His Majestys overexerting himself because of that?

    Fearing a weakening of the imperial family authority, perhaps?

    Despite the nobles whispers from behind, the festival garnered an enthusiastic response from themoners. Moreover, when the usually reserved Duke Carlyle appeared at the festivities, the Emperor became even more pleased.

    There were many foreign guests at the banquet table, and the Emperor proudly showed off Duke Carlyle as if he were a wonderful decoration.

    Indeed, Duke. How do you n to deal with Marquis Guinness?

    The Emperor asked casually in a hushed voice, but the banquets fell silent at his words.

    I havent decided yet.

    Lennox responded, feigning indifference despite everyone clearly understanding the unspoken request.

    Indeed.

    Of course, a wise discussion is in order, considering that Marquis Guinnesss situation originated from a dispute between noble families.

    However, everyone knew that Marquis Guinnesss authority over the fertile Southern estate was now in Lennox Carlyles hands, as per the principles of noble disputes.

    Still, Lennox Carlyle hadnt uttered a word about what he intended to do with Marquis Guinnesss property.

    If Lennox Carlyle didnt assert his rights and yielded, it would open up possibilities for other noble families.

    During the time of Marquis Guinnesss rebellion, as the incident was nearing its end, other nobles who had hastily brought soldiers with them or those who had invested substantial sums in Marquis Guinnesss favor could also im their rights.

    Thats why everyone was eagerly waiting for Lennox Carlyles words.

    However, Lennox didnt care about what they were gossiping about. His attention was entirely focused on a woman on one side of the banquet hall.

    Juliet was under bright lighting, engaging in a conversation with someone. The person she was having a secretive conversation with was Elliot, the Dukes secretary.

    Elliot spoke in a hushed tone, somewhat discreetly:

    I safely ced the item you requested in your room.

    Elliot looked somewhat anxious and nced in the direction where Duke Carlyle was.

    Please make sure His Highness doesnt find out.

    Thank you, Elliot.

    Juliet smiled warmly.

    But why do you want to know about the family tree of the House of Carlyle?

    I just want to look into it a bit.

    Juliet casually shrugged.

    What Juliet had asked Elliot for was none other than a copy of the Carlyle family tree.

    Compared to its long history, the Carlyle family didnt have many descendants. Therefore, their lineage wasnt as extensive as other noble families, and they didnt have volumes of genealogical records. Nevertheless, they boasted quite aplex history due to their unique customs of not distinguishing between legitimate and illegitimate children.

    In other words, anyone born was recognized as a potential sessor. Their descendants were considered precious within the family.

    Starting from the founder of the family, Eleanor Carlyle, they had a long history.

    Juliet had questioned the Dukes doctor during the day, but he had suggested that it might be better for her to examine the family tree herself.

    By the way, Miss Juliet.

    Yes?

    It may be a bit unusual, but have you had a disagreement with His Highness?

    Juliet looked at Elliot in silence for a moment and then countered with a sly smile:

    No, why do you ask?

    However, the Dukes secretary cautiously brought up his original concern.

    Its because of the matter of Marquis Guinnesss disposal.

    Oh, that.

    Juliet vaguely understood.

    In other words, Lennox Carlyle hadnt yet voiced his opinion on what to do with Marquis Guinnesss property.

    But weve gathered all the evidence! So, His Highness should rightfully take Marquis Guinnesss property, shouldnt he?

    Well, yes.

    Think about it, Miss Juliet. The fertilends in the south and Guinnesss extravagant jewelry collection, Elliot enthusiastically persuaded Juliet and then proposed. Is there any jewelry you would like to have? If there is, I will tell His Highness

    No, its not like that.

    Did she have anything she wanted? Not really. Most of the Guinness Marquiss wealth consisted of Southernnds, and what would she do with morend? She wasnt going to farm it.

    <i>Marquis Guinnesss gems arent that appealing either</i>

    Juliet suddenly felt like she was missing something.

    <i>What was it?</i>

    While Juliet pondered for a moment, Elliot continued speaking.

    In fact, there is a situation where the disposal rights of the Marquiss property could be transferred during the nobles assembly.

    Elliot murmured anxiously.

    They im to have contributed a lot to the estate and have a say in its management

    Is that so?

    Yes. However, as you can see, His Highness doesnt seem particrly interested in the Marquiss property.

    Elliot sighed.

    Juliet nced around the banquet hall for a moment.

    Unlike usual, she felt free from annoying gazes. This was partly because foreign envoys, all dressed extravagantly in exotic clothing, were taking center stage, but it was also because there were no nobles openly challenging or provoking her.

    Only the foreign delegates asionally regarded Juliet with curious eyes.

    What if Duke Carlyle devours Marquis Guinness?

    And there were imperial nobles who kept an eye on Lennox Carlyle.

    So its important that we act together. If Duke Carlyle, too, asserts his rights, he wont be able to monopolize the property.

    His Majesty should be more cautious about the Duke as well.

    While they didnt openly oppose the Duke, they didnt hide their concerns.

    With public opinion as it is, itll be a headache if the matter goes to the nobles.

    Elliot whispered seriously.

    Of course, itsmendable that you exposed the true nature of the fake magic stone mine.

    Elliot praised with a proud expression.

    Thanks to that, the market share has shifted to our side. However

    Wouldnt it be even better if we could secure Marquis Guinnesss property?

    Elliots face lit up with enthusiasm as he nodded vigorously.

    Thats exactly it.

    Juliet hesitated for a moment.

    Could it be that youre asking me to request for the nobles votes?

    Im not dreaming of anything like that. Rather, I would be grateful if you could persuade His Highness.

    Me, persuade?

    Didnt he say that he would listen carefully to Miss Juliet?

    Juliet chuckled.

    <i>Well.</i>

    Elliot sent her a pleading look, but Juliet gave a bitter smile and nced at where Lennox had been sitting.

    Lennox seemed to have left his seat for a moment.

    Over the past two days, the atmosphere between them had not been as harmonious as one might expect. Elliot had even asked if they had argued.

    Even when they had shared the same carriage on their way to the banquet, they hadnt exchanged a word.

    Elliot.

    Juliet sighed lightly and then smiled.

    Yes?

    How many noble votes do you need?

 Chapter 130:

    Chapter 130:

    * * *

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Oh my!

    As the magicians showcased their talentspetitively, apuse erupted from the audience.

    I had no idea that Countess Monad had such connections.

    Thats right. Thanks to her, this feast has be so enjoyable

    You tter me.

    In just two hours, Juliet had easily won the favor of the young noblewomen gathered at the feast.

    The wedding reception was a more formal affair than she had expected, so providing a bit of entertainment to alleviate the boredom of the aristocrats made winning their favor quite easy.

    After all, one vote is the same as the rest. So, if we attract the lower-ranking nobles, that should be enough.

    Is that so?

    Elliot, the Dukes secretary, understood Juliets intention.

    It seemed that the high-ranking nobles who were plotting to bring the issue to the aristocracy had forgotten about it. The disputes over the estate of Marquis Guinness were just disputes among a few powerful aristocrats, except for a few exceptions.

    It was obvious, but most nobles had gone along with the prevailing sentiment, aligning themselves ordingly.

    Moreover, Juliet, who grew up in the world of the noble society, keenly understood who was worth courting, where to cast her votes, and what tendencies to prate.

    Although Elliot had sighed out of frustration, he had chosen the right person to ask for help.

    In addition, subtly hinting that they could also catch the attention of Duke Carlyle was the icing on the cake.

    Everyone was eager to make a good impression on Duke Carlyle, who was undeniably powerful and influential.

    The task was easier than Juliet had expected.

    On the other hand, Roys expression darkened as he stood in the same space as Juliet.

    Juliet.

    Oh?

    Roys sudden approach without a sound startled Juliet for a moment, but she greeted him with a kind smile.

    Hello, Roy.

    Is there still no change in your thoughts?

    Yes, Ill visit the Katia Forest next time.

    Juliet replied gently. However, Roys expression remained unyielding.

    Like I said, that man will bring harm to you.

    Roys words were sharp, despite his efforts to contain himself.

    Why do you keep insisting on not leaving that man?

    Roy recalled their recent conversation at the temple. It was clear from Juliets reaction that it was news to her.

    Of course. The Carlyle family was known for its dubious reputation. However, if she knew the truth, she would realize that she had been deceived and undoubtedly discard that man.

    Wait, Roy.

    Juliets smile faded from her face due to Roys deliberate provocation.

    Are you seriously thinking that I would have left Lennox if you had told me that I couldnt have children?

    Roy didnt say anything.

    Unbelievable.

    Juliet let out a short sigh as if she found it absurd.

    What on earth did you think of me?

    Then, with a look of disappointment and betrayal mixed half-and-half, she stared at him.

    Am I someone who meets people just because I want a child?

    Oh no.

    Roy felt his heart sink at the expression on Juliets face, which he had never seen before. Although he didnt fully understand why Juliet was angry, Roy became very uneasy.

    Romeo Pascal.

    Yes, Juliet.

    Roy flinched a little.

    It was the first time Juliet had called him that, and her gaze, staring fixedly at him, was colder than ever.

    Ill say it only once, so listen carefully.

    Juliet shot Roy a cold look.

    If you try to manipte me again just as you please, I wont let it pass next time. Do you understand?

    Roy looked confused, but Juliet was angry.

    She knew Roy meant no harm. She had lost a child she had never even born to in the distant past.

    <i> Like a malevolent snake, a cursed lineage that is born after killing its mother.</i>

    <i> Do you know the snake called the viper?</i>

    Juliet was genuinely surprised and saddened when she learned that fact.

    However, when she confirmed Roys intention to manipte him as he pleased using such words, anger was only natural.

    Juliet, Im sorry.

    Roy urgently grabbed Juliets hand.

    I apologize. Even if I dont like that man, I shouldnt have done that

    Roy desperately held her gloved hand and brought it to his cheek.

    But Juliet only narrowed her eyes. Perhaps it was because she got angry once, the anger didnt easily dissipate.

    I understand, so let go.

    Then, will you forgive me?

    Juliet slightly furrowed her brow coldly.

    There wont be a second time.

    Juliet

    Like a desperate puppy, Roy followed Juliet, who walked down the hallway, but Juliet didnt look back and continued walking.

    Countess Monad! Youre here.

    A few moments ago, the noblewomen had been enjoying watching the magicians perform, but upon seeing Roy following Juliet, their faces turned slightly red.

    Oh, Miss Juliet. Who is this gentleman?

    Um, this person is just

    Juliet, who had been about to make excuses, stopped.

    This is my friend, Roy. Id like to introduce him to you.

    Juliet casually touched Roys hand, who was following her shoulder. Roy was slightly puzzled, but since Juliet spoke, he smiled.

    Oh my, now that I look at him, hes the famous gentleman?

    Thats right! Youre from the Katia Forest, right?

    I saw youst time!

    In an instant, the faces of thedies brightened up.

    By the way, who is that person?

    Juliet pointed awkwardly to an unfamiliar noblewoman sitting a little apart.

    Oh Thats Viscountess Dulton, I believe.

    Other noblewomen whispered to exin.

    Do you know Viscount Dulton? Hes the fence.

    Viscount Dulton was a man dealing in stolen goods that thieves have stolen and then selling them in the ck market. Naturally, in the aristocratic society, Viscount Dulton wasnt well-received.

    Moreover, I heard he was in the south until two days ago.

    In the south?

    Yes. I heard he was working as an overseer at Marquis Guinnesss estate until recently. But

    Marquis Guinnesss extravagance is famous, isnt it? So he used to work bidding on auction items.

    When the lords conspiracy was exposed, he fled in a hurry.

    Marquis Guinnesss caretaker?

    Juliet looked at Viscountess Dulton with a slightly surprised expression. A man who seemed to be her husband was standing a little apart.

    However, the Dulton couple looked out of ce and awkward, and those who didnt want to be associated with the Carlyle family tried to stay away from them.

    But Juliet thought differently. He had worked at Marquis Guinnesss estate?

    <i>Then he probably has memories of Dahlia.</i>

    Of course, under the assumption that Dahlia was really connected to Marquis Guinness. But given the situation where Dolores suddenly had memory issues and couldnt even remember Dahlias name, there was no other way except this couple.

    Juliet cautiously approached the Dulton couple.

    Hello, Viscount Dulton.

    Juliet greeted the couple as kindly as possible.

    Im Juliet Monad.

    Oh Yes, Countess. I am Viscount Dulton, and this is my wife.

    Viscount Dulton hastily greeted Juliet. His wife looked a little awkwardly behind him.

    May I sit next to you?

    Ah Of course!

    Viscountess Dulton seemed quite touched by Juliets initiative toe and speak to them first.

    The Countess is very kind

    After a few words, Viscountess Dulton seemed to feel relieved and spoke first with a somewhat anxious expression.

    In fact, my husband worked for Marquis Guinness for a while. But not anymore, so I hope you dont misunderstand!

    She exined even though no one had asked her.

    Marquis Guinness was involved in a conspiracy against Duke Carlyle and ended up being caught. So she seemed worried that people would misunderstand because of that.

    Yes, I understand.

    Juliet smiled warmly.

    Probably because of the connection with Marquis Guinness that I approached you.

    Juliet asked vaguely.

    Lady, have you ever seen such a woman when you were in the south at Marquis Guinnesss estate?

    Juliet briefly described Dahlias appearance. Blond-orange hair, purple eyes.

    Moreover, Juliet had seen Dahlia wearing a white priestess robe every time she crossed paths with her in this life.

    Dolores also said that the woman next to the Marquis Guinness wore a white priests robe, so Juliet thought she must be Dahlia.

    Shes a young woman who wears a white priestess robe.

    Well I dont remember seeing a woman walking around in a priestess robe.

    After thinking for a moment, Juliet changed her question.

    Then, among the guests who stayed at that house, were there any women of my age?

    Guests?

    Yes, the guests who werevishly treated by the Marquis. Maybe

    Juliet hesitated.

    In her previous life, Juliet, who had lived briefly as the Marquiss second wife, knew that the Marquis had a secret hideaway in the mansion.

    The secret space in the mansion, maybe a guest could have stayed there.

    Juliet exined as inconspicuously as possible, but Viscountess Dultons reaction was rather lukewarm.

    Im sorry. I dont know about such guests.

    Still, Juliet wasnt discouraged. Judging people based on appearances alone is not an easy task, and meeting the couple who worked for the Guinness Marquis by chance and confirming Dahlias existence is an excessively lucky coincidence.

    Viscountess Dulton had a hesitant expression, not understanding why Juliet was asking such questions, but she seemed to want to appear favorable to Juliet in some way.

    Oh, speaking of secret spaces, I remembered. I dont know about the esteemed guests of the Marquis, but about the precious treasure that the Guinness Marquis treasures like his life, I can tell you a bit.

    Treasure?

    Yes, Ive been to the Marquiss secret space a few times while running errands. I dont know how to open the door, but

    Oh my, thats fascinating.

    Juliet eximed in a tone as if she heard it for the first time. She knew that the extravagant Marquis had a hobby of collecting valuable items.

    When Juliet yed along, Viscountess Dulton, as if relieved, whispered.

    This is a secret, but there is a secret room that can be essed through the Marquiss study.

    Youve made something like that.

    Juliet pretended to be impressed, but in fact, she knew where in the study she needed to touch to enter the hidden room.

    Yes, its a room where the Marquis has gathered the most cherished things, and among them, the jeweled tiara made of gold was the most beautiful.

    At those words, Juliet also paused.

    Wait a moment. The tiara you wear on your head?

    Yes!

    Her heart thumped.

    Only now did Juliet realize what she was missing.

    <i>Oh my goodness.</i>

    Not long ago, a knight named Mn, who served the Duke, came and told her. The treasure that the Fran couple had taken and fled with several years ago was a splendid tiara passed down through generations.

    Juliet hadnt seen it herself in her previous life or her present life. But she was sure that it was a tiara adorned with jewels.

    Wasnt it the Marquis Guinness who ordered Gaspar to steal the Count Monads key? Perhaps the Marquis had a hobby of collecting the heirlooms of ancient noble families.

    <i>So, I doubted whether the Snowdrop was owned by Marquis Guinness in the previous life.</i>

    If Dahlia and the Guinness Marquis were really in collusion, then the tiara should have been in the South.

 Chapter 131:

    Chapter 131:

    Countess, please take the ss.

    Yes.

    Juliet, already thirsty, didnt decline the drink offered by the Viscount and Viscountess of Dulton.

    She wasnt particrly fond of alcohol. However, the clear honey wine tasted sweet and smooth on Juliets lips, making it easy for her to swallow.

    Roy sneaked nces at Juliet, but her attention was solely on the Dulton couple.

    Juliet asked calmly:

    The tiara that Marquis Guinness had, what did it look like?

    Ah, yes. It was a very beautiful jewelled treasure.

    Ive never seen such a thing in my life.

    The Dulton couple eagerly chatted away to Juliet.

    While they were being treated as vassals of Marquis Guinness, they were feeling honored that Juliet, known as the lover of Duke Carlyle, showed interest in their tale.

    It was a gold tiara engraved with blue-purple gemstones.

    This is a secret, but that tiara is still likely in the Marquiss house.

    Viscount Dulton boasted as if revealing a significant secret.

    Only the Marquis knows how to enter that secret room, and hes locked up in the capitals prison. So, it cant be found even if searched for.

    Yes, it seems so.

    Juliet tried to remain calm, but she couldnt help but smile.

    In reality, there was another person who knew how to ess that secret room. Juliet knew both the location of the tiara and how to enter.

    <i>I can send knights to the south right away to find it.</i>

    And perhaps she might also meet Dahlia.

    Trying to hide her trembling hands, Juliet gently probed:

    Viscountess Dulton, could you tell me in more detail when youst saw the tiara?

    * * *

    Lennox didnt really pay attention to the chatter inside.

    My lord.

    Standing outside on the terrace, a knight approached him with news.

    Marquis Guinness has asked to meet you.

    His absurd proposition was to settle matters bypensating and handing over half the Marquiss assets.

    Marquis Guinness was persistent, begging to meet Juliet in person to exin that everything was a misunderstanding.

    Misunderstanding.

    Lennox scoffed openly.

    The one who first endangered Juliet by resorting to suspicious magic was Marquis Guinness.

    While Juliet seemed content with imprisoning Marquis Guinness and bringing down his house, Lennox had no intentions of sparing the Marquis or allowing him to meet Juliet. He was pondering the most painful way to exact revenge.

    And

    Hadin hesitated before speaking.

    Miss Juliet has called for Lord Halbery.

    Lennox paused for a moment. Lord Halbery was the Dukes personal physician.

    <i>Why would Juliet call for Halbery?</i>

    Hadins report didnt end there.

    She also seems to have requested a copy of the family lineage from secretary Elliot.

    Then give it to her.

    After a brief hesitation, Lennox turned his attention elsewhere.

    Between the family lineage and the family doctor, he felt like he understood what Juliet was thinking.

    Give her whatever she asks for.

    Pardon?

    With an inscrutable expression, Lennox briefly gazed outside before returning inside.

    However, as soon as he left the terrace, he was met with an unpleasant wee.

    Oh, Your Highness the Duke!

    We are grateful for the kindness youve shown us.

    Heavily drank nobles rushed towards him, obsequiously bowing. These were individuals who would have ordinarily averted their eyes in fear.

    Feeling perplexed, Lennox noticed the scent of alcohol on them.

    You dont have to worry about the noble council!

    We all will support you!

    Yes, we swear loyalty to the Duke of Carlyle!

    Seeing the low-ranking nobles pledging inexplicable loyalty, Lennox was bbergasted.

    What are they bbering about?

    Looking around, he saw his secretary flinch under his gaze, admitting his mistake.

    Ive made an error, Your Highness!

    Elliot.

    It seems Miss Juliet about the noble council

    Without waiting for further exnation, Lennox quickly descended to the lower floor.

    Juliet stood at the center, beaming. Observing the crowd around her, Lennox frowned.

    Oh, its hard to bear.

    While the atmosphere was amiable, the faces werent friendly.

    The majority of the elderly nobles surrounding her imed to be acquaintances of the deceased Count and Countess Monad.

    Weve greatly misunderstood Countess Monad all this time.

    Have you heard shes inherited the title? And shes still unmarried?

    Yes.

    Juliet answered cheerfully and seemed to be in quite a good mood.

    Cant believe such a refineddy is still single?

    I know a suitable groom for you, Miss. Would you like to meet him?

    Yes, I would.

    Oh my, really?

    <i>Whats going on?</i>

    Listening from a distance, Lennox was taken aback. He had forgotten that matchmaking wasmon at such aristocratic gatherings.

    Perfect! Viscount Schnabel is a fine young man.

    Oh, of course, he might not have much now, but with a decent foundation in the capital

    Juliet, ever polite, attentively listened to all the chatter.

    When they noticed her receptive demeanor, they began rmending potential groom candidates from their families. All of them seemed to have no merits other than being well-behaved.

    <i>Apparently, thats their only redeeming.</i>

    Now, please take my ss too.

    What was even more fascinating was Juliet, who took the sses offered to her with a bright smile and drank them with ease.

    Lennox, who had been staring at the spectacle with a fierce face, hesitated.

    Something was off. Juliet had been smiling all the while.

    While were on the topic, let him introduce himself!

    Ah, hello. My name is Arthur Schnabel

    Yes, hello.

    Even though she was swaying to the point where she couldnt even control herself, Juliet looked overly smiley.

    How do you find him, Countess? Isnt he a splendid groom?

    No, hes not that impressive.

    And she was too honest.

    Seeing Juliets smiling face, Lennox suddenly realized something.

    <i>Damn.</i>

    It was the behavior of someonepletely drunk.

    Without even checking the surroundings, he immediately went downstairs. Lennox swiftly crossed the floor.

    Had he known this would happen, he wouldnt have left her alone.

    Hey, whats going on?

    As she bumped into someone, one of the men surrounding Juliet turned around with a fierce look.

    Who ah.

    Oh, Your Highness?

    The guys who were mimicking being drunk scattered like water, making way for him.

    As people parted like the sea on both sides, Lennox gritted his teeth.

    Juliet.

    Your Highness?

    Come here.

    Luckily, Juliet tilted her head once and obediently took the hand he offered, following him out.

    During the short time they exited the ballroom, he became worried about who might see her.

    Lennox wrapped Juliet in an overcoat and put her in the carriage of the Dukes house that was waiting outside.

    Once he sat Juliet inside the carriage and closed his coat, he quickly realized what had caused this situation. The moment he embraced Juliets shoulders, a unique sweet scent wafted.

    It was the scent of a honey wine, which often appears at weddings.

    The first sip is sweet and light, but if you drink this intoxicating honey wine thoughtlessly, youll end up very drunk.

    Juliet must not have been familiar with this drink.

    Lets go.

    As the carriage started moving, Juliet blinked and asked:

    Are we going home?

    Stumped by her innocent question, Lennox momentarily lost words.

    Seeing Juliet drunk for the first time was both unfamiliar and amusing. He felt a tingling sensation near his heart even though he thought it was awkward. However, he also wasnt fond of the particrly bright-eyed Juliet.

    He asked with a frown:

    What were you talking about?

    We didnt talk about much

    Juliet sighed, seemingly a bit hot. Her cheeks were flushed.

    Excluding her reddened cheeks, Juliet looked rather fine. She spoke animatedly about various conversations she had.

    Lady Dultons husband made a fortune by selling stolen treasures. Oh, he also sold jewels to Marquis Guinness.

    More than the content of the story, Lennox was intrigued by Juliets reaction and remained silent for a moment.

    And the son of Marquis Schnabel is still single but reputable.

    It had been a long time since Juliet, with blushing cheeks, spoke so casually in front of him.

    Lennox felt this side of Juliet was familiar. In the distant past, before Juliet got hurt and closed off her emotions due to a man named Lennox Carlyle, she might have been like this.

    Juliet answered his questions straightforwardly like a good child.

    Of course, the content was mostly about the repertoire of scoundrels who shamelessly approached her. Lennox remembered each of those names.

    And also

    Why did you drink?

    Lennox asked bluntly.

    ording to Elliots confession, Juliet tried to entrap the nobles in preparation for the nobles council meeting.

    But instead of being touched by Juliets efforts, Lennox was rather annoyed.

    He had clearly observed the conscienceless noblemen who were shamelessly pushing their sons and grandsons onto Juliet.

    Do you not have better things to do?

    You shouldnt say that, Lennox.

    Despite his snarkyment, Juliet courteously pulled out a fan.

    Whats that?

    She inspected the fan without responding to Lennoxs question. A small card was attached to the end of the fan.

    What are you looking at?

    Lennox snatched the fan to flip the card.

    It was filled with names written in a portable quill pen.

    It was a card for recording the names of partners requesting dances at the ball. It was an old-fashioned trend where one dances with partners ording to the order listed on the card.

    Just by seeing the card filled with names of vain nobles, Lennox thought he had faced the worst of the evening.

    But Juliet had an exceptional knack for further upsetting him.

    Give it to me. I havent finished writing yet.

    Juliet stubbornly added another name to the card.

    Lennoxs temper red suddenly.

    Was she really drunk? Does she want to upset him right now?

    Of course, Lennox knew Juliet had no such intentions.

    So?

    He asked calmly as usual. But Lennox felt embarrassingly petty.

    Are you going to dance with the polite and respectable partners listed there? And whats next, marriage?

 Chapter 132:

    Chapter 132:

    To him, it was a question he shouldnt even have asked, but he went ahead and did.

    He tried his best not to be petty, but he couldnt help but get annoyed with every little thing.

    At that, Juliet, who was intently looking at the card, shifted her gaze to him.

    No.

    Juliet closed her fan with a snap. Her demeanor was incredibly straightforward.

    Why?

    She has no conscience.

    For a moment, Lennox hoped Juliet would say it was because of him.

    He wouldve been content with words spoken cautiously, taking into ount the situation.

    A tant lie would have been fine, saying she wasnt feeling well would have been okay.

    He didnt even hope for an answer that she liked him. Just adhering to the decorum of their 6-month contract wouldve sufficed

    I am not a good catch.

    In that moment, he felt as if hed been stabbed.

    If I were a diligent bride, Id find a diligent groom.

    However, Juliet spoke indifferently without even looking at him.

    Ladies might be saying this because they are concerned about me, but I know my ce.

    Juliet lowered her eyes modestly, and exined, counting on her fingers.

    There are rumors about me, I have no parents, and all I have is an old mansion. It was said Id never marry into a good family.

    If I dared to dance with her son without notice, Marchioness Schnabel wouldnt like it. The same goes for otherdies.

    Suddenly, Lennox Carlyle felt like crying.

    Even in moments like this, even in a daze, Juliet easily pushed him into despair. Just a few words were enough.

    Juliet.

    Yes?

    Her round eyes looked bewildered, innocently.

    Why

    Her gaze felt like a sharp knife piercing his heart.

    What iscking in you?

    Lennox clenched his teeth.

    He had no right to ask such a question.

    Shortly after Juliet unexpectedly left him, he sometimes imagined her in someone elses arms orughing brightly.

    He would have preferred that time. Then, he could hate an unknown rival.

    But hearing and seeing Juliet being conscious of someone else and belittling herself was far more painful.

    Instead of putting herself down, she should have put everything she wanted at her feet. She seemed to casually throw him into the abyss without any intention.

    It shouldve been like that.

    What are these people thinking? How dare they? There was no need to ask who had belittled her and made her feel this way.

    It was none other than himself, who neglected to care about what his lover heard.

    Lennox

    He gritted his teeth.

    At that moment, Juliet leaned her head on his arm and murmured with concern.

    Are you angry?

    Im infuriated.

    Their eyes met, and he gave a hollowugh.

    Lennox swore that he wouldnt let go of those who made Juliet drink, whoever they were.

    By the time the carriage arrived at the Dukes residence, Juliet was lightly asleep.

    My lord? Weve

    Quiet.

    The servants rushed out, but Lennox, trying not to wake Juliet, gently carried her to the bedroom.

    As he gentlyid Juliet on the bed, he hesitated whether to call a maid. Her shoes and pinned-up hair seemed ufortable.

    It was easy to remove the shoes, but not so much the hairpins.

    Your Highness.

    What.

    At some point, Juliet had woken up and was silently gazing at him with shining eyes.

    Damn, how do I take off this?

    Although Lennoxined, Juliet didnt seem to want to help.

    Juliet suddenly chuckled.

    I found out.

    What?

    I know where what youre looking for is.

    Juliet suddenly mumbled as if talking in her sleep.

    However, Lennox, busy with her tangled hair, was distracted and didnt catch it.

    If I tell you, youll let me go and bring her back, right?

    Her?

    And then youll give me a poisoned cup again.

    What?

    Lennox paused for a moment.

    What did you just say?

    Its okay. I know too.

    Juliet.

    The giggling Juliet seemed to be in a good mood.

    She easily removed the hairpin that Lennox struggled with and then took off her heavy dress.

    Dressed in a light chemise beneath the dress, Juliet, with flushed cheeks, smiled with an absent expression she usually wouldnt show.

    Even if I go through it again, itll be okay. This time.

    Juliet smiled faintly, then crawled into the sheets.

    Lennox was certain.

    He couldnt not love a woman who smiled with such a face. He wouldnt have made her drink from a poisoned cup.

    Her soft auburn hair flowed down randomly.

    Juliet tossed and buried her face in the pillow. Consequently, her white neck and smooth back were exposed.

    Suddenly, Lennox recalled something.

    In contrast, the Juliet of the past that he had glimpsed had no untouched skin anywhere on her body.

    She seemed like someone severely beaten, the battered image of Juliet lingering before his eyes took his breath away.

    Juliet.

    Yes.

    The scar that was on your back in the past, how did it happen?

    Perhaps now he might get an answer.

    That had been the question tormenting Lennox intensely over the past few days.

    Though he only saw her briefly, the Juliet of the past had scars so old that they made anyone who saw them feel pity.

    Marks as if she had been obsessively abused with a whip.

    All he had glimpsed were fragmented scenes. Lennox didnt know why the Juliet of the past was in such a pitiful state.

    In the dream, Lennox, remembering how cruelly he behaved towards Juliet, wasnt sure he hadnt done such a thing.

    If he really was the one who hurt Juliet, he couldnt bear or forgive it.

    And he had to confirm that.

    Although he summoned the ck panther spirit on his sword several times, the demon didnt respond.

    Of course, asking Juliet would have been the most certain and quickest way.

    But, unlike earlier when Juliet would readily answer anything, she now kept her mouth shut.

    <i>Is she asleep?</i>

    As the silence prolonged, Lennox reached out toy Juliet downfortably. Then-

    Lennox.

    Without looking at him, Juliet spoke.

    Back then, why did you save me?

    What?

    Out of pity?

    Saved her?

    Lennox wondered what she was talking about.

    Could it be about the first time they met?

    If so, he had liked the fact that, except for him, Juliet had no one else to rely on. The face of a woman, calm even after her parents funeral, had stimted him.

    I fell for you at first sight.

    In retrospect, it was he who had fallen at first sight.

    However, after listening to Juliets following words, Lennox realized he had thought too lightly.

    I wish you hadnt. Because I must have looked hideous.

    Hideous.

    With those words, Juliet quickly pulled the thin bedsheet up to her shoulders.

    As if she didnt want to show her back.

    For some reason, Juliet nced at him with fearful eyes.

    It doesnt hurt now. Even though the scars remain Id prefer if you didnt see.

    Lennox quickly realized.

    The present Juliet was confusing memories from her past life with the present.

    She was talking about scars she acquired in her previous life.

    She still talked and acted as if she had scars on her back.

    Whether due to drowsiness or alcohol, she was confused.

    Juliet.

    Desperately, Lennox grabbed Juliets shoulders and met her gaze.

    He desperately tried to think of a question that would get the answer he wanted from Juliet.

    If he asked directly who did it to her, she would surely shut her mouth again.

    Think carefully and answer. Ill give you a reward if you guess right.

    He soothingly coaxed her as if talking to a child.

    A reward?

    Yes. Where did I first see you?

    Half-drunk Juliet blinked in confusion as to why he would ask such a thing and then answered.

    In the Marquis of Guinnesss punishment room.

    Juliets voice was almost a whisper as she answered.

    But it was enough to stop Lennox Carlyles breath.

 Chapter 133:

    Chapter 133:

    Lennox left the bedroom with his usual stride.

    Marquis Guinness. Punishment room.

    Words he couldnt understand floated in his head.

    With a nk expression on his face, he walked and as soon as he reached the dark, empty reception room, he drew his ck sword.

    Wrapping the de with his right hand, Lennox moved it without hesitation.

    A chilling sensation.

    Blood smeared on his hand.

    However, bizarrely, instead of the red blood dripping to the floor, it evaporated without a trace. As if the sword greedily absorbed the blood.

    (The taste of blood is always tempting.)

    Then, the now-familiar giant ck panther appeared before his eyes.

    You finally show yourself.

    (Its not like were close enough that I shoulde whenever you call. Isnt that so?)

    The ck panther responded with a sly smile.

    (Its funny hearing this from me, but You were the one who said you refused to make a deal with a demon.)

    It doesnt matter.

    Lennox replied bluntly.

    He was more aware of the risks than anyone else. But that wasnt the point.

    (Good.)

    The ck panther swished its tail, seemingly in a good mood.

    (Whats the matter?)

    I have something to check.

    (Look, causing nightmares or pulling out memories isnt entirely my domain.)

    The ck panther grumbled, understanding his request without further exnation.

    (We cant infringe on each others territories.)

    So, you cant?

    (Why are you sounding so disappointed?)

    The ck panther turned its body in a slightly annoyed manner. Then, licking its front paw like arge cat, reluctantly said:

    (Theres nothing a demon cant do. Just remember, causing distortions in memories or inducing nightmares isnt the extent of my powers.)

    The ck panther spoke with a bit of a show-off tone.

    (Im far more magnificent than my siblings.)

    So, whats your power?

    (To devour human souls.)

    As painfully as possible.

    The ck panther bragged as if it was a great feat, but Lennox didnt react.

    So, can you show me?

    (Just this time.)

    The scenery changed immediately with his grumbling.

    The next moment, Lennox stood in the hallway of an old and unfamiliar castle.

    The sounds of shes and screams echoed from all directions, as if a war had broken out. The scene was unfamiliar and chaotic.

    Its the eighth wife of Marquis Guinness.

    Suddenly, he found himself standing in front of an unfamiliar door.

    It seemed to be a secretly hidden room. The scene inside, visible through the slightly opened door, was as gruesome as a battlefield.

    And there was a woman inside.

    Reluctantly, the servants guiding him added:

    Shes an ominous woman.

    It would be best if you dont get close.

    However, the advice of his loyal subordinates fell on deaf ears.

    As soon as he stepped into the small room, an unreal scene unfolded.

    A woman, whose wrists were bound, was hanging in the red-decorated room. With a bloodied back, as if whipped, the woman with lifeless eyes looked up at him.

    * * *

    Dawn.

    The capitals prison was unusually noisy.

    Let me meet the Duke, or at least that Countess Monad!

    Oh, for heavens sake, youre noisy!

    Marquis Guinness, imprisoned, demanded to meet anyone.

    The knight of the Ducal house, unable to meet his demands, was visibly frustrated.

    If you dont want your neck in a noose, youd better watch your mouth, Marquis.

    The knight, Jude, red menacingly at the Marquis.

    He was tired of the Marquiss constant derogatory remarks about Juliet.

    You fool.

    Marquis Guinness sneered as if out of his mind.

    I am the great nobe of the South. Do you think your master, no matter how reckless, can handle me as he pleases?

    Shut your mouth, Marquis.

    Although he responded harshly, Jude was feeling uneasy inside.

    Marquis Guinness appeared to be a refined nobleman, but he was rather ufortable.

    He once had seven wives, and it was no secret that all of them either passed away early or went missing.

    No one really believed that his wives died of illnesses, but no one had the courage to investigate the Marquis, a great noble of the south.

    While Duke Carlyle might not enjoy a status in the northparable to that of the king, Marquis Guinness, after all, held one pir of the Empires power.

    Of course, Duke Carlyle wasnt one to be blinded by bribes or negotiations, and he wouldnt leave the Marquis, who tried to trap Juliet, alone.

    However, the Emperor and the noble council were a different story.

    The other nobles of the council could be easily bought. Marquis Guinness was among the topndowners in the Empire, and the fertilends of the south were coveted by everyone.

    Jude Hayon was of noble birth.

    He knew very well the way nobles thought.

    If the noble council united and was bought by Marquis Guinness, even Duke Carlyle would face a very difficult situation.

    However, Marquis Guinness, who appeared very calm on the outside, was also feeling uneasy inside.

    <i>Damn, how did she not fall under hypnosis?</i>

    The Marquis med the stupid Archbishop for the failure of the n.

    <i>I shouldnt have trusted such an ipetent priest!</i>

    In reality, Marquis Guinness had another reason to be anxious.

    <i>If someone discovers that storage</i>

    What Marquis Guinness was worried about was a secret room hidden in the mansion. No matter how thoroughly the knights of the duchy searched the mansion, they wouldnt find the entrance to this secret room.

    Inside, however, was a horrifying object.

    <i>Dahlia wont tolerate failure</i>

    Marquis Guinnesss hands trembled.

    He was more afraid of the anger of the one he served than of being imprisoned.

    Marquis Guinness knew that the quickest way out of this situation was to persuade Duke Carlyle.

    But even when he offered all sorts of sweet terms to Duke Carlyle, he didnt relent. He even refused to let messages be taken out.

    Listen, bring Duke Carlyle right now!

    Marquis Guinness tried to hide his anxiety and ordered forcefully.

    But Jude Hayon wasnt an easy opponent.

    Ah, so noisy.

    <i>ng.</i>

    Jude, ring at the Marquis, suddenly entered the cell and gagged him.

    You, you! What are you doing?

    Oh, yes, yes.

    Jude acted like he didnt hear him.

    Its quiet now. Sleep tight, okay?

    But Judes hope didnt materialize.

    Shortly after, suspicious sounds starteding from the entrance of the prison.

    <i>ng. Creak.</i>

    Shocked, Marquis Guinness looked into the darkness.

    <i>A visitor at this hour?</i>

    Who is it!

    Jude, who had drawn his sword in alert, looked puzzled the next moment.

    Release him.

    The approaching manmanded.

    The prison was so dark that nothing could be seen clearly. But Marquis Guinness saw the arrogant knight swiftly undo his gag.

    Jude Hayon.

    Yes.

    Stay outside for a while.

    Yes.

    Jude left, taking the other guards with him.

    <i>re.</i>

    A torch was lit at the end of the long corridor.

    Only then could Marquis Guinness recognize the face of his visitor. It was Duke Lennox Carlyle.

    Hmm, so, Duke Carlyle. Its easier to talk if youre not restrained, right?

    <i>Of course.</i>

    No matter how powerful the northern Dukes family was, in a situation where he had bought over a significant number of the nobles, there was no way he would dare make them his enemies.

    Marquis Guinness overestimated this.

    Lennox didnt reply.

    Furthermore, his cold expression made Marquis Guinness uneasy, but he tried his best to look arrogant.

    You made a wise decision, Duke. Well thought.

    No matter how strong Lennox Carlyle was, he couldnt ignore his offer. The fertilends of the south would be tempting even for a northern Duke.

    Marquis Guinness felt entirely relieved and became smug.

    We wont regret joining hands. Now, lets discuss specifics

    But something was off.

    Since entering the prison, Lennox Carlyle hadnt said a word to him.

 Chapter 134:

    Chapter 134:

    Duke? Didnt youe to negotiate with me?

    The increasingly anxious Marquis finally spoke.

    Negotiate?

    However, Duke Carlyles head tilted slightly, as if hearing the word for the first time.

    That might have been possible before cursing an innocent woman.

    C-Curse? I have no idea!

    As the Marquis tried to defend himself, Lennox Carlyle took something out of his pocket and ced it between the bars.

    It was a small ss bottle.

    You must recognize this.

    The Marquis, blinking rapidly, was utterly shocked the next moment.

    How How!

    Horror spread across the Marquiss face.

    Inside the small ss bottle was a dark, translucent, wriggling entity.

    It was unmistakable. It was the spiritual entity they had sent to brainwash Juliet Monad days earlier.

    This is impossible

    The Marquis murmured with a nk face.

    His gaze remained fixated on the tiny entity trapped in the ss bottle.

    All the spiritual entities sent to Juliet Monad never returned. Hence, Solon and Marquis Guinness naturally assumed she waspletely hypnotized. It wasnt an unreasonable assumption, given that beings capable of stopping spiritual entities were said to have gone extinct long ago.

    Yet, inside the bottle, a genuine spiritual entity wriggled.

    The magicians told me interesting stories.

    Lennox Carlyle said in a monotone.

    It was fortunate that the young dragon had brought this suspicious spiritual entity to him.

    Upon capturing the spiritual entity, he immediately summoned several renowned magicians. The called magicians passionately exined the Full Moon Curse to him.

    <i> Its a curse forbidden long ago.</i>

    <i> Its a spell that turns people into puppets without will.</i>

    <i> But its side effects arent insignificant.</i>

    <i> Its a very famous curse.</i>

    Lennox shook the small bottle. The entity inside awakened and thrashed about.

    The Marquis still couldnt close his mouth, unable to even imagine how the spiritual entity was captured.

    If the curse fails, doesnt its bacsh return to the caster multiple times over?

    That!

    Only then did Marquis Guinness snap back to reality.

    Archbishop Solon had mentioned something simr. The stronger the curse, the stronger its bacsh.

    Thanks to that, your wretched fellow Archbishops are easily dying from the curses bacsh.

    Thats not possible

    Marquis Guinness flinched.

    Since being imprisoned, the Marquis had been cut off from all outside information. Thus, he hadnt heard what happened to Archbishop Solon.

    They say the limbs rot.

    Marquis Guinness looked fearfully at the small bottle. The tiny creature inside was raging.

    Eek.

    The Marquis staggered back as if the trapped entity might jump out and swallow him.

    If that spiritual entity entered his body!

    Marquis Guinness was overwhelmed by fear.

    He remembered the fate of the ves controlled by the thought-forms.

    I dont even know whats going to happen.

    Reading the Marquiss thoughts perfectly, Duke Carlyle quietly said.

    Listen! Duke Carlyle! Please hear me out for a moment! I was just deceived!

    The Marquis became desperate.

    He had agreed to Archbishop Solons n because the curse wouldnt leave a trace.

    But now the spiritual entity was in Carlyles possession. In essence, there was evidence that he had cursed Juliet Monad.

    But I wont use it.

    ?

    So, its best to answer my questions honestly.

    What what do you mean?

    Marquis Guinness was tense. However, Lennox Carlyle asked a question he hadnt expected at all.

    Do you have a punishment room in your mansion?

    Yes. But it hasnt been used for a long time!

    How many people did you kill in that room?

    Lennox Carlyle spoke as if he had witnessed it himself.

    Could he have searched the Marquiss mansion and discovered the punishment room?

    Marquis Guinness was annoyed but held back.

    He didnt think Duke Carlyle was that righteous. Just because he killed a few unrted women

    Marquis Guinness thought it best to deny it for now.

    Whatever youve heard, I dont know anything. Its true that I have a punishment room, but to say I killed women there!

    Suddenly, a me red up at the end of the corridor.

    Startled, Marquis Guinness felt an eerie vibe.

    This prison was meant for high-ranking nobles or political criminals, and currently, only the Marquis was imprisoned.

    A while ago, Lennox had temporarily sent the knights and guards outside, so only Duke Carlyle and Marquis Guinness should have been present.

    Yet torches in the empty corridor were flickering from a distance, one by one. And the flickering was gradually approaching them.

    I dont understand what youre saying. I didnt kill anyone

    As Marquis Guinness was defending himself, he felt a chill.

    In Lennox Carlyles hand was a sword that hadnt been visible before. He recalled rumors about the Duke owning a legendary sword.

    Look here, Duke Carlyle!

    Marquis Guinness clung to the bars in desperation.

    Why are you doing this? Ill give you anything, just spare my life!

    But Lennox Carlyle calmly tucked the ss bottle back inside his coat.

    Dont worry. You wont die right away.

    What, what are you?

    <i>Pop.</i>

    Finally, the firece right in front of the cell they were standing in lit up.

    His vision became bright.

    Thanks to that, the Marquis was able to clearly see the expression on Lord Carlyles face.

    Youll just suffer to the point of wishing for death.

    He had surprisingly cold eyes.

    Marquis Guinness was startled. He wasnt looking at Duke Carlyle anymore.

    <i>Grrrr.</i>

    Although nothing was in sight, he heard the growling of an intangible beast.

    W-Who is it!

    The Marquis, who was frantically looking around, noticed something else strange.

    Thanks to the fire, the prison was as bright as daylight. And on the walls of the prison were countless shadows that shouldnt exist, lining up around him.

    Choke!

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Marquis Guinness couldnt understand what was happening.

    In front of him stood Duke Carlyle, with a face cold as eternal snow, and the Marquis himself was lying on the ground, with his joints twisted at grotesque angles.

    Youre awfully noisy.

    At some point, the prison door was wide open. And Duke Carlyles foot gently stepped on the Marquiss chest.

    The Marquis desperately met Duke Carlyles eyes, begging for his life. But he couldnt speak anymore.

    Im not that merciful.

    Inappropriately, the firelight cast a shadow on Duke Carlyles profile.

    His extremely restrained face looked ascetic, as if it belonged in a temple.

    Lennox Carlyle spoke as if discussing the weather.

    Ill make you beg for death.

    The next moment, a terrible scream echoed inside the prison.

    * * *

    Juliet woke up when the sun was high in the sky.

    Ugh.

    As she tried to sit up in bed, she flopped back down onto the sheets.

    <i>Why is my head hurting so much?</i>

    Her condition was terrible. It felt as if someone was stomping inside her head.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    Yes?

    A man who could help answer her question appeared outside the door.

    Elliot, holding a tray of tea as if he was a butler, peeked his head in.

    Ahem, are you awake, Miss?

    Yes. Come in.

    Juliet quickly checked her appearance before opening the door.

    Are you alright?

    Elliot reminded Juliet of the events of the previous night.

    You came backtest night.

    Oh.

    Juliet immediately recalled the memories of the previous night.

    She remembered drinking with the Dulton couple, who had worked at the southern Marquiss house, to get the information she wanted.

    If her deduction and the couples memory were correct, she could find the treasure of the Dukes house that Lennox was looking for.

    <i>In the mansion of Marquis Guinness</i>

    But she was currently suffering a hangover. So much for just a drink.

    <i>Am I crazy..</i>

    She briefly recalled the face of Lennox, who had angrily dragged her to the carriage.

    <i>I think I said something weird.</i>

    She remembered being in the carriage with him, but didnt know how she got back to the mansion afterward.

    She was slightly worried.

    While eating the soup Elliot brought, Juliet suddenly said:

    Elliot, I want to go to the south.

    Excuse me? You just came back from there, didnt you?

    But Juliet was in a hurry.

    Now that she knew where the Dukes treasure was hidden, she couldnt sit still. It was a golden opportunity with Marquis Guinness in prison.

    Why are you going there?

    I have something important to find.

    Cant we send the knights to look for it?

    Juliet hesitated for a moment but nodded.

    Yes. I need to go personally.

    It wasnt a matter of whether she could trust the knights of the Duchy. She had to go and see for herself. The truth about everything surrounding her was there.

    But His Highness wont allow it.

    Juliet wanted to say she didnt need Lennoxs permission, but it was true that she wasnt feeling well.

    Moreover, the Emperor himself said he would directly manage the Marquiss mansion until the situation is settled..

    No way!

    Then, Juliet shouted in surprise.

    Although yesterday she just casually promised to help Elliot get a ticket to the nobles council, now she really needed the Marquiss mansion.

    <i>The storage is there.</i>

    And maybe Dahlia was there too.

 Chapter 135:

    Chapter 135:

    Juliet became nervous.

    If the Marquiss mansion falls into the hands of the imperial family, it will be difficult to reim the treasure.

    They said it was kept in the Marquiss private room.

    Marquis Guinnesss private room, where he hides his treasure. The Dulton couple said the jewel box was in there.

    <i> Only the Marquis himself knows how to enter that secret room</i>

    However, there was one more person who knew how to enter that secret space besides Marquis Guinness.

    Juliet knew exactly how to enter that secret space.

    <i>The leftmost bookshelf in the library, the third rows green book.</i>

    Moving that exact book reveals the entrance to the secret space. The Marquis had gathered various precious collections in it.

    Juliet had been frequently confined in that room, almost as much as in the punishment room. Suspicious Marquis Guinness had hidden various secret objects there.

    Lennox where is His Highness?

    Juliet became anxious. She needed to hurry before the imperial family took over the Marquiss mansion.

    He left at midnight yesterday and hasnt returned.

    Where did he go?

    I dont know.

    Juliet tried to find Lennox, but the people of the Dukes house stopped her.

    Soon, Juliet was led to the bathroom by the maids.

    Submerged in the warm bathtub, Juliet came to a conclusion.

    <i>First, get yourself together and wait for Lennox to return, then discuss the secret room in the Marquiss mansion.</i>

    But Lennox didnt return all day.

    Eventually, Juliet dozed off, whether it was because she took a hot bath or got lost in various thoughts.

    It was dark outside the window when she opened her eyes.

    Lennox?

    In the dark bedroom, a man was leaning against the window. Juliet asked quizzically.

    Your Highness, why are you there?

    Approaching him cautiously, Juliet noticed something odd.

    Inappropriate for the chilly season, his hair was wet, as if he had hastily poured water on himself.

    <i>The smell of blood.</i>

    Juliet unconsciously frowned. A faint smell of blood emanated from Lennox.

    Are you hurt?

    No.

    After asking, Juliet bitterly smiled. It was more natural to ask whose blood it was.

    Noticing that Lennox seemed off, Juliet asked.

    Your Highness.

    What?

    Did I say anything yesterday?

    Juliet had been worried all day that she might have spilled her guts to him while drunk.

    Instead of answering, Lennox asked:

    Can I hug you?

    No.

    Juliet dodged, narrowing her eyebrows, then asked again.

    What did I say?

    Juliet.

    Lennox might have glimpsed some of her past memories as he did before at the abandoned temple ruins.

    Especially the part about Marquis Guinness. Juliet didnt want that to hear that.

    Thats

    Juliet neither wanted Lennox to pity her nor to show her faults to him.

    Nothing.

    I said nothing?

    Yes.

    Juliets eyes narrowed. She knew Lennox was lying.

    Lennox.

    She had a hunch where Lennox had been.

    Could it be, youve already killed Marquis Guinness?

    I havent killed him.

    Lennox replied softly, staring at her with red eyes.

    Not yet.

    Juliet sighed softly.

    Thats good.

    Is there a reason why he shouldnt be killed?

    Juliet hesitated before answering.

    The Marquis must not die yet.

    Whether hes killed outright or not, at least until they reim the Duke familys treasure, or until they question how the Marquis got it, he had value alive. Juliet nced nervously at Lennox, worried about how hed take her words. What if he misinterprets it as siding with the Marquiss wrongdoings?

    So, what Im saying is

    Lennox, surprisingly, didnt question and obediently replied.

    Yes.

    Juliet felt uneasy at Lennoxs unexpectedlypliant attitude.

    Your Highness, are you really okay?

    Juliet took a step closer to him, slightly worried.

    Then she realized that he waspletely drenched. She wondered where he had been and why he was still in his wet clothes. Was it raining outside?

    My goodness, arent you cold?

    You hate blood.

    So he doused himself with water?

    Such a leap in logic was absurd.

    Juliet furrowed her brows.

    At least get a nket

    Juliet.

    But before Juliet could wrap a nket around his shoulders, Lennox reached out and gently held the tips of her fingers.

    Can I kiss you?

    It was really strange.

    The Lennox Carlyle she knew wasnt the kind of man to ask for such things. He treated her incredibly well, sometimes to the point of infatuation, but he seemed like someone who would carelessly toss her aside when bored. He never asked for her opinion or sought her permission before.

    Juliet, feeling the intensity in the mans eyes, nodded.

    Yes.

    But what was truly strange was Lennoxs next move.

    !

    Instead of a full-on kiss as she expected, Lennox gently pressed his lips to the tips of her fingers, as if handling delicate sswork.

    Then he leaned his forehead on Juliets shoulder while she was standing by the window frame.

    For some reason, Juliet felt odd and patted his shoulder for a moment.

    Your Highness, whats wrong?

    Nothing.

    With shaking hands, Lennox whispered as he ced his hand on her lower back.

    Nothing happened.

    He would never be able to tell Juliet what he had seen.

    * * *

    Inside the prison, the momentarily unconscious Marquis Guinness awoke suddenly from the cold stone floor.

    <i>Duke Carlyle, that brat</i>

    A choking sound came from his throat. He couldnt remember how many times he had passed out and woken up.

    In his life as an aristocrat, he had never been treated this way.

    Furthermore, Marquis Guinness belonged to those who derived pleasure from torturing others. He enjoyed causing pain to fulfill his despicable desires but had no resistance when someone inflicted pain on him.

    <i>How dare someone wearing a human mask do this to me!</i>

    The Marquis shuddered, failing to recall his past misdeeds.

    <i> Just keep him alive.</i>

    Duke Carlyle had ordered so. That was the cruelest part.

    It seemed Lennox Carlyle had no intention of killing him.

    Those following the Dukes orders whipped Guinness periodically. The astonishing thing was theyd set his broken bones and even treated him kindly.

    Of course, the whipping resumed after. After experiencing this cycle several times, Marquis Guinness wished someone would just end his life.

    Plus, the fear that spiritual entity might attack him at any moment.

    Marquis Guinness, in his terrifying fear, couldnt even sleep properly.

    Marquis Guinness had heard about the state of Archbishop Solon. He heard Solon was alive, unable to die due to the side effects of a curse.

    <i>Because the curse failed</i>

    The Marquis knew nothing about the curse. He didnt know what the spiritual entity could do. All he knew about the curse was that those consumed by the entity lost their sense of self.

    <i>Damn it! Look at the state Im in!</i>

    Marquis Guinness was furious.

    Yet, he hadnt given up hope. He was a major aristocrat and magnate from the south. He couldnt be subdued like this.

    Duke Carlyle kept him alive.

    It seemed he nned to bring him to court.

    <i>That naive young man probably knows a little but not much.</i>

    Marquis Guinness anticipated his release from prison.

    There were few among the Empires elite to whom he hadnt given bribes. He believed he could exact revenge once he overcame this situation.

    Just wait. Once I get out of here

    The moment he opens his mouth, the Empire would be plunged into chaos.

    <i>nk.</i>

    However, the sudden sound of footsteps startled Marquis Guinness.

    <i>Tap, tap, tap.</i>

    By now, just hearing footsteps terrified Marquis Guinness.

    The Marquis pressed himself against the prison wall, trembling.

    W-Who are you?

 Chapter 136:

    Chapter 136:

    Marquis!

    Soon after, the face that popped out belonged to someone he recognized.

    Dolores?

    Marquis, Dolores is here!

    Marquis Guinness was taken aback by the unexpected appearance.

    Dolores? How did you

    Dolores hastily interrupted him.

    Theres no time to exin. We need to get out of here!

    Marquis Guinness was puzzled.

    He couldnt fathom how Dolores had bypassed the strict guards to rescue him, and more so, why Dolores was here in the first ce.

    The Dolores he knew was certainly not someone who woulde to rescue him. Their rtionship was barely a few months old, more akin to an employment contract.

    However, Dolores quickly unlocked the prison door with a key she brought, and effortlessly helped Marquis Guinness escape.

    As they exited, he saw that for some reason all the guards were unconscious.

    Led by the servants Dolores had brought with her, they went outside and boarded a carriage. Only then did Marquis Guinness fully realize he had sessfully escaped.

    Dolores, whats going on?

    Dolores received an order to extract you, Marquis.

    Dolores, who looked somewhat nervous, hurriedly exined.

    Order? By whom?

    Youll find out soon.

    Dolores started the carriage.

    <i>Who could it be?</i>

    The carriage carrying the recently rescued Marquis Guinness began to speed off.

    Lost in his thoughts, staring nkly out of the window, the Marquis suddenly came to a realization.

    <i>Of course!</i>

    Being a great noble, it was only natural for someone to want to rescue him.

    Regaining his confidence, Marquis Guinness asked the coachman:

    Where are we headed?

    We are taking you to a safe ce, Marquis.

    Before he noticed, Dolores had disappeared, but Marquis Guinness was too engrossed in the obedient coachmans tone to notice.

    But first, I need

    Only then did Marquis Guinness realize he was still bound in chains.

    Hey! Release me from these!

    But the carriage rattled harshly on the rough mountain path, and his voice seemed to go unheard.

    Eventually, the coachman halted the carriage.

    Please, get out.

    Without much ceremony, Marquis Guinness was pulled out.

    Confused, he took a few steps before copsing.

    The dim mountain top was surprisingly bustling with people and horses at thiste hour. He noticed an old man sitting gracefully on arge, t rock.

    Though he had never met this elder before, there was an undeniable aura about him.

    Hey old man! Did you bring me here? What do you want?

    Marquis Guinness shouted a bit irritably, catching the old mans fleeting nce.

    If its money youre after, I canpensate you adequately

    Not recognizing the old man, Marquis Guinness assumed he was a servant of someone.

    Who could this be? Someone who, at this hour, dispatched Dolores, incapacitated the guards of the Carlyle house, and facilitated such a smooth escape. Surely, this person wasnt ordinary.

    Could it be the 2nd Prince, plotting a rebellion? Or bribed nobles from the nobility council?

    Hello, Marquis.

    However, it was a melodious female voice that addressed him.

    No, you

    When he looked in the direction of the voice, Marquis Guinness was taken aback.

    Juliet Monad?

    There stood Juliet Monad, dressed in unadorned ck attire.

    She smiled gently.

    Yes, it was me. I orchestrated your escape.

    But why?

    Marquis Guinness couldnt understand.

    Juliet Monad was the lover of Duke Carlyle. So why?

    <i>Could it be?</i>

    <i> That woman was your ve in the past.</i>

    Dahlia had mentioned that.

    <i> So, if you introduce Dolores as your wife, it would be easy to gain her sympathy.</i>

    Not quite grasping the significance of Juliet having been a ve in the past and the mention of The Miracle Shown by Dahlia, Marquis Guinness believed and followed Dahlias words.

    <i> Just press her a bit, and shell likely sumb to her trauma and follow you.</i>

    <i>Ha! Perhaps its not my time to die yet.</i>

    Interpreting the situation favorably for himself, Marquis Guinness became quite smug.

    <i>As expected, Dahlia mustve foreseen even this!</i>

    Though he wasnt sure about the exact details, Juliet Monad before him seemed very fragile.

    If he willed, he felt he could easily control her. His true concern was Duke Carlyle, not a young girl.

    Emboldened, Marquis Guinness arrogantlymanded:

    Whatever the reason, you did well. Ill praise you, now release me from these chains.

    Praise?

    Instead of obeying, Juliet covered her mouth with her hand.

    For a moment, seeing her slender shoulders shake, Marquis Guinness suspected she might burst into tears.

    Pfft.

    However, the next moment, Juliet burst intoughter, echoing around.

    <i>Is sheughing?</i>

    Marquis Guinness frowned but impulsively lost his temper.

    You wretched girl! Do I need to whip you into obedience? Release me now!

    Whipping Right. I remember.

    Yet, Juliet neither showed fear nor followed hismand. She chuckled dryly.

    That red room.

    Marquis Guinness flinched.

    How do you know about that Did the Duke tell you?

    The reason I came to see your disgusting face is that I had a question.

    Juliet didnt smile and looked down at the Marquis. With a contemptuous gaze, Marquis Guinness, kneeling on the ground, finally came to his senses.

    My God.

    He couldnt understand why he had believed so firmly that this woman would follow hismand.

    Her pale, cold blue eyes were as intimidating as someone merciless.

    Youre curious? Fine. If you promise to release me first, Ill answer

    It was Dahlia Fran who told you that you could win my sympathy by pretending that Dolores was your eight wife, wasnt it?

    How do you know Lady Dahlia?

    Marquis Guinness inadvertently asked, forgetting his change of tactics.

    Juliet smirked as if that was enough of an answer.

    Yes, it was indeed Dahlia.

    She spoke to someone behind her as if it was all she wanted.

    My business here is done.

    Hey, wait!

    The Marquis shouted, fearing being left alone.

    But Juliet didnt return, and instead, an old man who had been quietly listening to their conversation approached him.

    My name is Lionel Lebatan.

    The old man who had been watching the Marquis said suddenly.

    Yes?

    The Marquis, who had once operated a small business, couldnt possibly not know the old mans name.

    He murmured the name as if sighing.

    Li, Lionel Lebatan?

    Though it sounded absurd, the Marquis couldnt believe the old man was lying.

    A man with red hair known by everyone in the east. He looked old and faded, but he stood tall with sharp eyes.

    The fact that he was alive was shocking enough, let alone standing before him. The Marquis couldnt understand how it had happened.

    <i>Could it be Lady Dahlia?</i>

    Inted by baseless hope, the Marquis irrationally pieced together the situation. Juliet Monad and the like were no longer on his mind.

    <i>The Red King, Lionel Lebatan!</i>

    If someone of his stature was involved, it was possible he could be snatched away from the northern Duke.

    A legendary figure had saved him!

    Although he didnt understand why, the Marquis looked at him with admiration.

    Its an honor to meet you, Lord Lebatan.

    The redhead old man looked down at the Marquis.

    You must be ufortable tied up like that.

    Ah, yes, a bit.

    The Marquis replied awkwardly.

    It was clear that after this, the Red King would order his subordinates to release him.

    ?

    But the kings subordinates just stared nkly.

    Lord Lebatan?

    The moonlight is nice tonight.

    Lionel Lebatan casually admired the moon. Though the moonlight was indeed beautiful, the Marquis, who had been tied up for a long time, was getting annoyed.

    Suddenly, Lebatan asked:

    Was the moonlight this good the night when the Count and Countess Monad died?

    No, there was sudden thunder and lightning

    The Marquis was startled and fumbled with his words.

    I misspoke. Ahem.

    It wasnt a slip of the tongue, but a testimony.

    Pardon?

    Isnt that right? You arranged for the Monads deaths.

    What on earth are you talking about?

    The Marquis was flustered.

    While it was true that he had arranged the death of the Count and Countess, he didnt understand why Lionel Lebatan was bringing it up now.

    What did the downfallen Red King of the East have to do with the Monads?

    It seems theres been a misunderstanding

    Trying to deny with a forced smile, a memory shed through the Marquiss mind.

    The deceased Countess Monad.

    Juliet Monads mother, known as the daughter of an elegant knight, was certainly a beautiful redhead.

    Yes. She was my daughter.

    Lionel Lebatan casually dropped a bombshell.

    The Marquis was speechless, staring at him.

    Without a care, Lionel Lebatan searched through his belongings.

    Not only did you kill my daughter, but you also tried to harm my granddaughter?

    The Marquis understood perfectly well who this granddaughter referred to. There was no need to involve Duke Carlyle.

    There was no anger in Lebatans voice or expression. But seeing the ss bottle in his hand, the Marquis went pale.

    P-please spare me

    The Marquis knew little of ck magic.

    However, he knew that this was a spiritual entity, and he had witnessed firsthand what happened when it entered a person.

    Ive heard that if you put this strange thing in ones shadow, they will only speak the truth?

    The Marquis had tested this essence on experimental ves, and had also nned to use it on Juliet Monad.

    But now, he was in no condition to make a rational judgment.

    Its quite handy. With this, youll confess everything you did to my daughter, right?

    Marquis Guinnesss mind went nk.

    He suddenly realized that Dolores, who had gotten him out of prison, might have been part of somerger n.

    Lets find out slowly. We have plenty of time.

    Lionel Lebatan calmly opened the ss bottle and ced it on the floor.

    Oh, Lord! Please have mercy

    Dont worry too much. After hearing the testimony, my sons will make a fair judgment.

    The Marquis thought that he didnt know which should be more frightening.

    The entity that escaped from the ss bottle ran furiously towards his shadow. And around him, who was kneeling, men with grim faces were ring at him.

    It was thest scene the Marquis Guinness witnessed with his mind and body intact.

 Chapter 137:

    Chapter 137:

    * * *

    Upon hearing the news that Marquis Guinness had escaped from prison, the capital was turned upside down. Juliet deliberately sat in the salon of the pce with the windows wide open.

    Have you heard the rumors? Marquis Guinnessst night

    Could it be the doing of Duke Carlyle?

    Someone cautiously raised the question, but everyone was skeptical.

    Hehe. What dont you know? Werent you aware that Duke Carlyle was adamant about putting Marquis Guinness on trial?

    True. From the Dukes perspective, he could have just let time resolve the issue. Why would he take such a risk?

    If Marquis Guinness goes missing, we wouldnt gain anything.

    Now that you mention it, thats true.

    Listening to the ongoing conversation from the open window, Juliet smirked. Lennoxs consistent push to put Marquis Guinness on trial had its effect.

    Then who could be behind this?

    While eavesdropping, Juliet spotted a man rushing towards her.

    I have a favor to ask, Your Highness.

    Juliet approached him and casually linked arms with him.

    Please erase the name of Marquis Guinness, as if he never existed.

    To others, they looked like a couple casually linking arms, leaving a ballroom.

    Please make sure nothing can ever grow on hisnd.

    Juliet whispered softly.

    In return, I will help you find what youve been searching for a long time.

    What Ive wanted?

    Yes.

    Juliet read the longing in his eyes.

    Theres something you were looking for in the south. Its the Dukes heirloom.

    * * *

    While the 7-day festival hadntpletely concluded, the Emperor tried desperately to detain Duke Carlyle.

    The Emperor gave a warning to the Duke who wanted to visit the Southern Marquess residence that he couldnt permit the use of the gate. But Duke Carlyle wasnt someone who would be fazed so easily.

    I dont need the Emperors permission.

    But without using the gate, how will you get to the south? Itll take a while.

    Without the gate, the journey from the capital to the south would undoubtedly take about two weeks. Juliet was concerned about the excessively long journey.

    But Lennox easily assuaged her worries.

    Theres no need. Ive acquired another gate.

    Juliet felt this was typical behavior, and it made sense that the Emperor had a love-hate rtionship with Duke Carlyle.

    Unlike the usual route to the south, the newly acquired gate was rtively close to Marquis Guinnesss territory.

    Except for passing through a vast, deserted forest right after the gate, it was quite an innovative route.

    Juliet, about to choose a horse, was stopped.

    What are you doing?

    What?

    Lennox asked with a stern expression, but Juliet was just as puzzled.

    A horse is faster than a carriage.

    Get down.

    Not understanding Lennoxs anger, Juliet begrudgingly climbed into the carriage. Only after ensuring Juliet was safely in the carriage did Lennox start the journey.

    Lets go.

    The convoy, heading to a distant ce, was rather modest. Aside from one carriage, there were only eight knights.

    Then, Lennox suddenly asked Juliet.

    Why did you flee on a horse?

    Huh? Oh

    Only then did Juliet understand why he had so forcefully pushed her into the carriage.

    In her previous life, after discovering she was pregnant, Juliet had hurriedly left the Dukes castle.

    [Ill help you.]

    The reason Juliet could steal a horse and escape without being seen was thanks to Dahlias help.

    <i>Was that the first andst time?</i>

    Juliet tilted her head.

    It probably was. The only time Juliet and Dahlia, who was kept in the eastern tower day and night, had a direct conversation.

    She told me shed open the stable for me.

    It wasnt much of a secret, so Juliet confessed honestly.

    Thats why.

    Her escape ended in failure. Before even leaving the northern forest, she was caught by him. In her haste, she fell off her horse.

    Suddenly, the galloping horse stumbled, losing its bnce.

    The terrified woman on the horse looked back in panic and realized toote that the horse was falling. At thest critical moment, a man chasing her managed to grab her by the neck.

    Who was she?

    Pardon?

    The one who opened the stable for you. Who was she?

    It was a woman staying in the eastern tower.

    But Lennox seemed to not understand.

    Juliet suddenly wondered. Had Lennox seen memories of the past, but none of Dahlia?

    * * *

    The next morning.

    Waking up leisurely in a farmhouse, Juliet found a note.

    So?

    Well

    So youre telling me you left me behind now?

    No, thats not what I mean!

    Elliot, the Dukes secretary, tried to choose a moderate expression.

    His Highness is concerned about your safety Miss, Miss Juliet!

    Elliot tried to stop her in panic, but Juliet slowly tore the paper in half as if letting off steam.

    You bastard.

    Juliet trembled with a sense of betrayal.

    She somehow felt from the beginning that he agreed to take her to the South too easily. This was in stark contrast to Lennox, who had vehemently opposed it once he realized her past abuse by Marquis Guinness.

    However, Lennox quickly learned the location of a hidden vault from the sleeping Juliet and left her behind.

    He sent a message that he would find the vault in the Marquiss residence and that she should return to the capital with Elliot.

    What do you think of me?

    Juliet was angry that she had been treated like a child, unable to ovee her trauma.

    Even if she couldnt shake off the trauma from being abused by Marquis Guinness.

    It was Juliets decision to make. Lennox had no right to decide that it was too dangerous for her and send her away.

    Then, a noise from a group of people was heard from outside.

    Ah It seems the knights have arrived!

    Elliot, who was watching Juliets expression, ran out urgently.

    Ill go and check!

    Whos here?

    Juliet followed him out curiously.

    She hoped that Lennox, realizing his mistake, had brought the knights back, but the knights dismounting werent the ones who had left earlier.

    Sir Cain!

    But it was someone Juliet was happy to see.

    Its been a while, Miss.

    The person who greeted her bluntly was Cain, the fencing instructor of the knights.

    Did youe all the way from the North?

    Seeing him after such a long time, Juliet, forgetting her previous anger, asked in surprise.

    Yes, I came to escort you.

    Seeing a familiar face after such a long time made Juliet remember the fact that Lennox had abandoned her, and she got angry again.

    Ah, is this the Duchess, Instructor?

    A young man with a cheeky look in his eyes spoke up, twirling around.

    <i>Puck.</i>

    Apologize for your rudeness to the youngdy, Jerome.

    Kain forcefully grabbed the young mans cor. Reluctantly, the man introduced himself.

    Man, youre so stern. Hello, Im Jerome.

    Instead of greeting him directly, Juliet tilted her head and asked Cain, as Jerome was a new face to her, who was familiar with all the knights of the duchy.

    Who is this?

    A new recruit. Hes a mercenary, so he doesnt have any mannerisms.

    Cain mumbled with a somewhat deep expression, and his words about having no manners were not out of modesty.

    Do you know, Miss?

    On the way back through the forest to the capital, Jerome gazed at Juliet with a curious expression.

    There are scary creatures in forests like this.

    Scary creatures?

    Yes! For example, insect-type monsters appear in the southern forests

    The other knights tried to stop Jerome, who seemed to be talking nonsense, but Juliet purposely feigned a scared expression and stopped them.

    Insect-type monsters?

    Yes. And spider or centipede monsters also appear from time to time.

    Centipedes! I really hate things with many legs.

    Juliet pretended to be really scared, her face paling.

    Other knights, like Cain, who knew she had participated in hunting beasts in the North, looked at her with puzzled expressions.

    Juliet yed along with Jeromes bravado while also sneaking a peek at the sk hanging from his saddle.

    Fermented alcohol was a typical food that attracted the sensitive-nosed forest monsters.

    But Sir Jerome is an excellent fighter, so you can protect me, right?

    Uh well, I guess so. Yes.

    Juliet looked at the pompous fool sarcastically, then nced over his shoulder.

    Ahem, I wasnt going to mention it, but I have actually caught a centipede monster befo?

    Jerome, who was leading the way on horseback, suddenly sensed something off. The other party members all stopped behind and looked into the forest.

    Waiting for them on the other side of the forest was a centipede monster with pincers.

    Jerome, who had been bragging just moments ago, stared nkly at the surreal sight.

    Oh, how convenient, Sir Jerome.

    Juliet said to him with a sly smile.

    Shall we see your skills in action?

 Chapter 138:

    Chapter 138:

    * * *

    Clearly

    Half an hourter, Jerome looked pale and seemed to be half out of it.

    You said you were scared of many legs

    Did I? Did I say that?

    Juliet replied, adjusting her robe with a slight frown.

    Someone was busy dropping a sword. I dont remember well.

    Pfft.

    The knights, who caught the horses that had run away in surprise, burst intoughter.

    Blue butterflies, seemingly content after a long feast, fluttered about here and there.

    Jerome kept stealing nces at those butterflies.

    Juliet might have openly treated Jerome like an idiot, but his skills werent that bad. He did his fair share.

    But because he had left a bad first impression, Juliet continued to ignore Jerome.

    After the appearance of the unidentified blue butterflies, the monsters started fighting in terror and eventually killed each other.

    Having witnessed that scene, Jerome seemed totally deted.

    From then on, Jerome no longer ignored or undermined Juliet. Instead, he nervously circled around her with a fearful look.

    Why on earth would you need an escort if you can handle something like that? Huh?

    Jerome mumbled as if he felt very wronged. It seemed like he had something to say. Juliet, feeling annoyed, asked him tersely.

    Do you have something to say to me?

    Yes.

    Surprisingly, Jerome readily admitted.

    Then just ask.

    Well How long have you been handling that demon?

    Juliet lifted her head.

    If youre talking about the butterflies, theyre not demons. Theyre spirits.

    Ha-ha. What a joke.

    Jeromeughed as if he had heard a real joke, but when Juliet didntugh along, he blushed.

    Ahem, you mean the spirit summoner? I know. But we dont call it a spirit. Thats not a spirit, its a demon. So, it would be better for you to be careful too.

    Juliet shrugged her shoulders.

    The creature that feeds on emotions could indeed be called an evil spirit or a demon. But Juliet didnt seem to heed his warning, so Jerome spoke again.

    Let me tell you an old story, Miss.

    Juliet sighed heavily.

    With so many injured, it was a rash decision to head to the territory of Marquis Guinness with this group.

    About ten years ago, there was a weird guy named Julio in the mercenary group I belonged to.

    Jerome was very talkative, and Juliet hated men who talked too much.

    He was a shy and somewhat creepy guy, but he had a unique trait. Whenever he had money, he obsessively bought useless jewelry, iming it was treasure.

    And then?

    Juliet asked with a hint of annoyance.

    She couldnt understand why Jerome suddenly brought up a story about a former mercenary colleague.

    Julio was a gold-tier mercenary. You know? Being gold is a big deal.

    Of course, she didnt know.

    Juliet just assumed it must be some sort of rank and brushed it off.

    But the thing is, for a mercenary, his sword skills werent that great. The sole reason he could possess the gold-tier mercenary badge was that he was a spirit summoner.

    A spirit summoner?

    Only then did Juliet show a hint of interest.

    She seemed to understand why Jerome brought up this story and why he was showing interest in her.

    Yes, just like you, Julio summoned demons from another world.

    Not demons.

    Your creature is a beautiful butterfly, but the demon he summoned was truly terrifying. It was a giant yellow snake, so massive that you couldnt tell if it was a snake or a dragon. It was excellent at killing people.

    A snake?

    Juliet frowned, deep in thought. Indeed, a terrifying snake might appear more majestic than butterflies.

    After a while, Julio started saying weird things, like waking up from drunken sleep to find the snake opening its mouth wide at night.

    And then?

    Julio bragged about it. He said his loyal demon stands guard even at night.

    Tell me more details. About Julio. Is he still working as a mercenary?

    But Jerome just shrugged.

    Theres not much to say in detail. Hes dead now.

    Dead? Why?

    Just one night, Julio disappeared.

    Juliet seemed to have rxed, but Jerome spoke with a rather serious expression.

    But everyone in the mercenary group knew. They said he was eaten by a snake.

    How can you be so sure?

    Miss, youve never seen a big snake, have you?

    Jerome smirked with implication.

    When a big snake opens its mouth and stays still for a while, its assessing whether something is of a size it can swallow.

    Jerome confidently asserted.

    It definitely wasnt guarding behavior. Well, that fool Julio was happily thinking that snake was protecting him. But its clear that Julio was eaten by the snake he used to handle.

    Juliet was stunned by the unexpected conclusion, but Jerome remained serious throughout.

    When I leave here, I will go back. I dont want to get unnecessarily involved in any incidents here, regardless of the knights or anything else.

    His words were quite rude and blunt, but Juliet didnt me him.

    Dont take it too seriously.

    After Jerome left, Cain approached Juliet and advised her.

    Jerome is fine, but he tends to exaggerate. I too was part of the same mercenary group as Julio, but the idea that Julio was eaten by a snake is ridiculous.

    Why?

    Because Julio has been seen in the desert several times since then.

    But ording to Jerome

    Yes, he believes Julio has gone missing.

    Cain reassured Juliet.

    But the story that he was eaten by the snake spirit he raised is too fantastical. He definitely pretended or tricked people into thinking he went missing due to gambling debts, and staged such a cumbersome act to thoroughly hide his true identity.

    So, Miss, dont take Jeromes words too seriously. Mercenaries tend to boast; even if they catch a snake, theyll im they caught a dragon. They exaggerate a lot, so filter what you hear.

    Cain seriously advised Juliet, then escorted her to the carriage and returned to the barracks.

    However, Juliet couldnt sleep for some reason.

    Alone in the carriage, Juliet pondered.

    A yellow snake.

    Juliet had never seen another spirit summoner besides herself. But from what she heard, spirits were very different from her butterfly creatures.

    They were merely creatures from another realm that lend their power for a short time.

    But the yellow snake spirit Jerome mentioned seemed to have simrities with Juliets butterfly creatures.

    For instance, appearing on their own without being summoned or hovering around a sleeping person even if not requested to.

    Juliet looked up and red at the butterflies, which had suddenly appeared and were quietly circling around.

    Are you going to eat me too?

    (No. Eat. Contractor!)

    The butterflies protested in a voice that seemed somewhat annoyed.

    (We. Like. Contractor.)

    (Contractor. We. Hate.)

    (But. No lies. We tell.)

    (That. Snake. Yellow.)

    (Bad. Snake. Bad)

    <i>Spark.</i>

    There was a brief spark.

    Juliet was startled.

    At the same time, the butterflies fluttered their wings as if in pain.

    (We. Not. Snake.)

    I get it, so you can stop.

    A startled Juliet quickly stopped them, but the butterflies seemed to have been hurt, falling weakly onto her outstretched palm.

    Some had already shattered into light or were consumed in a blue me and disappeared.

    (We cant talk. About it.)

    (Thats how it is.)

    Juliet suddenly remembered that the butterflies had said that before.

    Perhaps the fact that they couldnt talk wasnt about their own kind.

    <i>He said he collected ancient artifacts.</i>

    Juliet mulled over that statement.

    The only artifact she knew of was named Snowdrop, but maybe Julio had one too.

    And.

    Thats why he summoned a suspicious spirit or entity.

    <i>An artifact that summons a snake spirit.</i>

    Juliet became immensely curious.

    She only knew of her blue butterflies, but confirming the existence of another entity was a first for her.

    What kind of power did that spirit possess?

 Chapter 139:

    Chapter 139:

    * * *

    We have arrived.

    <i>Peep.</i>

    A falcon flew over the heads of the knights on horseback.

    That is the mansion of Marquis Guinness.

    It waste afternoon when Lennox Carlyle arrived at the mansion of the Marquis.

    Having left the sleeping Juliet with Elliot and the other knights, their journey was rtively smooth.

    <i>Rustle.</i>

    Having arrived at their destination without any particr incident, the group dismounted their horses in the mansions courtyard.

    Therge mansion of Marquis Guinness, who had been a great noble of the South, was nowpletely empty. Only a few guards dispatched from the pce were standing watch.

    Isnt that Duke Carlyle? Why is he here?

    The guards were surprised by the unexpected visitor.

    We are entering.

    Lennox didnt feel the need to exin their purpose of visit.

    The guards hesitated but just watched from a distance as Duke Carlyle and his knights entered the mansion.

    Your Highness.

    Yes?

    Is it okay to leave Miss Juliet like that?

    Sir Mn, who was entering the mansion with Lennox, asked him with a hint of concern.

    Just after passing through the gate, leaving behind the sleeping Juliet seemed to be a worry.

    Lennox replied calmly.

    She might get angry.

    Yes She surely will.

    Sir Mn smirked.

    However, Lennox had a reason to secretly leave Juliet behind.

    While Juliet might get angry thinking she should handle her past trauma by herself, Lennox saw it differently.

    The one who was weak wasnt her, but the man named Lennox Carlyle.

    He couldnt bear to see Juliet standing in such a scene.

    But did Miss Juliet really say the item is stored here?

    Hmm. If so, I wonder what could be.

    Sir Mn clicked his tongue lightly.

    The knights looked around the mansion, keeping an eye on Duke Carlyles reactions.

    It was just as they had said.

    The Marquiss mansion was empty.

    Few remaining servants had fled after taking any valuables, making the ce feel abandoned.

    Perhaps Miss Juliet was mistaken?

    Lennox didnt question how Juliet knew about it, only suspecting it was rted to her past.

    <i> The mansion of Marquis Guinness in the South. The item youre looking for is there.</i>

    Lennox stared at the empty hallway.

    The knights couldnt see it, but it was clearly visible to his eyes.

    Arge ck panther chuckled menacingly before turning around and walking somewhere, gesturing for him to follow.

    Its that way.

    Confused, the knights followed him.

    After some time, the panther stopped in front of a partially opened door.

    A knight who carelessly peeked inside recoiled in horror.

    Ugh.

    Its terrible.

    The room decorated with red wallpaper was eerie. It was filled with creepy tools of unknown use.

    It looks like a torture chamber.

    It was just like the illusion shown by the ck panther before.

    Facing the red room, Lennox came face to face with the illusion of a gaunt woman hanging her head in defeat.

    (You made a mistake.)

    A giggling voice of a demon echoed in his ears.

    (You will never be able to escape the vision of that woman suffering for the rest of your life.)

    Grinding his teeth, Lennox ignored the taunting voice of the panther.

    Find the library.

    Pardon?

    Not far from the red room, Lennox found the library Juliet had mentioned. There was a bookshelf inside.

    Without much difficulty, he found the switch that opens the hidden passage.

    <i> Inside the Marquiss library, theres a book with a green leather cover.</i>

    It was just as Juliet had said.

    Upon touching the switch that looked like a green-bound book, an entrance to a hidden space was revealed.

    <i>Creak, creak, creak.</i>

    <i>Thud.</i>

    My, what is this

    The knights, who entered first with torches, couldnt help but marvel.

    Marquis Guinnesssvish collection was on disy.

    The room was filled with dazzling treasures.

    The scene was so luxurious that it instantly dispelled the difort they felt after seeing the torture room just before.

    Your Highness!

    I found it!

    Just a few steps in, amidst the many treasures, they found what they were looking for immediately. It was because among the many items, there was only one tiara.

    The delicate golden tiara was smaller than expected.

    However, the knights somehow couldnt take their eyes off of it.

    So, this is

    The lost heirloom of the Dukes family!

    Both Mn and Hadin eximed in admiration. It was their first time seeing it in person even though they had only heard of it.

    Knowing that Duke Carlyle had searched for this tiara for more than ten years, the two knights were deeply moved.

    Congrattions, Your Highness.

    Your Highness!

    Even the other knights, who didnt know the full story, also bowed their heads in unison.

    However, holding the tiny tiara, Duke Carlyle only stared at it with a cold gaze.

    Suddenly, he lifted his head.

    (Yes, you finally got it. Congrattions.)

    Amidst the rejoicing knights, a ck panther gracefully walked in.

    (Excellent. You should be praised. But you dont think this is the end, do you?)

    The ck panther whispered, audible only to him.

    (You had it in the past too. But your girl died, didnt she?)

    !

    He had never heard before, so Lennox red at the ck beast with bloodshot eyes.

    (Will you be able to stop it this time? Hmm?)

    The panther spoke cryptically, chuckling.

    The tiara, which was said to have adorned the head of the familys mistress, was beautiful and delicately crafted, but the gaze upon it was cold.

    There was no sign of the expected joy or sense of aplishment from someone who had finally obtained an item they had long sought.

    By the way, Your Highness, I have something to tell you.

    Sir Mn, who had been admiring the tiara, suddenly spoke.

    In fact, Miss Juliet had asked about this tiara before.

    Mn said lightly, as if it were a thing of the past.

    I dont know how she knew, but she knew about the Fran couple.

    The Fran couple were the names of the servants who stole the tiara from the Dukes house and ran away about twenty years ago.

    I dont know where she heard it, but it seems she got some misinformation.

    Sir Mn, seemingly more rxed, was unusually talkative.

    Well, the rumor was that the Fran couple ran away with the treasure with their daughter

    Mn.

    Lennox called him with a pale face.

    What did Juliet say?

    Ah, about the Fran couple

    Not that. The other thing.

    Yes?

    Sir Mn blinked, then reconsidered his words.

    She asked if the Fran couple had a daughter. And

    Hadin.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Where is Juliet now?

    Probably She should have arrived in the capital by now.

    Hadin estimated the distance.

    Sir Cain, along with Juliets group, had decided to return to the capital before them. If all went as nned, they should be back in the capital resting by now.

    If we leave now, when will we arrive in the capital?

    If we hurry, maybe the day after tomorrow Your Highness?!

    Hadin, who rarely loses his cool, almost screamed.

    Duke Carlyle turned around and casually tossed the tiara he was holding at him.

    Why did you?

    Though Hadin caught it reflexively, he was startled.

    This wasnt the way to treat a precious treasure.

    We leave now.

    Now?

    Without rest? It would be a tremendous march.

    Hurry.

    Finishing his words, Duke Carlyle turned and headed out.

    The two knights left inside the secret room with the beautiful tiara looked at each other with bewildered expressions.

    <i>Twinkle twinkle.</i>

    In Hadins hand, the tiara shone mysteriously.

    Then, it happened.

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    Whats that noise?

    Not only the knights inside the mansion but also the guards outside noticed the unusual sound.

    Before they could understand what was happening, a dull thud shook the foundation of the mansion.

    Your Highness!

    The ground sank with an ominous noise.

 Chapter 140:

    Chapter 140:

    * * *

    Youve found it!

    The evening when Lennox and the Dukes knights retrieved the heirloom from the south.

    It was in the residence of Count Monad where Juliet, who had already returned to the capital, first heard the news.

    Because of Juliets mysterious rtives from her maternal side visiting, she decided to stay at the Counts residence instead of the Dukes for a while.

    Thank goodness.

    Yes. Theyre nning to return to the capital straight away.

    Elliot conveyed the news with a happy expression. In his hand was a short letter brought by a courier that had just arrived.

    This loyal secretary of the Duke had rushed over to the Counts residence as soon as the courier arrived to personally convey the good news.

    We must inform the Dukes residence in the North!

    It was natural to be happy since they had retrieved the heirloom that had been missing for over twenty years.

    I Elliot.

    However, Juliet hesitated a little next to the ted Elliot.

    Was that all the news?

    Pardon?

    I mean

    Juliet wanted to ask about Dahlia.

    It was clear that Dahlia had been behind Marquis Guinness, and since the tiara should originally have appeared in Dahlias possession, Juliet thought that when they found the tiara, they would naturally find Dahlia too.

    Was there any news about finding a woman or something like that?

    A woman?

    With a puzzled look, Elliot nced over the letter the courier had just delivered.

    No, there was no mention of bringing a guest or adding someone to their group.

    I see

    Juliet felt somewhat deted.

    <i>After all, Dahlia is a person; she couldnt be locked up in that secret room.</i>

    Even if Dahlia was truly an aplice or the mastermind behind Marquis Guinness, it would have been a natural assumption that she would have fled the moment the Marquiss house copsed.

    Miss

    Yes?

    Will you continue to stay at the Counts residence?

    Elliot, the Dukes secretary, asked in a hushed voice.

    Wondering why he suddenly asked that, Juliet blinked.

    Because my grandfather and uncles are still staying in the capital.

    Juliet also lowered her voice and cautiously replied.

    Isnt it quite awkward for a niece and granddaughter to stay at her former lovers house?

    While thinking about it, Juliet realized that the reason for Elliots difort was because of her family members.

    I see.

    Elliot nodded with a gloomy expression.

    Yes, youre right.

    Because from the other side of the reception room, her legendary grandfather was slowly approaching.

    Greetings, elder.

    Every time I see them these Carlyle are here.

    With a displeased look, Lionel Lebatan sized Elliot up.

    Haha, elder. I am not a Carlyle but the secretary serving the Duke.

    Whether youre a secretary or a subordinate, isnt it all the same being associated with that Duke? So, dont just loiter around someone elses house.

    No, elder! Our Duke is very diligent and hardworking

    Shush!

    All of Juliets rtives, starting with Lionel Lebatan, clearly disliked Lennox Carlyle. They would stare coldly at anyone remotely rted to the Dukes family.

    <i>It wasnt this bad with Roy.</i>

    Juliet tilted her head.

    It seemed Lennox had quite a bit of negative sentiment against him.

    Grandfather.

    To help the flustered secretary of the Duke, Juliet deliberately greeted Lionel Lebatan with a big smile.

    Juliet made a suggestion Lionel Lebatan couldnt refuse.

    Lets go see mom together.

    The cemetery was quiet without a soul in sight.

    Hello, Mom. I came with grandfather today.

    After walking for a while, Juliet stopped in front of a tombstone and greeted with a smile. It was a modest but neatly maintained altar.

    Here.

    When Juliet stopped, Lionel Lebatan, who was following her, also stopped in front of the altar Juliet pointed to.

    He carefully ced something from his pocket onto it.

    Only then did Juliet realize what her grandfather had secretly brought. It was a bouquet of white lilies and blue asters, flowers that are hard to find in this season.

    Lionel Lebatan cleared his throat awkwardly.

    Lily loved these flowers.

    Yes, I know.

    Juliet smiled.

    The two, who looked alike yet not quite, silently gazed at the grave.

    So that Marquis Guinness was the real culprit behind Lillians death.

    Yes. As I mentioned in the letter.

    Lionel Lebatan asked dryly, and she calmly replied.

    Not long ago, right after catching Marquis Guinness, Juliet sent a letter to the East.

    Upon receiving the letter, Lionel Lebatan immediately rushed to the ind.

    Juliet confessed everything that had happened.

    About the time when Marquis Guinness tried to curse her and the fact that he was the mastermind behind sending Baron Gaspar to steal the key.

    I found out then.

    Juliet briefly described what had been happening that she couldnt convey entirely in the letter. By the time she finished her exnation, the sun was almost set.

    Its hard to believe.

    Lionel Lebatan sighed with a more stoic demeanor than ever before.

    Is that key really such a big deal?

    Im not sure.

    Juliet guiltily fiddled with the small silver key hanging around her neck.

    But I think the reason Marquis Guinness is after this key might be because of a spirit or demon that can be summoned with it.

    You mean the butterflies?

    Im sorry. Its a far-fetched story, isnt it?

    Is it rted to what the top magicians are investigating?

    You already know.

    Juliet sighed lightly.

    Yes. I asked Eshelrid to investigate.

    Though there wasnt much information yet.

    All Eshelrid could tell was that her butterflies were close to demons.

    Grandfather.

    Hm?

    Do you believe in demons?

    Of course, everyone in the East believes.

    To her surprise, his answer was full of conviction.

    Ive heard countless rumors about cursed treasures. So many that its hard to know which is true.

    Lionel Lebatan smirked with a meaningful look.

    Ive never seen it myself, but theres a saying in the East. The thing a demon fears most is its name being revealed.

    <i>Name? </i>Juliet seemed to recall a fleeting memory for a moment.

    Snowdrop is the only artifact whose name is known.

    She remembered hearing that several times.

    And also, theres a saying that the two things you need to catch a demon are pride and deception.

    Juliet looked up quickly.

    Pride and deception?

    Yes. Theres an old tale. They say that demons are arrogant, but they cannot lie

    As she gleamed with the excitement of hearing an old tale, Lionel Lebatan chuckled warmly.

    Im not sure how these stories will help.

    No, theyre interesting.

    Juliet smiled gently.

    Actually, I hesitated to tell you.

    She had been considering how to approach this topic.

    After all, it was a tragedy where the innocent Count and Countess Monad lost their lives over this mere key.

    She was concerned that revealing Marquis Guinness as the mastermind would further torment her grieving grandfather who had just lost his daughter.

    But I thought it would be better for you to know.

    Why do you think so?

    Because Im like you, and I would have wanted to know if I were in your shoes.

    You did well.

    Lionel Lebatan suddenly asked with a grin.

    So, is the reason youre staying by that Dukes side rted to the cursed key?

    Juliet hesitated.

    Did you know?

    Itd be stranger if I didnt.

    It was the first time Lionel Lebatan had directly mentioned Duke Calyle. Hence, his voice seemed a bit gruff.

    I kept your uncles in the dark

    Juliet seemed unsure of what to say.

    Im sorry.

    Why?

    For the first time, Lionel Lebatan frowned.

    Its that thief who kidnapped my precious granddaughter who should apologize, isnt it?

    Juliet, not knowing what to say,ughed.

    You resemble Lily. Thats why Im worried.

    Lionel Lebatanforted his granddaughter with a gentle smile.

    But, Juliet.

    His smile faded as he spoke seriously.

    If he ever bothers you, kick him in the sr plexus ande back.

    Yes, I will.

    Juliet responded with a big smile and nodded.

 Chapter 141:

    Chapter 141:

    * * *

    The effect of the spiritual entity was astonishing.

    Marquis Guinness, who stubbornly imed his innocence, confessed everything the moment he was eroded by the entity.

    Having lost his sense of self, Marquis Guinness answered every question as if under some form of confession spell.

    Except for one.

    Where is Dahlia?

    The question was rephrased to inquire where and how he met Dahlia, who she was, and so on.

    However, whenever a question about Dahlia arose, Marquis Guinness would have a violent fit instead of answering.

    It must be a rejection reaction.

    Present at the interrogation of the Marquis were magicians of the Marigold Merchant Guild and Eshelrid.

    It seems someone has tampered with the Marquiss memory artificially.

    Eshelrid exined with a serious expression.

    Its strange. Mental maniption is a very dangerous and difficult spell.

    Juliet didnt mention that just a short while ago, Marquis Guinness remembered Dahlias name.

    But she had a hunch.

    Just as Dolores had forgotten all memories of Dahlia, it seemed the Marquis had done the same. All within a single night.

    Strange. The curse of the full moon using a spiritual entity is a very powerful ancient spell.

    Eshelrid grumbled.

    If he cant remember, it means theres a force stronger than the spiritual entity.

    Eshelrids eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    Dahlia I remember hearing that name before.

    I thought so.

    Juliet smiled faintly.

    Eshelrid had also been present when Dolores was asked about Dahlia. Eshelrid remembered the event.

    So, who is this Dahlia?

    Well shes a woman.

    Juliet spoke as she organized her thoughts.

    In fact, Juliet realized she knew surprisingly little about Dahlia.

    I havent met her yet, but for some reason, she seems to know me.

    Eshelrid frowned at the ambiguous statement.

    Is she a magician, this woman?

    Perhaps.

    Juliet nodded seriously.

    It was no longer a suspicion but a certainty. Borrowing Eshelrids words, she might be a magician powerful enough to ovee the strong ancient curse.

    Following Dolores and then Marquis Guinness.

    Whether Dahlia was a magician or not, it was clear that she had the power to distort and erase someones memory at will.

    Juliet had always vaguely thought that once she recovered the Dukes family heirloom, all the questions would naturally be answered.

    <i>Did she give up on the heirloom and run away? Because the Marquis fell?</i>

    However, even after Lennox reimed the heirloom, the identity became even more ambiguous.

    Even if Juliet assumed that being the daughter of the Fran couple was a memory error or delusion, she now doubted whether Dahlia had ever existed.

    So, what will you do now?

    Huh? About what?

    She hadnt thought that far.

    Youve confirmed that there isnt just one artifact.

    Oh the yellow snake?

    Juliet looked embarrassed.

    The yellow snake was a story she heard just the other day from a mercenary-turned-knight she happened to meet.

    A knight named Jerome said he saw arade handle a giant snake spirit during their mercenary days. And the characteristics of that monster were very simr to Juliets butterflies.

    Thats just a rumor. Its not confirmed.

    But there wouldnt be only one artifact in the world possessed by an evil spirit.

    Thats true. Roy had told a simr story.

    Among the artifacts known to summon dangerous entities in this world, the only known one was Snowdrop.

    In other words, there are many more artifacts that are not known.

    Thats true

    Juliet reluctantly nodded.

    In other words, your butterflies arent the only spirits roaming the world.

    The butterflies are enough entanglement in my life.

    Juliet stated firmly, and Eshelrid shrugged.

    Well, if you say so. But, Miss.

    Yes?

    I think everyones forgetting, but is your grandfather alright?

    Is my grandfather okay?

    Eshelrid cried out as if grieving.

    Your grandfather is a wanted man. Is it alright for him to be in the capital?

    Oh.

    Juliet finally realized that Eshelrid was concerned about the safety of Lionel Lebatan.

    That is indeed a concern.

    The Red King, Lionel Lebatan, was actually an individual who was unjustly sentenced to death decades ago. This was because his power grew to a point that threatened the authority of the imperial family.

    Officially, the moment Lionel stepped foot on the Emperorsnd, it wouldnt be surprising if he was immediately executed.

    Juliet shrugged her shoulders as if it was no big deal.

    He came to the capitalst time. Nothing happened then.

    Thats because his only granddaughter called him.

    Eshelrid grumbled.

    I dont know if a problem will arise someday.

    Of course, dodging the Emperors gaze and roaming around the province is risky.

    But Lionel Lebatan was clearly willing to take that risk.

    The people of the Lebatan family were thrilled to reunite with their granddaughter and niece after decades.

    My grandfather is fine.

    Do you think hed even go to war if discovered?

    Juliets nonchnt attitude puzzled Eshel.

    Do they trust in the military power of the Carlyle Duke?

    Juliet giggled softly.

    Do you think I would send a letter to my grandfather without considering that much?

    Juliet showed Eshel a piece of paper.

    Its the verdict from my grandfathers trial.

    Eshelrid skimmed the judgment.

    The moment you step into the Emperorsnd, youll be executed. That was the gist.

    In reality, Lionel Lebatan wasnt present during the trial at the court, and the warning was more of a threat against setting foot in the territory.

    What do you mean by this?

    Eshelrid didnt seem to realize, but Juliet was confident.

    Dont worry, Eshel. The Emperor wonty a finger on my grandfather.

    Suddenly, there was a knock.

    A servant rushed in from outside the reception room.

    Miss Juliet, youre wanted at the imperial pce!

    Oh!

    Eshelrid looked as if he didnt know what to do next.

    Come quickly, Juliet.

    Contrary to Eshelrids concerns, the reason the imperial pce summoned Juliet wasnt because they discovered that Lionel Lebatan was staying in the capital.

    * * *

    Its a bouquet for the helpers of the wedding.

    Fatima, now officially the Second Princes Consort, handed Juliet a bouquet with a grin.

    The Empress instructed to distribute them to everyone.

    The bouquet was made of grain stalks.

    At a nce, it may have seemed in, but it was a meaningful gift.

    When one thinks of bouquets, flowers usuallye to mind. But a bouquet made of grain stalks symbolizes protection against evil and brings luck.

    Thank you, Princess Consort.

    Juliet smiled gently, fiddling with the grain.

    Hmph.

    Fatima turned her head away with a smirk.

    Ladies who had prepared the wedding with the Second Princes Consort exchanged views on the sessful festival.

    Magicians were amazing, but did you see the exotic beasts brought from abroad?

    My goodness, it was truly impressive.

    Juliet didnt recall wandering around the festival, but she had heard rumors.

    The Emperor had disyed rare beasts, sparing no expense.

    However, Juliet wasnt interested in the caged beasts; she was pondering the identity of Dahlia.

    By the way is the Duke of Carlyle away?

    Someone cautiously asked.

    Only when Juliet noticed the eyes of thedies in the salon turned towards her did she realize the question was directed at her.

    No, no harm meant!

    The questioningdy hastily defended herself.

    When he returns, would you both like to join us?

    Well.

    Juliet hesitated, unsure of how to respond.

    <i>When Lennox returns</i>

    She had many things to discuss with him.

    Perhaps Lennox would want to rify their rtionship first?

    Just as Juliet was about to answer, a voice interrupted.

    Oh, youre all gathered here.

    Your Majesty the Empress!

    The nobledies in the hall stood up in unison to pay their respects.

    The Empress gracefully epted the greetings and sat opposite Juliet.

    Juliet politely greeted her.

    Im d to see you looking well, Your Majesty.

    Oh, do I?

    The Empress smiled as if pleased.

    Yes.

    Juliet truly thought so.

    The Empress suffered from chronic hepatitis and restricted her outings during this period. She was hardly seen at official banquets.

    The Empress looked better than before, though herplexion wasnt great.

    I met a good healer in Varen. Quite exceptional and diligent for a young person

    The Empress enthusiastically told Juliet about it.

    After a long, somewhat boring conversation, a young womans voice came from outside.

    Your Majesty, your medicine is ready. Should I bring it in?

    It seemed either a maid or a nurse of the Empress had arrived.

    Oh, let her in.

    Juliet looked for an opportunity to discreetly exit.

    Then I will take my leave, Your Majesty.

    Before the Empress could stop her, Juliet gracefully bowed and left the hall with impable poise. Following her, otherdies also rushed out.

    Thedies offered Juliet warm invitations. In the meantime, Juliet briefly passed a woman holding a medicine tray.

    Countess Monad, if youd like to have tea at our house

    We also have excellent tea leaves.

    However, Juliet stopped in her tracks with a pale face.

    She immediately turned and grabbed the hem of the womans robe.

    Kyaa!

    The woman let out a small scream.

    <i>tter.</i>

    Although Juliet had only slightly caught the hem, the woman seemed so startled that she dropped the tray she was holding.

    Whats the matter, Countess Monad? Why did you do that?

    The Empress and her attendants looked in surprise at Juliet. But Juliets gaze was fixed on the woman who had brought the medicine tray.

    Dahlia?

    The long golden hair with a hint of orange and the purple-colored eyes.

    It was unmistakably Dahlia Fran.

 Chapter 142:

    Chapter 142:

    Why, why are you doing this, Miss?

    The woman with purple eyes was choked up.

    For a moment, Juliet remained frozen, clutching the girls sleeve.

    It was unmistakably Dahlia.

    Although Juliet had previously thought her memory of the girls appearance was vague, now, as if proven wrong, she could clearly recall the moments when she had encountered Dahlia several times.

    Before Juliet could even ask or say anything to Dahlia, people gathered at the sound of Dahlias scream.

    Oh my God, whats happening?

    However, Dahlia acted as if she was seeing Juliet for the first time.

    Did I do something wrong to Miss Juliet?

    Ah, it hurts! Lady Monad!

    Although Juliet had only grabbed her sleeve, the girl acted as if her wrist was twisted, crying out in perfect timing.

    Countess Monad! What is thismotion all of a sudden?

    rmed by Dahlias scream, the Empress rose from her seat, and pce maids quickly gathered around.

    Let go of her hand, Countess Monad!

    At the Empresss shout, the chambein hastily pulled Juliet by the shoulder, causing her to stagger a bit.

    Juliets mind went nk, and she couldnt utter a word.

    Elizabeth, are you alright?

    Elizabeth?

    Juliet stared at the girl with a pale and disgusted face.

    <i>Isnt it Dahlia?</i>

    Juliets gaze sharpened.

    Yes, her name is Elizabeth Tillman.

    Seizing the moment, the Empress, who had been held back by Juliets strange force, interjected.

    Elizabeth is a girl I met in Varen. She has exceptional healing abilities, so I proposed she be one of my maids.

    So, I mistook the person?

    Juliet silently stared at the woman called Elizabeth.

    <i>That cant be.</i>

    Although she didnt know why she was using that name, she was undoubtedly Dahlia.

    Viscount Tillman family, from which Elizabeth hails, is also a prestigious one.

    The Empress spoke reproachfully.

    Not as prestigious as the Monad family, but Elizabeth is still from a noble lineage!

    The Empress seemed entirely on Dahlias side  no, Elizabeths. She was treating Juliet as if she were a viin bullying a lowly pce maid.

    So, what happened? Elizabeth, tell it from your mouth.

    The Empress soothingly addressed the trembling Elizabeth.

    I I was just trying to bring medicine to Your Majesty but thisdy here.

    Juliet chuckled for a moment. Perhaps it was because the sound of the dropped tray was so loud, or because they were in the middle of the pce hall.

    Before she knew it, a crowd of onlookers had gathered.

    Juliet realized how the situation must look.

    A pce maid carrying a tray of medicine.

    And a notorious Dukes mistress picking a fight with a young, innocent maid.

    It must be a rare spectacle.

    Surrounded by supportive maids, Elizabeth, with an innocent expression, inquired:

    Did I offend Miss Monad? If so, please forgive me

    You dont recognize me?

    Pardon?

    Youve been acting like you dont know me.

    With a neutral expression, Juliet asked the woman called Elizabeth again:

    Have we never met before?

    No?

    With the most innocent face imaginable, Elizabeth widened her eyes.

    That seemed to be a sufficient indirect admission: they hadnt met before.

    Enough, Countess Monad!

    The Empress quickly intervened.

    I dont know what this is about, but Elizabeth is now my maid and healer. I wont tolerate any more rudeness.

    The Empress spoke with authority.

    Did Countess Monad mistake her for someone else?

    Passing nobles and even servants, from a distance, craned their necks to watch.

    Juliet smirked.

    Yes, I suppose I did, Your Majesty.

    Contrary to her earlier aggression towards the Empresss maid, Juliet now readily admitted her mistake.

    Unexpectedly, when Juliet backed down amicably, the Empress, though slightly taken aback,manded with dignity,

    Well, then apologize to Elizabeth.

    Im sorry for showing such a disgraceful side, Your Majesty.

    When Juliet gracefully curtsied to the Empress, the Empress looked a bit smug.

    Then, Juliet turned and bowed to the surrounded Dahlia, or rather, Elizabeth.

    I apologize for my rudeness, Miss Elizabeth Tillman.

    Im fine

    However.

    Raising her head swiftly, Juliet asked with a tilt of her head:

    Do you really not recognize me?

    Countess Monad!

    The Empress shouted in exasperation.

    The spectators, who were amused by Juliets apologetic gesture, began to chuckle at the unexpected turn of events.

    Countess, if Ive done something wrong, please tell me and Ill correct it

    Tears welled up in Elizabeths big purple eyes.

    But please refrain from speaking harshly in front of Her Majesty the Empress. It undermines her authority.

    Elizabeth

    Despite Elizabeths plea, Juliet coldly looked down on her with an unapologetic face.

    To any observer, the one in the wrong in this situation was Juliet Monad, who was harassing the pitiable maid over a trivial matter.

    Excuse me, Countess Monad

    The situation got so out of hand that the noblewomen who had been kind to her tried to stop Juliet by pulling on her arm.

    However, Juliet didnt care how malevolent she appeared.

    So youre saying youve neither met nor known me before?

    For as long as she could remember, Juliet never cared about such things.

    Thats indeed strange.

    Juliets red lips drew a picturesque curve.

    Yes?

    You, Miss Elizabeth Tillman, called me Miss Juliet the moment you recognized me. And also referred to me as Countess Monad.

    Whats your point?

    The Empress, who was previously angry, asked in confusion.

    Oh, its very strange, Your Majesty.

    Juliet replied with a cheeky smile.

    I heard that Miss Elizabeth is from Varen and its her first time in the imperial social circle. Is that correct?

    Yes, so what?

    So its strange that ady, who ims to have never met or known me, recognized my face and name instantly amidst all these noblewomen.

    Now that you mention it, it does seem peculiar.

    Certainly, youve been calling her that way even before Her Majesty the Empress announced Countess Monads real name?

    How did you know Countess Monads name?

    One by one, the noblewomen began to nod in agreement. As the audience started murmuring, the most flustered was the Empress.

    Elizabeth, the maid in question, just gazed at Juliet with an inscrutable expression.

    Wheres the proof, Countess Monad? Perhaps she heard it somewhere. Isnt that right?

    Juliet nonchntly shrugged towards the panicked Empress. After all, Juliet had no intention of troubling the Empress.

    Dahlias stern re at Juliet was enough of an answer for her.

    Of course, Your Majesty. Your point is valid.

    With a sly smile, Juliet gracefully bowed again.

    I apologize for causing a scene. I will take my leave now.

    Her departure was wlessly elegant. Although she had no attendants with her, no one dared to stop her.

    Once outside the pce, an engrossed Juliet climbed into a waiting carriage.

    <i>Dahlia is a healer?</i>

    It was something that hadnt happened in her previous life.

    In her past life, many rumors surrounded Dahlia, the most famous of which was that she was a girl who performed miracles.

    Priests with strong healing powers were always valuable. However, Dahlia, even without being a priest, had strong holy powers and thus received strong support from the Pope.

    <i>Does Dahlia indeed have healing powers?</i>

    Inside the carriage, Juliet was engrossed in this thought.

    Pope Sebastian, who supported Dahlia, was exposed as a fraud and was exiled.

    So, Dahlia had been hiding all this while, and now, under the protection of the Empress, she re-emerged?

    <i>After Marquis Guinness, its the Empress?</i>

    Juliet let out a soft sigh.

    Elizabeth Tillman

    Since she appeared with a new identity and name, Dahlia was sure to deny her connection to the Marquis Guinness.

    We have arrived, Countess.

    Ah.

    After the carriage stopped, Juliet looked up and suddenly realized her mistake.

    Because the destination wasnt properly stated, the coachman habitually guided her to the Dukes residence rather than the Counts residence.

    Juliet thought about telling the carriage to turn around, but when she saw the knight who recognized the carriage and was running towards her, she got out of the carriage.

    Sir Jude.

    Yes, Miss Juliet.

    Juliet looked at Jude who came to meet her and asked.

    Do you know Viscount Tillman?

    Then Jude asked back as if he was puzzled.

    Well, isnt the Tillman a knights family from the central region?

    Thats right?

    Having confirmed her memory, Juliet nodded.

    Ive heard of it too.

    Elizabeth Tillman.

    Dahlias current alias, the name Tillman, was at least real.

    Can you find out if Viscount Tillman has a daughter named Elizabeth?

    Yes, they do.

    Jude responded somewhat dryly. Just as Juliet was about to ask him what was wrong, she noticed that the Dukes residence seemed strangely bustling.

    Miss Juliet!

    Jude awkwardly blocked Juliets path.

    I will escort you to the Counts residence.

    ?

    Juliet narrowed her eyes.

    Whats going on?

    Ah Its nothing.

    Jude tried to dismiss it, but he wasnt a good liar.

    Sir Jude.

    They said not to inform Miss Juliet!

    Juliet paused.

    Did something happen to Lennox His Highness?

    Unable to hold back any longer, especially seeing Juliets deepening frown, Jude finally spilled.

    His Highness has had an ident.

 Chapter 143:

    Chapter 143:

    * * *

    Lennox Carlyle stood in front of a deep, massive void.

    Where the Marquiss mansion had once stood, now only arge, empty hole remained.

    The dark hollow, where light couldnt reach, consumed his view.

    Soon, he found himself standing in a familiarndscape again.

    [I wish you suffered as much as I did.]

    That summer in the north was clear and cool. But for the people of the ducal estate, it felt like hell.

    After losing her child, Juliet often spent time in a daze. Instead of crying or screaming, she had found a more efficient way to torment him.

    She started neglecting herself.

    On the smaller scale, she smashed all the ss ornaments in the castle, or broke all the roses in the garden by hand.

    Because of this, he couldnt take his eyes off Juliet for even a moment.

    It felt like an ominous premonition.

    It felt like if he looked away for even a moment, Juliet wouldnt be there anymore.

    When he got angry, asking if she was out of her mind, Juliet just gave a faint smile.

    That was the only time Juliet managed a weak smile.

    But in reality, she didnt know what angered him.

    Truthfully, Lennox didnt care about the broken ss or ruined garden. They were worthless no matter how much was spent on them.

    He was just concerned about her bare feet being cut by the ss and her fingers being pricked by the rose thorns.

    A man who had never bowed to anyone knelt willingly under the bed of the woman with injured feet.

    One summer dawn, as he bandaged the sleeping womans ankle, he suddenly realized something.

    The reason he endlessly gazed at the sleeping womans peaceful face was due to a childish and inexplicable emotion.

    He realized he had been mistaken thinking he could discard her whenever he wanted.

    It was an emotion he had realized far toote.

    It was also toote to impose this emotion on Juliet, who only responded to his anger like an ignorant young beast.

    Marquis Guinness had whipped her, but he, too, had inflicted countless invisible bruises on her.

    [I hate to show it.]

    Juliet disliked revealing her skin. Even on hot days, she insisted on wearing long clothes. More urately, she didnt want others to see the marks of persistent abuse.

    But at some point, Juliet didnt even care about that. She no longer hid her scars, nor was she embarrassed to show her emaciated back and shoulders.

    She even stopped secretly taking care of orphaned fox cubs every year. Lennox felt that this was a bad sign.

    [Just kill me.]

    With dry lips devoid of any emotion, Juliet said one day.

    It was the one sentence he feared the most.

    Only then did he realize.

    Why he was so desperate at Juliets every expression, every word.

    The woman who once blindly adored him was no longer there.

    Even if he begged at her feet, Juliet would not give him even a hint of a coldugh.

    He might not have inflicted the wounds directly, but he had cornered Juliet.

    If emotional scars could be engraved on the skin, he was no different from the Marquis who had abused her.

    Juliet hadpletely lost the will to live.

    He knew she was slowly withering away and dying, but the foolish man never learned how to let her go.

    Afterwards, he hesitated many times in front of her closed door, but the woman who had once shut him out never looked back at him.

    (How pathetic.)

    Lennox suddenly lifted his head.

    (Are you still afraid of being rejected? Right?)

    A ck panther the size of a house yfully twirled its tail.

    (So, if you get that artifact, you think you can save your woman this time?)

    Shut up.

    The ck panther chuckled as if entertained.

    (Well, even if you deal with that snake, whether the woman forgives you is another matter, isnt it?)

    At a nce, humans who contracted with artifacts seemed to gain powerful abilities without any cost.

    However, Lennox knew for sure.

    Entities from beyond this dimension, cunning and malevolent, never give anything without a price.

    Whether its being tormented by hallucinations and delusions for life, or paying a price that passes from one generation to another.

    Typically, spirits preferred negative emotions like fear and pain.

    Lennox guessed that this arrogant panther kept bringing up the painful past for that very reason.

    Your Highness.

    Lennox turned around.

    His aide looked at him with a worried expression.

    Since the Duke had been staring at the copsed mansion for quite a while, he seemed concerned.

    Are you alright?

    Its nothing serious.

    Lennox replied casually.

    Its not like anyone died.

    The knights also looked at the spot where the Marquiss mansion had once stood.

    He was right.

    The group from Duke Carlyle had almost been caught in the copse, but they managed to get out in time. Fortunately, there were no injuries.

    The copse seems to be due to weakened foundations.

    I heard that this kind of thing has been happening frequently in the south recently.

    I couldnt imagine a mansion of this size copsing

    The knights reported calmly, but their faces looked concerned.

    They all had the same thought in mind.

    The southern journey of Duke Carlyle proceeded quietly. Yet, just as he was about to set foot in the mansion, it copsed.

    He could have lost his life. It wouldnt be strange if someone intentionally targeted his life.

    Was it the doing of Marquis Guinness?

    But the Marquis has been dered missing.

    Officially he was missing, but the knights knew that Marquis Guinness could no longer hatch any schemes.

    While the knights exchanged grave opinions, Lennox gazed into the vast, empty void.

    (Ah, it reminds me of the old times.)

    Slithering beside him was an evil spirit in the form of a ck panther.

    (Youre reminiscing about the past all of a sudden? Hmm?)

    The ck panther licked its lips.

    Although the ck panther seemed lost in memories, Lennox understood what the spirit was saying.

    About twenty years ago, he was thrown into a cave on a battlefield, boiling with all kinds of demons.

    The appearance of that cave was simr to this one, although much narrower and filled with terrifying entities.

    During his time there, he learned how delectable the bloodline of the Carlyle family was and how it could summon dangerous spirits.

    The deep underground path was impressive, but what was more surprising was the circr mark drawn around the hole.

    With the mansions copse, the traces left in the underground of the mansion were revealed.

    Come to think of it

    At a nce, it was a summoning circle, the kind that magicians would use.

    What kind of summoning circle is this?

    A round circle that started from the surrounding forest covered the mansions surroundings. It was as if the entire mansion was a huge summoning circle.

    Inside the circle was a pattern resembling a snake, and around it were scattered pieces of transparent crimson stones.

    Sir Mn furrowed his brows.

    It seems to be the artificial magic stones that Marquis Guinness was selling.

    The artificially red stone was a trace of a magic stone.

    Marquis Guinness pretended to mine magic stones while actually using a forbidden spell to turn captured orphans and vagrants into magic stones from their human bodies.

    Even if one wasnt a magician, most humans have some mana. Although using it in such a way it was madness.

    (Who do you think taught him that?)

    The ck panther, which had quietly approached, looked significant.

    (The method of artificially creating a magic stone.)

    Lennox mumbled without smiling.

    He summoned it with this.

    Huh? What are you talking about?

    The snakes main body.

    A snake?

    Yes.

    Perhaps the evil spirit awakened by Marquis Guinness told him the method to artificially create magic stones. Maybe it promised to make him rich.

    It was a basic tactic used by demonic beings. These entities deftly prey on human weaknesses and desires.

    The foolish Marquis might have been delighted with the artificially created magic stones, but in reality, he was merely being used.

    Evil spirits, being from another dimension, couldnt interfere too much in this ce, regardless of their deity status.

    (But if you offer human souls as a price, you can summon an iplete body.)

    The ck panther listening to the conversation smirked.

    The magic stones, created by sacrificing numerous people, must have been used to amplify the power of the spirit summoned by the Marquis.

    Although Lennox Carlyle, his contractor, was a man who didnt associate with demons, he never allowed such actions.

    Giving authority to an evil spirit might result in constant hallucinations or mental degradation, leading to death. It was a wise attitude.

    Marquis Guinness might not have known.

    (We cant tell them. Its a promise.)

    The ck panther seemed pleased, wagging its tail.

    (But among us, theres one who particrly despises humans to the point of resembling one.)

    Lennox fiddled with the knot tied to his sword.

    A knight from the Dukes house said that Juliet once asked the Fran couple if they had a daughter.

    In other words, its highly likely that Juliet had contact with Dahlia in the past he didnt know about. It was a development he didnt want.

    If the custody was merely bait to lure him here, and the real n was to contact Juliet like in the past?

    A falcon with a sharp whistlended gracefully on a knights arm.

    Mn.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    The knight with the falcon on his arm looked back at him.

    Tell the castle to prepare for a hunt.

    Mn doubted his ears.

    A hunt?

    Yes.

    The Duke, mounted on his horse, hurriedly responded as he prepared to depart.

    But Mn, with a confused face, inquired again.

    What kind of hunt are you talking about?

    The castle refers to the North. But suddenly, a hunt?

    We have to catch a snake.

    However, Duke Carlyle, gripping the reins, answered sinctly.

 Chapter 144:

    Chapter 144:

    * * *

    Early in the morning, Juliet weed a special guest from the South.

    <i>Peep.</i>

    What is this?

    Its a messenger bird, miss.

    A messenger bird had arrived from the south.

    The well-trained bird stretched out its leg, which had a message attached to it, toward her.

    The letter was more like a note than a full-length letter. Its content was brief.

    [Return soon, and dont do anything dangerous. Wait for me.]

    There was no word of the welfare of Duke Carlyle in the brief message sent by Lennox. However, Juliet instantly read the implicit message between the lines, saying he was alright and she shouldnt worry.

    The bird had arrived at dawn today, so Lennox was expected to arrive in the capital in a day or at most in three days.

    It was a fairly ordinary letter.

    Up to that point.

    The problem was

    [Trust no one. Until I return.]

    This short sentence was hastily added at the end of the message, almost like a postscript.

    Juliet stared at this ominousst line.

    The Lennox Carlyle she knew wasnt someone whod say such things lightly.

    Did no one include family and friends?

    After a moment of thought, Juliet lifted her head and made eye contact with people who were fervently watching her.

    The secretaries of the Duke were looking at her with an expression of intense curiosity about the contents of the letter.

    Hesing.

    And?

    Hell arrive within two days at thetest, and it seems hes not hurt.

    Is that all?

    Yes. He said to stay indoors and not to roam around until he arrives.

    Oh, thats a relief.

    Indeed.

    Juliet neatly folded the letter.

    The Dukes attendants quickly began to open other letters in turn, but none contained any news beyond what had been conveyed to Juliet.

    There are no injuries.

    Thats a relief.

    Its fortunate that hes safe. Miss, please dont worry too much.

    Juliet smiled broadly.

    Im not worried.

    Pardon?

    She wasnt particrly worried about his safety. She was contemting what would happen after his return.

    <i>Ill have to tell him.</i>

    When he returns, Juliet had something to inform him about.

    Who is currently at the pce.

    Juliet gazed out of the window.

    While the North was deep in winter, the capital located in the southwest of the continent was already warming up, almost as if spring was arriving.

    The Dahlia he had been searching for wasnt in the south but in the capital.

    What kind of expression would Lennox have when he encountered Dahlia upon his return to the capital?

    Although Lennox had told Juliet never to wander around without an escort, there was something she needed to confirm before he returned.

    For instance, whether Dahlia truly coborated with Marquis Guinness to harm her, and what her intentions were.

    However, two impressive escorts joined Juliet when she attempted a brief outing.

    A mage from Marigold Merchant Guild, Eshelrid, and Juliets distant cousin Teo followed her.

    Why are you going there?

    Why are you following?

    Why cant you just be grateful?

    Teo grumbled.

    Today, Juliets destination was the pce. She wanted to drop by and check on something discreetly.

    The carriage carrying them arrived at their destination soon after. However, Teo and Eshel, both with swords at their waists, werent allowed to enter the pce.

    Escorts must wait outside.

    The captain of the guards stopped them.

    What? What nonsense is that?

    Teo.

    Although Teo was irritated, Juliet pushed him back and quickly scanned the interior of the pce.

    At a nce, she noticed banners in deep red, symbolizing the Emperor, hung around.

    It seemed like the envoys of the Emperor had brought the holy me for the Full Moon Festival.

    During the stay of the Emperors envoys, any weapons were prohibited within the imperial pce.

    Its alright. The two of us will go in.

    While Teo tried to protest and Eshel tried to restrain him, Juliet passed through the pces main gate with a maid wearing a bo.

    Who is apanying you?

    In response to the guard captains question, the woman in therge bo briefly showed her face.

    Juliet quickly responded.

    Shes a maid from the Counts household.

    You may enter.

    The captain of the guards allowed Juliet and the maid with the bo to enter without suspicion.

    As soon as the maid entered the pce and tried to remove her bo, Juliet quickly grabbed her hand.

    Why?

    If Dahlia recognizes you, it will be problematic.

    Upon hearing this, Dolores, looking frightened, put her bo back on.

    The one disguised as Juliets maid wearing the bo was Dolores.

    Do you think that woman will recognize Dolores?

    If shes the one who manipted Marquis Guinness, she would. Lets quietly confirm her face and leave.

    Dolores, once the daughter of Marquis Guinness, had been imprisoned in a clock tower until Juliet rescued her, and since then, she had been seeking refuge in the Counts house.

    Juliet didnt particrly favor Dolores, who had once been bought by the Marquis to harm her, but she bore no malice either.

    Above all, Dolores had something to do for her today.

    Dolores was one of the few who could confirm that Dahlia had manipted the Marquis to harm Juliet.

    Juliet, disguised as a maid along with Dolores, headed to the Empresss residence.

    Evil is in your hearts!

    Guard against desires and purify your bodies!

    Knights in crimson tunics shouted as they walked around. They were pdins escorting the archbishops.

    The Spring Full Moon Festival begins when a high-ranking priest dispatched from Lucerne visits the imperial family with a sacred me.

    For this reason, the figures of the priests were visible here and there.

    This years Full Moon Festival seems a bit early.

    I heard rumors that the Pope would be visiting this year.

    The pce officials were discussing this.

    Juliet, who had never been in the capital at this time of year, naturally found the scene new.

    Come to think of it, Esherlid did mention this news.

    <i> Public opinion on the imperial family isnt great. Due to continuous scandals and events.</i>

    The Emperor, in a desperate move, hosted arge event to show off the imperial familys prestige, trying to suppress public opinion.

    <i> Ive also heard rumors of a prophecy being found in the temple.</i>

    And there was another story.

    If the existence of the prophecy was revealed, the Emperor would be in quite a predicament.

    Given the temple was already a threat to the monarchy, the appearance of a prophecy at this time would not be favorable for the Emperor.

    Oh my, Countess Monad.

    As they approached the Empresss pce, tables lined up in the outer courtyard came into view.

    Ladies sitting at a secluded table noticed Juliet and greeted her first.

    Some recalled their awkward previous encounter and gave a vague smile.

    I didnt expect you toe.

    Did Countess Monade to receive a blessing too?

    Juliet tilted her head.

    Blessing?

    Yes. The Archbishop is currently speaking with the Empress.

    Beyond the wide-open terrace window, the figure of the Empress was visible. Sitting opposite her was an Archbishop in a crimson priests robe.

    Around them were influential courtiers, including the chambein and the Empresss close associates.

    Juliet blinked when she spotted a woman with rich blonde hair attending to the Empress right next to her.

    She discreetly nced inside.

    Everyone seemed eager to receive blessings from the high-ranking priest from afar, but only the closedies of the Empress could approach the Archbishop.

    However, Juliet, uninterested in the blessing, deliberately chose a secluded spot to sit.

    Thats when it happened.

    Dolores, excited, tugged at Juliets dress.

    Its her! That woman!

    Dolores whispered to Juliet.

    Shes the woman the Marquis treasured!

    Curiousdies nearby inquired.

    Oh my, who is thatdy?

    Shes my maid.

    Juliet briefly exined to thedies and then quietly asked Dolores.

    Youre sure you recognize her?

    Yes! Dolores saw her clearly!

    Dolores seemed both surprised and excited to see the woman whose name she couldnt even remember.

    Marquis Guinness treated her like a goddess!

    Dolores passionately described the times when Dahlia stayed at the Marquiss house.

    That woman taught the Marquis how to turn people into magic stones.

    Juliet gazed at Dolores for a moment.

    Not long ago, Dolores couldnt even recall Dahlias name properly. But seeing Dahlia from afar brought all her memories back.

    <i>Thats exactly like me.</i>

    Juliet had a simr experience. Her memory of Dahlia was fuzzy, but seeing her again made everythinge back vividly, including what Dahlia had done to her while she was staying in the eastern tower.

    Doloress story was lengthy, but the main point was that Marquis Guinness revered every single word Dahlia said.

    But how is that woman in the pce?

    Dolores asked, seeming curious.

    Thats what Im wondering.

    Juliets eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 145:

    Chapter 145:

    Just like Dolores, Juliet couldnt answer the question.

    She nced subtly in the direction where the Empress and Dahlia sat. Thanks to deliberately choosing a secluded table outside, the people inside didnt even know Juliet had arrived.

    Juliet had thought about Dahlia for several years, but she had never imagined encountering her in this manner and in such a ce.

    Time flew by so fast, didnt it?

    Dahlia was seen kindly bringing a tray of medicine to the Empress.

    Archbishop, this girl here is someone Ive grown fond oftely.

    The Empress proudly introduced Elizabeth to the Archbishop Gilliam sitting beside her.

    Elizabeth possesses excellent healing powers.

    Oh? Healing powers, you say?

    Archbishop Gilliam scanned Dahlia quickly with impressed eyes.

    Shes indeed a rare talent.

    Watching the scene, Juliet suddenly felt puzzled.

    <i>If she has healing abilities, why is she giving medicine to the Empress? Does shebine healing and prescribing?</i>

    Once doubt started to creep in, it led to more questions.

    It wont matter anyway. Theres no evidence.

    Moreover, Dahlia seemed to have the ability to manipte peoples memories.

    But still

    Dolores seemed quite upset that Dahlia wasfortably by the Empresss side.

    Then, Ill call for the carriage. Miss, please wait here for a moment.

    Dolores asked without even waiting for Juliets answer.

    That woman?

    Is that Dahlia?

    Both recognized Dahlia instantly, even though neither had been told about her.

    Teo and Eshelrid didnt know who Dahlia was, but they did know that Juliet came to identify her.

    Yes. But now her name isnt Dahlia, its Elizabeth Tillman.

    What does that mean?

    Just something I heard.

    Damn, its soplicated.

    Teo grumbled.

    And ording to what Sir Jude confirmed, surprisingly, the Tillman family ims to have a youngest daughter named Elizabeth.

    <i>But theres no mention of such a daughter in any records.</i>

    It was quite a significant finding.

    <i>Did she manipte the memories of the Tillman family members too?</i>

    Juliet had a vague idea of how Dahlia had infiltrated everywhere.

    The ability to manipte memories was chilling, to say the least.

    Wheres Dolores?

    Dolores? Why her?

    Didnt Dolores call for you?

    As Juliet and Teo locked eyes, Eshel intervened to mediate the situation.

    She said shed take another carriage and head back first.

    Dolores did?

    Juliet looked skeptical, prompting Eshel to confirm.

    Yes.

    Juliet was a bit worried.

    What if something happened to her wandering alone in the imperial pce?

    Dahlias apparent enmity was concerning.

    She might have put the miss in danger. To be honest, Im still ufortable about it.

    Dolores is just being used.

    However, Teo, who had been shaking his head, suddenly spoke.

    Its strange. I feel like Ive seen that woman somewhere before.

    Who?

    That Dahlia.

    Dahlia?

    When did you he her? Finding it odd, Juliet soon realized.

    No wonder they seemed familiar. Both had briefly encountered Dahlia while infiltrating the ck market of Carcassonne. Teo had a surprisingly keen memory for faces.

    Ah!

    But Teos revtion waspletely unexpected.

    I remember where I saw her.

    The insane Pope, Sebastian, had a sister who died young.

    Genovia?

    I dont know. Was that her name? Anyway, that girl.

    Genovia was a genius born with one of the greatest divine powers. However, perhaps because of that talent, she died in a fire at a young age, and her divine power remained only in the Soulstone.

    Later, Sebastian rose to the position of the Pope using the Soulstone of his deceased sister.

    She had seen a portrait of the deceased Genovia in a rocket ne.

    Certainly so.

    Juliet was about to scoff that it made no sense, but Eshelrid nodded seriously.

    She looks very simr to the portrait.

    Butst time, I heard Genovia looked like me?

    Juliet said hesitantly.

    She too had seen Genovias portrait.

    Yes. Thats why that crazy Pope kidnapped you.

    Teo grumbled as if getting mad upon reflecting on it.

    But how can you say Dahlia looks like Genovia?

    Well, strangely enough, both of you resemble the deceased girl, Genovia.

    Eshelrid quickly added, watching Juliets reaction.

    Though Juliet and that woman named Dahlia dont look alike at all.

    Juliet frowned. It wasnt pleasant to hear that she resembled the person she had been in a bad rtionship with from a previous life.

    However, it made sense.

    It had long been one of Juliets curious points.

    In her past life, why did Sebastian so fully support Dahlia?

    It was suspicious to think it was merely because of Dahlias divine power or healing abilities.

    <i>But if, as they say, Dahlia and Genovia resemble each other, it exins things.</i>

    If Dahlia, who resembled his deceased sister and also had healing powers, appeared before Sebastian, it was obvious he would be charmed by her.

    But how could that be possible?

    Well, they say there are at least three people in the world who look alike.

    Seeing Julietsplexion not so good, Eshel hastily tried to make things light.

    * * *

    As Juliet suspected, Dolores was still inside the imperial pce.

    <i>Heh, you think Id give up?</i>

    Although Juliet said she had no way to catch Dahlia, Dolores had no intention of letting Dahlia be.

    Dolores had just taken money and did as Marquis Guinness ordered, but she had to suffer in prison.

    Even more so, since Marquis Guinness went bankrupt, she didnt even get the remaining payment.

    But how did the suspicious woman named Dahlia, who interfered with Marquis Guinness n, be the Empresss maid?

    However, the woman who stopped and looked back at Dolores was unexpectedly the woman she was looking for, Dahlia.

    Do you recognize me?

    Dolores, who had been observing Dahlia closely, wouldnt miss this opportunity.

    Coincidentally, Dahlia was alone.

    Dahlia asked expressionlessly.

    How do I know you?

    Huh? We met at Marquis Guinness mansion!

    Then, the blonde Dahlia tilted her head.

    You remember me? How?

    Dont try to y dumb!

    Thinking Dahlia was trying to feign ignorance, Dolores put her hand on her waist.

    I remember everything, okay? You fooled Marquis Guinness!

    Since being confronted about her memories by Juliet, Dolores had written down everything that had happened at the southern Marquiss residence so she wouldnt forget.

    Thanks to that, Dolores remembered clearly what Dahlia had done with Marquis Guinness.

    You took the vagabonds and orphans and had them turned into magic stones while they were alive!

    However, the suspicious woman now using the pseudonym Elizabeth only stared sharply at Dolores.

    Hey?

    Dolores felt uneasy under that gaze and called out to her again.

    (Useless.)

    Uh

    When Dolores, slightly scared, tried to back away, what flowed out of Dahlias mouth was a dull voice.

    Moments ago, there were white parts in Dahlias eyes, but now they were entirely ck.

    Ah Ah

    Dolores shivered and desperately tried to escape.

    The next moment, the being before Dolores was no longer in the form of a human woman. It was a giant yellow snake with its mouth wide open.

    A momentter.

    Faint screams faded with eerie sounds.

 Chapter 146:

    Chapter 146:

    * * *

    Dolores hasnte back?

    After a while, Juliet, who returned to the Counts residence, was informed that Dolores hadnte to the mansion.

    Yes, I think she might have already escaped from the imperial pce.

    But to Juliet, this exnation was hard to ept.

    There was no reason for Dolores to go through the trouble of escaping.

    She wasnt forcibly confined, and it was odd that she had disappeared from the pce.

    Moreover, the way she had looked at Dahlia was concerning. Perhaps it was more of a disappearance than an escape.

    <i>I had a few more questions for Dolores.</i>

    For example, about the method of stealing someone elses spirit.

    Juliet was lost in thought.

    Dolores had said that Marquis Guinness had trained her in the method of stealing other peoples spirits.

    It was also due to such training that they were certain they had stolen control of the butterfly creature from Juliet, who they believed was under hypnosis.

    What a shame.

    However, as soon as Juliet entered the house, shepletely forgot about Dolores.

    Grandfather?

    Juliet.

    For some reason, things seemed hectic. The small yard of the Counts house was filled with people packing.

    With a stunned look on her face, Juliet blinked and asked:

    Youre leaving?

    Yes, some urgent matters havee up.

    Upon returning home, Lionel Lebatan had finished preparing to leave and was waiting for Juliet.

    Juliet hesitated and held onto her grandfather.

    But all of a sudden?

    Im sorry.

    Only after hearing Lionels reply did Juliet recall that he was a wanted man. It was risky for him to havee here to see Juliet in secret.

    <i>I shouldnt press him.</i>

    Eshel was in the living room, waiting for Juliet with a stack of books.

    Dont worry too much. Its not like youll never see him again. Instead, you should read this with me.

    Saying this, he tapped on the stack of books on the table.

    Whats this?

    The materials you requested.

    Without any further exnation, Juliet understood that this was the information about the artifact she had requested.

    However, after briefly flipping through a book, Juliet tilted her head.

    Eshel.

    Yes. Is there a problem?

    Eshel asked, looking rather cheeky.

    From her expression, it was clear he knew what the problem was.

    This is a childrens storybook, isnt it?

    It was either a childrens book or a simple fairy tale that Juliet could read.

    But neither of us can read ancient characters, can we? The trantion will take another two months.

    So, during that time, they couldnt just sit idly by. The idea was to at least read these storybooks.

    Juliet sighed and opened a book.

    It was full of old tales she had been familiar with since childhood.

    * * *

    Elizabeth Tillman became a celebrity overnight.

    When rumors spread that the beautiful maid, who was favored by the Empress, publicly opposed Juliet from the first day. Rumors circted, and those who disliked Juliet particrly weed this.

    Here,e this way, Miss Elizabeth!

    There was no reason to be engrossed. However, Elizabeth Tillman was closer to a healer than an official maid.

    Moreover, the Empress often praised Elizabeth until she ran dry, and was close with that Juliet Monad.

    It was impossible not to be intrigued.

    After Elizabeth arrived, I was able to sleep peacefully. What a blessed ability!

    Thus, Elizabeth Tillman could easily blend in with people.

    Thanks to this, Elizabeth knew everything.

    For example, the public rumors circting in the social world.

    Who is that person?

    Countess Monad? Ah.

    A mockingughter emerged.

    Juliet Monad had been the favorite target of society people for the past few years.

    Shes quite a woman, really.

    For several years, Juliet Monad has been tirelessly pursuing Duke Carlyle.

    She was more persistent than other women.

    Elizabeth, who had been listening for a while, tilted her head.

    So are they broken up now?

    Ah, thats a bitplicated.

    I heard they broke up.

    But at thest ballroom, everyone clearly saw.

    The aristocrats who were gossiping excitedly suddenly shut their mouths.

    Many of the aristocrats present at the event had been present when Duke Carlyle had drawn his sword in anger.

    Thats right. Thats the strange part.

    So, they havent broken up yet?

    The Duke has never taken back a woman hes broken up with, so perhaps

    Thats right. It was Juliet Monad who tirelessly chased the Duke for a whopping 7 years.

    It was so embarrassing to watch. What kind of woman has no pride

    Surrounded by people, Elizabeth suddenly nced towards the entrance.

    For a moment, everyone closed their mouths and looked in the same direction. Juliet Monad, whom they had just been discussing, had just entered.

    Oh, shes so shameless.

    She attended again today.

    Ignoring the murmuring people, Juliet dismounted from her horse.

    It was customary to ride a horse instead of a carriage to the Lenten event.

    Only the closest people to the imperial family or descendants of noble families with a long heritage were invited to todays event.

    It was a gathering to wee the delegation from Lucerne in anticipation of Lent.

    Elizabeth has incredible healing powers.

    As soon as Juliet arrived at the riding track, the Empress began to sing praises about Elizabeth to the surrounding delegates.

    I happened to see Elizabeth taking care of the sick in Varen. She has such a kind heart.

    You tter me, Your Majesty. I merely did what I should.

    While it wasnt particrly rare for non-priests to have healing abilities, Juliet recently revisited memories from the past.

    Captured by the thought that her child might be taken away and, overwhelmed with fear, the one who extended a hand to the fleeing Juliet was none other than Dahlia.

    <i> Ill help you.</i>

    Kindly preparing even a n for her escape.

    Such suspicious kindness, but the naive past-Juliet couldnt doubt her.

    Rumor had it that the woman graciously situated in the eastern tower was unlike her, bright and pure, and a miraculous prophetic girl loved by the Pope.

    Riding was one of Juliets few specialties. Ironically, on the day she tried to escape on a horse, she couldnt control the frantic horse and fell before she even got out of the northern forest.

    And the woman who gave her that horse was right in front of her.

    Was it really a coincidence that such a woman brought up memories from Juliets unforgettable past?

 Chapter 147:

    Chapter 147:

    Perhaps Dahlia had also identally found out.

    But Juliet had a feeling that it was different.

    <i>What on earth is the purpose?</i>

    Juliets friend and the magician of the guild, Eshelrid, spected that Dahlia might be a powerful magician.

    <i>Maybe shes the one who sent me here.</i>

    While Juliet was thinking this, someone suddenly asked.

    It was Dahlia.

    Miss Monad, arent you afraid of anything?

    The title alone suggests as much.

    The somewhat awkward title Miss Monad was the title by which the servants of the castle called her when Juliet lived in the North.

    Why wouldnt I be afraid?

    Juliet smiled lightly.

    I get scared easily. For example

    Juliet, who was brushing the horses snout, moved her hand to the saddle on the horses back.

    Im afraid that someone might have hidden a sharp nail under the saddle.

    ?

    The others present didnt seem to understand what she meant.

    However, Elizabeth Tillman said meaningfully,

    Then be careful, for your precious family.

    At Elizabeths words, Juliet looked at the Empresss maid with a cold smile.

    People around her cautiously intervened.

    Miss Elizabeth.

    Countess Monad doesnt have close rtives.

    Thats right. My parents passed away a long time ago.

    Oh, really? I had no idea. Im not familiar with the social etiquette.

    Elizabeth feigned ignorance by raising her eyebrows.

    Forgive my rudeness, miss. I wasnt verydylike.

    At that, instead of Juliet, people around started making a fuss at Elizabeth.

    Its okay. If you didnt know, its understandable.

    Its something youll gradually learn.

    Learning from mistakes is what makes onedylike.

    Isnt that right, Miss Juliet?

    Juliet, smiling lightly, responded in adylike manner.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Suddenly, Juliet, who had mounted the horse, pulled the reins and the horse kicked the sand, spraying it at the spectators.

    Ah!

    Countess Monad!

    What is she doing!

    Oh my.

    Juliet calmly stopped the horse and then showed a troubled expression.

    Im sorry. Im not good at riding.

    Did you hear?

    Ah, about the incident at thedies riding course?

    A group of young nobles was looking down at the riding course from a distance. They were more into lying in the shade and sipping their drinks than doing anything productive.

    The main topic was clearly the tension between the Empresss healer and Count Monad.

    Under the sunlight, Elizabeth Tillman looked like a lively and wless noblewoman. She was bright and charming.

    Why is Countess Monad being so unnecessarily spiteful when we have such a beautiful woman in the pce after such a long time?

    Its obvious. Womens jealousy can be terrifying.

    Given the beauty of that maid named Elizabeth, she must have felt threatened.

    A vulgarughter emerged.

    Tsk tsk, if only Countess Monad smiled more, how wonderful would that be?

    Juliet Monad is notoriously rigid.

    She should just be kicked out by the Duke. Shespletely out of her depth.

    There were those who were quietly hostile to Juliet Monad.

    The main reason Juliet had a bad reputation in society was because she was the lover of Duke Carlyle.

    A month ago, after Duke Carlyle publicly threatened her at the pce ball, people hadnt even made eye contact with her. But now, the Duke wasnt in the capital.

    Thats right. Being ambiguous achieves nothing.

    When Duke Carlyle gets tired of her, shell be just another woman.

    Isnt that right, Your Highness?

    Among this ill-mannered and forgetful group was the second prince, Cloff.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Suddenly, Cloff kicked the table leg.

    That damn Duke Carlyle!

    Cloff, who had been listening quietly, suddenly erupted in anger.

    Your Highness the prince?

    Ugh! Is there nothing else to talk about other than Duke Carlyle?

    Prince Cloff, the second prince, became angry and stormed out of his seat.

    He was boiling inside.

    <i>Hes such a thorn in my eye.</i>

    Cloff, who was the same age as the Duke, had beenpared to Lennox Carlyle in various situations since he reached adulthood.

    But how could he defeat a monstrous man who had made a name for himself before even turning twenty and reimed his title with his own hands?

    It was the same with the recent incident involving Marquis Guinness.

    Although not many knew, Cloff had actually invested a significant amount of money in Marquis Guinness.

    He knew that the Duke was plotting something and had secretly provided funds, hoping to bring down Duke Carlyle.

    However, the cunning Duke Carlyle not only survived but deceived the Emperor until his death and cornered Marquis Guinness.

    So, what was the oue?

    It was Marquis Guinness who had fallen.

    Although they tried to incite the nobles to prevent Duke Carlyle from taking over the South, the Dukes property ended up in the hands of that Carlyle.

    <i>After all, that guy is just a Duke, and I am a member of the imperial family!</i>

    Cloff tried to cheer himself up, but it wasnt enough to calm his anger.

    Then-

    Excuse me, are you the second prince?

    Suddenly, a melodious voice was heard from behind him.

    Who are you?

    Im here to see the second prince.

    Looking up, there stood a woman with golden hair tinted in orange.

    The woman greeted him with a bright smile.

    My name is Elizabeth Tillman. I serve the Empress.

    Oh The imperial healer. Stand up.

    Cloff scrutinized Elizabeth from head to toe with a wary gaze.

    Im sorry, Your Highness. I happened to overhear your conversation earlier and followed you.

    Conversation? Was she referring to when he became upset upon hearing about Duke Carlyle?

    Distrusting by nature, Cloff was cautious of Elizabeth.

    However, I believe I can help you, Your Highness.

    But as Elizabeth took a step closer, Cloff felt disoriented.

    <i>What was I thinking just now?</i>

    I can definitely help you defeat Duke Carlyle.

    It felt as if he could hear the hissing of a snake from somewhere.

    * * *

    Juliet?

    Teo chased after her, but Juliet, in her anger, rode off the equestrian course.

    Dahlias words were a clear threat.

    <i> Then be careful, for the sake of your precious family.</i>

    It was an unpleasant warning, indicating she knew of the existence of rtives, including Juliets grandfather.

    After a while, Teo caught up to Juliet on horseback.

    Hey, whats going on?

    Teo.

    Upon seeing his face, Juliet wanted to ask the question that had been guing her.

    Grandfather

    Juliet hesitated for a moment as she felt an odd gaze upon her.

    Why did you stop speaking?

    Teo urged Juliet, looking puzzled.

    Well, its just

    Suddenly, she remembered the warning from Lennoxs letter.

    <i>Dont trust anyone.</i>

    Why would Dahlia tantly bring up Juliets family in front of everyone? To unt the fact that she knew of her grandfather, who was a wanted man?

    Its not that.

    Juliet regained herposure surprisingly quickly.

    This was inside the imperial pce. Eyes and ears could be everywhere.

    Juliet spoke calmly.

    Teo, can you send someone to Levant?

    What? Why?

    I have news to ry to him.

    Juliet spoke calmly andposedly.

    But why in Levant

    Teo seemed puzzled for a moment, but quickly caught onto Juliets meaning.

    Lionel Lebant wasnt currently in Levant. Meaning, Juliet was intentionally trying to deceive someone.

 Chapter 148:

    Chapter 148:

    Alright. Lets do it.

    Right after Teo left, someone approached Juliet. It was one of the pdins who had been escorting the delegation.

    Excuse me, Lady.

    The pdin, dressed in a crimson tunic, led Juliet somewhere.

    The distinguished guest wishes to see you.

    The ce he took her to was, unexpectedly, an outdoor theater at a temple, just a bit away from the square.

    The person who wanted to meet Juliet was Archbishop Gilliam, the representative of Lucerne.

    Archbishop Gilliam was happily watching a y performed by young priest apprentices.

    Its been a while, Miss Monad.

    Have you been well?

    Archbishop Gilliam was an acquaintance of Juliets.

    While they werent close enough to greet each other warmly, they did know each other.

    Did you ask to see me?

    Yes.

    With a dignified attitude, Archbishop Gilliam directly asked Juliet:

    Where is the Soulstone, Miss Juliet?

    I dont have it.

    Unexpectedly, Archbishop Gilliam didnt press further. He just looked surprised.

    That is a precious treasure of the temple, Miss Monad.

    You should know that the temple has many treasures, even if it wasnt that.

    Juliet replied politely.

    The relics called Regalia were the most notable examples.

    Juliet nced suspiciously at therge ring on Archbishop Gilliams left hand. The ring, almost too extravagant, was also one of the Regalia.

    It was the Fishermans Ring, a symbol confirming the authority of the Popes representative.

    <i>But what power does it have?</i>

    Juliet tilted her head.

    She had heard that the Fishermans Ring was a famous relic, but she had never heard of it having any miraculous powers. Perhaps healing?

    If you continue to be uncooperative, we wont stand by idly.

    <i>Im not being uncooperative; I genuinely cant give back the Soulstone.</i>

    Juliet knew the Soulstone of Genovia had been used to heal the eyes of Duke Carlyle. Therefore, she believed she couldnt return it.

    Miss Monad, are you familiar with the content of that y?

    Yes.

    Suddenly, Archbishop Gilliam pointed to the half-circle theater.

    Young priest candidates were presenting a y inmemoration of Lent.

    Because they were children, the quality wasnt high, and the story was amon old tale that every citizen would know.

    Lord Voice, I have nothing left to offer. Please help me once more.

    Then give me your first child.

    The kings tailor master goes into the forest intending to take his own life, where he encounters a mysterious voice.

    The tailor, taken by the sweet voice, pours out his concerns, and the voice  which he knows only as a voice  proposes a solution and they strike a deal.

    For the next ten years, the tailor bes prosperous and lives happily with his wife. Then, the forgotten entity from their agreementes calling.

    The day was also when their long-awaited child was born after ten years. The terrified tailor tried various means to chase the entity away, but failed.

    The story was that the entity he made the deal with was actually a demon, and as per the agreement ten years prior, it took away their first child and disappeared into the woods.

    <i>The lesson seems to be Dont trust suspicious beings, doesnt it?</i>

    Juliet thought bitterly.

    Demons are entities that cleverly tap into human desires.

    Archbishop Gilliam said, almost as if he was reprimanding a child.

    And the same goes for that key of yours, Miss Monad.

    Juliets eyes widened in surprise when he mentioned the artifact.

    Its a cursed item. You know that, right?

    Who says? Its a family heirloom.

    Pope Hildegard mentioned it.

    Hildegard was the previous pope from Lucerne whom Juliet had met. When Juliet was kidnapped by the impostor pope, Sebastian, Hildegard was also imprisoned in the dungeon.

    Why are you bringing up my possession all of a sudden?

    Archbishop Gilliam proposed with a serious expression:

    We wont ask any more about the missing Soulstone. However, how about handing over that dangerous artifact to us?

    Amused and incredulous, Juliet chuckled:

    Im also curious about something, Archbishop.

    What is it?

    Is it true that the prophetic book has been found?

    Where did you hear that from?

    Archbishop Gilliams eyes shone.

    But he didnt seem surprised.

    Everyones been saying it.

    Yes, its true.

    Archbishop Gilliam spoke as if he was trying hard not to act conceited.

    Juliet wasnt taken aback.

    In her previous life, there had also been a prophecy.

    An ancient stone tablet had been discovered, and because it urately predicted a series of ensuing cmities, it was called a prophecy.

    For instance, the incident when the imperial pceske turned red.

    Juliet asked with a sly smile:

    If I were to exchange this key for that prophecy, would you give it to me?

    Miss Juliet.

    You wouldnt, would you? Its the same.

    Its different! While the relics establish the order of the world, artifacts like your key only bring chaos.

    I dont know about such grand tales.

    After ring at Juliet for a moment, Archbishop Gilliam sighed and spoke.

    She told youd say that.

    Who did?

    Her Holiness Hildegard.

    Reluctantly, Archbishop Gilliam offered the ring he was wearing.

    Its the Fishermans ring, a third-ss relic.

    Why are you giving this to me?

    Its also an order from the Pope.

    Archbishop Gilliam gritted his teeth.

    She said it would protect you from the cursed artifact you possess.

    Juliet hesitated for a moment.

    She thought that without the butterflies, it might be harder for her to protect herself.

    <i>Besides, the butterflies had disappeared once before.</i>

    Due to the Soulstone of Genovia, the butterflies had hidden for a while. She didnt know why, but since then, Juliet had been hesitant to touch sacred objects.

    Juliet cautiously took the Fishermans ring with her gloved hand.

    Please convey my gratitude.

    For now, she epted it, thinking shed just keep it hidden without touching it with her bare hands.

    By the time Juliet left the temples auditorium, the sun was starting to set.

    She quietly exited the small theater and, being conscious of the bulging ring in her silk pocket, tried to summon her butterflies. Fortunately, they were summoned without any issues.

    It seemed that they didnt disappear just by touching the relic.

    Relieved, Juliet strolled through the town.

    The town was bustling in celebration of Lent. While watching the festivities, Juliet stopped in front of a makeshift arena.

    <i>Its cruel.</i>

    The highlight of Lent was thebat where beasts from all over were thrown into the coliseum for a fight with bets ced on them.

    Get up now!

    Damn, how much did I bet!

    There were shouts of excitement. Juliet frowned.

    A giant rhinoceros-like creature with armor-like skin was lying on the ground, groaning.

    Miss Juliet.

    As Juliet frowned at the scene, someone called her softly from behind.

    Dolores?

    It was Dolores, cloaked from head to toe.

    What happened? Where were you?

    I had something else to do.

    Juliet blinked a few times.

    You had business here in town?

    Yes. But I never expected to run into you here.

    Dolores said with a smile.

    Why are you wandering around dangerously on your own? Lets go. I know a shortcut.

    Dolores started walking ahead.

    But Juliet watched Doloress back for a while before slowly starting to move.

    Under the torchlight, the wavering shadow looked like a snake.

    Suddenly, she realized Dolores, who often referred to herself in the third person, hadnt done so.

    Her heart sank.

    Really? When did you learn this shortcut?

    She tried to sound casual, hoping her voice wouldnt tremble.

    Just recently.

    Then Dolores, why does your shadow look like that?

    Juliet was prepared to summon her butterflies at any moment.

    At that moment, the thing in Doloress shape turned its head stiffly with a creaking sound.

    It looked down at its own shadow, which was writhing as if something might burst out, moving chaotically.

    Soon, it chuckled softly.

    (Got caught, didnt I?)

 Chapter 149:

    Chapter 149:

    * * *

    Juliet stared unblinkingly at the being in front of her.

    <i>Crunch.</i>

    The creature, resembling Dolores, had its neck twisted at a grotesque angle.

    (Finally its just the two of us.)

    The white of its eyes turned ck and it took a step toward Juliet.

    Juliet took a step back, never taking her eyes off the creature.

    <i> Dont trust anyone.</i>

    Was this what Lennox warned about? The hairs on the back of her neck stood on end.

    Waaaaah!

    From the circr stadium behind, an even louder roar erupted.

    (How the hell did she survive every time?)

    Who are you?

    As she asked, Juliet intuitively felt something.

    This is a snake.

    She wasnt sure why she felt this way, but she was certain.

    A story of a strange snake that devours people and impersonates them.

    Dolores was consumed by this entity.

    What did you do to Dolores?

    As she asked the obvious, Juliet felt it. Dolores had been consumed.

    Why are you doing this to me?

    (Theres nothing to be afraid of.)

    The being with Doloress face smirked as it approached.

    (Im just trying to finish something I couldnt finish a long time ago.)

    <i>A long time ago?</i>

    Do you know me?

    (How could I not, child? In the past, and in this life, I have always been waiting for you.)

    Despite its menacing demeanor, its voice sounded almost tender.

    Juliet, gradually stepping back, found her back pressed against a wooden wall.

    Right behind her, inside the crudely built illegal stadium, there must be countless people.

    But her calls for help would surely be drowned out by the deafening roar. Even if someone dide to help, its questionable whether they could repel the mysterious creature in front of her.

    (What to do now? No one ising to help you this time, princess.)

    The snake wearing Doloress skin sneered at her.

    Its tone sounded oddly familiar.

    With nowhere else to go, Juliet strangely felt calm.

    In her foggy mind, fragmented images suddenly pieced together.

    <i>The story of the yellow snake told by the wandering mercenary.</i>

    This snake acted as if it knew Juliet from the past. If so, the snakes purpose was

    You purposely chose this time, didnt you?

    (What?)

    It wasnt just a strategy to buy time. Juliet was certain.

    Because Lennox went South and isnt here, right?

    The snake, with a stoic face, stared at Juliet and then chuckled.

    (Quite clever, you. So, you know this will be your grave, right?)

    Frozen, like a mouse facing a predator, another roar erupted from the stadium.

    <i>A roar, you say?</i>

    Juliet suddenly realized something and looked back. It wasnt a roar.

    Pl-please save me!

    It was a desperate scream.

    Juliet couldnt immediately understand what was happening.

    (Even if you pull some tricks, no one ising to help. Your luck ends here.)

    Aaaah!

    Please save me

    Through the gaps of the temporary wooden walls, she glimpsed the chaotic scene inside the arena.

    Thick smoke nketed the area, and for some unknown reason, frenzied animals chained up were charging towards the audience.

    It was absolute chaos.

    People were frantically escaping as the animals stampeded over the stands.

    Juliet, leaning against the wall, could feel the vibrations from the rickety stadium.

    (Who would care if a single human woman disappeared in this situation?)

    The snake, wearing Doloress skin, approached with a sneer.

    Sadly, it was right. Juliet nced down.

    There was nowhere to run, no one to call for help.

    All she could see were some ropes and wooden nks left over from building the temporary stadium.

    <i>What do I do..</i>

    Then suddenly.

    With a fluttering sound, butterflies charged towards the snake.

    !

    Juliet was taken aback.

    Before she could summon them, a swarm of butterflies attacked the entity wearing Doloress face.

    But the enigmatic creature, wearing Doloress skin, chuckled as if it was trivial.

    (Tsk, pointless resistance.)

    The snake swung its arm like a whip.

    (You cannot defy me. Just watch and dont interfere!)

    Then, the butterflies in the vicinity burst into a powdery light and disintegrated.

    Although Juliet didnt know the butterflies intentions, she didnt miss the opportunity they provided.

    She forcefully bumped into the thin wooden wall leading to the stadium.

    Nothing happened, except for amp that was hanging a little higher, which fell down with a clunk.

    (Youre trying to break the wall and escape? Do you think the wall is that weak?)

    The snake scoffed openly and reached out to her.

    Just then.

    With a sizzling sound, something strange happened again. Its hand was blocked by something.

    <i>Hissss!</i>

    Sparks flew out of thin air.

    (You what did you do?)

    Missing Juliet by a whisker, it growled menacingly.

    Juliet didnt know what had happened either. But she decided not to miss out on her incredible luck.

    Without hesitation, Juliet suddenly kicked themp that had fallen at her feet.

    <i>Clink!</i>

    At the same time, the fire spread through the rope lying on the floor. The oil-soaked rope caught fire in an instant.

    (Kieeeeee~!)

    It was engulfed in mes and screamed and writhed in panic.

    Juliet flinched and immediately leaned closer to the wall.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    And that moment. Unidentified smoke seeping through a gap in the half-copsed wooden wall caught fire and caused an explosion.

    Juliet lost her senses momentarily due to the shock.

    * * *

    Big trouble!

    At the same time.

    The pce gate burst open, and a servant came running. He was the servant of the second prince Cloff.

    Your Highness! There are magical beasts in the square right now!

    The servant hastily exined the situation.

    The arena building has copsed, and the magical beasts that were inside are attacking the citizens!

    Is that true?

    The second prince Cloff sprang to his feet and headed toward the terrace that offered a panoramic view of the capital.

    Just as the servant had said.

    Unusual smoke was billowing from the square. The faint scent of something burning and faint screams could be heard as well.

    It seems the magical beasts have gone wild due to unknown smoke bombs.

    As nned.

    Excuse me?

    The servant looked puzzled.

    Instead of looking flustered or regretful, Cloff was smirking ominously.

    Cloffs aide quickly pushed the servant away.

    Ahem, you may go now!

    Ah, yes

    As soon as the servant was driven out, Cloff openly rubbed his hands together in greed.

    Now all thats left is to frame Duke Carlyle for all this!

    Confident Cloff picked up a small metal sphere that he had hidden neatly in a drawer.

    It was the smoke bomb given by that woman.

    It contained a special herb that increased the aggressiveness of magical beasts.

    Isnt it too tant?

    Cloffs aide seemed uneasy.

    Who would leave their family crest at the crime scene?

    The smoke bomb had the emblem of the Duke clearly engraved on it.

    Ignorance. People only see what they want to see.

    Cloff was confident.

    The womans n was simple and fatal. The rampaging magical beasts would create chaos in the capital.

    The citizens would get angry.

    Voices calling for the culprit would rise, and then, discreetly, he could present this evidence.

    This time, it will be the end for that fool, Duke Carlyle.

    Cloff grinned maliciously.

    * * *

    Aaah!

    Awakened by a sudden scream from outside, Juliet quickly snapped back to her senses.

    Staggering to her feet, Juliet surveyed the chaos outside. Magical beasts that had broken free from their chains were running around, and people were fleeing in panic.

    She had been lying in a half-copsed arena building.

    <i>I was lucky.</i>

    Juliet wiped her forehead and assessed the situation.

    The magical beasts must have gone wild due to the unidentified smoke that filled the arena.

    And that thing earlier

    <i>What was that?</i>

    Juliet took a deep breath.

    <i>Where did the snake go?</i>

    Luckily, it seemed to have been affected by the fire. It had escaped, which was fortunate.

    Juliet hid in the half-copsed arena building and caught her breath.

    Whats happening?

    As she watched the demonic beasts being released and running around all over the square, she suddenly became concerned about the butterflies that had been so quiet from earlier.

    Are you okay?

    Juliet asked the butterflies that hadnt been unsummoned yet. A few weakly fluttered their wings near her.

    (Were fine.)

    Juliet looked at the butterflies.

    Their powers had had no effect on that mysterious monster.

    <i>Ive never seen something like that before.</i>

    She bit her lip, but couldnt stop her body from trembling slightly.

    What was that thing?

    (We cant say.)

    (We made a promise.)

    (Thats how it is.)

    The butterflies replied faintly.

    Dont you have anything you can exin to me?

    Juliet grumbled, but she knew deep inside that it was the limit of what the butterflies could do for her.

    Checking her belongings, she found a clean handkerchief.

    Blocking her mouth and nose with the handkerchief, Juliet observed the still-smoky inside of the arena. Small, palm-sized metal spheres were rolling on the floor.

    <i>Smoke bombs?</i>

    Juliet frowned slightly.

    She had seen such smoke bombs used in magical beast hunting in the North.

    Apparently, the gray smoke emanating from those spheres was the cause of the magical beasts rampage.

    People who had inhaled the smoke didnt copse, but the situation was bad nheless.

    Many people had been injured while fleeing from the agitated magical beasts.

    Thinking that she might get swept up if she carelessly went out, Juliet stood dazed, clutching a tent.

    <i>Think, think.</i>

    What can I do now?

    (Contractor.)

    (Contractor.)

    At that moment, faint voices as if about to disappear called out to her.

    What is it?

    Two butterflies weakly pped their wings, illuminating the surroundings.

    (Sorry.)

    For what?

    (Bad. Snake. Still there.)

    (Were sleepy.)

    (We have to go now.)

    Where are you going?

    The butterflies fluttered their wings weakly as if they were about to disappear any moment.

 Chapter 150:

    Chapter 150:

    * * *

    The group led by Duke Carlyle, who set out from the South, arrived at the capital earlier than expected.

    Why is there smoke?

    Even before passing through the capitals main gate, they realized there was amotion in the direction of the capital.

    A massive cloud of smoke obscured the sky, and people on the streets were screaming and running in panic.

    Whats happening?

    They quickly entered the capital.

    Your Highness!

    Elliot, who had been waiting for them, rushed over with a worried look.

    Miss Juliet hasnt returned yet! Well handle this side, so

    Before he could finish, Lennox turned his horse toward the downtown area and began to gallop.

    The arena had copsed, and the beasts had been released, turning the square into chaos.

    While the beasts were running amok and destroying structures, the swift evacuation of the citizens meant there were few casualties.

    Help, please!

    However, some elderly and children found it hard to get out of the way.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    A beast that was charging at a pair of young siblings suddenly lost its bnce and fell.

    The city guards, who were rushing to save the siblings, immediately recognized the person who saved them.

    Duke Carlyle!

    The relief of him being alive,bined with the joy of having an ally, was short-lived.

    Duke Carlyle urgently asked a captain of the guards:

    Have you seen Countess Monad?

    Who?

    The guard, taken aback by the unfamiliar name, asked back.

    With the urgency of the situation, Lennox maintained his patience:

    Where is Juliet Monad?

    She, she was near the square!

    Thankfully, someone who knew Juliet responded.

    Without a moments dy, Lennox steered his horse toward the square.

    But at that moment, a strange sight unfolded before them.

    ?

    What is that?

    <i>Krrrrr.</i>

    The beasts that had been charging at people suddenly stopped.

    Even more astonishingly, they ignored the guards attacking them and instead focused on one direction: the ruined temporary arena.

    Onerge beast with massive horns slowly approached the copsed arena and kneeled.

    Following this, other beasts also began to kneel one by one.

    What in the world?

    Everyone was speechless, unable toprehend the bizarre scene unfolding before them, unsure of their next move.

    However, only one person knew what this all meant.

    (Yes, the woman youre looking for is over there.)

    Because a ck panther murmured calmly.

    (It might be a bitte, but )

    Lennox, feeling half dazed, moved towards the rubble of the copsed building.

    Your Highness! Its dangerous! You need to retreat!

    His attendants tried to stop him. However, the beasts around didnt even nce at them.

    Beneath the debris, Lennox found the woman he was looking for.

    Juliet.

    Juliet was nkly staring into her hand, her hair hanging loose.

    Juliet.

    As he called her name again, Juliet slowly lifted her head.

    Your Highness.

    Lennox quickly approached Juliet to check on her. She was covered in dust, but seemingly unharmed.

    Realizing Juliet was safe, relief washed over Lennox, but he was also filled with anger. He had many things to say, but the first words were out of concern.

    I told you to wait safely.

    However, when their eyes met, Lennoxs expression hardened.

    Why are you crying?

    Tears filled her blue eyes.

    Her pale face wasnt just nk; it was filled with fear.

    The butterflies.

    He followed Juliets gaze.

    On her palm were butterflies.

    At first, it was hard to recognize them as Juliets butterflies. The faintly shimmering butterflies looked like pebbles.

    (Still. Outside. Theres danger.)

    (Run away.)

    Before ites.

    The butterflies, now the size of a fingernail, seemed to have lost their voices too.

    Will ite again?

    Juliet asked, but the butterflies didnt immediately respond.

    (The contractor. Has it.)

    (So. It can be opened.)

    <i>What?</i>

    Oh.

    After pondering for a moment, Juliet suddenly remembered and rummaged through her clothing.

    She then pulled out all the possessions she had on her.

    In one hand was the Fishermans ring, and in the other was a silver key.

    Juliet pondered for a moment.

    It seemed that the strange creature that had been stopped earlier was due to this Fishermans ring.

    The moment the snake wearing Doloress mask tried to grab Juliet, a tremendous me had erupted.

    <i>I guess its because of the sacred relic.</i>

    However, the item the butterflies mentioned that can be opened might be rted to the silver key.

    If I have this key, can I go back to the way it was?

    (No.)

    But when Juliet showed the silver key, the size and voice of the butterflies became very, very small.

    (That. Later.)

    (For the contractor.)

    (Only the contractor. Can open it.)

    (Inside the door)

    (Open and escape.)

    (Snake. If you see it. Open it.)

    For the first time, Juliet felt a heartfelt emotion towards the butterflies that mumbled awkwardly.

    For some reason, the butterflies showed strong hostility towards the snake wearing Doloress mask. They bravely rushed to protect Juliet, and it was clear that it had been fatal.

    You, from beyond your dimension, are said to be a great and evil being.

    Thats why they kept reappearing even when they were forcibly summoned back.

    But somehow, this time she felt that the butterflies might disappear forever instead of vanishing in the blue mes.

    (The yellow snake. Dangerous.)

    (They took from us.)

    With small voices, the butterflies tried to convey something.

    Noise echoed around, but Juliet held her breath without even thinking of evading.

    (Contractor.)

    (Sorry)

    She just wanted to cry.

    The voice that always echoed in her head was now so faint that she couldnt understand it unless she focused.

    Juliet felt it as some kind of omen.

    Why did this happen?

    Lennox asked with a stern face, but Juliet couldnt exin.

    Although she had never voiced it out loud, ever since her return, Juliet had a bad premonition.

    Maybe she might die again before autumn arrives.

    Perhaps theres a feeling of anxiety that she might lose all the beings by her side.

    Lennox.

    Instead of exining to him what had happened, Juliet blurted out the words that had been spinning in her mind.

    I dont want to run away anymore.

    Why are you running?

    Juliet looked at him with misty eyes.

    In front of her was a man with an anxious look.

    No matter what she said, he wouldnt understand. Hasnt she experienced it once before?

    It was just like the past. The seasons changed, Dahlia appeared, and Juliet Monad would meet a miserable end, having lost everything she had.

    <i>If Im destined to lose everything anyway</i>

    It was better toy it all out and feel relieved than to keep running from that anxiety.

    At least she wanted to talk directly with him before he met Dahlia and the situation surrounding them changed.

    The man, with a worried look, approached and wiped Juliets cheek.

    Dont ask why youre crying.

    Only then did Juliet realize she had been crying.

    Her cheeks were all wet.

    Your Highness, I have something to tell you.

    Alright. Lets step outside first.

    Its now or never.

    Juliet grabbed the wrist of the man trying to get her up.

    I want to talk now.

    Juliet smiled just with her lips.

    She stubbornly held onto him, thinking he might shake her off, but surprisingly, Lennox obediently knelt on one knee, leveling with her.

    Speak.

    Ive always been curious.

    Juliet cautiously reached out her hand.

    How does it feel to make the great Duke Carlyle kneel and receive all his affection?

    As her hand touched his cheek, Lennoxs eyes narrowed.

    He let out a deep sigh and wrapped her hand without resisting.

    However, Juliets next words made him visibly flinch.

    And when such a woman appears, how will I be discarded?

    Juliet.

    No woman is unaware of such things.

    Juliet chuckled.

    After all, their rtionship began with Juliet almost desperately clinging to it, more of a contract.

    Thats why Ive always been scared and anxious about Dahlia appearing.

    Juliet had that intuition.

    And now Dahlia had finally appeared. Different from the past she remembered, and Dahlia was after her life.

    She survived this time, but in the future, they might not have an opportunity to converse like this.

    So she wanted toy it all out before leaving. That way, she felt she wouldnt regret it in the long run.

 Chapter 151:

    Chapter 151:

    7 years ago, when we first met, I promised. I said Id help you find the treasure.

    Juliet knew from her past life memories that he was searching for the stolen heirloom.

    She had known it all along.

    So she proposed that she would help him find the treasure in exchange for allowing her to stay by his side.

    After all, in 7 years, the treasure stolen by the Fran couple would appear in the world with Dahlia. She intended to stay with him until then.

    I think I can keep that promise now.

    Juliet said somewhat awkwardly.

    In fact, Juliet had already kept half of that promise. She found out the whereabouts of the missing treasure, and thanks to her, the Carlyle family recovered the stolen heirloom.

    Although she encountered Dahlia differently than in her previous life.

    Still, she shouldve told him long ago.

    Knowing that he had been looking for Dahlia for 7 years, she feigned ignorance for fear hed leave her if he met Dahlia.

    Lennox raised an eyebrow slightly.

    What promise?

    As I told you. The promise to help you meet Dahlia again.

    But Lennoxs expression was a bit strange, as if he was confused about the situation.

    Meet Dahlia?

    Yes.

    How?

    Juliet tilted her head.

    His question sounded strange. Was he doubting how she recognized Dahlia or how she could find her?

    She couldve exined from the start.

    Your Highness, Ive met Dahlia before.

    Lennoxs eyes narrowed.

    He seemed to understand that before meant in a previous life.

    It was a rtionship I could never forget.

    Juliet said with a light smile, as if telling someone elses story.

    She recounted everything she remembered about how Dahlia appeared in her previous life, and who Dahlia was.

    From when Dahlia came to the northern mansion, to the rumors about her during her stay in the eastern tower.

    All the while, Lennox just listened with a stern face.

    Dahlia appeared in the North around that time.

    It was on a spring day when the existence of the poorly hidden child was exposed, and Juliets daydreams shattered.

    Come to think of it, you never asked how I knew about Dahlia or knew about the stolen heirloom.

    Juliet smiled faintly.

    It wouldve been tricky had he pressed her. She couldnt say she knew because she lived the same life twice.

    You might not remember, but we had a big fight then.

    To say they fought was an understatement.

    He was angry, and Juliet clung to him crying.

    Lennox refused and left, and Juliet was distraught, waiting for him to return.

    She thought theyd talk again when he returned, believing everything would be okay.

    But a few dayster, Lennox returned not alone. Juliet overheard the maids talking near his room.

    [The Duke has finally found her.]

    At first, she didnt know what he had found.

    Juliet knew very little about the man who had saved her. But when Juliet saw Dahlia herself, she understood everything.

    [The eastern tower?]

    [Yes.]

    The eastern tower was a space Juliet was never allowed into during her stay in the north.

    An area only permitted to the head of the Carlyle family and their spouse.

    [Wait, thats]

    [Its okay. She told me herself.]

    [What?]

    The moment Juliet faced her, the woman smiled as if she saw through everything.

    [Oh, we finally meet.]

    Dahlias sunny and cheerful charm made Juliet feel inferior.

    [Lennox told me. Youre a saved woman who was abused, right?]

    Juliet didnt ask her anything, fearing the answer.

    But Dahlia answered all the questions Juliet didnt dare to voice.

    As if reading her mind.

    [He asked me to be kind to you, because the poor woman has no family. Dont worry.]

    Dahlia kindly revealed the truth, as if she was a gracious hostess.

    Juliet got all the answers to her questions.

    [Thete Duchess was always a warm person.]

    Confirming that all the rumors whispered among the mansions servants were true.

    Could there be a clearer answer?

    Dahlia Fran knew not only the structure of the mansion but also about his deceased family and lineage.

    The maids words that Juliet had tried to ignore turned out to be true.

    Juliet Monad, pale like faint moonlight, was only an object of pity and curiosity.

    Stupid Juliet Monad.

    Inting herself with empty dreams.

    Juliet gave a thin smile.

    The rest is as youve heard before.

    Juliet, who finally woke up from her futile dream, waspletely exhausted.

    Juliet, who had no family and nowhere to turn, feared that even her remaining child would be taken away, so she decided to run away.

    And there was a kind woman who helped Juliet at that moment.

    All the while as Juliet rambled, Lennox sat with a cold and expressionless face, kneeling beside her.

    His eyes shed sharply from time to time, but he did not interrupt Juliets words. At least not until she started the next part of her story.

    And then

    Juliet couldnt open her mouth right away. Talking about the past was easy for her.

    However, this was the moment she had been fearing for a long time. Juliet was scared, not knowing how he would react to this story.

    And not too long ago, I met Dahlia again.

    What?

    The man, who seldom showed emotion, suddenly widened his eyes.

    His hand grabbed Juliets shoulder urgently.

    Hold on. When? Where?

    Hisplexion changed immediately.

    Juliet briefly observed Lennoxs red eyes shaking.

    It was a reaction she had anticipated at some point.

    If the past 7 years for him were filled with pondering when to reveal this secret, for Juliet, it was a time of endless worry about what would happen if Dahlia appeared.

    In that nightmare, Juliet yed the role of sitting at his feet and begging him not to throw her away. But now, it was Lennox who was kneeling.

    Seeing the man trying to hide his desperation, Juliet blinked slowly.

    Contrary to her expectations, no tears came. Even the tears that had pooled had dried up.

    While you were in the South, it was at the imperial pce.

    Juliet spoke calmly, but her lips trembled.

    The imperial pce?

    Juliet carefully observed Lennoxs face turning fierce.

    <i>Maybe I dont need to say that Dahlia is suspicious.</i>

    In her previous life, she was so treasured that Juliet couldnt even take a step out of the tower.

    Perhaps he already knew about Dahlias abilities.

    So Dahlia is now.

    is in the imperial pce. If you look for the Empresss healer, youll meet her.

    After finishing her story, Juliet waited for his reaction.

    However, Lennox did not immediately stand up and run to the pce. Instead, he looked at her silently for a moment and then spoke.

    So Juliet.

    Lennox gently grasped her fingertips.

    Does I will help you find it mean the stolen treasure and the woman named Dahlia?

    Yes, thats right.

    Juliet confirmed it inly.

    Yet, Lennox asked again.

    And while I went to the south to find the treasure, you met Dahlia?

    Juliet, a bit annoyed, confirmed it with a sullen tone.

    Yes, I did.

    Just met. They not only talked but also argued in front of the Empress.

    Heh.

    Observing Juliet, Lennoxughed, which was rare for him.

    <i>Smile?</i>

    The eastern tower. I see.

    A pleasing curve appeared on his lips.

    I see. Now I understand.

    As his well-shaped fingers wrapped around Juliets, she clearly saw a mix of emotions sh across Lennoxs face.

    It was a smile that was hard for Juliet to interpret.

    It looked both cold, as if holding back anger, and exhrating, like a predator who found a weakness in its prey.

    What is it?

    Lennox, who had been fiddling with Juliets fingertips with an unreadable expression, raised his head to meet her gaze.

    Juliet.

    She was slightly taken aback.

    The red eyes facing her seemed warmer than she expected. The hand that touched Juliets eyelids also felt warm.

    Because thats impossible.

    Despite his gentle tone, Lennox spoke decisively.

    The one you met isnt Dahlia.

    What?

    Lennox continued towards the baffled Juliet.

    Juliet, if what youre saying is true, youve never seen Dahlia.

    Never seen Dahlia?

    Not before, not now.

    Juliet just blinked nkly for a moment.

    At that, Lennox gave a sly smile.

    I have something to show you.

    Before Juliet could ask anything, Lennox took out something sparkling from his pocket and handed it to her.

    Juliets eyes widened. It was a jewel tiara shining with a mesmerizing glow.

    This is?

    Its the treasure I found in the South. It was in the Marquiss library, just like you said.

    Wow.

    Amidst the confusion, Juliet was slightly amazed.

    It was understandable why the Dukes family had tried to retrieve it for a long time. It was worth it.

    It was easily recognizable.

    The tiara, adorned with jewels, was the treasure that the couple, Fran, stole and ran away with 20 years ago. The sparkling gold crown was extremely intricate and delicate.

    Its worthy of being the Dukes treasure.

    Yes. And treasures usually have grandiose nicknames.

    Lennoxs smirk was quite meaningful, which made Juliet a bit uneasy.

    Nickname?

    Yes. Let me introduce you.

    Lennox said sarcastically.

    Because the name of this treasure is Dahlia.

 Chapter 152:

    Chapter 152:

    * * *

    As ismon with imaginative children, Juliet asionally suffered from vivid dreams.

    They were dreams so clear, as if she had seen them herself. They were more often nightmares than happy ones.

    [Hurry!]

    An unknown middle-aged couple was running down a familiar corridor.

    The couple, constantly looking around, was holding something tightly in their arms. Wrapped in cloth was a little girl with an angelic face and blonde hair.

    The girly motionless, as if asleep.

    [We have to run now!]

    Though Juliet had never seen these people before, she already knew who they were.

    They were the Fran couple, who had worked at the Dukes Castle in the North.

    In the midst of their frantic escape, the wife grabbed her husband.

    [Honey, are you sure this is okay?]

    [Stop saying stupid things now! Do you not know what this is?]

    The husband snapped angrily.

    Under the torchlight, greedy eyes sparkled unnaturally.

    As if driven by some obsession.

    [With this, well be very rich!]

    [Okay, I understand]

    They started running away again.

    However, Juliet could clearly see. When the husband turned, he no longer held the blonde girl.

    What he wrapped and held wasnt a child, but a sparkling golden crown.

    Juliet stood still until they left the corridor.

    Surely, 20 years ago, the couple who worked at the Duchy ran away with the Dukes treasure along with their young daughter.

    <i> The Fran couple didnt have a child.</i>

    But a knight who had been loyal to the Duchy for generations confirmed it.

    It was true that the couple had stolen the Dukes treasure, but they didnt have a daughter.

    Lennox told her directly.

    <i> Say hello. This treasures name is Dahlia.</i>

    Dahlia was not their daughter but the name of the stolen treasure.

    But why did she believe otherwise?

    (Human memory is truly simple.)

    Suddenly, a strange voice came from behind her.

    (Once you believe something, its tough to realize its wrong, isnt it?)

    As she turned towards the sound, her vision darkened.

    (Youre awake.)

    And Juliet found herself lying in a familiar bedroom.

    The first to greet the awakened Juliet was neither human nor beast.

    (Hello.)

    Juliet stared at the ck panther that suddenly appeared.

    It was a familiar presence. The beast that had lurked around Lennox when they met in the square.

    (We finally meet.)

    Juliet calmly asked:

    Are you a demon?

    (Youre sharp, indeed.)

    The ck panther grinned.

    Realizing the identity of the panther as a demon wasnt difficult. Like the butterflies that invaded Juliets dreams and toyed with her mind.

    So, it was obvious that this panther was a demon.

    (Yes, you humans call me a demon.)

    Juliet got up and looked around. It seemed a bit dark, indicating time had passed.

    <i>What time is it?</i>

    While observing her surroundings, Juliet suddenly realized she still held the sparkling tiara in her hand.

    (You seem a bit unresponsive for someone who just met me.)

    The ck panther leisurelymented. Juliet briefly looked at the tiara and then looked up.

    Do you know me?

    (How could I not?)

    The demon in the form of a panther seemed to enjoy this conversation.

    (Weve met many times. You might not have seen me, but Ive seen you. Recognize me now?)

    Juliet stared at the ck panther and suddenly said:

    Youre that sword.

    Guessing that the all-ck panther form was the sword wasnt difficult.

    The sword of Duke Carlyle,monly rumored to be possessed by a ghost.

    (Youre right. For a human, youre pretty intuitive.)

    A realization struck Juliet.

    The chatty butterflies couldntmunicate with her because they were anxious.

    Very few humans can awaken artifacts, so the demons attached to them be obsessed with their contractors.

    <i>But how?</i>

    (Yes. Usually, a demon can onlymunicate with their contractor.)

    As if reading Juliets thoughts, the ck panther smirked. It was strange to think of a panther smiling.

    A frown appeared on Juliets face.

    So, the reason I can talk to you now is

    (Because your butterflies are weakening. You should be thankful to those idiots.)

    Juliet bit her lip. She didnt want to realize that there was something wrong with the butterflies like this.

    The ck panther seemed delighted with Juliets attention.

    (Dont be mad. There are plenty of demons that grant wishes, right?)

    The ck panther nonchntly knocked over a stack of books with its tail.

    (Me and your butterflies are the same. What do you think we want?)

    Juliet thought for a moment.

    If these demons were beings from another dimension that were forcibly summoned and tied to artifacts a long time ago

    You want to return permanently to the dimension you belong to.

    (Youre smarter than I thought.)

    The ck panther seemed pleased and wagged its tail.

    (Yes. I want to return to my original dimension. Its fun here, but)

    The ck panther trailed off, seeming sad.

    (Think about it. Do you think it makes sense to wait for hundreds, even thousands of years, just to grant the wishes of fleeting beings like you humans? Especially for someone as magnificent as me.)

    The ck panthers face contorted for a moment.

    (Having to rely on lowly humans.)

    <i>Fizz.</i>

    Suddenly, the beast that was speaking softly was suddenly enveloped in ck mes.

    Startled, Juliet clutched the bedsheet.

    For a moment, instead of the bnced face of the elegant cat and the beast, a grotesque shape flickered and then disappeared.

    (Besides, I cant even use my power properly here.)

    Having shown its true form only for a moment, the ck panthermented pitifully.

    (Do you know what great things I can do?)

    The entity, appearing as a beast and iming to be grand, whined like a child.

    Except for speaking more fluently, it really didnt seem any different from Juliets butterflies.

    Though it took on a pitiful beastly form and imitated monsters, its power was indeed tremendous.

    However, because they are constrained by their power, their abilities are severely limited. That was the gist of it.

    (But all I can do here is rummage through human memories)

    So it was you.

    Juliet realized in an instant.

    (Hmm?)

    You showed my memories to Lennox.

    Juliets eyes grew cold.

    (Hmm, thats right.)

    So you awakened past memories in Lennox? What does that have to do with you returning to your original world?

    (Strictly speaking, theres both a rtion and no rtion. I had no choice.)

    The ck panther spoke as if making an excuse.

    It seemed like Juliets butterflies, rather than exerting physical force, controlled people by showing them their worst fears and then consuming those emotions.

    (Dont be angry. Demons gain the most energy from the emotions of their contractors.)

    Listening quietly, Juliet suddenly had a thought.

    If, as the panther said, evil spirits draw power from the pain of their contractors, then could her butterflies regain their strength if she gives in to her emotions?

    So if I recall my memories more, as you said, can I summon the butterflies again?

    (No.)

    The previously enthusiastic panther tly denied.

    Why?

    (Your butterflies lost their power because they were vulnerable to that snake.)

    Vulnerable?

    (Even if you wholly surrender to your butterflies, as long as that snake persists, regaining their full power is impossible.)

    What weakness was exploited?

    (The name was revealed.)

    ?

    The ck panther spoke so seriously that Juliet was momentarily perplexed.

    Snowdrop?

    (Yes, that name.)

    The panthers smile deepened.

    But how could that be such a significant weakness? Juliet wanted to ask more.

    Just then, a faint presence was heard from outside.

    (Eek.)

    The ck panther noticeably flinched and, without any farewell, naturally passed through the bedroom wall and disappeared.

    <i>Thump.</i>

    The door opened, and the Dukes maid entered.

    The Duke has returned.

    The panther was already gone.

    Ill be right down.

    Juliet left her room and headed to the reception room.

    Walking barefoot in her thin nightgown through the Dukes mansion, none of the people she encountered asked her anything, as always.

    The lower floor was bustling, and in the reception room, she noticed several people of the Dukes residence discussing something serious.

    And there was Duke Carlyle, dressed as if he had just returned from outside.

    From the conversations she overheard, she had a general idea of the situation.

    There was an incident in the square where beasts caused amotion, and an urgent conference was convened. At that moment, Lennox spotted Juliet at the door.

    Ah, Miss Juliet.

    The other members of the Dukes family acknowledged her presence, and the meeting concluded.

    Left in the reception room were just Lennox and Juliet.

    Juliet, lost in thought, fiddled with the small tiara in her hand.

    <i>Is this Dahlia?</i>

    After a long silence, Juliet spoke.

    So who is Dahlia Fran who is that woman?

    You call Dahlia her?

    As Juliet was about to speak, Lennox openly sneered.

    Dahlia was not a persons name but the name of a treasure.

    She didnt understand.

    Dahlia, that woman, knew your nickname.

    It probably did.

    Lennox affirmed calmly.

    Its an item that has been hidden in the Dukes castle for hundreds of years, so it would have been easy to know at least my name.

    It made sense she knew everything about the family.

    But Dahlia is undoubtedly in the eastern tower of the Dukes castle

    Juliet suddenly realized.

    The eastern tower was a space only the Duke and his spouse could enter. Its where all the precious treasures of the Dukes castle were stored.

    Yes.

    Lennox softly affirmed.

    However, that didnt exin everything.

    The timing was too coincidental. Lennox brought Dahlia to the Dukes castle right after their major argument.

    Why did Lennox have to bring Dahlia to the Dukes castle right then?

    Its no different from what your ancestors did. They locked them up because they were too dangerous to be let loose in the world.

    Locked them up?

    Then, a faint memory returned to her.

    Before she knew anything and opened the door to let out the butterflies, they had been trapped for hundreds of years.

    Juliet touched the tiara she had been holding since she woke up.

    In other words, this, like the key, was also an artifact.

    Juliet.

    Lennox approached and knelt before her.

    That object confuses human memories.

 Chapter 153:

    Chapter 153:

    Lennox Carlyle pondered for a moment about the family secret.

    The heirloom passed down in the ducal family was a dangerous object that shouldnte out into the world. It messed with a persons mind, distorted memories, and eventually drove them mad.

    Lennox took Juliets hand and met her lips at the end.

    But even if Dahlia has confused your memories, the things youve experienced wont be as if they never happened.

    It feels like Ivee back from so far away.

    It was just as Juliet had said.

    By the time they reflected on it, everything was already tangled in a mess.

    Even if it turns out that due to Dahlia, the memories were distorted, and Lennox didnt actually kill Juliet, what good would that do?

    He couldnt forgive his past self for making Juliet drink poison.

    <i>Messing with ones mind.</i>

    On the other hand, Juliet blinked with a puzzled expression.

    She didnt know what to say.

    It would have been much better if that woman was the real destined partner of Duke Carlyle and held a grudge against Juliet for coveting her position.

    Suddenly, Juliet remembered Elizabeth Tillman unting her family members to her.

    It was a clear threat.

    If its an entity that can confuse human memories, its even more dangerous.

    <i>But why?</i>

    If Dahlia is the name of this tiara, then who is that woman?

    And why are they tormenting her so persistently?

    Juliet raised her head and asked her lover.

    Lennox was faintly smiling.

    As if he had been waiting for Juliet to ask that question.

    Youll see for yourself.

    * * *

    For several days after that, Juliet didnt know what Lennox meant by Youll see for yourself.

    But she guessed he had some n.

    The council has been convened.

    The council was an imperial meeting convened for noble families like the ducal, marquis, and count families, especially those with a long heritage.

    After the rampaging magical beasts had wreaked havoc in the capital, emergency meetings continued at the pce.

    Countess Monad, please attend the council.

    The Emperors messenger came to see Juliet the next morning.

    She wasmanded toe to the imperial pce and report on the extent of the damage suffered by each family.

    The Monad County had been weakened for a long time, and all they had was a small piece ofnd.

    They had no damages to report.

    But they still had to show their face.

    Its good not to have anything to lose in situations like this.

    Juliet chose a calm blue formal dress, neatly tied her hair in a bun, and finished her preparations to go out with a hat with a veil.

    Even as Juliet was leaving, Lennox just provided a knight from the Duchy as an escort and said nothing else.

    As the carriage crossed the town, Juliet looked out the window.

    The festive atmosphere from just the day before was nowhere to be seen. It looked like it would take a while to restore the damaged buildings.

    The situation was said to be spreading, not settling. That is, magical beasts were rampaging all over the continent.

    How could that happen?

    They found a suspicious smoke bomb.

    Sir Mn, the knight escorting Juliet, whispered to her.

    A smoke bomb?

    Yes.

    Juliet recalled the scenes she saw in the square.

    Certainly, after an unidentified gray smoke spread, the magical beasts started to rampage wildly.

    <i>What on earth is it?</i>

    Ah, Prince Cloff has set up an agency toe up with countermeasures and is investigating the situation.

    Second Prince? Thats unexpected.

    Yes, its quite suspicious.

    Mn chuckled when Juliet expressed her wariness.

    Shall we investigate?

    Juliet shook her head.

    No, lets deal with the urgent matters first.

    Juliet instructed to restrict outsiders from entering and make sure no dangerous incidents ur within the Dukes territory.

    When she was in the North, where magical beasts often appeared, she had done the same thing, so Mn and Juliet coordinated well.

    I wonder if the North is okay?

    When she asked, worried about the northern ducal castle, Mn gave a meaningful smirk.

    You dont need to worry about that.

    After all, historically, the North was the area where the most magical beasts appeared. Nobody would be more prepared for battles against magical creatures than the northerners.

    Juliet nodded her head.

    But Miss, dont you remember?

    What?

    At the square the other day.

    Mn recalled the scene when he found Juliet.

    <i>The magical beasts were definitely</i>

    For a moment, the rampaging beasts suddenly became calm.

    They even seemed to kneel towards the ruined building where Juliet was.

    As soon as she left the ce, they started rampaging again. It was strange.

    What?

    However, Juliet seemed to have no memory of the incident.

    Ah, its nothing.

    Mn picked up a piece of food and swallowed it.

    Whats this? Its nd.

    Juliet smiled lightly and headed to the conference room.

    Although it was called a grand meeting, it wasnt as grand as its name suggested.

    Apart from the central aristocrats, people from various families came briefly just to report the damages they had sustained.

    Moreover, prominent noble families with vast territories, like the Dukes house, sent representatives on their behalf.

    It seemed everyone was busy checking if there was any disturbance in their own territories.

    Hence, the atmosphere was business-like. Each noble family reported the damage in their territories, and they discussed how to immediately restore the damaged facilities.

    The Emperors instructions were very reasonable. He advised against holding any ostentatious events and to focus on relief activities for the time being.

    So, who will help with the restoration?

    When the Emperor asked, the nobles present somewhat reluctantly promised their support.

    We will contribute to the relief fund.

    Then we will provide the necessary fabrics.

    However, even the act of contributing to the relief fund forcibly fell upon the wealthy nobles.

    Smaller families like the Count Monads house didnt even have a direct conversation with the Emperor.

    Especially after Juliet had declined a marriage proposal in the past, she hadnt had a chance to speak directly with the Emperor.

    Instead, pce administrators went around asking and documenting.

    Without checking the extent of the damage herself, Juliet, while waiting for her turn, looked at the handwriting of the summoning officer who approached the Count Monads house.

    [Dearest friend, Guardian Monad.]

    The first Emperor of the Empire, Emperor Ernest, had given the Count Monads house that name.

    <i>Come to think of it</i>

    Juliet recalled being curious about it when she was younger.

    While most of the founding families were knight families, the Count Monads house was a family with rtively unclear records of their achievements.

    However, Juliet knew the secret of the silver key.

    The butterflies confined by it.

    What if the first Count of Monad also possessed the qualities of a spirit summoner and established the practice of confining butterflies?

    It then made sense for the name Snowdrop to be known.

    And the ck panther had said that names are a significant weakness for spirits.

    <i>Is it such a big deal to have ones name known?</i>

    Miss Juliet.

    Who Eshelrid?

    When someone suddenly called from behind, Juliet, lost in thought, turned around in surprise.

    The magician from the guild, Eshelrid, was hiding behind a pir. He was holding a noticeablyrge basket in his hand.

    What are you doing here?

    As she asked, Juliet realized that Eshel was wearing a knights uniform that didnt suit him.

    And whats with the absurdlyrge basket? She was certain it contained something enormous.

    I had no choice. I wanted to meet you urgently.

    Eshel grumbled, but Juliet was bbergasted.

    Then why note to the Dukes house directly?

    Why dress up in disguise if youre going to bring such a conspicuous basket?

    She wanted to point out a number of things, but in the end, she epted the basket he handed over.

    !

    The weight, much heavier than she expected, made Juliet stagger.

    And as she staggered, a familiar chirping sound came out.

    Peep!

    ?

    And just as she thought something was moving suspiciously inside

    Without checking what was inside the big basket, Juliet already knew.

    Why did you bring Nix?

    Juliet murmured with reproach.

    Eshel shrugged.

    I just did as I was told. They said you were in danger.

    Eshelid spoke as if the baby dragon was some sort of living amulet.

    Told? By whom?

    Who else? Duke Carlyle.

    <i>Lennox?</i>

    Since when did they know each other?

    Juliet became more puzzled, but Eshelrid let out a sigh of relief.

    Im d youre safe anyway. You were at the square, right?

    Hearing that, Juliet remembered something she wanted to discuss with him.

    Eshel.

    Yes?

    I saw a snake.

    A snake?

    Juliet recounted her recent experience.

    She met a strange being in the square wearing the mask of Dolores.

    I think it was a snake.

    Why do you think so?

    Because I recently heard a simr story.

    Juliet, who had been troubled the night before, remembered where she had heard the snake story. It was a tale told by a knight she encountered during a brief trip to the South.

    <i>Was his name Jerome?</i>

    ording to the knight, his colleague was consumed by a yellow demon snake.

    But others said they saw a man named Julio in the desert.

    Eshel listened to her story seriously.

    So youre saying this snake demon consumes people and then mimics their appearance? Is that what youre saying?

    Yes. And I think the snake I encountered in the square might be the same being.

    This time, it seemed to have consumed Dolores and wore her skin.

 Chapter 154:

    Chapter 154:

    * * *

    After formally finishing her report, Juliet quickly left the conference hall.

    However, she was stopped by the crowd lined up right in front of the pce.

    Doctor!

    I heard the doctor is here!

    There was a white tent in front of the pce that hadnt been there before. And in front of that, a long line of people had formed.

    As Juliet stared at the scene, Sir Mn discreetly nudged her.

    The Empresss maid is said to have been healing the injured with her powers.

    Juliet calmly observed the situation.

    It wasmon to set up temporary facilities to treat people in front of the pce after major idents.

    Under the tent in front of the pce, medical teams dispatched from all over the Empire were taking care of patients.

    Among the medical personnel in colorless clothing, a woman wearing white with long blonde hair stood out as she busily moved around.

    It was not Dahlia but Elizabeth, the Empresss healer.

    Doctor!

    Elizabeth! Please look after our child first!

    Parents holding their injured child ran to her and pleaded.

    Hey, stay in line!

    Although they were blocked by the pce guards and couldnt get close to Elizabeth-

    Dont do that!

    Elizabeth, with her sleeves rolled up, ran and scolded the guard harshly.

    How could you do this to these poor people!

    But if order is disrupted, a bigger ident might happen, doctor.

    Its fine, just let them be!

    Th-thank you.

    Come on, take my hand.

    As Elizabeth reached out her hand to the people, she looked like an angel.

    Dont worry, everyone. We have plenty of medicines and medical supplies.

    People seemed touched by the scene.

    Such a kind person

    Isnt she like a living saint?

    However, Juliet, watching from a distance, narrowed her eyes.

    <i>Its just like back then.</i>

    In the past, Dahlia was revered for having a divine healing power.

    At least thats how Juliet remembered.

    But if Dahlia had that power and her memory had been distorted, she had to question what from her past memories she should trust.

    <i>But why is she giving medicine?</i>

    Juliet had seen the healing priests in the main temple of Lucerne.

    Although the healing power of the priests was precious, they didnt use medicine like this.

    With a sh of light, wounds healed in the blink of an eye.

    Excuse me Miss.

    Sir Mn discreetly called Juliet from behind.

    As Juliet nced in the direction Mn was looking, the Empress and a few noblewomen were seated at a distance.

    Juliet and the Empress, looking down from the tform, locked eyes.

    Juliet greeted politely, but the Empress turned her head away immediately.

    Hmph!

    It seemed the Empress hadnt yet forgiven Juliet for her disagreement with Elizabeth, tantly ignoring her.

    The Empresss maids started to gossip loudly as if they wanted others to hear.

    With Elizabeth working so hard, the Empress must be proud.

    Of course, as Elizabeths good deeds be known, the Empresss reputation will rise.

    Isnt this all thanks to the Empresss discernment in recognizing Elizabeths talent and bringing her in?

    In times of crisis, talent shines.

    I heard shes highly praised in the temple too.

    The Pope said she would personally reward the person who helped the most in this ident?

    Oh my, then that reward would surely go to Elizabeth.

    Yes. And Elizabeth will, of course, attribute all this merit to the Empress.

    The Empress was smiling contentedly, while Juliet shrugged.

    Are you alright?

    Yes. Lets move on.

    Juliet answered dryly.

    The reward and such were none of Juliets business. Whether Dahlias reputation increased or not, it was not her concern.

    But someone blocked Juliets path.

    Countess Monad!

    Someone from the far end came running with a surprised expression.

    You were here!

    The person who appeared with a crowd of followers was a splendidly dressed chief of the monastery.

    Whats this?

    Everyone present couldnt hide their puzzled looks.

    However, the chiefs following words were even more puzzling.

    We are very grateful. You donated such arge sum for the injured!

    Without even raising her head, Juliet could tell how shocked the Empress and her close aides were, feeling the burning gazes on her neck.

    But the most bewildered one there was Juliet herself.

    Who? Me?

    Yes! Ah, truly a gesture befitting the head of a prestigious family!

    Due to the chief making such a fuss, not only the citizens lined up in front of the clinic but even Elizabeth was looking in her direction.

    The citizens will surely praise your good deed!

    But Juliet was still puzzled.

    Could Lennox have done it?

    Juliet exchanged nces with Mn, a knight of the Dukes family, but Mn just shrugged.

    Meanwhile, as Juliet faced an awkward situation in the pce, Lennox was surrounded by officials.

    It was like that until his faithful secretary rushed to find him.

    Your Highness, I think you should visit the annex.

    Lennox put down the documents he was reviewing.

    There was only one matter concerning him in the annex.

    The annex was where Juliet stayed. But she wasnt in the pce.

    He wasnt too worried since she just went to briefly report at a meeting. What could have happened?

    Frowning, he rose from his seat.

    Is something wrong with Juliet?

    No, its not that. We have a visitor

    A guest? Send them away.

    But the Dukes secretary didnt leave.

    Well I think you should meet them, Your Highness.

    It wasnt umon for guests to visit the Duke.

    However, Lennox felt something was off about the secretarys demeanor when announcing the visitor.

    They are in the reception room for now.

    Moved by the secretarys odd tone, the Duke made his way to the annex.

    Ah,e on in.

    The moment he entered the reception room, he understood why the secretary had been so insistent.

    On one side of the reception room, a firece crackled.

    And in front of it, a red-haired old man satfortably in an armchair.

    Why dont you sit?

    The old man, who invited him as if it was his own house, exuded a unique aura of authority.

    As he took a seat opposite him, the old man leisurely lifted his ss.

    Good wine.

    There were very few who could speak so casually to Duke Carlyle.

    Do you know who I am?

    Yes.

    Lennox confirmed neutrally.

    In fact, they had had opportunities to meet a few times, but this was the first direct encounter.

    When Marquis Guinness was imprisoned, Juliet had asked him for a favor.

    <i> Please leave the matter of ending the Marquiss life to someone else.</i>

    That someone else was her maternal grandfather, Lionel Lebatan.

    Marquis Guinness was the enemy who had killed Juliets parents. And to Lionel Lebatan, he was also the enemy who killed his daughter and son-inw.

    Juliet said her grandfather had more right to vengeance.

    Although Juliet never mentioned it, Lennox had been keeping a close eye on Lionel Lebatans actions.

    Why have youe here?

    To see for myself. Thought Id restore my granddaughters honor.

    Lennox raised an eyebrow at that ambiguous statement.

    Yet Lionel Lebatan continued with a grandfatherly smile.

    You can look all you want, but I wont tell.

    Feeling yful?

    His words were childish, though his demeanor was kind.

    Yes, I had some things to check and was out, but Ivee to confirm something directly with you.

 Chapter 155:

    Chapter 155:

    Please, go on.

    Does Juliet know about that terrible curse passed down in your family?

    Lionel Lebatan asked as casually as if he was discussing the weather.

    Lennox had a gut feeling that this moment woulde when he heard that the Red King had hurriedly returned to the east.

    Lionel Lebatan seemed to think Lennoxs silence was answer enough.

    Its a well-known tale among the elders. I wonder why it didnt cross my mind sooner.

    The cunning king, who effectively ruled the east, knew where to seek the answer.

    The Carlyle Duchy was always gued by ominous rumors.

    There were absurd stories like they drank human blood or that if the heir was deemed unworthy, they would be abandoned.

    But Lionel Lebatan was a wise old man who sensed the truth hidden among those rumors.

    Last time, Juliet suddenly mentioned something about a demon. It made me remember that there has never been a smooth session in the Dukedom.

    Lionel Lebatan seemed to have already figured everything out.

    And that, is it rted to the curse that is said to be attached to your family? Isnt it?

    I wont put Juliet in danger.

    That was the only answer Lennox could give.

    No, thats not the answer I want to hear.

    Lionel Lebatan shook his head.

    Look, Duke Carlyle, what could this powerless old man desire? I just wish she could live a carefree and happy life.

    Though Lionel Lebatan was a tall figure, his voice sounded lonely.

    Not being ignored or despised, without having to worry about what others think. It might be nothing to you, but its important to me.

    It was important to Lennox too.

    He had vowed to ensure that undeserving individuals wouldnt underestimate Juliet.

    However, in front of Lionel Lebatan, who expressed his feelings with such sorrow, Lennox wasnt sure if he had the right to say such things.

    And I dont like the guy who can only keep her close for seven years without even marrying her.

    It would be a waste to see my precious granddaughter, somewhere in someone elses home while crawling on the floor.

    With raised eyebrows, Lionel Lebatan openly showed his genuine concerns.

    Perhaps shes taken by that northern bloodline. What is shecking that she must endure such a cold and harsh ce?

    Lionel Lebatan no longer feigned pity.

    Indeed, when ites to granddaughters suitors, a considerate and obedient man is the best

    Lennox calmly interrupted his tantints.

    Then you might know.

    Know what?

    That I have proposed to Juliet.

    What did you say?

    For a brief moment, Lennox saw it clearly. The veins on the alwaysposed Lionel Lebatans forehead bulged.

    Lennox smirked and added:

    Yes, I proposed twice.

    No, on whose authority!

    Lionel Lebatan jumped up from his seat.

    It was a markedly different reaction from his earlier words.

    Lennox observed Lionel Lebatans changingplexion and then replied leisurely.

    And I was rejected.

    Rejected?

    Yes, both times.

    And quite decisively at that.

    Lennox grinned.

    Despite all his efforts and offers, Juliet had repeatedly stated she didnt want to marry him.

    Hmm. Thats unfortunate.

    Lionel quickly calmed down and sat back down, seemingly amused.

    The atmosphere lightened.

    While he was still unhappy with the man who took his granddaughter, there was an undeniable bond between them.

    The shared sentiment of treasuring Juliet like their own lives.

    So did you make our girl cry?

    At that question, Lennox looked up.

    It was the response Lionel Lebatan had been hoping for, and for the first time, Lennox Carlyle seemed his age.

    Lionel Lebatan felt a peculiar satisfaction.

    <i>Look at this green, arrogant young man. Acting all wobbly and unlike his age.</i>

    Seeing him lose his cool for the first time, Lionel thought, He does care after all, and smirked inwardly.

    To be honest, Duke, I dont like you.

    Lionel Lebatan rose majestically, leaning on his cane.

    And I dont know by what means youre keeping Juliet by your side.

    Thats an agreement between Juliet and me.

    Well, thats fine. To be honest, Im not that narrow-minded.

    Lionel Lebatan tapped the shoulder of the Duke standing opposite him.

    Just remember this one thing. If you ever make our child cry or put her in danger again

    From afar, the scene looked as though he was showing gentle affection to a grandson, but the words exchanged were utterly harsh.

    Youd better be prepared for the consequences.

    Lennox, who had been looking coldly at Lionel Lebatan, grinned slightly.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    Lionel left after leaving a meaningful warning.

    Ah, and dont tell Juliet that I came.

    After Lionel Lebatan left, Lennox couldnt leave the reception room for a long while.

    He could hear the sound of a carriage departing outside, and he remained still in the reception room until he heard the sound of someone returning to the mansion by a whisker.

    Soon, he heard light footsteps approaching the door.

    Suppressing the urge to get up and leave, he closed his eyes for a moment and waited for the owner of those footsteps.

    Waiting for something was the least familiar thing to him in his life.

    It made no sense to be so restless just from sensing someones presence.

    Your Highness.

    Though he had just closed and opened his eyes, the woman who made the impossible possible stood before him.

    Have you been here?

    Juliet, who had returned from outside, was dressed in a calm blue dress.

    She held a baby dragon that resembled arge ck cat.

    Did you have a visitor?

    Juliet asked, noticing the remnants of a guest in the reception toom.

    Yes.

    Your Highness, I have something to ask.

    Nonchntly, Juliet brought up the matter. She couldnt figure out who had donated a staggering amount of money under her name.

    Is it something you did?

    Lennox then realized.

    The honor of the granddaughter that Lionel Lebatan mentioned seemed to refer to this matter.

    Lennox realized that the hefty donation made under Juliets name was Lionels doing.

    However, remembering Lionels request to keep his visit a secret, he chose not to disclose it.

    Are you listening?

    Yes.

    Lennox Carlyle was pondering something he had never been curious about in his life.

    Proposing to a woman meant epting her family and the world.

    Families and rtives. Even their passionate but loving worries and interventions.

    Suddenly, he thought that Juliets rejection of his proposal was justified.

    And at the same time, he thought that Lionel Lebatans point was valid.

    Dont you have anything to say to me?

    Juliet asked suspiciously.

    I do.

    With that reply, Lennox leaned his forehead on Juliets shoulder as he approached her.

    Juliet flinched but didnt push him away.

    !

    The baby dragon, awoken from its sleep, let out an irritated cry and jumped to the floor.

    Juliet.

    Yes.

    When I first saw you.

    The time in this life when they first met.

    He would never forget Juliet, who wore a ck robe and had an expressionless face, emanating a pale venomous aura.

    He didnt know then, but he understands now.

    The reason he reached out to Juliet then was because he was drawn to her loneliness, with no one to lean on or trust.

    Lennox realized what he had wanted.

    He wanted to give Juliet a family.

    But that was impossible from the start.

    You cant exin the colors of a rainbow to someone whos blind.

    He never knew parental love or what a normal family and boundary were. How could he offer her such things?

    Moreover, Juliet no longer had any expectations of him. Now that she has a proper family, its only natural that she wouldnt cling to what he can offer.

    Looking back, his love was always superficial and pathetic.

    He always hovered around her, fretting over whether giving her expensive gifts or assets would finally win her smile.

    But those things paled inparison to Julietsughter.

    Why?

    Nothing.

    He always had so much to say.

    Dont leave.

    Stay by my side forever.

    But they were words he could never vocalize.

    Within him still existed a cunning child, greedily craving affection.

    Though he clung to her with greed and stubbornness, Juliet would leave him once the promised time passed.

    Juliet was always too good for him, and he was always the one greedily clinging and not letting go.

 Chapter 156

    The sky was still dark in the early dawn.

    At Amber Pce near theke in the restricted imperial pce, a mock operation was taking ce.

    The attendees of the secretive meeting were none other than the Second Prince, Cloff, his aides, and the recently famous maidservant of the Empress.

    The Second Prince Cloff was quite excited.

    ��Excellent. Everything is going just as you said!��

    The smoke bomb that Elizabeth had provided had shown surprising results.

    All Cloff had to do was to distribute the smoke bombs around the Empire.

    Magical beasts ran wild everywhere, and the nobles were too busy defending their territories.

    As the disturbance of the magical beasts spread across the continent, Cloff did as Elizabeth had said. He approached the Emperor, his father, and promised to resolve the issue himself.

    Of course, since he was the mastermind behind the incident, his actions were nothing short of aplete crime.

    ��But what about the condition I mentioned?��

    The Empress��s healer, Elizabeth, asked with a calm face.

    She had set a condition for the Second Prince in exchange for overthrowing Duke Carlyle.

    To set a trap and overthrow Juliet Monad, and then throw her in the midst of the rampaging magical beasts.

    ��Well, of course.��

    Though it was aplicated and odd request, the Second Prince willingly joined the conspiracy.

    ��Preparations are going smoothly. That woman will be torn apart alive.��

    For some reason, the Second Prince spoke to Elizabeth with ttery.

    ��Good. I��ll visit you again at this time tomorrow.��

    With a light smile, Elizabeth Tillman donned her robe and left first.

    The remaining Second Prince and his aide exchanged uneasy nces.

    ��I always find her unsettling.��

    ��But she��spetent, isn��t she?��

    ��Why does she despise Lady Monad so much?��

    This was also something Cloff was curious about.

    Elizabeth Tillman quickly gained poprity among the citizens.

    While she appeared angelic in public, no one would��ve thought she��d personally push Countess Monad into such peril.

    ��Anyway, we just have to do our part.��

    As the Second Prince was saying this, he was startled by a shadow at the door.

    ��Who is it!��

    As the aide opened the door abruptly, a woman outside flinched.

    ��I, I��m sorry, Your Highness. It��s gettingte and you hadn��t returned����

    She was the Second Prince��s wife, Princess Fatima.

    ��Ugh. Why wander around and bother me.��

    Recognizing it was Fatima, the Second Prince passed by her without another word.

    Fatima��s lips quivered, feeling the tant disregard.

    She had often wondered whom the Second Prince met in the early dawn but hadn��t expected such a scene.

    Lately, rumors about the beautiful and healing skilled Elizabeth Tillman and the Second Prince had been circting.

    Fatima tried to ignore them, but she had seen and heard clearly.

    Just moments ago, Elizabeth Tillman hade out��

    ��It was about Countess Monad, wasn��t it?��

    Her thoughts were tangled.

    * * *

    As Juliet passed through the main gate of the imperial pce, she could see a crowd gathered like clouds in front of the pce.

    The knight apanying Juliet, Sir Jude, whispered with a grave face.

    ��It��s astonishing, isn��t it? The citizens are calling her a saint.��

    In the midst of the crowd, Elizabeth, dressed in white, stood out prominently.

    ��Yes, it��s remarkable.��

    Juliet thought, even if Dahlia has healing powers, gaining such fame overnight seemed impossible.

    ��Something��s staged.��

    There��s no way rumors spread this fast.

    Moreover, tents had suddenly been set up in the square to care for the injured, seemingly at the behest of this angelic ��Elizabeth Tillman.��

    It was clear someone was intentionally promoting her from behind.

    ��Who could it be?��

    Even the Empress couldn��t have expanded her influence to such an extent.

    Excluding the Empress, who among Dahlia��s close associates could��ve joined hands with her?

    ��Who did she recruit?��

    Juliet pondered a few suspect names.

    Like how she had used Marquis Guinness, anyone could have been exploited by Dahlia.

    Upon descending from the carriage, Juliet greeted Fatima.

    ��Hello.��

    ��Wee, Countess Monad.��

    The one greeting Juliet was the Second Prince��s wife, Fatima.

    Juliet was visiting on Fatima��s invitation today.

    Normally, Fatima would have shown overt distaste towards Juliet, but today she seemed particrly drained.

    ��What happened?��

    As Juliet tilted her head, some pce maids she was friendly with quickly hinted at the situation.

    ��Be careful. Lady Fatima isn��t in the best of moods.��

    ��Why?��

    ��Well����

    The pce maids hesitated and then spilled.

    ��There are rumors about an unusual rtionship between the Empress��s healer and the Second Prince.��

    ��Several have seen the Second Prince and the healer leaving the same building.��

    ����Dahlia and the Second Prince?��

    Juliet furrowed her brows.

    It was an unexpected pairing, yet it made sense.

    The Second Prince Cloff was overly ambitiouspared to his abilities. And as a result, he was deeply engrossed in power struggles within the imperial pce.

    The Dahlia that Juliet knew had a knack for discerning the desires of others, as if she could see right through their thoughts.

    If the Empress and the Crown Prince had coborated, Dahlia could have easily increased her influence.

    Having understood the situation, Juliet sneakily looked at the back of the 2nd prince��s wife, Fatima, who was walking ahead.

    How long has it been since their wedding?

    Well, it was well-known that the rtionship between the 2nd prince couple was cold.

    From the beginning, the 2nd prince, Cloff, only looked at wealth when he decided to marry Fatima, a family of nouveau riche. However, recently, the business of Fatima��s family, Glenfield, suddenly declined.

    Childhood fairy tales end with the kind-hearteddy marrying the prince, but reality is not a fairy tale.

    Even though they had been close friends in childhood, Juliet didn��t feel good seeing the downcast Fatima.

    ��The guest is waiting.��

    With a gloomy face, Fatima led Juliet to thekeside.

    Inside the pce, there was a smallke that turned red and warned of disaster every time there was a major event in the Empire.

    It wasn��t red now, but it had a peculiar violet hue.

    ��Is it because many people were injured due to the beasts running amok?��

    Warning of a disaster.

    Staring in wonder at theke, Juliet got on a small rowboat.

    In no time, the boat arrived at a man-made structure in the middle of theke.

    It was a gazebo with a beautiful dome roof.

    Under the dome roof, a round table was ced. Around the table, there were priests in religious attire and what seemed to be pdins standing guard.

    Juliet��s eyes narrowed.

    Despite Juliet��s arrival, no one introduced her to the Pope.

    Even Fatima, who had led Juliet, remained tight-lipped as if she had received some kind of order.

    However, Juliet could easily identify the Pope among the priests dressed alike.

    Without paying any attention to the other priests, Juliet directly approached an old woman sitting in the farthest corner.

    Without any hesitation, she bowed.

    ��Your Holiness the Pope.��

    When she stopped in front of the inly dressed old woman, those watching murmured with apparent surprise.

    Perhaps their silence was an attempt to test her, but it seemed a pointless test from the start.

    ��Miss Juliet.��

    The elderly woman with almost white, grey hair smiled softly at Juliet.

    ��It��s been a while.��

    The old woman��s name was Hildegard, and she had known Juliet from Lucerne.

    After the imposter Pope, Sebastian, was expelled, the former Pope Hildegard had ascended to the throne again.

    ��Are you well?��

    Hildegard gestured dismissively at the other priests as if to tell them to back off.

    As everyone else left their positions, only Juliet, the Pope, and the Pope��s guard remained under the small gazebo.

    When Juliet sat next to the Pope, she clicked her tongue in disapproval.

    ��So, there was a bigmotion, wasn��t there?��

    As she said that, the Pope whispered in secrecy.

    ��Was the ring I sent helpful?��

    ��Yes, very much so.��

    Juliet revealed a ring that she had hidden in her clothes.

    It was the fisherman��s ring given to her by Archbishop Gilliam. It had turned ck after she had used up its power when she encountered the snake in the square.

    Juliet believed she overcame the crisis thanks to this fisherman��s ring.

    Certainly, when the snake lunged at Juliet, sparks had flown.

    Though she didn��t know the principle behind it, wasn��t it a holy relic that might also affect that mysterious snake?

    ��I��m d it was of help.��

    Hildegard didn��t seem surprised seeing the ckened ring.

    Juliet suspected she must have known something about this situation.

    ��Why did you send it to me?��

    Juliet asked out of curiosity.

    ��There wasn��t a particr reason. I just thought that a holy relic could repel an evil spirit, and it would be a way to repay a favor.��

    It was an ambiguous answer.

    ��An evil spirit, huh����

    In any case, it was true that the Pontiff had saved Juliet��s life once.

    She had been able to escape from the snake during that momentary distraction.

    ��So, should I prepare relics in case that snakees after me again?��

    While pondering quietly, Juliet asked.

    ��Your Holiness, there must be a lot of records about evil spirits in the temple, right?��

    ��Yes, why?��

    ��Do you have any records of an evil spirit in the form of a yellow snake?��

    ��A yellow snake?��

    Hildegard looked at Juliet with tiny eyes, her gaze curious and yful.

    ��Why are you suddenly interested in snakes?��

    Juliet hesitated, then replied ambiguously,

    ��I think the snake might have been the cause of the change in the fisherman��s ring.��

    ��Is that so?��

    Pope Hildegard chuckled.

    ��Listening to you, Miss����

    ��Countess Monad.��

    Juliet corrected her bluntly, and Hildegard grinned.

    The pdins escorting the Pope, the Holy Knights, looked at Juliet as if she was peculiar. They seemed to think that Juliet, treating Hildegard, the respected Pope and leader of the temple, as if she was just the olddy next door, was impudent.

    ��Yes, I heard that Countess Monad generously donated arge sum.��

    Juliet responded with a vague smile. She still didn��t know who had donated such a sum in her name.

    Lennox had told her not to worry about it, but from what she could tell, it didn��t seem like his doing.

    ��So, would you like to receive that as a reward?��

    ��A reward?��

    She had momentarily forgotten that the initial purpose of being invited by the Pope was for that reward.

    ��Originally, I thought of not returning the Soulstone of Genovia as a reward.��

    ��That��s a separate matter. I owe you my life.��

    As Juliet cheekily responded, Pope Hildegard burst intoughter.

    ��Very well. I will grant what the Countess desires.��

    But as Hildegard tried to get up, she suddenly grabbed Juliet��s wrist.

    ��Miss, no, Countess Monad.��

    Juliet turned in surprise. The grip was surprisingly strong for such a frail-looking old woman.

    ��Sebastian asked about the Countess��s well-being.��

    Sebastian?

    ��That fraud?��

    Juliet frowned.

    She heard he had gone mad and was imprisoned in Lucerne��s underground dungeon.

    ��He��s also a pitiful child.��

    ��Pitiful? What do you mean?��

    Sebastian waspletely mad. Didn��t he kidnap Juliet just because she resembled his deceased sister, Genovia?

    Having had a terrible experience, Juliet had no sympathy left for him. She couldn��t understand why Hildegard would say such a thing.

    ��But a few days ago, Sebastian said something strange.��

    ��What did he say?��

    ��He said to prepare for a funeral before autumn and to arrange for the flowers Genovia liked.��

    For a moment, Juliet was at a loss for words.

    Sebastian always called Juliet his Genovia because she looked so much like his deceased sister. But preparing for a funeral?

    ��It sounds like he��s saying I��m going to die soon.��

    She tried tough it off, but she felt a chill.

    ����Was that all?��

    ��Yes. Please take care of yourself.��

    Juliet forced a thin smile.

 Chapter 157:

    Chapter 157:

    * * *

    After finishing her meeting with the Pope, Juliet emerged outside to find Fatima waiting for her by a small boat.

    Did you enjoy your audience?

    Fatima greeted her with a formal greeting.

    Yes, thanks to you, Princess.

    Lets head back then.

    Seemingly half-listening to Juliets response, Fatima climbed into the boat first.

    As they crossed theke in the small boat, Juliet took in her surroundings.

    Thanks to the Pope, she had the chance to see the violetke, and she somehow felt reluctant to leave it so soon.

    As she looked around, she noticed a small building set up on thekeside.

    It was a pavilion with a pumpkin-like yellow roof.

    As Juliet leisurely admired the exterior of the pavilion, she suddenly noticed a group of people entering the building.

    From their extravagant clothing, they seemed to be nobles with permission to enter. And the person in the front was

    <i>Huh?</i>

    It was Cloff, Fatimas husband and the Second Prince.

    <i>Cloff with nobles in the secludedkeside pavilion</i>

    Recalling a rumor shed heard from the nobility, Juliet blinked a few times.

    The Second Prince volunteered to investigate the incident.

    Hadnt she heard that Cloff, along with a few nobles, had formed an investigation team to look into the sudden disturbance caused by the beasts?

    It was suspicious that the Second Prince, who usually had no interest in other peoples affairs, had volunteered for this task.

    Juliet asked one of the pce guards casually.

    Is that the Amber Pce?

    Yes, it is.

    <i>It would be good to know what theyre discussing inside</i>

    Moreover, if the Second Prince was coborating with Dahlia, she would have to be even more suspicious.

    Ahem, we will soon arrive at the shore. Please get ready to disembark.

    Perhaps noticing Juliets intent gaze on the Amber Pce, the pce guard spoke in a cautious tone.

    The Amber Pce, like the sacredke, was in a controlled area.

    Only direct descendants of the Emperor or previously approved nobles could enter.

    <i>Isnt there any way?</i>

    As Juliet pondered, she alternated her gaze between the clearke and her outfit.

    The ne made of small diamonds immediately caught her eye.

    She hesitated for a moment.

    This ne, one of the gifts from Duke Carlyle, was too valuable to use as bait.

    But she felt like this might be her only opportunity.

    <i>I have no choice.</i>

    Otherwise, the only thing she had left on her was a silver key.

    Juliet sighed softly and discreetly hid the silver key, making sure she wouldnt lose it.

    She then discreetly dropped the ne into theke.

    After confirming that the diamond ne had sunk below the surface of theke, Juliet quietly approached Fatima, who was on the opposite side.

    Princess Fatima.

    W-What is it, all of a sudden?

    Remember you owe me?

    H-Huh? I dont recall

    Fatima flinched and avoided Juliets gaze. It was clear that she felt guilty about something.

    Both Juliet and Fatima knew. In their youth, Fatima had done something unforgivable to Juliet, which had been a longstanding grudge between them.

    Fatima.

    Juliet grabbed Fatimas wrist, forcing her to meet her gaze.

    Im about to do something crazy

    There was an irresistible force in Juliets smooth voice.

    You need to y along.

    What do you mean?

    Fatima saw the mischievous glint in Juliets eyes.

    Momentster.

    Ah!

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    Soon after, amotion erupted on the tranquilkeshore.

    Those present were witnesses.

    Suddenly, Princess Fatima and Countess Monad had an argument. It was well-known that the two didnt get along, so that was not unusual.

    The real issue happened next.

    Juliet Monad fell into theke.

    Countess!

    Fortunately, they were near the shore, so the water wasnt very deep, and the shocked onlookers quickly rescued Juliet.

    Princess, what happened?

    I-I dont know! Suddenly, Countess Monad said her ne was stolen. And then she started the quarrel!

    Fatima, the Crown Princess, also looked greatly surprised and seemed nervous.

    For some reason, Juliet Monad couldnt regain consciousness.

    And at thekeside, her knight escorts, who had been waiting, became furiously angry. They insisted that Juliet needed to be taken to the nearby pce and that a doctor must be called.

    Hold on!

    As they tried to hurriedly enter the Amber Pce with the copsed Juliet, the guards blocked their way.

    Only the royals can stay in Amber Pce! Without His Majestys permission

    No, the Countess has fainted!

    Jude, who hade as Juliets escorting knight, faithfully performed his role.

    A person has copsed, and youre saying this? If something happens to Countess Monad, will you take responsibility?

    Jude shouted vehemently.

    The pce guards then remembered that thisdy was the lover of Duke Carlyle.

    Well, then move her somewhere else quickly

    What? Dont you know that you shouldnt carelessly move an unconscious patient? Are you even a doctor?

    Im not a doctor.

    What? You havent called a doctor yet? Ourdy has fainted!

    Then quickly call a doctor!

    The situation was chaotic.

    And how far is it to the Empresss pce? Where exactly do you suggest we go?

    Calm down, lets first bring Countess Monad inside!

    Due to the rage of the Dukes knights, the unconscious Juliet was safely able to enter the Amber Pce.

    However, other than Fatima and her maids, the other knights were denied entry.

    Shortly after, the maids left to call the doctors from the pce.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    The door closed, leaving only Fatima and the unconscious Juliet in the room.

    Everyones gone.

    Fatima, looking around with a frightened expression, whispered softly.

    I did as you said. But

    Fatima left Juliet, who was lying on the bed, and rushed to close the curtains tightly.

    Really is this okay?

    Blocking all outside views, Fatima turned around to see Juliet, who had been unconscious, now blinking her eyes.

    Yes. You did very well, Your Highness.

    As if nothing had happened, Juliet, now fully awake, smiled sweetly at Fatima.

    * * *

    Meanwhile,

    So the princess and Countess Monad were arguing, and the Countess fell into theke?

    Sitting in the real world, the Emperor asked incredulously.

    The incident at the sacredke had reached the Emperors ears in less than an hour.

    So why did the two of them fight?

    In response to the Emperors question, the chambein looked ufortable.

    It seems the valuable ne that Countess Monad had is missing.

    A ne?

    Yes. The Countess imed she lost the ne, and the princess started an argument, suspecting her maids

    Justpensate her for the damn ne!

    The Emperor was visibly annoyed.

    It was shameful for the imperial family to get involved in such a petty dispute between youngdies.

    It was unprecedented to admit non-royals into the Amber Pce.

    This is such a disgrace.

    However, Your Majesty, the ne that Countess Monad lost it was a gifted diamond ne. She was very adamant about its importance.

    Just send the guards to find it!

    After a brief contemtion, the Emperor shouted in frustration. He couldnt waste time on such trivial matters.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    The guards then left with bowed heads.

    The chambein cautiously said to the Emperor:

    Your Majesty. ording to thew, outsiders without permission shouldnt be allowed into the Amber Pce

    Is that the most important thing right now? Just do as Countess Monad wishes!

    The Emperor responded angrily, and the chambein quickly nodded in agreement.

    But just as he seemed to be leaving, he suddenly called out to the Emperor again.

    Uh Your Majesty.

    What now?

    When the Emperor turned his gaze, he froze in ce, recognizing a man standing at the entrance.

    A handsome man with ck hair, who looked like he stepped out of a painting, stood there.

    Duke Carlyle has arrived.

    The chambein announced with a slight dy.

    Du Duke

    Your Majesty the Emperor.

    There was just one small issue; the painting seemed to depict the king of hell.

    What did you just say?

    With a voice as cold as the biting northern wind, Duke Carlyle inquired.

 Chapter 158:

    Chapter 158:

    * * *

    Meanwhile, the Second Prince and his group were unaware of what was happening outside.

    Juliet and Fatima had staged a y just after they locked the door of the Amber Pces council room tightly.

    How far has the investigation proceeded?

    Investigations have beenpleted up to the central region.

    The people inside the council room were nobles gathered by the Second Prince, Cloff, with the Emperors permission.

    Their purpose was to address the recent incidents across the continent where magical beasts were rampaging.

    All reports from each region are consistent.

    A noble, with a grave expression, ced a round object on the table.

    It was a smoke bomb familiar to the nobles.

    Its reported that unidentified assants threw these smoke bombs and then disappeared.

    The magical beasts went berserk after inhaling the gray smoke, causing many people to get injured.

    This phenomenon was urring everywhere on the continent.

    It was clear that the strange smoke made the beasts aggressive, but the identity of those spreading the smoke bombs was the issue.

    Who could be doing this, and for what purpose?

    All the nobles in the council room had suffered major damages in their territories due to the rampaging beasts.

    It was natural since Cloff had specifically chosen such nobles.

    Not all of them belonged to the Second Princes faction, but about half could be considered either friendly or neutral towards him.

    Could it be the work of barbarians?

    Do you think the barbarians possess such technology?

    True. If it was their doing, they wouldnt need to hide their identities.

    Perhaps its the dark mages who were driven beyond the borders

    Various opinions were exchanged, but no one could provide a clear spection.

    Catching the culprits who threw the smoke bombs would resolve the issue, but they seemed to know the imperial armys movements and easily escaped.

    It seems the mastermind is well aware of the inner workings of the imperial army.

    Someone raised a question as the meeting progressed.

    Isnt something strange?

    It was someone the Second Prince had nted in advance.

    What do you find strange?

    Think about it. While magical beasts are causing chaos across the continent, isnt it odd that only the northern region remains untouched?

    He pointed to arge map in the center of the table.

    The map had red markings indicating damages across different regions. As he pointed out, the vast northern region had noticeably fewer recorded damages.

    You have a point.

    Its odd that there havent been any casualties in the north.

    Isnt the north known for frequent appearances of magical beasts? Shouldnt they have suffered more?

    Exactly! It seems like someone in the north is behind this!

    Right, how is this possible without the Duke being involved?

    Cloff smirked in satisfaction.

    Everything was going ording to n.

    Lets not jump to conclusions without solid evidence.

    Although the Second Prince pretended to be neutral, he rejoiced in seeing the discontent on the nobles faces.

    But Baron Serbans observation is correct, Your Highness.

    Duke Carlyle has always been disrespectful to the imperial family, hasnt he?

    The north has always been that way.

    Hes an unpredictable man.

    Many nobles had been wary of the Dukes growing influence, especially after Marquis Guiness disappeared.

    Once the suspicion ignited, Cloff didnt need to intervene.

    Soon, public opinion will turn against Duke Carlyle.

    Cloff was ted.

    When the time is right and suspicions about the Duke peak, hell present the fabricated evidence andpletely dispose of him.

    Your Highness, I request a thorough investigation of the Duke.

    Dont worry, Ill ensure the matter is settled.

    Cloff hastily concluded the meeting.

    The nobles left the council room, looking very displeased.

    The Second Prince and his aides exchanged meaningful smiles.

    Things are progressing smoothly.

    Yes, Duke Carlyles days of acting arrogant are numbered.

    With a satisfied smile, he took out a round metal object.

    It was the same smoke bomb a noble had brought as evidence during the meeting.

    The only difference was the Dukes emblem engraved on it.

    Now all I need to do is present this to the Emperor at the right moment.

    Its a smoke bomb engraved with the insignia of the Carlyle Dukedom, isnt it?

    Due to the cmity, most of the nobles suffered, and everyone was keen to find anyone even slightly suspicious.

    Normally, who would be so foolish as to engrave their familys insignia on a smoke bomb? One would be suspicious from the start.

    Right. Then the infuriated nobles will naturally tear the Duke apart.

    Anger and envy can easily cloud judgment.

    Blinded by curiosity and anger, the nobles wont leave Duke Carlyle alone. Even if he is the Duke from the North, turning all the Empires nobles against him is risky.

    And seeing this, His Majesty the Emperor will also be furious.

    The aide chuckled as he agreed with the prince.

    No matter how strong Duke Carlyle might be, he wont be safe.

    An impressive n, Your Highness!

    Thats too much praise.

    In truth, there wasnt much of a grand scheme.

    They just created a smoke bomb ording to the instructions given by the Empresss healer and set up an atmosphere implicating the Duke.

    But, intoxicated with a sense of victory, the prince and his entourage exchanged pleasantries and finally left the conference room.

    Unbeknownst to them, a woman was hiding behind the shadow of a door in the corridor.

    She remained leaning against the wall until their footsteps faded.

    The woman, dressed in clothes borrowed from a maid serving Princess Fatima, was Juliet in disguise.

    Perhaps because the external guards were strict, the internal security of the Amber Pce was ratherx.

    Juliet reflected on the conversation she had overheard.

    <i> No matter how strong the Duke of Carlyle might be, he wont be safe.</i>

    The information was worth falling into theke and sacrificing the diamond ne.

    <i>So thats what happened.</i>

    It wasnt surprising.

    She had suspected that the Second Prince, Cloff, was up to something.

    But she hadnt realized he had prepared to this extent.

    <i>A smoke bomb with the familys insignia They did think this through.</i>

    Normally, such a childish tactic would never work. But the prince and his group hadid a solid foundation.

    Most of the nobles had suffered major losses due to the cmities.

    If the Carlyle Dukedom is pinpointed as the culprit, they would swarm him like bees.

    The real mastermind behind all of this was probably Second Prince Cloff. However, Juliet knew well that at this point, the actual truth wasnt that important.

    Juliet tapped the floor with her heel a few times and smiled subtly.

    It would have been a major blow if she had been taken by surprise

    But now that she knew in advance, it wasnt that concerning.

    However, she found it hard to believe this strategy came from the Second Prince. He was ambitious butcked such cunning.

    <i>It must be Dahlias doing</i>

    Juliet pondered about Dahlia for a moment.

    Last time it was Marquis Guinness, and now prince Cloff. It might be their fault for getting used, but what could Dahlia gain from toppling Duke Carlyle?

    Whos there!

    Distracted by her thoughts, Juliet turned towards the voice.

    A servant from Amber Pce stood there.

    Without showing any signs of panic, Juliet recited her prepared lines.

    Ah, I am a maid serving Princess Fatima.

    What business does the princesss maid have here?

    Instead of answering, Juliet feigned surprise:

    Didnt you hear? The entire pce is in chaos. The princess asked if you could help her find the ne.

    Juliet answered without a change in her expression.

    The servant seemed genuinely confused:

    The princess is looking for me?

    Yes, shes downstairs.

    Alright. Wait here for a moment.

    As soon as the servant left to report to a superior, Juliet erased her smile.

    She nned to go downstairs where Fatima was waiting and feign unconsciousness again.

    <i>Darn.</i>

    But luck wasnt on her side.

    The sound of footsteps echoed from the end of the corridor.

    It sounded like at least two or three guards.

    <i>This is troublesome.</i>

    A couple of servants might be manageable, but if there were several, one of them might recognize Juliet.

    Then they would question why Countess Monad, pretending to have fainted, was walking around in a maids dress.

    As Juliet turned towards the stairs at the end of the corridor, she bumped into someone.

    Im sorry

    Juliet.

    As she was about to pass by with her head down, she froze at the familiar voice.

    Looking up, she was even more surprised.

    Roy?

    To her disbelief, it was someone she knew.

    There stood Roy, impably dressed as always.

 Chapter 159:

    Chapter 159:

    How Why is Roy here?

    As she asked, she heard another presence from behind.

    Have you seen the handmaid of the Crown Princess?

    Yes, she was around here

    What to do.

    Upon seeing Juliets perplexed expression, Roy nced behind her.

    You seem busy.

    Roy, with a calm expression, didnt even ask Juliet what she was doing.

    This way.

    Quick-witted Roy swiftly led Juliet away.

    !

    The direction they headed to ended in a dead-end corridor, with arge window in front being the problem.

    Excuse me for a moment.

    Before Juliet could scream or refuse, Roy lifted her and jumped lightly.

    Were on the second floor! Juliet couldnt shout out loud and bit her lip tightly.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    However, contrary to Juliets worries, when she opened her eyes, they hadnded in the backyard of Amber Pce.

    It was a soft and stablending.

    Thank you.

    She indeed overcame the crisis because of him.

    Gratefully and nervously, Juliet smiled.

    Alright now, let me down.

    But even after setting Juliet down, Roy did not let go of her waist. Juliets forehead creased.

    Roy?

    Juliet.

    Roy looked somewhat gloomy.

    Are you mad at me? Right?

    Roy asked cautiously.

    Was I mad at Roy?

    After some thought, Juliet remembered thest time they met.

    It was at the wedding banquet of the Second Prince and princess.

    That day, Roy exposed the secret of Duke Carlyle to her, suggesting they go to Katias forest together.

    Im not mad.

    Really?

    Yes.

    In reality, Juliet was mad at Roy. He acted as if he could swing her around just because he had revealed that secret.

    However, Juliet was more upset with Lennox, who hid such an important fact from her.

    But why are you here, Roy?

    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Juliet changed the subject.

    The Emperor sent people to the forest for help.

    What for?

    To interpret the prophecy.

    Oh, the prophecy.

    Juliet had heard about it recently, forgetting who told her. They had unearthed a prophecy in the temple.

    And the Lycanthropes was the n that could interpret ancient texts.

    <i>Thats too obvious.</i>

    Juliet thought to herself.

    It felt like the Emperor was very interested in the prophecy, with even the archbishop and the Pope attending the Lent event.

    Ill take you.

    Roy, who looked a bit downcast, silently took Juliets wrist and started walking.

    Although Juliet didnt exin anything, Roy acted as if he knew they shouldnt be seen by others.

    He skillfully guided her through a secluded path in the Amber Pce.

    Entering through the back door, they would arrive undetected at the first-floor reception room where Fatima was waiting.

    Did you fall into theke on purpose?

    Roy, who had been leading silently, suddenly asked.

    Excuse me?

    Rumors have spread all over the pce. They say Juliet lost her precious ne and fell into theke after arguing with the princess.

    Juliet felt a bit embarrassed realizing how big the ident had be.

    <i>Lennox would be in the pce by now.</i>

    Of course, Lennox would be attending to the Emperor, so even though they were in the same pce, they would be far apart. Juliet wondered if Lennox had heard about her causing amotion.

    About that ne, Juliet.

    Yes.

    Did that human man give it to you?

    Excuse me?

    Roy, who had been leading the way, stopped and looked at Juliet.

    Although Juliet was confused, the ne thrown into theke was a gift from Duke Carlyle. But why would he be curious about it?

    However, Roys next words were even more baffling.

    Would you like me to buy you another ne like that?

    While asking, Roys gaze wasnt on Juliet, but over her shoulder, looking at something behind.

    Whats he looking at?

    Juliet followed his gaze, but all she could see was thekeside scenery. Maybe the vision of this other race saw something else.

    No, thats not necessary.

    Juliet wasnt too worried.

    It was one of a kind.

    The diamond ne thrown into theke was valuable, but the information obtained was worth the loss.

    And the Duke wouldnt remember each ne he gifted to his lover.

    Lennox probably wouldnt even know it was the ne he gave her. Even if he did, he wouldnt care. Juliet shrugged it off.

    Thank you for helping.

    Thanks to Roy, Juliet safely reached the side door without being detected.

    Be careful, Juliet.

    Roy, for longer than usual, delicately kissed the back of Juliets hand. He also smirked while ncing over her shoulder.

    This should be enough for a while.

    Juliet didnt understand the cryptic smile and words of Roy.

    She also didnt know if Roys words and actions were targeting someone standing far away by thekeside.

    Juliet safely returned to the reception room where Fatima was waiting. She feigned unconsciousness once again until the pce guard ran up.

    Im sorry, Countess Monad. We couldnt find the ne.

    It cant be helped. It seems I dropped it in theke.

    Juliet replied somewhat sullenly, as if she had had a quarrel with Fatima.

    Weve got people looking for it, so we should find it soon

    No, its fine. Its just a ne.

    Unexpectedly, the pce steward promised to search theke for the ne, but Juliet was no longer interested in such things.

    Having safely left the pce and returned to the Dukes mansion, Juliet immediately sought Lennox, but he had not yet returned.

    Where is he?

    It seems he will bete.

    Miss, what happened at the imperial pce?

    It seemed the incident Juliet caused was now known at the Dukes mansion as well.

    After a moment of thought, Juliet looked at the attendants of the Dukes house.

    More importantly, Sir Mn, Elliot. I have something to discuss.

    Juliet requested a conversation with the Dukes two most trusted aides.

    The two looked puzzled for a moment but responded to her call. Juliet closed and locked the door and shared everything she had seen and heard at the pce.

    The Second Prince is plotting against the Dukes house.

    Ha.

    From the secret meetings to the smoke bombs engraved with the Dukes crest.

    The expressions on the faces of Mn and Elliot, who had been listening quietly to her story, became grave.

    Thats typical of the Second Prince.

    But it makes sense.

    They knew very well how long prince Cloff, who was the same age as Duke Carlyle, had harbored feelings of inferiority towards him.

    Ive also heard that the Second Prince is coveting the Crown Princes position.

    I didnt know hed resort to such measures, though.

    A cornered rat will even bite a cat.

    Elliot grunted.

    Their tactics were crude, but both men sensed they could be damaging to the Dukes house.

    In this situation, if the Second Prince presents the smoke bomb with the Dukes crest as evidence, it will cause amotion.

    The Second Princes intentions were clear.

    He will surely use the Dukes house of being behind this incident in a public setting.

    Perhaps he would point fingers at the Dukes house in front of the Emperor and the nobles.

    The other nobles will also join in.

    But our master doesnt care about such things What should we do?

    Mn sighed.

    The Duke Carlyle they knew wouldnt bat an eyelid even if he knew about this trap.

    Carlyle Duke was a legendary figure, known for his many achievements, and wouldnt shy away from military conflict.

    Lennoxs way was straightforward. Though it would involve huge sacrifices.

    But whyplicate things?

    Juliet tilted her head, and Elliot proposed an idea.

    We could avoid the conflict.

    Avoiding conflict?

    We dont show up on the stage set by the Second Prince. For example, we return to the North now and n for the future.

    Thats like running away.

    But it would buy us time to prepare our defense.

    Elliot shrugged.

    And then, gathering evidence that the Second Prince is the real culprit

    Yes, but our master will never allow it.

    Mn coldly retorted.

    Juliet chuckled softly.

    I dont like running away either.

    When Juliet spoke, both men focused on her.

    Do you have a n?

    Kind of.

    Juliet hesitated for a moment.

    Right now, the truth isnt that important. It will be hard to prove that this is the Second Princes doing.

    In the power struggles of the central region, it wasnt about physical battles, but they were just as fierce.

    In the battle of public opinion, the first strike is crucial, and the Second Prince currently had the upper hand.

    So, we do it the masters way

    Mn murmured darkly.

    If they went with the northern armys reputation, there would be casualties.

    Mn, the vice-captain of the Knights, had a heavy responsibility.

    But Juliet shook her head again.

    No, well avoid a full-on confrontation.

    How?

    Juliet smiled thinly.

    Well exploit the Second Princes arrogance.

    Arrogance?

    He wont know were onto his game.

    The Second Prince believed he could topple Duke Carlyles house at any time.

    But now that Juliet had uncovered his cards, she could devise a strategy against him.

    Its not a big deal. Its just a bitplicated.

    What do you mean?

    Juliet shared her simple yet effective n with them.

    The strategy wasnt sophisticated.

    Its a simple idea anyone could think of.

    The two attendants of the Dukes house nodded slowly after listening to Juliets words.

    That makes sense.

    If done right, not only can we neutralize the Second Prince, but we could potentially end the factions backing him!

    Elliot, the Dukes secretary, was enthusiastic.

    But the execution is the problem

    The remaining issue was when and how to approach the prince.

    The most important thing is that we need to infiltrate the residence of the Second Prince.

    Juliet hadnt figured out how to do that either. Sneaking in like she did at Amber Pce today, making all sorts of excuses, was impossible. Instead of eavesdropping, she needed to specifically ess the evidence prepared by the Second Prince.

    In the northern Dukes estate, there were ck knights who blindly served the Duke and moved in secret.

    However, they wouldnt obey Juliets orders.

    Even if they were skilled, it was uncertain if they could sneak into the ce where the Second Prince had hidden the smoke bombs.

    Even highly trained assassins might find it easier to assassinate the Second Prince openly.

    Dont worry. I will find a way somehow.

    Mn reassured her with a determined expression.

    At least it will be easier than a war.

    Yes, I believe in you.

    Juliet chuckled and nodded her head.

 Chapter 160:

    Chapter 160:

    * * *

    <i>Crack</i>.

    Awakened by the sound of something breaking, Juliet, who had been dozing off in the waiting room chair, quickly came to her senses.

    When she opened her eyes, the firece was aze, and it was dark outside. Oddly, she felt an emptiness on herp.

    Nix?

    Just moments before, there had been a weighty and warm baby dragon curled up on herp.

    Juliet yawned softly and rose from her seat.

    Thats when it happened.

    <i>ng!</i>

    <i>Rolling</i>

    Juliet momentarily gazed at the object that had fallen near her foot.

    It was an apple-shaped ornament. One that had been ced on the high shelf above the firece Wait, the shelf?

    ?

    Peep.

    Slowly lifting her head, Juliet locked eyes with a pair of glowing yellow eyes, reminiscent of a pumpkin.

    The baby dragon, looking somewhat flustered, was precariously dangling, its front paws perched on the edge of the broken, tall shelf.

    Nix!

    A startled Juliet quickly took down the dragon named Onyx.

    The shelf was high, so Juliet had to step onto a stool and tiptoe to reach and take the baby dragon down.

    It seemed the baby dragon had been tempted by the red apple-shaped ornament on the shelf.

    How on earth did you climb up there?

    Juliet asked incredulously, but the baby dragon avoided her gaze, looking guilty.

    Afraid she would scold it for damaging the shelf? But as far as she knew, Onyx wasnt the type of dragon with such a conscience.

    As Juliet examined Onyx for any injuries, her eyes narrowed.

    It appeared unharmed, but she suddenly realized that Onyx had grown significantly.

    The once palm-sized cute little dragon was now toorge to be considered a baby.

    It was now about the size of arge cat. Its decorative wings also seemed more prominent

    Your Highness!

    Suddenly, noises from outside distracted Juliet from her examination of Onyx, and she approached the window.

    Rain was drizzling, and a familiar horse was in sight. The owner of the mansion, Duke Carlyle, had returned.

    After a moments hesitation, Juliet swiftly headed to the main hall.

    Ah, Miss.

    Among the busy servants, thanks to the return of the master, the Dukes secretary, Elliot, recognized Juliet.

    His Highness has just returned.

    Yes, I saw.

    Juliet tilted her head upon seeing what Elliot was holding.

    Why the towel?

    Well, isnt it because he came back soaked? In this weather, is he in his right mind?

    Elliot eximed in exasperation.

    In this season, where he went and what he did, I dont know if he just arrived or if he was wandering around

    As Elliot grumbled, Juliet sneaked a nce at the wall clock, and Elliot caught her look.

    If you could reprimand him a bit

    How can I scold His Highness?

    Juliet smiled awkwardly, but Elliot persisted.

    His Highness uniquely listens to you.

    He probably just pretends to.

    At least he seems to listen.

    Mumbling, Elliot handed her the towel and gently pushed her back.

    You came to talk to him anyway, didnt you?

    But judging from the atmosphere, it didnt seem like a casual chat was on the cards.

    I really appreciate it!

    Juliet regretted not waiting until the next morning, but it was toote.

    The swift secretary of the Duke pushed Juliet into the bedroom and promptly closed the door behind her.

    Juliet hesitated but knocked on the bathroom door to hand over the requested towel.

    She waited for a while, but when there was no response, she cautiously opened the door.

    <i>Swoosh.</i>

    The bathroom was filled with steam, and Juliet immediately regretted her decision.

    I clearly told you to leave!

    A stern voice rang out.

    I was asked to bring this for you.

    Leave it and go.

    Juliet narrowed her eyes but did as told and quickly left.

    However, for some reason, she felt defiant and waited for him. Just as she began to regret her choice, the bathroom door opened, and Lennox stepped out.

    He didntment on Juliets waiting, but he seemed unmistakably displeased.

    Why.

    I have something to tell you.

    Lennox crossed the room and sat down on the couch.

    Speak.

    Lennox didnt just look tired; his expression was grim.

    Having returned homete after seeking an audience with the Emperor, had something happened?

    Regardless, Juliet didnt dare to scold him as Elliot had asked.

    After a moments hesitation, not wanting to waste his time, she briefly summarized the days events.

    So, thats what happened.

    However, Lennox showed no particr reaction after listening to her entire story.

    She hadnt expected an enthusiastic response, but she thought he would at least show some reaction.

    So you jumped into theke for that?

    Lennoxs first question was unexpectedly off from what Juliet had imagined.

    Just to find out that?

    The water was shallow. There were many people around

    Juliet answered as if defending herself. It wasnt a particrly dangerous act.

    Thats rather remarkable.

    She hadnt expected him to be impressed, but Lennoxs tone was sarcastic.

    Feeling slighted, Juliet rose from her seat, not wishing to argue.

    Ill be on my way.

    What did that wolf cub say?

    Yes?

    How did he know she met Roy?

    How could I not know?

    As if Lennox had caught a glimpse of Juliets thoughts, he got up, strode towards her, and gently pulled her wrist with a smirk.

    It was the same left hand where Roy had passionately kissed during the day.

    He left such an obvious trace.

    I bet he spouted nonsense like if he left his scent on you, the demons wouldnt dare approach, right?

    Roy hadnt said such a thing.

    However, Juliet realized what Roy meant when he said shed be fine for a while.

    Protection of the Lycanthropes or something.

    Juliet had heard about it before.

    The forest tribe was indeed higher on the food chain than demons, so with their protection, one could avoid most demon attacks.

    But Juliet was more concerned about the man before her getting angry than being thankful for Roys good deed.

    Juliet quietly pulled her hand away.

    What is it?

    Lennox.

    Why?

    Dont talk like that.

    Roy is my friend, and he helped thinking of me.

    Huh, that wolf brat is a friend?

    The fierceness returned to Lennoxs eyes that had softened for a moment.

    So youre defending him?

    Juliet sighed softly.

    I dont want to fight with you. I dont want to be hurt over something like this anymore.

    She felt Lennox flinch, but she continued speaking softly.

    Theres not much time left.

    Juliet spoke honestly.

    If we waste time arguing, well surely regret itter.

    And then?

    Pardon?

    My question is,

    Lennox carefully asked, avoiding answering.

    Have you ever thought about what will happen next?

    Lennox deliberately avoided the word contract, but Juliet understood.

    Had she ever thought about what would happen after the current contract ends?

    Juliet looked up nkly at him.

    The man seemed anxious, as if hoping for a specific answer.

    Actually, she hadnt.

    Since her childhood, Juliet had a keen intuition.

    She recalled a warning from the Pope. Something that Sebastian told about preparing for her funeral.

    Even before she heard that story, Juliet had a hunch that she wouldnt live long in this life.

    Yes, I have.

    So she had never imagined what their rtionship would be like after this contract.

    I will be happy.

    However, Juliet answered with a bright smile.

    She wanted to give him the answer he seemed to want to hear.

    I believe you will be okay too.

    Juliet didnt know if her answer satisfied Lennox.

    But he held her hand firmly for a while, frowning slightly.

    The next morning, Juliet received a visit from the renowned Dukes knights.

    What brings you here at this hour?

    Juliet tilted her head, wondering if it was rted to the Second Prince, when Jude handed her something with a strange expression.

    We have something to deliver.

    My ne?

    It was the diamond ne she had dropped in theke the day before.

    How did you?

    Juliets eyes widened in surprise.

    The initials carved inside were still intact.

    Thanks to the preservation magic on the ne, it was in perfect condition.

    The diamond ne had a long history; it was a gift for Juliets 19th birthday.

    Tell me anything you want.

    A man, seemingly annoyed, arrogantly asked. Upset by his attitude, Juliet made a difficult request.

    Queen Arabes ne. Give it to me.

    Queen Arabes ne was a legendary item desired by many since her past life.

    It was famous not only for its price but also for its tragic backstory. The queen died, and her lover, a nobleman,mitted suicide soon after. It was a well-known story.

    Recalling the past, Juliet asked:

    Where and who found it?

    Ah, that is Ouch!

    Just as Jude was about to speak, Mn kicked his shin.

    Someone came from the imperial pce this morning. A servant from the pce found the lost ne.

    Juliet noticed the two knights exchanging suspicious nces.

    Is that so?

    Without pressing further, Juliet put on the ne again.

    I should visit to express my gratitude soon.

    Th-Theres no need for that

    Ah, you should! Especially to the pce. They will surely appreciate it.

    Yes.

    After seeing off the two knights, who were terrible liars, Juliet sat by the window.

    Looking at her reflection in the window and touching the ne around her neck, she thought.

    <i>Its impossible.</i>

    She had told him the story behind this ne in her past life, a very long time ago.

    Back then, Juliet was a naive young girl, happy just to have him beside her. Shed talk about any story she knew, even though Lennox clearly didnt like them.

    Thats a silly story.

    Especially, Duke Carlyle wasnt the type to remember such trivial matters.

    Juliet bit her lip slightly. There was no way he would remember such a distant memory.

    <i>But why now? Why this unexpected act?</i>

 Chapter 161:

    Chapter 161:

    * * *

    Early in the morning.

    A small, entirely ck creature was walking briskly across the mansionswn.

    Onyx, who had his fill from breakfast, was in a very good mood.

    He enjoyed walking on the dew-coveredwn and appreciated the plenty of food avable at the Dukes mansion.

    Compared to the Count Monads mansion, the Dukes mansion was vast.

    The baby dragon had a big pink flower in his mouth.

    It was a fresh peony he had specially found for Juliet.

    Onyx hoped his master would ept it and forgive the mishap he caused yesterday.

    Yesterday, Onyx had climbed a shelf, wrecked it, and almost aroused Juliets suspicion.

    The baby dragon didnt want Juliet to hate him.

    Although Onyx didnt fully understand human speech, he had extraordinary perceptiveness and memory.

    <i> I only raise him until his wings are fully grown.</i>

    Onyx clearly remembered Juliet saying that.

    By now, Onyx was smart enough to understand what wings were.

    <i>p, p.</i>

    Unintentionally moving his back muscles, Onyx realized something.

    He had wings on his back. And Juliet seemed to dislike wings.

    Because she said until theyre fully grown.

    Does Onyxs wings look ugly in the eyes of his master?

    Peep

    Onyx hung his head low.

    In truth, when reflected in water, Onyx thought his wings looked quite splendid. But if Juliet disliked them, he would too.

    Right now, Juliet might hold him close and say, Pretty, cute, but would she still think hes pretty once she knew about his grown wings?

    So, Onyx was careful not to let his master find out about his wings.

    Holding therge flower stem in his mouth, Onyx quickly swelled with hope.

    Juliet loved flowers, so perhaps seeing this would improve her mood and she would overlook his grown wings.

    So, in a way, the flower was like a bribe.

    Squawk!

    Suddenly, Onyx stopped in his tracks.

    A strange noise came from the other side of thewn. A strange creature barked loudly at Onyx.

    Dog?

    The young dragons eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    Not far away stood a four-legged beast.

    It was a hunting dog kept at the mansion.

    Thanks to the mansion owners love for hunting, there were several hunting dogs at the Dukes ce.

    These hunting dogs, optimized for hunting beasts rather than regr hunting, were quiterge.

    In front of these purebred hunting dogs, the few-months-old Onyx looked as small as a cute rabbit.

    However, seeing therge hunting dogs for the first time, Onyx approached without fear.

    <i>Growl.</i>

    As Onyx approached, the chains holding the dogs tightened.

    To the hunting dogs, the small ck baby dragon seemed like easy prey.

    Arf! Arf arf!

    The chains around the dogs necks strained as if they might break.

    The dogs barked fiercely as if they would pounce any moment, but Onyx wasnt startled. Instead, he observed the barking dogs and then looked around.

    Since it was early, no one seemed to be watching. The baby dragon dropped the pink flower he had been holding onto the ground.

    And then, a momentter.

    <i>Whine. Whimper</i>

    The hunting dogs, who were aggressively barking moments ago, now desperately tried to get away from the fence, whimpering.

    A servant, alerted by themotion, came out a momentter to check on the dogs but was so preupied that he didnt notice the baby dragon hiding in the bushes beyond the fence.

    Satisfied, Onyx picked up therge flower once more.

    He then merrily trotted toward the annex where Juliet was waiting.

    However, the remarkable baby dragon failed to notice that the mansions owner was watching the scene from his office window.

    Your Highness.

    Lennox, who had been gazing out of the window with a neutral expression, turned his head slightly.

    Mn ced something on the desk in the office.

    Lennox looked at the object before him with indifference.

    Is this it?

    Yes, it is.

    <i>Roll.</i>

    A round metallic sphere rolled a bit before stopping. It was the mysterious smoke bomb that had recently been driving beasts mad.

    Acquiring the smoke bomb was not difficult since those under the patronage of the Second Prince were spreading them all over the continent.

    We havent figured out which ingredient drives the beasts mad yet.

    Mn cautiously added.

    All we know is that its a hallucinogenic substance that hasnt been used before.

    A never-before-used substance.

    The Second Prince shouldnt have the capability to get his hands on such a rare hallucinogen. It wasnt hard to guess who might be behind this.

    It must be the work of that snake.

    Yes?

    Juliet had mentioned that the Second Prince, Cloff, had some designs on the Dukes house.

    However, Lennox wasnt particrly concerned about whatever schemes the Second Prince had. What he targeted was the head of the snake hiding behind it all. If the Second Prince posed any threat, Lennox would simply crush him. It was that simple.

    But Juliets thoughts seemed to differ.

    Miss Juliet is concerned about your safety.

    Mn said cautiously.

    Shes even prepared her own countermeasures.

    Juliet said that if the prince doesnt notice, she can render his trap useless. It meant that while the Second Prince wascent, she would approach him and destroy the trap he had prepared for her.

    Her solution was simple and intuitive. But there was one problem.

    For Juliets n to seed, someone had to sneak into the Second Princes residence.

    The Second Prince might be naive, but he wasntpletely stupid. By now, he would be on high alert.

    Although Duke Carlyle had loyal andpetent subordinates, their expertise was not in sneaking around.

    Someone capable of executing Juliets orders without getting caught was needed.

    Lennox suddenly asked:

    What does the Deputy Knight Commander think?

    I think its worth trying.

    Mn, caught off guard by the abrupt question, hesitated but answered properly.

    Its a bit reckless, but the risk is worth it. If sessful, the Second Prince wont dare to touch the Dukes house again.

    Lennox pondered for a moment.

    He knew Juliet as well as she knew him.

    Juliet Monad usually behaved modestly and politely, but once she set her mind on something, she never looked back.

    So she just dives headfirst without thinking, Lennox muttered, seemingly annoyed.

    Mn, standing across from him, gave a wry smile.

    Fine. Do as she wishes.

    He finally sighed lightly and nodded.

    He wasnt thrilled about it, but it was a relief to see Juliet so engrossed in something. At least she would stay by his side for now.

    * * *

    Oh my!

    Miss, look at this.

    Maids gathered around the dressing table, holding a hairbrush, were buzzing. A rare,rge flowery before them.

    Its a peony.

    Juliet smiled brightly at the pale pink bloom.

    Peep!

    From a distance, Onyx proudly raised its head.

    Onyx, who roamed the mansion as if it were its own, often brought Juliet flowers,rge leaves, or fallen fruits.

    How adorable, said the maids, brushing her hair,ughing.

    The baby dragon was adored by the mansions maids. Although they treated it more like a peculiar-looking cat than a majestic creature.

    Hes even better than humans, Juliet murmured, hugging Onyx.

    The baby dragon purred and cozied up to her.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    Yes?

    Miss Juliet.

    It was Mn knocking.

    Do you have a moment?

    Come in.

    Juliet dly invited him in, and the others made room for him.

    Onyx was also briefly ushered out.

    Ive just met with His Highness.

    Mn presented Juliet with the same object he had shown to Duke Carlyle earlier.

    As you can see, its amonly produced smoke bomb.

    It looked like an ordinary metal ball on the outside.

    It was probably made to look ordinary to avoid detection

    Thats fortunate.

    Juliet said, smirking.

    Can you make smoke bombs that look the same?

    Of course. As many as you need.

    Soon, the Second Prince would regret scattering suchmon smoke bombs everywhere.

    And we need to find out where the Second Prince keeps that evidence

    Mn lowered his voice.

    To do that, we need to enter the pce at least once.

    So we need an excuse?

    Yes, especially an excuse to approach the Second Prince.

    That shouldnt be hard.

    Juliet had already received a letter of concern from Fatima.

    While it was under Fatimas name, the Emperors instructions were clear. The letter, which began with greetings, ended with an borate invitation to visit the pce as soon as she was well.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the Emperor felt indebted to Duke Carlyle more than Juliet seemed not a bad idea.

    And for your mission, Ive shortlisted a few capable individuals.

    Indeed, the Deputy Commander of the Dukes Knights.

    Juliet admired Mns efficiency.

    All of them are equally outstanding, so anyone you pick would

    <i>Crash!</i>

    Suddenly, a loud noise from outside interrupted their conversation. It sounded like something copsing.

 Chapter 162:

    Chapter 162:

    What are you talking about?

    Well?

    Juliet,ing out with Sir Mn, noticed people gathered near the greenhouse.

    Oh my, you little rascal!

    Peep!

    Elliot stood holding onto the neck of a small ck dragon.

    A tall stack of fruit baskets had toppled over, and the servants were cleaning up the empty baskets and debris.

    Anyone would think youre starving!

    Elliot grumbled.

    The baby dragon had seemingly gorged on precious tropical fruits, its belly rounded as it yfully flicked its pink tongue.

    I apologize, secretary.

    We we surely locked the door as instructed

    The servants also looked astonished.

    The hungry young dragon ate almost anything, but had a particr weakness for sweet fruits.

    Despite being scolded by Elliot, the Dukes secretary, Onyx seemed pleased with its mischief.

    Peep.

    When Elliot picked up Onyx, it rxed its body, perhaps thinking he was ying.

    Understanding the situation, Juliet sighed and approached them.

    Ah, Miss Juliet.

    Elliot handed her the mischievous dragon.

    Peep?

    Onyx wagged its tail happily but sneakily watched Juliets reactions.

    Im sorry, Elliot. Illpensate for the damages.

    No need for that. This little one sure has expensive tastes.

    As this wasnt the first time such an incident urred, the servants efficiently cleaned up the scene.

    However, its strange.

    Elliot tilted his head.

    We certainly locked the door this time.

    Standing next to Juliet, Count Mn nced around and pointed to the top of the door.

    Maybe it entered from above?

    He pointed to a narrow gap between the door and the ceiling.

    The ceiling?

    Juliet asked, and others looked puzzled too.

    Doesnt it have suction cups on its feet?

    They flipped Onyxs front foot suspiciously, but the baby dragons paw was soft and squishy.

    Juliet looked down at Onyx. The young dragon had always been mischievous, but its antics seemed to increase recently.

    She wondered if its not just growing bigger, but if something else had changed.

    ?

    The baby dragon, feigning innocence, looked somewhat suspicious.

    Peep.

    The silence prolonged, and Onyx, fearing Juliet might scold it, tried to act cute.

    After some thought, Juliet gently embraced Onyx.

    Sir Mn.

    Yes, Miss?

    Juliets eyes shed meaningfully and seriously.

    About that n earlier, can I hear it again?

    * * *

    A few dayster, in the pce.

    In Second Prince Cloffs office, a secret strategy session was in progress.

    All preparations areplete.

    Because the Emperor had told him to catch the culprit, prince Cloff was slowly preparing for the final phase.

    He had reduced the frequency of smoke bombs that agitated the beasts and discreetly informed the Emperor that he had acquired decisive evidence.

    Now, we just need to decide when to reveal the evidence.

    Once the smoke bomb bearing the Dukes emblem is disclosed, the North will turn against the entire Empire.

    How about the court meeting in a few days?

    What about the official banquet where the Pope attends?

    The princes advisors eagerly offered their opinions.

    I Your Highness, Id advise not to trust that healer too much.

    Of course, some in the Second Princes circle were suspicious of Elizabeth Tillman.

    She was gaining fame by treating those injured by the magical beasts, but also rumored to have incited the incident. They wondered if she might be using them.

    Enough!

    Prince Cloff, having already seized the opportunity to take down Duke Carlyle by following Elizabeths n, wasnt interested in such words.

    Revealing the healers identity can wait until after weve taken down the Duke!

    Prince Cloff believed that once Duke Carlyle was eliminated, not only the throne but also the fragile authority of the imperial family could be restored.

    Your Highness is right.

    In a few days, the Dukes golden days will end.

    Youll finally have the North in your grasp!

    The Second Princes entourage quickly ttered him.

    Prince Cloff eagerly anticipated the Dukes reaction when used.

    Itll surely be worth watching!

    As Prince Cloff chuckled, an aide brought news.

    Duke Carlyle is in the pce now. Why not meet him?

    What?

    Hes attending tonights dinner. You remember?

    Startled by the mention of the Duke, Second Prince Cloff soon remembered.

    Ah because of that Monad woman.

    He had heard that the Emperor was hosting a dinner concerned about Countess Monads wellbeing after a recent unfortunate incident.

    <i>Whats the big deal about the Dukes lover almost getting hurt?</i>

    He was reluctant, but thought it worthwhile to see the oblivious Duke Carlyle.

    Prince Cloff headed to the outer pce.

    Presenting His Highness, the Second Prince!

    Nobles invited to the evening banquet were gathered in the salon of the outer pce.

    In addition to the Duke of Carlyle, several court nobles were invited to the banquet. They each took their ces in a spacious salon divided by columns, waiting for the feast to begin.

    Your Highness, are you well?

    Nobles who recognized Cloff came forward to greet him. Among them was Countess Monad, elegantly turning her head and dressed in a deep green dress.

    Second Prince Cloff.

    Cloff looked her up and down with a displeased gaze.

    <i>Just a fallen noble after all.</i>

    Juliet Monad was equally arrogant.

    Had she not audaciously declined the Emperors proposal to make her a princess? And under the pretense that she didnt need parents other than thete Count and Countess Monad.

    Cloff gritted his teeth.

    Next to the arrogant Juliet Monad, Lennox Carlyles face was as sullen as ever. He looked even more ufortable than usual.

    <i>Hmph.</i>

    Cloff couldnt help but smile inwardly. He was curious if he would maintain such attitudes after everything was over.

    Meanwhile, Juliet faced those who were giving her unpleasant looks.

    Did she jump into theke?

    Its obviously a ploy for attention.

    Poor Princess Fatima.

    There were few nobles generally favorable to them, but many who were ensnared by Cloff were noticeable.

    Lennoxs eyes quickly became fierce, but Juliet deliberately let the chatter continue.

    Your Highness.

    Juliet, as if to show off, dragged him by the arm.

    Please bear with me, even if you dont like it.

    While adjusting Lennoxs tie, Juliet whispered softly.

    The bait needs to be shy.

    Due to the banquet, there were many guests outside the pce, making the inner pce rtively unguarded.

    Sir Mn suggested taking advantage of this. Hence, Juliet and Lennox had to keep the nobles attention and buy time.

    Juliet had already asked Fatima to dy entering the banquet hall as much as possible.

    During the dy, the attendants of the Duke, who entered the pce under the pretext of escort, would carry out their task.

    Reluctantly cooperating with the n, Lennox peeped over Juliets shoulder and muttered.

    I dont like it.

    ?

    When Juliet turned around, surprised by thement, she spotted a familiar man in the distance.

    It seemed that Roy was also one of the invited guests to the dinner banquet.

    Roy, always expressionless, gave Juliet a warm smile as their eyes met. However, he soon left surrounded by others.

    They probably wouldnt have a chance to chat at the banquet.

    <i>By the way, Roy said he was invited because of the prophecy. What was in that prophecy?</i>

    Juliet.

    Yes?

    Distracted, Juliet unwittingly lost her bnce andnded on Lennoxsp as he sat on the couch.

    Oh my

    Their intimate posture was so obvious that the courtdies, who were tantly staring, blushed and quickly moved away.

    Im sorry!

    But, despite their close posture, the atmosphere between them was incredibly dry.

    Having Juliet so near after a while, she thought, That expression again.

    He was the one who had pulled her close to chase away the curious onlookers, yet Lennox flinched noticeably when Juliet shifted.

    Lately, Lennox was strange.

    He seemed cautious even about touching Juliet.

    Sometimes, when she felt his gaze and looked back, Lennox would look at her with a sad expression as if he had something to say.

    But he never spoke.

    The only times he disyed emotion were when he was tantly jealous. Like earlier when he encountered Roy.

    Juliet thought it would be better if Lennox acted as he used to, bossing her around, instead of acting like a sulky child.

    When Juliet sighed heavily, his gaze followed her.

    Your Highness.

    What.

    With a sly smile, Juliet suddenly pulled at his cor.

    He could have easily pulled away, but Lennox, looking surprised, allowed Juliet to grab him by the cor.

    What are you doing now

    Dont be childish.

    For a moment, a puzzled expression appeared on Duke Carlyles handsome face.

    Childish?

    Ive never questioned or got mad no matter how you behaved.

    Who said I was ying around?

    He protested as if taken aback.

    Juliet shrugged.

    Everyone has seen and heard, havent they?

    Damn. How many times have I said thats all a misunderstanding-

    The marriage proposals that came in almost daily?

    Who kindly sorted and handed them to you?

    Lennoxs voice rose, prompting Juliets eyes to widen in surprise.

    Indeed, a few years ago, Juliet had meticulously examined a marriage proposal that had been presented to her. But she didnt expect Lennox to remember it.

    It was just a fleeting memory for her, but judging by Juliets expression, he quickly added.

    I properly refused them all.

    What about Princess Prisci?

    Juliets reaction was skeptical.

    Though he imed to have declined, she had heard that Lennox had also sent gifts in return.

    I never promised marriage to Prisci. She came on her own to talk about her crush. Dont you remember the incident? I remember being particrly pestered by you at the time.

    Oh, is that so?

    Juliet feigned ignorance, remembering Lennoxs angry face from back then.

    When she smiled mischievously, Lennox asked her sincerely,

    Do you believe me now?

    Juliet yfully pushed his forehead.

    If you acted sincerely from the beginning, I wouldnt have misunderstood.

    Lennox seemed to take her words to heart and didnt protest further.

    He put his hand on Juliets waist, slowly pulling her close.

    Then, lets go.

    Looking down at Juliets face, which was now closer than before, he continued:

    If youre done making a scene, we should join the banquet.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    The evening banquet proceeded under the watchful eyes of everyone present.

 Chapter 163:

    Chapter 163:

    Juliet finally realized that she too was awkward at expressing her feelings, no less than her lover.

    So, youre saying that because you didnt get angry at those women, I shouldnt get angry if you y around with that wolf?

    I never yed around.

    It felt like she had been dragged into something, but Juliet sighed.

    Im sorry.

    What?

    For a moment, Juliet doubted her ears.

    Lennox spoke again.

    Im sorry for saying that when youve never yed around. I apologize.

    Strangely enough, he seemed to be in a good mood. She couldnt figure out why.

    So, your promise still stands?

    His voice was as gentle as a bead.

    What promise?

    You promised to be by my side.

    Lennox was stubbornly silent.

    Yes. I will be by your side.

    Juliet added, watching his eyes narrow.

    As long as you dont act as childish as you are now.

    She felt like shed been dragged into something different from her original intention, but Juliet decided to believe that she had at least conveyed a bit of her point.

    Just as Juliet was about to get up

    <i>Rustle.</i>

    The two of them, on high alert, didnt miss the sounding from outside the wide-open window.

    Juliet naturally turned toward the window.

    Peep!

    With a weak bird-like sound, something familiar popped its head out from the bushes.

    * * *

    The capital was gradually stabilizing. The wild magic beasts that had been rampaging hadpletely disappeared!

    There were no more disturbances from beasts.

    The nobles were relieved, and the Emperor decided to hold the postponed Lent ceremony to ease the tense atmosphere.

    It wasnt a grand scale, but nobles were arriving one after another at the main hall to receive the blessings of the Pope.

    While the entrance of the main hall was crowded with carriages, a secret meeting was taking ce in one corner.

    My uncle.

    Ah, Your Highness the Prince.

    It was the Second Prince, Cloff.

    Latrell, the Marquis who had been anxiously waiting for the Second Prince, was the younger brother of the Empress, and thus, Cloffs uncle by marriage.

    He was also the Emperors brother-inw and a trusted friend.

    What did you call me for? The Marquis asked cautiously.

    Although they were uncle and nephew, Marquis Latrell and his ambitious nephew werent on good terms.

    I have something to discuss with you beforehand.

    Cloff answered with a somewhat arrogant expression.

    You know Im investigating the beast incident on the Emperors orders, right?

    Yes, of course.

    The Second Prince lowered his voice with a meaningful tone.

    And my men have found out who caused the recent incident.

    Really?

    Yes, we have conclusive evidence.

    Cloff confidently pulled out something from his pocket.

    No, this is

    Marquis Latrells eyes widened in shock.

    What the Second Prince presented was a smoke bomb. And engraved on it was the emblem of a very famous family.

    <i>So, Duke Carlyle is the culprit?</i>

    Marquis Latrell quickly realized what was going on.

    Excuse me, but where did you obtain this?

    Cloffs expression twisted as if he was displeased.

    Are you doubting me, uncle?

    No, how could I ever doubt you, Prince?

    Marquis Latrell quickly denied it.

    <i>I need to be sure</i>

    Marquis Latrell, well-versed in the affairs of the imperial family, knew how ambitious the Second Prince, Cloff, was and how much he despised Duke Carlyle.

    He had volunteered to investigate the beast incident. Now it was clear what his ulterior motive was.

    Latrell, experienced in central politics, had an inkling from the start that this was Cloffs doing.

    You dont need to worry about the source.

    When Cloff said this confidently, Marquis Latrell realized.

    No matter how much the prince hated Duke Carlyle, he wouldnt have attacked without being fully prepared.

    So, when I bring this up, you should support me. Understand?

    It was a threat, implying he had everything set up, and now Marquis Latrell should join him.

    If Marquis Latrell, the Emperors friend, sided with Cloff, then Duke Carlyle would be in danger.

    Yes, I understand.

    Marquis Latrell reluctantly nodded.

    He had no sympathy for Duke Carlyle, but if he ignored the princes threat here, he might be the one under attack.

    Good, uncle. Shall we go?

    Seeming satisfied with the answer, the Second Prince took the lead and started walking.

    When they reached the entrance of the hall, Marquis Latrell ran into a couple alighting from a carriage.

    Duke Carlyle has arrived!

    Although Duke Carlyle didnt even make eye contact with Marquis Latrell, hispanion paused for a moment to give him a nce.

    It was Juliet Monad, dressed in a silvery-gray dress.

    Juliets light brown hair shimmered silver under the soft lighting.

    Juliet, who had been staring, quickly nced at the retreating figure of the Second Prince, Cloff, then gave the man a broad smile.

    Good evening, Marquis.

    Ah, yes, Countess Monad.

    Even though they didnt usually interact, the fact that Lady Monad initiated the conversation caught the Marquis off guard.

    Then.

    Watching her walk away with her light, butterfly-like steps, Marquis Latrell noticed something odd.

    Juliet Monad was holding something red and small, like a tiny ball, in her ungloved right hand.

    <i>An apple?</i>

    However, before the Marquis could take a closer look, Juliet and the Duke disappeared into the hall.

    This

    Marquis Latrell honestly didnt want to make the Duke of Carlyle his enemy.

    For a long time, the Marquiss family had survived by maintaining a reasonable neutrality on any matter.

    But there was no way around it.

    Ahem!

    From the grim expressions of some of the older nobles around him, Marquis Latrell had an intuition.

    It wasnt just him who had received threats of the same content from the Second Prince.

    <i>If the Second Prince goes this far to bring down the Carlyle family, if we dontply, could our family be next?</i>

    Everyone must have had the same thought. Hence, they had no choice but toply with the y prepared by the Second Prince.

    Not long after the Duke took a seat near the Emperor, the Emperor and the Pope entered in session.

    After the formal greetings, a banquet awaited.

    Its been a while since weve had such a grand event.

    I am going to receive the Popes blessings today.

    Most of the excited nobles, being at a long-awaited event, were eagerly anticipating what would happen next.

    Lets begin the banquet

    Your Majesty the Emperor!

    However, just as the Emperor finished his speech and was about to announce the start of the banquet, the Second Prince, Cloff, interrupted.

    What is it, Cloff?

    I have something important to say!

    The Emperor, annoyed by the interruption, signaled with his hand for Cloff to hurry up and get to the point.

    Yes, due to our efforts, my subordinates and I have finally uncovered the culprit behind the incident.

    The culprit?

    The nobles started to whisper among themselves.

    Yes! And I would like to use that cunning mastermind here.

    What, theres a culprit here?

    Interest appeared on the faces of not just the nobles but also the quiet pope and the priests.

    Is this true?

    Look at this, Your Majesty!

    As the Second Prince Cloff gestured dramatically, his attendants brought something from behind.

    Inside a luxurious box, what he pulled out was a shiny metal ball.

    This is the evidence I managed to obtain!

    Cloff seemedpletely intoxicated.

    However, it took a while for everyone to understand what it was.

    What is that?

    It looks like a smoke bomb Wait, theres a crest on it?

    Isnt that crest from the Carlyle family?

    Then

    The murmuring grew louder.

    Yes, Your Majesty! This is the emblem of the Duke! Its evidence that they developed the wicked weapon that drives the beasts mad!

    With full confidence, Cloff furiously pointed at the Duke.

    What clearer evidence do you need? Duke Carlyle is the mastermind behind the incident that endangered the empire!

    Oh my.

    The people in the hall were seized by shock and horror.

    Is this true, Duke?

    However, targeted Duke Carlyle didnt change his expression.

    In fact, he looked rather bored.

    I dont know what youre talking about.

    The Dukes indifferent attitude fueled everyones suspicions.

    The nobles began to whisper.

    Ive heard the Duke suffered the least

    Its suspicious whether it really wasnt the norths doing.

    Look at that evidence! Its undoubtedly the Dukes crest!

    The Emperor, with a stern face, stepped down from the podium and examined the evidence himself.

    The crest, a white raven and a ck panther showing their teeth, was unmistakably that of the Dukes family.

    Duke Carlyle!

    The Emperors face twisted with anger.

    He then handed the metal ball to Marquis Latrell who was nearby.

    Marquis Latrell, do you think the same?

    How does it look to you, Marquis?

    I think

    Just as the Second Prince had hoped, Marquis Latrell swallowed hard, and with a set mind, decided to give support to the Second Princes ims.

    Yes, to me, it undoubtedly looks like it belongs to the Carlyle family

    At that moment-

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The sound of a metallic object striking the floor echoed throughout the hall.

    Everyone, who had been intently listening to Marquis Latrell, looked in the direction of the sound, bewildered.

    What was that?

    Rolling across the red carpet, the object conveniently stopped right next to the Emperors foot.

    Hmm?

    The Emperor casually picked up the metal ball.

    It looked exactly like the evidence that the Second Prince Cloff had just presented, even the engraved crest.

    Another piece of evidence?

    However, when the Emperor saw the crest, his face hardened.

    This is!

 Chapter 164:

    Chapter 164:

    Isnt that the emblem of the Marquis Latrell?

    Yes?

    The Marquis, standing right next to the Emperor, looked shocked as if his eyes might pop out.

    Three fish and an iris flower.

    It was unmistakably the emblem of the Marquis Latrells house.

    That, that cant be!

    The Marquis was lost in thought.

    Why? Why is our family emblem there? Wasnt this gathering to frame Duke Carlyle?

    A lightning-fast thought brushed past the Marquiss mind at that moment.

    <i>That kid!</i>

    With a swift jerk of his head, the Marquis red menacingly at Second Prince Cloff.

    Cloff blinked in confusion, not yet grasping the situation, but in the Marquiss eyes, he was merely detestable.

    Marquis Latrell interpreted the situation in his own way.

    The only thought that came to the terrified and enraged Marquiss mind was:

    <i>Was he nning to bury our house along?</i>

    From the moment he threatened that if he didnt cooperate in tarnishing Duke Carlyle with fabricated evidence, Cloff had already lost his trust.

    However, the Marquis, who was suddenly at the receiving end of intense anger, felt wronged.

    <i>Damn it, whats going on?</i>

    Suddenly, the Marquis Latrell?

    Moreover, isnt the Marquis Latrell suspecting him?

    Meanwhile, the other nobles started to murmur in confusion.

    Didnt they just say that the Dukes housemitted the crime?

    But whats with that smoke bomb engraved with the Marquis Latrells emblem?

    So, did the Marquis also coborate with the Carlyle family?

    What on earth is this, Marquis?

    The Emperor, in disbelief, confronted Marquis Latrell.

    Answer me! Dont tell me youre an aplice of the Duke

    No, Your Majesty! Please let me exin

    <i>Rattle.</i>

    As the Marquis Latrell prostrated himself at the Emperors feet, a familiar sound of metal balls echoed.

    More metallic spheres rolled in, this time inrge quantities.

    What on earth

    People inside the hall stared nkly at the spectacle.

    As before, each metal ball had the emblem of a noble house engraved on it.

    Picking up the spheres, the nobles murmured amongst themselves.

    Isnt this the emblem of Count Bellinger?

    And that one is Viscount Fonds emblem.

    They all belonged to factions either favorable to Prince Cloff or were coerced into siding with him.

    The named nobles quickly realized what was happening, following the exact same train of thought the Marquis Latrell had earlier.

    <i>Weve been deceived!</i>

    The nobles, believing they had been betrayed by Second Prince Cloff, began to shout in unison.

    Our house is innocent!

    This is a conspiracy!

    Weve been wronged, Your Majesty!

    The hall turned chaotic in a matter of moments.

    Among the shouting nobles, the flustered Second Prince, and the calm Duke Carlyle, it was clear whom to trust.

    Cloff!

    The Emperor turned to his second son.

    Exin yourself!

    Ah, father

    But the most bewildered of all was Cloff.

    The n had been perfect.

    Corner Duke Carlyle, have Marquis Latrell intervene, and let the Emperor brand him as a traitor. Everything was going ordingly.

    That was until smoke bombs with other family emblems appeared!

    Cloffs mind went nk.

    Something was amiss, but he had no idea who was behind it.

    The Emperor pressed Second Prince Cloff.

    Where did the smoke bomb you first broughte from?

    From where?

    Thats right. Cloff regained some of his confidence.

    I found it while investigating the North!

    He had prearranged a story with his confidants.

    All of this had begun with manipted evidence, after all.

    If he could navigate this situation and regain public opinion, there was still a chance.

    Yes, thats correct. I have reliable witnesses who found the evidence with me! Count Bellinger and Viscount Fond will testify

    But as Cloff looked around for his allies to back up his im, his face paled within seconds.

    His confidants, who shouldve supported him, were already on the ground, proiming their innocence.

    And therey the smoke bombs with their family emblems right in front of the Emperor.

    What did you say about Count Bellinger?

    That, well

    Ill exin everything, Your Majesty!

    Suddenly, Marquis Latrell, who had been silent, interrupted.

    In fact, Second Prince Cloff approached me an hour ago. Since I seemed unwilling to cooperate, he threatened me

    What are you talking about, uncle!

    Cloff intervened frantically.

    That wasnt my doing! Why would I conspire against my own uncle?

    Is that so?

    A low voice cut in.

    It was Duke Carlyle, who had remained calm throughout the ordeal.

    Then this means you were behind it, right?

    The Duke was holding a metallic sphere engraved with the emblem of the Carlyle family.

    His voice was calm, but there was a sharp edge to it.

    No, Duke, thats a misinterpretation!

    Second Prince Cloff desperately denied it, but the atmosphere in the room was turning against him.

    Well, the rtionship between the Second Prince and Duke Carlyle was bad.

    And the only evidence is the sphere brought by the Second Prince.

    Moreover, can that really be considered evidence now? Its ruined.

    Cloff waspletely despondent. The situation was turning in the direction he least desired.

    <i>The ns been discovered!</i>

    It was clear that Duke Carlyle, with his leisurely attitude, knew about this trap beforehand.

    But how? He had prepared thoroughly, who could possibly have interfered?

    Retreating hesitantly, Cloff spotted a woman.

    It was Juliet Monad.

    Sitting against a wall seat with a silver-haired priest, Juliet, with half-braided hair hanging to one side and wearing a soft-textured silver-gray dress, looked dreamily beautiful.

    Juliet, who was shaking her ankle, made a gesture as if biting the red apple in her hand with a meaningful smile.

    <i>An apple?</i>

    Cloff, who was in a dire situation, had a lightning-fast intuition upon seeing the provoking gesture.

    Its her doing!

    It was well-known that Juliet Monad practiced dark magic. And she was the lover of Duke Carlyle.

    You, you wicked woman!

    In an instant, with a curse, Second Prince Cloff drew a sword from the waist of the guard beside him.

    The prince, wielding the sword, rushed towards where Juliet was seated, and screams erupted from the crowd.

    Aaaah!

    Your Majesty! Its all that womans scheme!

    Guards blocked the path of the charging Cloff.

    Prince, put down the sword!

    Step aside! That woman is a traitor! I am the son of His Majesty, the Prince!

    The guards, dodging the clumsy sword swings of Cloff, looked to the Emperor for permission.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Ah!

    But before the Emperor could give an order, a cup flew from somewhere and struck Cloffs hand urately. Dropping his sword, Cloff staggered and was knocked down by someone.

    Someone even dared to hit the royaltys head.

    You, let go! This insolent!

    Really, this is ridiculous.

    Floundering with his head on the ground, Cloff snapped to attention hearing a cold voice from above.

    What are you doing now?

    Hey, Carlyle! Calm down and put the sword away

    The Emperor intervened, separating Duke Carlyle from his son.

    Guards surrounded Cloff, who babbled incoherently.

    But father, she had an apple! The apple!

    <i>p!</i>

    Unable to hold back, the Emperor struck his sons cheek.

    You good-for-nothing! What about the apple?!

    Juliet, watching the scene with satisfaction, shrugged.

    Lennox, standing in the center, frowned at her.

    She figured he meant she should leave without getting involved. Nodding slightly, Juliet slipped away.

    Did your business go well?

    It seemed very noisy.

    The Dukes knights, waiting in the carriage, greeted her.

    So-so.

    When Juliet nonchntly responded, a knight opened the carriage door.

    But wont you tell?

    What?

    How did you do it?

    The youngest knight, Jude, inquired as he followed her in.

    Juliet smiled brightly.

    You know, sir Jude, right? I took out the tampered evidence from the Second Princes residence and replicated it.

    The princes strategy was to use the tampered evidence to identify and frame the Duke.

    So, she just needed to destroy its specificity.

    I made many candidates for him since he seemed eager to catch the culprit.

    Juliet engraved the emblems of every family loyal to the Second Prince on smoke bombs.

    It was easier since the prince had chosen amon smoke bomb design.

    If he wanted to pinpoint a culprit, then everyone should be one.

    The bonus was that they would suspect each other and fight, thinking they were betrayed by the Second Prince.

    But Jude still seemed curious.

    How did you enter the Bluette Pce?

    Even though the Dukes knights knew how the n progressed, they didnt know who secretly sneaked into the princes residence.

    And it was the residence of the Second Prince, rumored to be heavily guarded.

    Did you ask sir Hadin?

    Jude seemed to have a rivalry with some skilled knight of the order.

    No.

    Then who?

    Well

    Juliet, who was smiling, lifted the nket that was shaking suspiciously from the seat next to her. Onyx, who was quietly hiding under her nket, raised her head in approval.

    Peep!

    Good job, Nix.

    Offering the apple she brought, the baby dragon happily crunched it.

    While the baby dragon was engrossed with the apple, Juliet gazed at its fluttering wings.

    <i>Thanks to you, it was easy.</i>

    The baby dragon might not have understood the exact task.

    But without Onyx, it would have been hard to execute the n.

    No matter how talented the Dukes knights were, they couldnt fly.

    Juliet gently stroked the little dragons wings.

    Nixs small body was perfect for sneaking into the Second Princes pce and stealing evidence.

    Onyx was confused the first few times, but when she trained him with an apple the same size as a smoke bomb, he quickly understood and followed Juliets intentions.

    It was also Onyxs work, who had sneaked in through the narrow banquet hall window, to make the smoke bombs that had been duplicated in the hall appear at the right time.

    Youre smart, Nix.

    !

    Onyx purred happily as Juliet picked him up.

 Chapter 165:

    Chapter 165:

    Juliet hugged Onyx and was calming him down when a disturbance arose outside, and the carriage door opened.

    Lord Carlyle!

    Wait, just a moment!

    Several nobles hurriedly ran out from the hall, chasing someone. Ignoring them, a man appeared before her, the man Juliet had been waiting for.

    This is ridiculous.

    Lennox, with a slight frown, repeated what he had said in the hall just a moment ago. In fact, those words had been meant for Juliet, not Cloff.

    I surrender.

    Lennox said, letting out a deep sigh.

    Juliet asked calmly:

    What about the Second Prince?

    He will probably be imprisoned by the Emperor.

    Juliet thought for a moment and then asked:

    Will they interrogate the prince about who he conspired with?

    At this, Lennoxs eyes narrowed.

    He realized what Juliet was hinting at. Not long ago, when Marquis Guiness was captured, he had conveniently lost all his memories about Dahlia. There was no guarantee that the prince wouldnt be the same.

    Perhaps Second Prince Cloff has already lost his memory of Dahlia.

    We dont need the princes testimony to handle that issue.

    However, Lennox chuckled lightly.

    Thats not something you need to worry about.

    Juliet looked puzzled, but without further exnation, Lennox directed the carriage back to the mansion.

    When Lennox returned to the hall, Cloff was being dragged off to a prison cell by the pce servants.

    Father, Your Majesty! This is a conspiracy. I

    Silence! Lock him up at once!

    Cloff denied his wrongdoing to the end, but the evidence was clear.

    Holding his throbbing head, the Emperor apologized.

    Im sorry, Duke Carlyle.

    His embarrassment was evident, but now wasnt the time for saving face.

    The fallout from this will be substantial.

    Indeed.

    So

    The Emperor, unable to express his difort, looked at Lennox for cues.

    Despite his youth, Lennoxs well-practicedposure allowed him to take his time. Thanks to Juliet, the situation was resolved more easily than expected, but Lennox had never really cared about Second Prince Cloff. His goal was solely to end that thing.

    Your Majesty.

    Why, what is it?

    There are a few conditions you must agree to.

    Conditions?

    The Emperor inquired with a puzzled look.

    * * *

    By the time the carriage arrived at the mansion, Onyx yawned widely and curled up to sleep on Julietsp.

    As Juliet petted the young dragon, she suddenly thought of her butterflies.

    Ever since the butterflies disappeared, Juliet hadnt recalled past memories or had nightmares. It was clear that her repeated visions of her past life were influenced by the butterflies.

    <i>(We have been waiting for this moment. For a very long time.)</i>

    But showing her past memories and causing her nightmares, the butterflies seemed to want to tell her something but couldnt due to some constraints.

    Maybe they showed her to indicate that her memories were distorted.

    <i>(Look at this.)</i>

    The butterflies were desperate to remind Juliet of her past memories.

    <i>But why?</i>

    Another thing puzzled Juliet.

    (What are you thinking?)

    Suddenly, a voice echoed in the empty space.

    Juliet shifted her gaze, and there sat a ck panther.

    Dahlia, right?

    (Ah.)

    Juliet conversed familiarly with the ck panther.

    In fact, this wasnt the first time the ck panther had shown itself before Juliet. This panther was a spirit attached to Lennoxs sword, and whenever it got a chance, it sneaked away from his gaze to converse with Juliet, disappearing quickly whenever Lennox appeared.

    Why bother using Marquis Guinness or Second Prince Cloff?

    Juliets brows furrowed.

    Wouldnt it be simpler just to mess with my memories?

    After all, Dahlia had done that in Juliets previous life, distorting her memories to fuel misunderstandings and aiding her escape.

    But the ck panther simply shook its head.

    (We cannot speak about that. Its a promise.)

    I think the butterflies said something simr.

    (Oops.)

    But before Juliet could delve further, the ck panther disappeared with a startled expression.

    And just as she stepped out of the carriage, Juliet was confronted by an unexpected visitor.

    Hello, Juliet.

    Roy?

    Juliets eyes widened at the unexpected visitor. The first thought that came to her mind was a feeling of relief that Lennox hadnt returned yet.

    What brings you here?

    Roy nonchntly shrugged.

    I just came to run an errand from the temple.

    Errand?

    Ah.

    Juliet realized immediately upon seeing the small beige wrapped package in Roys hand.

    It was an errand from the Pope. Juliet had recently asked the Pope to review the temple archives regarding the yellow snake spirit.

    She didnt know why Roy was running the Popes errand, but Juliet guided him to the greenhouse at the back of the mansion.

    However, the only item in the package was a small hand mirror. Upon closer inspection of the circr mirror, she noticed some words engraved on its rim.

    After reading it carefully, Juliet asked Roy.

    Is this everything?

    Yes.

    The words on the mirror turned out to be a proverb.

    [Those with desires are easily seduced, be cautious.]

    That was all that was written. There was no other exnation for the mirror.

    Juliet was somewhat disappointed.

    Second Prince Cloff, who had been used by Dahlia, coveted power, and Marquis Guinness was also a greedy man.

    Of course, it wasnt wrong, but Juliet had hoped for something more helpful.

    Is this all the Pope wanted to convey?

    Yes.

    For example, the identity or weakness of the yellow snake, or a way to survive its bite.

    Juliet, setting the mirror aside, noticed a ck tablet in Roys other hand.

    Whats that?

    Its a prophecy.

    A prophecy?

    Juliets eyes sparkled with interest.

    Did the Pope call Roy to verify its authenticity?

    Seeing Juliets interest, Roy smiled.

    Yes. But its probably not important. Its fake.

    Juliet was taken aback by that.

    Pardon?

    Its a fake prophecy.

    Roy looked at Juliets surprised face and smiled, seemingly amused.

    It seemed he enjoyed seeing Juliets genuine reaction after a long time.

    Someone made it intricately, even infusing it with divine power.

    Despite being a fake, Juliet was intrigued by the artifact that had caused such a stir in the temple and the imperial pce.

    What did it say?

    A kinges with disaster under the shadow of ck wings.

    Wow.

    Juliet eximed, with an ambivalent expression.

    Roy coughed awkwardly.

    If tranted into imperialnguage, thats the meaning. Its grammatically incorrect.

    Even if its fake, its quite a dramatic statement.

    Yes, its rather crude.

    After a moment of thought, Juliet asked:

    Roy, who else knows this is fake?

    I havent told anyone yet.

    Can you wait to reveal its fake for a while?

    Its not that difficult, but why?

    Roy tilted his head.

    Once the priests from the temple investigate, theyll soon realize that the prophecy is fake.

    It doesnt matter. Itll take just a few days.

    Juliet thought it might be useful in some way.

    Then lets do that.

    Just as Roy was nodding with a smile, Juliet noticed a familiar shadow at the greenhouse door.

    Your Highness?

    Without realizing, Juliet stood up.

    Duke Carlyle, who seemed to have just returned from the pce, loosening his bowtie and wearing a shirt, stood at the doorway.

    When did you arrive

    <i>Grumble.</i>

    The sound of the chair scraping the floor was loud. Though she hadnt done anything wrong, Juliets heart raced.

    Considering Lennoxs recent reactions to even hearing Roys name, she couldnt help but feel tense.

    <i>Of all times.</i>

    Roy also slowly stood up.

    Theres no need to be on guard. I was just about to leave.

    Roy smiled leisurely.

    Lennox, however, simply gazed at them with a neutral expression.

    As the silence grew longer, Juliet started to feel ufortable.

    Arent you going to escort your guest?

    Pardon?

    Juliet doubted her ears for a moment.

    Escort your guest ande back.

    For some reason, Juliet caught a fleeting stiffened expression on Roys face.

    Alright.

    Though he quickly reced it with a calm smile.

    Watching the departing backs of the two, Lennox finally spoke.

    Elliot.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Do you remember the marriage proposal kept in the southern library of the Dukes mansion?

    Yes, I do remember.

    The chief secretary of the Duke, Elliot, meticulously checked where in the Dukes castle certain documents were stored.

    Come to think of it, it had already been about three months since he hadnt returned to the North.

    Elliot thought of his dyed return schedule to the North and his eyes grew dim.

    He barely remembered what the Northern castle looked like.

    Burn it, he was instructed.

    Pardon?

    Lost in thought, Elliot responded a beat toote.

    Get rid of everything by burning it.

    The gaze of Duke Carlyle, who gave such an order, was fixed on Juliet, visible far outside the ss greenhouse.

    I, I will do so.

    Leave no trace. Understand?

    Yet, despite his rxed demeanor, his repeatedly instructing voice was chillingly cold, like a northern wind.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, the news that the Second Prince was imprisoned quickly reached the Empress.

    Cloff is His Majestys son! How could this!

    However, the infuriated Emperor didnt heed the desperate pleas of the Empress.

    In the end, the Empress had to step back.

    Even if Cloff made a mistake, he should be given a chance to prove his innocence

    As the Empress staggered, her healer, Elizabeth, quickly approached to support her.

    Dont worry too much. Ill check on His Highness the Second Prince.

    Elizabeth reassured the Empress with a seemingly affectionate expression.

    Yes, you can surely get ess to the prison.

    But a momentter, upon arriving at the prison, Elizabeth emotionlessly turned the key and opened the door.

    <i>Click.</i>

    W-Who is it!

    Cloff, trembling with fear inside, was taken aback, but recognized Elizabeth and his color returned.

    Before bing the Empresss healer, Elizabeth had been involved with the prince. Wasnt the smoke bomb that sent the beasts into a frenzy something she had orchestrated?

    Hello, Your Highness. I came on the Empresss orders.

    Is that so? You arrived just in time. Isnt all of this your doing? Ill speak well of you to His Majesty the Emperor, just admit it and release me!

    However, Elizabeth stood still and looked down at the Second Prince.

    What are you doing? Hurry up and release me!

    All of you are such fools. None of you do anything right.

    What?

    This was the first time Cloff had received such a verbalshing.

    Before Cloff could retort, he almost fainted, disturbed by the way Elizabeth was ring at him.

    Elizabeths appearance gradually changed. The whites of her eyes turned ck, and her voice sounded like scraping metal.

    Surely the deal was to lure Juliet Monad, wasnt it, Prince?

    I did prepare everything properly

    Cloff, responding hastily, widened his eyes. The once-visible blonde woman and the ordinary prison backdrop had vanished, reced by a hellish scene.

    How on earth did that human woman manage to escape death and again? I cant rely on these creatures power anymore.

    The murmuring entity was no longer the beautiful blonde maiden.

    Cloff noticed the silhouette of a person with a snakehead behind her.

    M-Monster!

    Cloff couldnt close his eyes, letting out a choked gasp. It was an unbelievable sight.

    But there was another entity emitting a faint moan, barely audible.

    (Contractor. Now. Danger)

    Butterflies of an unidentifiable nature wriggled on the floor beneath Elizabeth, emitting a faint light as if their wings were injured.

    Well, it doesnt matter.

    The entity, having reverted to a human female form, smirked.

    Theres an abundance of weak ones, after all.

    Now its voice sounded like the threatening hiss of a snake.

    And theres nothing easier to manipte than those blinded by desire.

 Chapter 166:

    Chapter 166:

    After seeing off Roy in front of the mansion, Juliet paused as she returned to the greenhouse.

    A man was sitting precariously at the table, intently looking at a book spread open.

    <i>Oh no.</i>

    Apparently, the book shed marked with a page seemed to have caught his eye.

    Whats this?

    Its just a book that collects old tales.

    Juliet responded calmly, but Lennox flipped through the pages as if he found it intriguing.

    In fact, Juliet had almost given up on finding the records of the snake spirit in the book. The most practical advice was probably to run away when encountering the snake.

    Then what about this?

    What Lennox pointed to was the small mirror that Roy had shown her earlier.

    I received it from the Pope.

    Although she wasnt sure of its purpose, Lennoxs brow furrowed at her statement.

    What did the Pope promise?

    I asked her to find out about the yellow snake for me.

    Juliet hesitated for a moment before exining.

    The Pope had agreed to grant her a request in return for an unknown donation made in Juliets name.

    But instead of a response, she sent this mirror. It might be a relic.

    Like the fishermans ring, could it have some kind of function to ward off demons?

    But as Lennox examined the small mirror, he suddenly said:

    Give me your hand.

    What?

    Your hand.

    Unaware of his intentions, Juliet blinked in confusion, but Lennox ced something in her hand.

    <i>tter.</i>

    You should keep this.

    Checking what Lennox had handed her, Juliets face became puzzled. It was a familiar item.

    Ah?

    The pendant with a brilliant purple glow was a familiar item.

    It was Genovias Soulstone.

    Why is this here

    I didnt use it.

    Certainly, Lennox had previously lost his sight to save her.

    If not for a divine power as strong as the Soulstone to counter the holy curse, there seemed to be no way to regain his sight.

    Juliet had thus sent him the Soulstone, believing it had restored his vision.

    However, the Soulstone she received from him was intact, indicating it had never been used.

    How then did he recover his sight?

    Juliet was puzzled, but Lennoxs expression suggested he wasnt going to reveal how.

    Your Highness.

    Why?

    It was obvious from the subtle raise of his eyebrow. Even Juliet, who was unfamiliar with curses, knew about the principle of equivalent exchange.

    What had he paid in return for his restored sight?

    No, nothing.

    With a somewhat heavy heart, Juliet looked down at the pristine Soulstone.

    Did she now have to return Genovias Soulstone?

    * * *

    However, Juliet couldnt return the Soulstone to the Pope.

    Its not possible.

    The next day, as she headed to the Great Hall, she was stopped by Archbishop Gilliam, who had a determined expression.

    You cannot meet Her Holiness right now.

    Is she very busy?

    As you can see, there are many visitors hoping for Her Holiness blessing.

    Indeed, there was a long line in front of the main shrine.

    <i>I guess theres nothing I can do</i>

    Juliet had hoped to meet the Pope using the Soulstone as an excuse, wanting to know the meaning behind her sending the mirror and its purpose.

    Do you know how many people want to just catch a glimpse of Her Holiness? Shes the highest in the temple.

    Juliet, who had thoughtlessly decided to meet the Pope, was quite surprised.

    There have been countless incidentstely.

    Archbishop Gilliam said with a concerned tone.

    Bnce is being disrupted and since we cant identify the cause, its only natural for the lost sheep to seek Her Holiness.

    Yes, if thats the case.

    Juliet, not too disappointed, presented her case.

    Then, could you please deliver this to Her Holiness on my behalf?

    What is it? All offerings must be inspected

    Gilliam abruptly stopped when he saw the item in the silk pouch Juliet handed him.

    Is this Genovias Soulstone?

    Yes.

    Why didnt you

    But Gilliam tilted his head.

    It seems you havent used it?

    How did you know?

    The color is the same, isnt it?

    Cook touched the Soulstone with Gilliam.

    If someone without divine power uses the Soulstone for too long or excessively, the Soulstone begins to deplete.

    What do you mean?

    Then it changes to the color of the wave of power that person possesses.

    This time, Juliets eyes widened.

    The color of the Soulstone changes?

    Yes, because whether its magic or divine power, it has its own wave color.

    It was a story she had never heard before.

    Perhaps the reason Genovias Soulstone was violet was because the color of her divine power wave was the same.

    <i>Come to think of it, wasnt the Soulstone Dahlia had yellow?</i>

    She had a faint memory of hearing something like that in her past life.

    Anyway, could you deliver this to Her Holiness?

    However, unexpectedly, after a moment of thought, Archbishop Gilliam shook his head.

    Considering its importance, it would be best to give it directly to the Pope.

    With that, he returned the Soulstone to Juliet.

    When did he get angry for stealing the temples treasure?

    Ah, and also.

    Archbishop Gilliam paused as he was about to turn away.

    Didnt you ask Her Holiness to inquire about the snake demon?

    Yes, what about it?

    Her Holinessmanded me to investigate. It took a while, but its good that you came personally.

    The Archbishop took out a piece of paper and read it.

    The snake is said to be so huge that it can swallow a human in one gulp.

    Is that all?

    Its written here.

    Archbishop Gilliam bluntly handed her the paper.

    On a roughly torn piece of paper, there was densely written text.

    See you again.

    After the Archbishop left, Juliet stood there, reading the paper intently.

    <i>In the beginning of time</i>

    A gigantic snake that enveloped the entire world and bit its tail was depicted.

    [This unknown, magnificent, and wicked snake is the oldest sin.]

    It seemed like a transcription from some scripture.

    [It devours anything in one gulp and mimics the abilities and appearances of its prey.]

    The seven deadly sins refer to sloth, envy, gluttony, lust, pride, greed, and wrath.

    Looking up, Juliet noticed Archbishop Gilliam surrounded by believers, giving a sermon.

    Juliet, who had left the temple, strolled down a quiet birch-tree-lined street and stopped her carriage in front of a slightly secluded tea house.

    Recently, the Emperor was busy dealing with an ident with Second Prince Cloff, and both the Emperor and the high nobles seemed preupied.

    Uninformed citizens andmon nobles seemed happy as the cmities disappeared, enjoying the sacred Lent.

    However, the luxury shopping street lined with birch trees was quiet.

    Everyone must have gone to the pce or square.

    Thanks to that, Juliet sat at the tea table undisturbed and was lost in thought.

    There was still a relief tent for the popr Saintess in the square.

    Habitually fidgeting with a silver key, Juliet suddenly rummaged through her handbag. She was distracted by the Soulstone and forgot to ask Archbishop Gilliam about the hand mirror she received from the Pope.

    <i>Is this also an item with some meaning?</i>

    (Performing miracles as the Saintess.)

    Juliet looked in the direction of the voice.

    Nonchntly, arge ck panther was lying right under Juliets feet.

    She looked at the demon, which others couldnt see, and asked the question she was curious about.

    Why can you roam freely?

    (Huh? What do you mean?)

    Arent you, a spirit, supposed to be attached to that sword?

    Of course, Juliets butterflies werent confined to the key either.

    But this ck panther was an extreme case. To an extent that if someone saw, they might think Juliet was its contractor, not Duke Carlyle.

    (Its because I gained a little more power. Thanks to you.)

    The panther smirked.

    What happens when you gain more power?

    (I can do more. Im no longer tied to artifacts or contractors.)

    The chatty ck panther suddenly stopped and gave her a meaningful look.

    (Like changing your appearance.)

    Who?

    (For instance, swallowing a human and wearing their skin.)

    Juliets eyes narrowed.

    It was a story shed heard many times before.

    Huh?

    As she fiddled with the hand mirror, Juliet suddenly looked up.

    (Huh? What is it?)

    No

    <i>What was that just now?</i>

    For a brief moment, she thought she saw the ck panther reflected in the hand mirror, bound by shining golden chains.

    But before Juliet could check again, the panther sensed something and disappeared in an instant.

    As expected.

    The sound of wheels approached, and a four-wheeled carriage stopped in front of the tea house.

 Chapter 167

    ��Countess Monad!��

    The person who jumped out of the carriage was a familiar face.

    Juliet, tilting her head in curiosity, widened her eyes in recognition.

    ��Emma?��

    Emma was the granddaughter of Madam Ilena, with whom Juliet was close.

    A few months ago, Juliet had visited the South with Emma at the invitation of thedy.

    ��It��s been a while, Countess! I just happened to pass by and saw Juliet!��

    Wearing a bright yellow dress like a canary, Emma spoke with flushed cheeks.

    ��What brings you to the capital?��

    ��Charlotte, my elder sister, just had a baby! So, we came to get it blessed.��

    Juliet recalled meeting Emma��s sister, Charlotte, in the South.

    It felt like a distant memory, even though it wasn��t that long ago.

    Charlotte, who was pregnant at the time, seemed to have safely given birth.

    ��Since the Pope is staying in the capital, we thought we might get her blessings.��

    Regardless of their status, everyone in the Empire visits the temple when a child is born. Even those not particrly devout consider it customary to have their babies blessed by a priest before their first birthday.

    Except for one famous northern family, the nobles especially wanted to be blessed by high-ranking priests.

    ��But it won��t be easy����

    Having just been turned away from the main shrine, Juliet tilted her head.

    ��But they said we can��t see Her Holiness for another two days?��

    As expected, Emma grumbled in dissatisfaction.

    ��But we��re still lucky! Running into Juliet on the way back from the temple.��

    Excited, Emma suggested they share a carriage ride.

    ��My sister Charlotte and I are staying at our grandmother��s! house��

    ����I��m not sure.��

    Juliet nced awkwardly at the Duke��s carriage.

    Jude, the knight who had essentially be Juliet��s personal escort, was standing with his arms crossed.

    ��Please do it.��

    Jude, who hade out with her, cheerfully suggested.

    ��What difference does it make? My lord is busy anyway.��

    After sending back the Duke��s carriage, Jude and Juliet transferred to Emma��s carriage.

    ��It��s fortunate! Charlotte will be so happy to see Juliet!��

    Throughout the ride, Emma regaled Juliet with various stories.

    ��The South was quite bad. Monsters emerged from the sea.��

    Emma sighed deeply.

    It seemed that monsters had also appeared in the South.

    It seemed that Madam Ilena had urgently summoned her granddaughters to the capital due to the chaotic atmosphere in the South, more than for the blessing of her great-grandson.

    They say this year��s harvest will be tough.

    ��Plus, grandma said�� Oh, have you met her, Countess Monad?��

    ��Who?��

    ��The famous Saintess!��

    Dahlia��s name seemed to have spread to the South.

    Suddenly, the carriage jolted to a stop before Juliet could respond.

    ��What happened?��

    ��The Empress��s maids are passing by, Lady Emma.��

    The Empress��s maids?

    ����Should we get out and watch?��

    Emma, eyes shining, hopped out of the carriage without waiting for Juliet��s answer. Juliet was also somewhat forcibly pulled out.

    Juliet saw a long line of people.

    Officials were distributing relief goods and medicines.

    Behind them, the Empress��s maids were getting out of carriages and moving.

    Among them, one woman dressed like a clergy in pure white stood out.

    ��That��s the Saintess!��

    A shout drew the attention of the crowd in that direction.

    Seeing the blonde woman, the crowd and even Emma got excited.

    ��Oh, it must be her!��

    Excited Emma whispered to Juliet, tugging her arm.

    The people in line started to sneak out of their positions. Elizabeth Tillman, with her golden hair and white dress, looked undeniably sacred.

    But perhaps due to therge crowd, a small child on the edge was pushed and fell over.

    ��Ah! Mommy!��

    The child cried.

    ��Oh dear, are you okay?��

    Fortunately, the guards in front of the child helped her up.

    ��Eleanor!��

    The child��s mother rushed over in panic. Thankfully, aside from a scraped knee, the child seemed fine.

    ��Huh?��

    But for a moment, Juliet was taken aback.

    When the child��s mother loudly called out the name ��Eleanor��, Elizabeth, who had been walking gracefully, suddenly turned to look back.

    It wasn��t just concern for the fallen child.

    It was as if she was startled by the name itself, standing frozen with a chilling expression.

    ��Saintess!��

    However, it seemed only Juliet noticed Elizabeth��s strange reaction.

    ��Please look after our child!��

    The mother, holding her daughter, pleaded to Elizabeth.

    All eyes, full of hope and anticipation, were on Elizabeth.

    ����Of course, madam.��

    As if she had never been emotionless, Elizabeth, with a gentle and gracious smile, knelt before the injured child.

    When Elizabeth reached out her hand, a golden glow flowed out, and the blood from the child��s knee stopped.

    ��Wow! As expected!��

    ��The Saintess showed her healing power!��

    ��It��s divine power!��

    Cheers of joy erupted from the crowd.

    ��No, that��s����

    Only Juliet bit her lip slightly.

    She confirmed the suspicion she had faintly doubted.

    What Elizabeth showed wasn��t the healing power used by priests but a simple magical treatment.

    While the healing powerpletely heals as if the wound never existed, magical treatment has a fundamental difference, being only a first aid.

    Juliet had seen the top mages do such hemostasis while mingling with them.

    ��Th-thank you����

    The child, with wide eyes, hugged Elizabeth tightly.

    Then, the bandage that was wrapped around Elizabeth��s arm slipped off, revealing a scar that looked burnt.

    ��A burn?��

    Elizabeth momentarily pulled down her sleeve in what seemed like surprise, but the crowd waspletely moved.

    ��She cared for themoner child more than her own body!��

    ��Truly the Saintess �� Oh!��

    A man from behind lightly tapped Juliet��s arm.

    Jude then grabbed the man who pushed Juliet by the throat.

    ��Hey, what are you doing?��

    ��I��m, I��m sorry!��

    But the situation wasn��t one where Juliet would ept an apology.

    Maybe due to themotion, Elizabeth looked directly at where Juliet was.

    sh.

    And at that moment, the hand mirror in Juliet��s hand reflected sunlight.

    It was a brief moment, but Juliet saw it clearly.

    Where Elizabeth Tillman was, there was a huge snake opening its mouth.

    And that wasn��t all.

    [Eleanor!]

    Juliet clearly heard the hallucination of a man��s voice filled with pain hissing menacingly.

    ng.

    At that moment, Juliet swayed and dropped her handbag.

    ��Oh dear!��

    Emma, startled, looked back at Juliet.

    ��Are you okay, Juliet?��

    The hand mirror, as well as everything else in the bag, spilled out.

    While there wasn��t much inside the bag, the people nearby picked them up for her.

    ��Yes, I��m fine.��

    ��Didn��t the mirror break? You look pale.��

    The mirror was intact without a scratch, but Juliet felt as though her heart had dropped.

    ��What was that just now?��

    Could it have been a sudden nightmare?

    When she looked up, Elizabeth was already surrounded by the Empress��s attendants, disappearing into a building.

    The scenes Juliet had just witnessed, her fragmented memories, and her questions all mixed together.

    She felt as though she was standing in the middle of a foggy forest.

    Holding a thread as fine as a spider��s web, she couldn��t see what was at the end.

    First thing that came to mind was Elizabeth��s burn.

    And the unidentified entity that attacked Juliet in the square.

    It wasn��t just mimicking the appearance of the missing Dolores.

    ����It was that snake.��

    ��What?��

    The snake that tried to harm Juliet disappeared engulfed in mes. It was the snake spirit that Lennox mentioned had escaped from storage.

    Perhaps because she had unconsciously guessed, Juliet wasn��t too shocked.

    But there were still many unexined things.

    Somehow it seemed that this wasn��t the end.

    ��If that woman named Elizabeth is an evil spirit, how can she appear and act like a human?��

    The sly ck panther, the naive butterflies, all the spirits Juliet saw didn��t have a physical form.

    (We cannot interfere.)

    That��s why they said they couldn��t influence much.

    They could only interfere with human minds and show illusions.

    Even Juliet��s butterflies, when they talked too much, were always summoned back to the other dimension.

    ��But how?��

    Juliet looked down at the hand mirror.

    It seemed like a mirror that showed true forms.

    Then how could that snake appear and act as a human?

    ��When they get stronger, what can they do?��

    (They can change their form to be someone.)

    Separately from her whitened head, Juliet��s mind was fitting the pieces she��d gathered over the past few months.

    [The evil snake is the oldest sin.]

    The copy the Archbishop gave her definitely said that.

    The snake mimics the abilities and appearances of the prey it devours in one bite.

    ��Where did I first hear this story?��

    It was the story of the Mimicking Snake from a bedtime storybook.

    The Mimicking Snake.

    A strange snake story with no original form that lived by eating people and mimicking the form of its prey.

    ��Miss.��

    ��Yes?��

    Juliet turned around nkly.

    ��You dropped this. It��s yours, right?��

    ��Ah�� Thank you.��

    Jude extended his hand, and in it was a Soulstone that shimmered with a purple hue.

    She almost lost it.

    Juliet was startled and clutched the Soulstone closely.

    The Soulstone was a precious relic that allowed even those without divine power to wield it.

    And this purple Soulstone was made from the remains of a girl named Genovia, said to be born with remarkable divine power.

    And Genovia was��

    ��She looks a lot like the current Elizabeth.��

    From a distance, Teo and Eshelrid hadmented on Elizabeth.

    �C That woman, she looks exactly like the mad Pope��s younger sister.

    �C If that child hadn��t died and had grown up, she would��ve looked a lot like her now.

    If Genovia had not died young and had grown up, she would��ve looked like the current Elizabeth. Juliet seemed to realize something that she hadn��t paid much attention to before.

    It felt like holding an invisible thread in her hand. Transparent and fragile, yet clearly there.

    In her previous life, a woman named Dahlia, the current Elizabeth, freely used both divine and magical powers.

    But in this life, she only pretended to be a kind-hearted Saintess in public and never showed her divine power.

    Why can��t the current Elizabeth use divine power, unlike in her previous life?

    ��Ah.��

    Juliet had an epiphany.

    It wasn��t aplete answer, but a usible exnation came to her.

    In her previous life, Dahlia had a yellow Soulstone.

    ��Of course, I never saw that with my own eyes. It might be a manipted memory.��

    Juliet gripped the Soulstone in her hand.

    If Dahlia could use divine power freely in her previous life because of the Soulstone, then��

    ��It��s not that she doesn��t use it now; she can��t.��

    Just a few hours ago, Archbishop Gilliam had informed her of a new fact.

    �C The Soulstone changes to the color of the wave of power that person possesses.

    ��It wasn��t a different Soulstone from the start.��

    TheSoulstone was one and the same.

    In her previous life, Genovia��s Soulstone ended up in Dahlia��s hands, and its color changed. So that could also exin why the current Elizabeth couldn��t use divine power.

    Because in this life, Genovia��s Soulstone was in Juliet��s hands.

    ��Juliet?��

    As Emma climbed into the carriage, she looked curiously at Juliet, who seemed lost in thought.

    It was then that Juliet was certain.

    Genovia was also one of the snake��s victims.

 Chapter 168

    * * *

    When Lennox hurriedly left the main temple, a ck panther suddenly appeared from nowhere.

    (Hey.)

    The cheerful-looking ck panther immediately conveyed its message.

    (Ourdy finally realized.)

    ����Our��?��

    Lennox narrowed his eyes.

    He was aware of the sly spirit��s keen interest in Juliettely. Juliet never mentioned it, but the panther was often by her side, always attentive.

    With a sigh, Lennox brushed his hair back.

    ��Where is Juliet?��

    He had suspected this since the Pope sent the mirror.

    * * *

    ��Are you okay, Juliet?��

    Juliet lifted her head at the sound of the voice.

    Emma, with wide eyes full of concern, whispered:

    ��You��ve looked pale since earlier.��

    ��I��m fine.��

    Juliet tried to smile.

    Emma brought Juliet to the residence of her grandmother, Madam Ilena.

    The reputable Madam Ilena��s salon was bustling with guests, and Juliet was surrounded by Emma��s sisters and thedy��s acquaintances.

    Charlotte, Emma��s older sister, poured tea into Juliet��s empty cup.

    ��It��s lemon tea. It��ll warm you up.��

    Only after holding the warm cup did Juliet realize her hands were cold.

    Juliet pretended to listen to the conversations around the tea table, but her mind was elsewhere.

    That woman, Dahlia��

    ��Elizabeth was the snake����

    She had suspected that she wasn��t just a regr being. But she never anticipated that she wasn��t even a living being. Spirits don��t have gender, so it might not even be female.

    As she gently stirred her sunset-colored tea, Juliet pondered deeply.

    ��So, the thing Lennox was chasing was that snake.��

    She remembered him heading south in search of the relic.

    After obtaining the relic, he showed no interest in it, to the point that it was worthless to search for it for over a dozen years.

    ��He wasn��t bound to the relic.��

    As the panther spirit informed her, the snake spirit consumed humans to grow stronger and was free to roam outside of its relic.

    The spirit trapped in the relic was that yellow snake��

    And that snake consumed humans��

    ��I seem to have incurred the wrath of that evil spirit.��

    But why? For what reason?

    Juliet red at the innocent tea cup.

    She hadn��t done anything to earn such animosity. Especially not in her previous life, which had no ties to artifacts or spirits.

    ��I don��t understand.��

    She wanted to rush to Lennox and ask, but she was overwhelmed with where to start.

    ��Oh my goodness!��

    Juliet looked up at the exmation to see everyone��s eyes on the entrance of the room. A baby had woken from a nap and was entering the room in a nanny��s arms.

    Emma��s third sister, Amelia, reached out to hold the baby.

    ��Oh, how cute!��

    ��Your eyes look just like Charlotte.��

    Guests surrounded the nanny and Charlotte, admiring the baby. Compliments about the baby resembling its mother were exchanged.

    ��What do you think, Juliet? Would you like to hold her?��

    ��Oh, no, I��,�� Juliet began, but Charlotte smoothly handed the swaddled baby over without waiting for an answer.

    Although Juliet��s awkward posture holding the baby was corrected by Charlotte, she stillmented:

    ���� It��s small.��

    ��Isn��t it?��

    Emma, excited, boasted:

    ��The tiny fingers and nails are also fascinating.��

    It was indeed amazing to see much smaller fingers and nails in Emma��s hands.

    As Juliet held the doll-like tiny baby, she couldn��t help but feel a strange emotion.

    ��A baby.��

    For the first time in a while, Juliet��s heart felt strangely at ease, but suddenly, a certain thought crossed her mind.

    When she first encountered Dalia.

    At that time, Juliet was pushed to her limit.

    Will Lennox kick her out one day or another, or will her child be taken away? Those thoughts clouded her mind.

    [Those with desires are easily deceived; be cautious.]

    Even the foolish Marquis Guinness and Second Prince, enchanted by Dalia��s malevolent spirit, were blinded by their greed.

    If Juliet��s understanding was correct, the malevolent spirit exploited the weak aspects of people. The yellow snake had the ability to subtly provoke those with desires, leading them to destruction.

    Smart.

    ��Apologies for the interruption, madam. There is a visitor.��

    Seemingly tense, the butler appeared at the entrance and announced the arrival of a guest.

    The curious gazes of the people gathered in the reception room shifted entirely toward the entrance.

    ��Oh my����

    ��Is that Duke Carlyle?��

    Until then, Juliet, who was carefully holding Charlotte��s baby, met eyes with a familiar man. However, Lennox merely exchanged nces with Juliet and said nothing of significance.

    Juliet, after handing the baby back to Charlotte, greeted with a slight smile.

    ��I had fun at the party, Emma. I��ll visit again next time.��

    ��Ah, yes����

    ��Let��s go.��

    Juliet whispered as she gently pulled Lennox by the arm.

    No one tried to keep the departing couple.

    The carriage of Duke Carlyle left the Madam��s mansion.

    ��Your Highness.��

    When the red curtain was drawn and the noise was blocked, Juliet suddenly spoke.

    ��I saw Elizabeth today.��

    Juliet spoke distantly, gazing out of the window.

    ��That snake.��

    Lennox suddenly found himself watching Juliet.

    Juliet seemed fine, at least she didn��t look angry, and he was relieved.

    ��I��ve been pondering what to ask first�� but now I think I know.��

    Juliet spoke softly as if to calm her breathing.

    Outside the window, a quite noisy scene was passing by in celebration of Lent. Yet, Juliet��s voice had a gentle but peculiar strength.

    ��I once asked for forgiveness.��

    Lennox immediately understood which time Juliet was referring to.

    ��Your Highness was angry, I was crying, it was a mess.��

    Without even looking at him, Juliet chuckled lightly. To her, those moments were too painful to justugh away.

    Instead of exining why, he just left a crying Juliet alone.

    ��I��m curious.��

    ��Speak.��

    ��Then�� Is it true that after that incident, Your Highness went to find Dahlia?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Why?��

    Juliet, who had been staring ahead, now looked directly at him. It was a question she had never pondered before.

    ��So why did you specifically go to that storehouse at that time?��

    Why exactly at that time?

    Juliet��s secret of hiding the child was exposed, and he left the castle.

    And a few dayster, he returned after finding Dahlia. The treasure that contained the evil spirit was locked in the eastern tower, but��

    ��Why did you go to get Dahlia?��

    The always calm blue eyes looked at him with a question.

    Lennox��s memories were fragmented, just like Juliet��s.

    The ck panther often brought up his forgotten memories. The most frequently repeated scene was always of Juliet smiling without hesitation.

    In fact, it was a bit ambiguous to call it a nightmare. Sometimes, he even looked forward to those dreams.

    It became a nightmare when it lingered in reality.

    Like earlier at the Madam��s mansion when he saw Juliet, lost in thought, holding the baby.

    ��Juliet.��

    When Lennox called her name, the carriage suddenly stopped.

    ��There��s something you need to know.��

    It was a fact that he had deliberately hidden from her throughout both of their lives.

    * * *

    The sun had dimmed, and darkness quickly enveloped the sky.

    Duke Carlyle��s mansion was one of the grandest even in the capital. As night approached, lights lit up, painting a spectacr scene.

    However, no one��s gaze settled on the huge elm tree outside the mansion.

    Perched on a high, sturdy branch was a well-built man.

    Roy narrowed his eyes.

    A carriage made of ebony wood had just stopped in front of the mansion. Roy silently observed the man and woman descending from the carriage and entering the mansion, then leaped down.

    After a lightnding, Roy looked at the silk string he held.

    It was something Juliet dropped when they identally met in the Amber Pce. She seemed unaware she had lost it.

    Roy pressed his lips to the neatly woven blue silk string.

    Although waiting was his forte, Roy had grown impatienttely. Even though acting rashly could earn him disapproval-

    ��That the Countess Monad.��

    Suddenly, a voice from behind startled Roy, making him turn around.

    There was a presence beyond the dark bushes. Roy frowned. It was odd he hadn��t noticed the lurking figure.

    ��She��s beautiful, isn��t she?��

    ��Show yourself.��

    The being hiding in the shadows obediently revealed itself.

    Upon removing her mysterious robe, Roy squinted. She wasn��t someone who seemed adept at hiding.

    The blonde woman introduced herself gracefully.

    ��My name is Elizabeth Tillman.��

    ��I know.��

    Roy responded somewhat bluntly.

    He too had heard of Elizabeth. The healer beloved by the Empress. She was popr among themoners.

    But that couldn��t be all there was to her.

    For her to appear in front of Duke Carlyle��s mansion at this hour was suspicious.

    There was a disagreeable air about it. Roy frowned.

    Of course, Juliet never mentioned Dahlia to Roy. But Roy was more familiar with the rumors of the capital than she thought.

    Roy knew that the Empress��s doctor had openly shed with Countess Monad and caused amotion.

    ��There is no need to be so wary.��

    ������

    ��I��m just trying to help.��

    ��Help?��

    Roy couldn��t hold back any longer and snorted.

    Although he pretended to be gentle in front of Juliet, he was basically an arrogant member of the other race.

    The Elizabeth in front of him had the appearance of a wless human being. How dare she talk about help, as if humans are aware of his situation.

    ��I know.��

    However, despite Roy��s ridicule, Elizabeth didn��t seem intimidated.

    ��What does the great King of the Forest truly want?��

    A woman with flowing blond hair came striding in front of him.

    Roy��s expression became grim.

    ��What do you want to say?��

    ��Just do one very simple thing and you will get what you want.��

    The woman��s purple eyes sparkled strangely.

 Chapter 169

    ��Countess Monad or rather, Miss Juliet is truly lovely.��

    It was a night when the moon was nearly full.

    ��It��s sad that the lovely Countess Monad has no eyes for men.��

    The suspicious blonde woman shook her head as if she truly regretted it.

    Roy wondered why he didn��t just snap this human woman��s neck instead of listening to her nonsense.

    ��Though the Forest King may not know, everyone knows that Countess Monad has been pining for Duke Carlyle for a long time.��

    Yet, like the tongue of a snake, the woman��s voice had a strange power.

    ��However, Duke Carlyle is different.��

    ������

    ��A Duke who changes his lovers daily, do you really think he��d seriously consider Miss Juliet?��

    ��You����

    ��Poor Juliet. To the Duke, she is just a toy to be discarded when he��s bored����

    ����Shut your mouth.��

    Roy warned in a low voice, like the growl of a threatening beast.

    However, Elizabeth just closed her mouth, and sneakily nced towards the mansion.

    Roy unknowingly followed her gaze and looked up as if he was entranced. On the second floor of the annex, a warm yellow light was on. Knowing that this was the floor where Juliet��s room was, warmth filled Roy��s eyes.

    But that was short-lived.

    Roy��s face hardened when he saw two shadows flickering by the window.

    Thanks to his excellent vision, Roy could clearly distinguish the silhouettes of the two.

    ��Miss Juliet will be hurt again at this rate. It��s a predictable ending.��

    Suddenly, Elizabeth whispered in his ear.

    ��Don��t you think Miss Juliet deserves better than that cold-hearted Duke?��

    Roy swallowed.

    The woman was speaking the words he hadn��t yet voiced. As if she saw into his desires.

    ����What are you trying to say?��

    ��Wouldn��t the great Forest King cherish apanion? Am I wrong?��

    As Elizabeth stepped closer, Roy frowned.

    For some reason, his vision seemed blurry.

    For a moment, he saw Juliet with a crown made of white flowers, turning around and smiling at him.

    Roy flinched.

    His instincts warned him that this was an illusion.

    ��What are you��!��

    ��Just a few drops will do.��

    But before he could react, Elizabeth quickly grabbed his hand.

    ��With one drop, Miss Juliet will open her eyes.��

    In his hand was a small bottle.

    ����What is this?��

    ��It��s a magical potion. I serve the Empress. It��s a humble skill, but I know a bit about medicines.��

    The bottle contained a mysterious dark red liquid.

    Roy knew of the woman praised for distributing medicine and healing.

    ��One drop, and Miss Juliet will awaken from her delusions of unrequited love. With two, she��ll realize who truly cares for her.��

    Roy stared at Elizabeth, entranced.

    ��And with three drops, just as the Forest King wishes, Juliet Monad will swear eternal love.��

    She whispered as if she had seen inside his head.

    ��You understand, right? Just three drops are enough. Give it to her, and you can have her forever.��

    Elizabeth��s whispered words felt like a spell.

    She smiled confidently, seeing Roy couldn��t take his eyes off her.

    ��It��s not hard, right? It��s all for Miss Juliet.��

    ������

    ��To have Juliet Monad forever����

    Crash.

    The ss bottle shattered.

    ��That��s not funny.��

    Elizabeth froze with a smile on her face. Blood dripped from Roy��s hand due to the broken ss.

    ��How little do you think of me?��

    In the darkness, Roy��s eyes red at Elizabeth like a beast.

    She was suspicious and unsettling. Knowing she was an enemy of Juliet, now she was pushing this strange potion on her.

    ��Just go away.��

    Roy coldly uttered.

    ��I won��t force you. I just wanted to help.��

    Elizabeth shrugged and put her robe back on.

    ��But I guarantee, in the end, you will seek my help.��

    She disappeared into the darkness.

    * * *

    ��Wretched thing.��

    Young Lennox Carlyle knew from a very young age that his father despised him.

    Before his father, drowned in alcohol and drugs, passed away, they weren��t particrly wealthy. Lennox never really felt bitter about it, but he was curious about the reason.

    ��It��s because you killed your mother in the womb.��

    His rtives who drove him away revealed the truth.

    ��Your pitiful mother secretly gave birth to you, hoping to be thedy of the Carlyle house.��

    It was a secret known to only a few in the family.

    The founder of the family, the first Duke of Carlyle, had the ability to control a powerful and evil spirit.

    He controlled a malevolent snake with amazing powers.

    The greedy yellow snake brought infinite wealth and glory to the family.

    However, when a promise was broken, the snake killed the first child of the first Duke, and ced a perpetual curse on the family.

    ��While we can��t break the curse, there��s a way to avoid it.��

    A family elder said so.

    Only the snake that lived hidden in that vault could do something about it.

    Actually, not all of the few Duchesses who came to the North from outside families died while giving birth. Therefore, it seemed true that there was some special condition to avoid the curse.

    However, the problem was that when the mature Lennox returned and reimed his family, no one who knew the method remained.

    Lennox had never been told of that method which was said to be passed down only to the family heads.

    But he never particrly regretted it. Because he never thought of having a child and continuing the family line in the first ce.

    ����Until you brought up the child.��

    Lennox thought that he would have never cared for his entire life if it weren��t for Juliet.

    Late at night.

    They were sitting in the bedroom on the second floor of the annex where Juliet stayed.

    The bedroom, filled with elegant yet antique furniture ording to the owner��s taste, was brightly lit as if it were daylight.

    Sitting across from him, Juliet, who had been quietly listening, fiddled with arge tapestry on the table.

    ��So, this is the family tree of the Duke��s house.��

    Juliet had also seen it before when she had asked the Duke��s physician.

    It seemed to be the original family tree brought directly from the North.

    Listening to the unbelievable story, Juliet blinked in a daze. Suddenly, an idea urred to her.

    On one side of Juliet��s bedroom table was an open storybook. It was a fairy tale that Lennox had recently taken a keen interest in.

    A story of how a demon, when his contract was broken, took the first child as a price.

    ��So�� all of this started from the curse of the snake demon?��

    In summary, hundreds of years ago, a vengeful snake demon cursed the family, and only the snake could lift that curse.

    Juliet asked incredulously, but Lennox was surprisingly calm.

    ��The demon��s target is my family. Not you.��

    In other words, as long as Juliet wasn��t involved with him, she was safe.

    The Carlyle family was all arrogant and knew no fear.

    The beautiful, demon-infested tiara was the only being the family heads genuinely feared.

    Warnings about the treasure passed only to family heads. Lennox knew he wasn��t eloquent.

    In the distant past, his past life would have been the same.

    [I did everything wrong. Okay? I��ll live as if I��m dead. So��]

    Moreover, Juliet had begged him to let her go.

    [��Please save our baby.]

    Juliet, trying to persuade him, wouldn��t have given up on the baby, and he would have had to find a way.

    In such a situation, he knew exactly what his past self would have done.

    He probably tried to find the missing demon from over a decade ago to learn how to lift the curse. He would have judged it better than convincing Juliet to give up the baby. And he failed.

    ��This is the story you were curious about.��

    Lennox quietly looked at Juliet, like a sinner awaiting punishment.

    ��So, you brought that Dahlia�� the snake to find out the method?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��To try to lift the curse��?��

    Juliet wore a confused expression.

    In fact, even that was something Lennox wasn��t sure how to exin to Juliet.

    The snake��s goal was to torment his family and him. So, if Juliet wasn��t involved with him, she wouldn��t be in danger. Even if Juliet, now knowing the full story, left him, he had no right to stop her.

    ��Juliet.��

    The only thing he could do now was to cling to her.

    ��I can promise you this. I won��t put you in danger again.��

    Yet, Juliet didn��t show any significant reaction.

    She looked like someone contemting how to respond. Whether to get angry or to burst into tears��

    For all he knew, Juliet might scorn him and leave without a second nce.

    ��Or she might ask me to let her go because she��s fed up.��

    Lennox thought that would be the most realistic response.

    In typical Juliet fashion, always graceful and never losingposure, she would probably show some appropriate sympathy and then say goodbye.

    Lennox gritted his teeth.

    However, he couldn��t allow that.

    He remembered clearly how irrationally he had behaved in less than a month when Juliet disappeared from his life. Even if it meant imprisoning her forever, he had no intention of letting Juliet go.

    But while Lennox contemted the worst possibilities, Juliet just sat there quietly.

    She didn��t burst into tears. She didn��t get angry.

    However, after a prolonged silence, Juliet suddenly hung her head.

    Then she buried her face in her hands and started to mumble something.

    ��So I����

    As her meaningful mumble continued, Lennox felt his heart sink.

    ��Damn it.��

    Lennox gritted his teeth. Without a doubt, Juliet had started crying.

    After all, he shouldn��t haveid it all out like that.

    ��Juliet.��

    Lennox, not knowing what to do, suddenly found himself kneeling at Juliet��s feet.

    Just as he tried to carefully touch her delicate wrist, Juliet suddenly raised her head.

    ��What an idiot.��

    ����What?��

    Lennox doubted his ears.

    However, Juliet��s round blue eyes looked at him and firmly said:

    ��I said you��re an idiot!��

 Chapter 170

    * * *

    When Duke Carlyle escorted Juliet to the mansion, the Duke��s servants noticed that hisplexion was stiff.

    The Duke, for some reason, aggressively ordered those around him not to interfere. He even sent away the baby dragon, which Juliet was very fond of and wouldn��t let go, out to the corridor.

    ��Peep!��

    The baby dragon, clueless as to why he was chased away, sadly scratched at the tightly closed door with his front paws, but the door didn��t open.

    The servants, who had served the usually reticent Duke for years, sensed something urgent and realized that the situation was serious.

    ����Shouldn��t we intervene?��

    There had been simr situations in the past.

    Thest time they sensed an unusual atmosphere was perhaps when Juliet Monad had run away.

    The expressions of key members of the Duke��s house, including the vice-captain Mn and secretary Elliot, became serious.

    Five worried-looking humans and a magical creature gathered closely in front of the bedroom door, pressing their ears to it.

    If they heard a loud noise, they were ready to rush in immediately.

    However, even after listening for a while, they only heard a quiet conversation from inside, and there were no sounds of a fight as they had feared.

    ��It seems okay.��

    ��Ha! See, I told you! They are resolving it through a civilized conversation����

    Then it happened.

    ��I said you��re an idiot!��

    There was a loud voice.

    ����?��

    However, the eximed phrase was quite different from the serious dialogue they had anticipated.

    * * *

    Lennox Carlyle was used to being hated.

    However, amidst all the insults and curses, this was a new experience for him.

    ��What were you thinking?��

    ��Juliet.��

    ��Why! Did you think I��d be thankful for being deceived without knowing anything?��

    Baffled by the harsh words he had never heard before, he felt dazed.

    ��I��m not a child�� Why didn��t you tell me from the start!��

    Then when were you nning to tell me?

    ��I thought�� I thought�� that I was left alone in the world and wondered����

    After sobbing and pouring out her feelings, Juliet slumped down.

    ��It��s not surprising.��

    Juliet let out a deep sigh.

    ��I always hesitated to ask because I was afraid to confirm the truth.��

    It was as she said.

    They acted as if they understood each other, but they hadn��t realized the deep misunderstanding between them.

    ��And you probably thought you didn��t need to exin every little thing to me.��

    Upon hearing Juliet��s mumbling, Lennox frowned.

    ��It��s not important, and exining every single thing would just be bothersome and annoying.��

    ����It wasn��t bothersome.��

    Lowering himself to Juliet��s eye level, he finally regained hisposure.

    He realized what he needed to say.

    Although it might not be enough to calm her anger immediately, he had long suppressed emotions that needed to be expressed.

    ��I never found you annoying. It��s just����

    Like Juliet, he too was just afraid.

    ��I thought that once you knew, you would undoubtedly be scared and run away.��

    In hindsight, he had always felt this way.

    He fooled himself into thinking that he could let her go at any moment, but that was just a deception. He had fallen for her long before he realized it.

    Whether it was the moment he received an embroidered handkerchief or when he met the girl in a ck dress, he wasn��t sure.

    Juliet��s blue eyes, which had been staring nkly at him, became misty.

    ����So you didn��t tell me because you thought I��d be scared and run away if I knew the truth?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Do I look����

    With tear-filled blue eyes, Juliet reached out and touched his cheek.

    ����that stupid to you?��

    ������

    ��My goodness, Lennox Carlyle!��

    Juliet��s still-irritated blue eyes red sharply at Lennox.

    ��Get out right now!��

    ��What?��

    ��No, I��ll leave.��

    With that, Juliet shrugged off his hand, stood up, and flung open the bedroom doors with a swing.

    Bang!

    ��Peep!��

    ��Oh!��

    Thanks to the sudden noise, the people who had been gathered outside the door fell over in session.

    But Juliet just gave them a brief re.

    ��Jul����

    ��Don��t follow me!��

    Bang.

    Juliet entered the guest bedroom at the end of the corridor and mmed the door shut.

    Just after that, an awkward silence pervaded among the people left in the corridor.

    ��Didn��t I clearly tell you to stay away?��

    ��My lord, it��s just����

    ��We were worried and����

    Those who were eavesdropping at the door flinched under the sharp gaze.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Juliet, who had entered a small bedroom at the end of the corridor, threw the pillows from the guest bed towards the door as if building a barricade to ensure no one entered.

    She then sat down heavily on top of them.

    ��It��s not that I��m treating people like fools, it��s just frustrating!��

    ��Hmph����

    Quietly following her, Onyx cautiously approached, gauging Juliet��s mood.

    Juliet, still a bit irritated, tightly hugged the little dragon.

    She was mad at Lennox for hiding the truth, but that anger was more towards herself. For a long time, Lennox didn��t bother to exin, and Juliet was too scared to ask, just like at the summer pce.

    Misunderstandings umted over such a long time, leading to the situation today.

    However, Juliet remembered who was the root cause of the hardship she faced in the past.

    ��So, it��s all because of that snake.��

    Juliet��s blue eyes sparkled menacingly.

    Whether the opponent was an ancient evil spirit or a great deity from another dimension, it didn��t matter.

    She was determined to make them regret messing with her.

    cing Onyx, who was trying to get her attention, on herp, Juliet stared intently at empty space.

    ��I know you��re listening.��

    (��Are you sure you called me?)

    ��Come out.��

    No sooner had she spoken than a ck panther spirit appeared with a look of disbelief.

    (Do you not know how great an entity I am?)

    Be that as it may.

    Juliet didn��t bother listening and looked around the small room. This small guest bedroom was being used as a storage for the documents Juliet had recently collected.

    After a quick nce at the stack of books, Juliet pulled out an item.

    It was a small hand mirror.

    ��This mirror shows one��s true nature, right?��

    (Yes.)

    The ck panther surprisingly admitted.

    When she held up the mirror, as before, it reflected a ck panther bound in golden chains.

    (You��re not trying to expose the identity of a spirit with that, are you?)

    Although the panther seemed amused by the question, Juliet calmly said:

    ��To my eyes, you appear bound in chains.��

    (��I suppose so.)

    ��Is this glowing yellow chain what you call a ��restriction��?��

    Instead of answering, the panther grinned. It seemed she was right.

    ording to Juliet��s spections, for some reason, this ck panther and spirits like Juliet��s butterflies seemed to be vulnerable to the yellow snake.

    Because they were extremely reluctant to leak direct information or vulnerabilities about the yellow snake.

    However, Juliet was quite adept at handling spirits.

    ��Is that snake your leader?��

    (How dare you make such a sad suggestion.)

    Predictably, the ck panther became agitated.

    (That snake is just an old-timer.)

    Juliet had heard tales of the primordial snake, the oldest of spirits.

    ��So why can��t you move?��

    (It��s because of a restriction that old snake imposed in the past. That��s all.)

    The panther looked a bit ufortable. It seemed to be taboo for spirits like him to mention the events of the ��past�� directly.

    ��But that can��t be all����

    Juliet stared intently at the ck panther. Just like the butterflies, this panther spirit seemed to want something from her but couldn��t directly speak of it.

    She suddenly asked:

    ��Is the snake��s name Eleanor?��

    (��Are you asking me to reveal the true name of another spirit?)

    The ck panther grumbled.

    (One shouldn��t casually utter a demon��s real name.)

    Nevertheless, Juliet shrugged off.

    ��So it��s not. Is Dahlia the snake��s real name then?��

    (That��s the name of the vessel the snake was confined in. Of course, you need the name of an artifact to seal a spirit, but without the spirit��s true name, it��s not that deadly��)

    While the panther rambled on, it noticed something strange in Juliet��s gaze.

    (Hmm? Why are you looking at me like that?)

    ��So, if I know both the artifact��s and the spirit��s true names, I can seal the snake, right?��

    (��Damn it.)

    The panther looked as if it was annoyed with itself.

    Rumble.

    At the same time, Juliet could see the golden chains wrapping around the panther��s neck.

 Chapter 171

    Prince Cloff, the Second Prince, was shivering in the prison.

    He knew that his father, the Emperor, couldn��t expel him. Therefore, what Cloff feared most now was not being driven out of the prince��s position or imprisoned.

    ��As youmanded, I have prepared the horse.��

    Cloff nced fearfully at the blonde woman sittingfortably in the middle of the room.

    Elizabeth was no longer a mere maid of the Empress.

    ��Snake.��

    Although now she appeared as a blonde beauty, Cloff had glimpsed the monster��s true form for a moment.

    The monster��s real body was a huge snake.

    And the snake changed its appearance frequently.

    Sometimes it became a blonde maid, a child, or took on the appearance of an old man. It was doubtful whether there was a true form at all.

    Swish.

    Even now, as they talked.

    The previously seated maid disappeared, and a smooth young blonde man in a white suit appeared.

    Only the purple eyes remained the same.

    This snake not only made Prince Cloff its ve but hadpletely dominated his subordinates as well.

    ��All you have to do is lure Juliet Monad appropriately,�� said the aide of the Second Prince boldly to the blonde man.

    The subordinates who followed Cloff were nowpletely loyal to this snake.

    ��But what if that wolf doesn��t follow, Elizabeth?��

    In their original n, luring Juliet was supposed to be the role of the young Lycanthrope, Roy. But that wolf shattered the potion bottle, not reaching out to Elizabeth.

    ��Just in case, it��s good to prepare an alternative n����

    ��You��ll get caught. If he really intended to refuse, he would have tried to kill me right there.��

    The snake, now having transformed into a perfect blonde young man, stated confidently.

    ��Tsk, beasts are always like that. They are not honest,�� the snake grinned.

    Perceptively realizing desires was the snake��s ability.

    ��So, prepare some more medicine.��

    The snake, in the form of a blonde young man, handed over a bottle containing a potion.

    Recently, the snake evil spirit, using Elizabeth��s reputation, had been distributing suspicious potions among the nobles. A potion that restores youth, a potion that guarantees falling in love, albeit mildly. All sorts of dubious potions were released into the market, earning a hefty amount of gold.

    Evil spirits take negative emotions such as desire, fear, jealousy, and greed as energy.

    But unlike other evil spirits that merely siphon off human emotions for sustenance, this yellow snake acted engulfed in blind hatred.

    For hundreds of years, the snake had devoured the humans it so despised, stolen their bodies, and survived.

    Learning how to mingle among them actively while posing as a human.

    ��With just a simple bait, that young wolf would do anything to get the girl.��

    The snake saw through that the young and impulsive wolf would surely fall into the trap.

    ��There��s no other way.��

    No matter how wise and resilient one is, they can easily crumble when blinded by naive curiosity and jealousy.

    ��Even she wasn��t an exception.��

    Recalling the human woman who used to look at him as if he was a ghost, the snake grinned.

    Before the timeline twisted, in the distant past, swallowing the body of the ��Child of Prophecy��, who almost became a saint, was quite a good choice.

    Originally, before regression, it was just toplement the imperfect magical power by stealing the Soulstone, and incidentally consuming the remains of the saint��

    ��That human girl, it was quite fun to shake her up.��

    The snake chuckled joyfully.

    Even when it was caught by the young Carlyle and dragged to the north, the snake was furious, out of its mind.

    Especially now, Duke Carlyle, that young human man was the one who had thwarted its operations hundreds of years ago.

    ��Hateful lineage.��

    Just because of that, that human man earned the wrath of the magnificent snake.

    And not only that, after suppressing the magnificent evil spirit, he audaciously demanded a method to lift the ancient curse ced on his family.

    Being locked up for a long time and not being fully powered, the snake regretted grinding its teeth.

    Should have eaten healthier prey instead of the useless remains of the saint.

    At least if it had devoured the flesh of a healthy human man��

    But the moment the snake met a certain human woman in the castle of the north, it thought it did very well stealing the appearance of a young woman.

    ��Innocent and foolish Juliet Monad.��

    She was a prey with low self-esteem, suitable for exploitation.

    Having a baby, and being mentally cornered at that time, Juliet was weak enough to easily fall into the snake��s brainwashing.

    She was abandoned by her lover.

    It wasn��t too much to misunderstand and get hurt.

    It��smon to lose sanity to hatred when infinite affection is betrayed, even the magnificent being

    -Look closely behind you, Eleanor. This is the price you have to pay.

    -P-please�� Don��t do this to me!

    A long-forgotten memory resurfaced, and the great snake tightened its grip on the armrest.

    -Since you didn��t keep your promise, your first child must be taken as payment. It��s only fair, Eleanor.

    For a snake that had been consumed by hatred for centuries, to the point of forgetting who it was, it was a tremendous sacrifice, even for a great being.

    ����It doesn��t matter.��

    The snake��s vibrant purple eyes glowed fiercely.

    ��But it��s wise to be cautious.��

    At that moment, the prince��s advisor interrupted his contemtion.

    The snake snapped out of its short reverie.

    ��Duke Carlyle is not to be underestimated. He has repeatedly escaped from danger.��

    ��Valid point.��

    The handsome man with slick blond hair furrowed his brow.

    However, the snake��s concern wasn��t about Duke Carlyle.

    The snake was thinking of Juliet Monard, the fragile woman who had escaped its clutches multiple times in this long existence.

    In the distant past, the snake had sessfully manipted and ruined her.

    Back then, Juliet had possessed rare qualities of a spirit summoner, but that was all. She was just a frightened and feeble human.

    However, in this lifetime, she not only avoided danger several times but also inflicted damage on Marquis Guinness and the foolish Second Prince.

    It was too much to attribute to mere luck.

    ��Did I miss something?��

    Even now, with Juliet��s butterflies seemingly out of the snake��s grasp, it wondered how she managed to escape. Especially considering the powerful ancient curse used by Marquis Guinness, which nullified the detection method.

    ��Well, it won��t hurt to prepare for any contingency.��

    Even if the snake nned to devour her, it needed to examine what kind of fate she was hiding.

    * * *

    ��Peep!��

    In the early morning, Lennox discovered the legendary magical beast that had made a mess of his room.

    The young dragon ran happily towards Lennox as soon as he saw him. Looking down at the magical beast hanging on the perch, Lennox searched for Juliet.

    ����Where is Juliet?��

    ��Miss Juliet is in the annex.��

    The Duke��s secretary promptly answered.

    ��Why is this here?��

    ��Miss Emma, a friend of hers, is scheduled to visit.��

    The story was that the dragon was temporarily left in the main building in case Emma got surprised by seeing such a being.

    ��You little guy! Behave.��

    Secretary Elliot scolded the young dragon with a click of his tongue. The king of the great magical beasts was majestically tearing at the curtain.

    Lennox brushed his hair nervously.

    For the past two days, Juliet had locked herself in the annex, not even showing her face to him.

    Anyone could flutter in and out of the annex where she stayed, but only one person, Duke Carlyle, was prohibited from entering.

    Should he be grateful that she didn��t abandon him and didn��t run away right away?

    ��Where are the flowers?��

    ��I sent them, but����

    Elliot trailed off, gauging his mood. It was clear even without hearing it.

    Over the past two days, Lennox had panicked as Juliet locked the door and wouldn��te out, ming the innocent servants.

    The best talents of the North had put their heads together and suggested various things, but no matter what was sent to the annex, Juliet showed no response.

    She was obviously angry.

    ����This is driving me crazy.��

    Lennox groaned.

    It didn��t seem like Juliet��s anger would ease easily.

    Over time, the servants of the Duke��s house, who had been busy gauging their master��s mood, began to send sympathetic nces towards him.

    ��You should have behaved better ordinarily����

    ��What?��

    ��Did I just say that out loud?��

    * * *

    At that time, Juliet was sitting in the living room, surrounded by bunches of flowers.

    Duke Carlyle had sent all sorts of luxurious gifts to capture her attention over the past two days, and what arrived this morning was an enormous bunch of spring flowers.

    ��It feels like spring has alreadye, Miss.��

    The maids in the annex were happy, hugging the flowers.

    ��But are you really sure you want to share these with us? If the Duke finds out����

    ��It��s okay. Take as much as you want.��

    Juliet made a faint smile.

    That��s right.

    Juliet was very angry, so she didn��t care whether Lennox bought a flower garden or the whole tulip field.

    Although she was locked in the annex, Juliet boldly invited guests.

    The guild��s magician Eshelrid was also one of the guests.

    Juliet didn��t spill everything but since she needed Eshelrid��s help, she briefly told what she had found out.

    ��Huh, so ording to you�� that maid was a snake?��

    Eshel asked, opening his mouth wide.

    ��She��s probably not female either.��

    Spirits don��t have a gender, and that snake wasn��t human.

    ��That snake can devour humans and change its appearance.��

    ��So it can disguise itself as anyone. Creepy.��

    Eshelrid crossed his arms with a serious expression and got lost in thought.

    Juliet looked around at the bunches of flowers piled up in the living room.

    (You��re not even my contractor in the first ce!)

    The ck panther had disappeared into thin air in anger and hadn��t shown up since then.

    ��You said you were bored to death and bothered me when you came to find me.��

    But since she had gathered all the necessary information, Juliet didn��t feel too bad about it.

    ��Then we need to find out the real name of that snake?��

    ��Yes.��

    The name of the artifact and the real name of the evil spirit. She had said that these two were needed.

    ��Hmm, I��ve heard a simr story. When the priests were fighting demons, the name was their weakness.��

    Eshelrid tilted his head.

    ��I��ll investigate as you requested�� But if there��s a clue, wouldn��t it be in the North?��

    ��In the North?��

    It seemed like a usible suggestion.

    Juliet recalled that hundreds of years old stone tablet records were stacked in the Duke��s castle in the North.

    But soon she shook her head.

    ��If that was the case, Lennox would have taken care of it a long time ago.��

    Lennox had spared no effort to break the curse. If he knew a way to seal the snake, he wouldn��t have been idle until now.

    ��I see. I��ll look into it. Any other clues?��

    Clues.

    After thinking for a moment, Juliet recalled a name.

    ��Eleanor.��

    ��Eleanor?��

    Juliet recalled the scene she saw in the square a few days ago. Even if it was for a moment, that snake definitely showed a big reaction to that name.

    Eshel��s eyes sparkled.

    ��Could that possibly be the answer?��

    ��No.��

    Juliet had also asked just in case, but the ck panther confirmed that it wasn��t the name.

    ��And you said evil spirits can��t lie.��

    So that wouldn��t be the snake��s name. Besides, Eleanor was toomon a name.

    ��Where did I hear it?��

    But why did the snake react to that name?

 Chapter 172

    ��Well, alright. I��ll contact you if I find anything.��

    As she got up from her seat, Eshelrid didn��t forget to repeatedly remind Juliet.

    ��But a snake that steals human forms�� Always be careful since we don��t know what form it will take.��

    ��Yes, I will.��

    Juliet saw him off with a small hand mirror in her hand and a smile on her face.

    As Eshelrid was leaving the reception room, a maid with an unfamiliar face appeared from the end of the hallway with a guest.

    ��Miss, your friend Emma is here.��

    ��Hello, Juliet. I didn��t know you had a guest�� Oh!��

    Emma, who was cheerfully greeting Juliet, suddenly noticed Eshelrid and widened her eyes.

    ��I��lle back again.��

    He bowed politely and disappeared down the hallway.

    Emma looked curiously at Eshel, who was dressed in a magician robe.

    ��Who was that?��

    ��He��s a magician with whom I am acquainted. He��s been helping me with various things.��

    ��I see�� Wow!��

    Emma eximed as she saw the flowers filling the reception room.

    While Emma was admiring the reception room, the maid from earlier brought in new tea cups.

    ��An unfamiliar face.��

    Juliet finally remembered the name of the unfamiliar maid.

    ��Thank you, Ronda.��

    ��You��re wee.��

    The maid smiled brightly, set down the tea tray, and left the reception room.

    Juliet took note of the friendly new maid, who had been newly assigned to the annex a short time ago.

    ��Are you listening, Juliet?��

    ��Ah�� Yes?��

    Prompted by Emma��s voice, Juliet perked up.

    ��I��m sorry, Emma. What did you say?��

    ��Did you get a proposal, Juliet?��

    Just a moment ago, Juliet was seriously worrying about the snake spirit and Eleanor, but the reality of Emma��s question pulled her right back.

    ��A proposal?��

    All of a sudden?

    ��Yes! It��s the season of Judo Purification, right?��

    Despite Juliet��s startled response, Emma��s eyes sparkled for some reason.

    ��And Judo Purification is a day for lovers!��

    Judo Purification.

    It was a custom to exchange gifts like flowers and small trinkets.

    ��Not wrong, but����

    While it was overwhelmingly popr among couples, Judo was known as a guardian of families.

    It was a custom for families to share their gratitude and affection, but it somehow morphed into something else.

    Somehow, Emma looked quite hopeful as she asked:

    ��Seeing these flowers, I thought maybe the Duke proposed. Ah, was I wrong?��

    Especially during this period, many lovers proposed while handing over flowers, so it was natural for Emma to misunderstand.

    Juliet grinned.

    ��No.��

    The gift of flowers was just for courtesy.

    Originally, Lennox, who had no interest in religious events, probably didn��t even know what festival it was now.

    Just like Juliet.

    They had no time to concern themselves with trivial holidays.

    ��Oh, I see�� But you��ll gift something to the Duke, right? Huh?��

    No. I had no such ns.

    Emma started to coax Juliet into going out together, but Juliet just smiled quietly.

    Their conversation was quite enjoyable. Emma knew many interesting rumors, and Juliet was able to ponder while asionally chiming in.

    Suddenly, Emma who was trying to persuade Juliet again pped her hands as if she remembered something.

    ��Oh! Juliet, did you hear about it?��

    ��Hear about what?��

    ��The love potion!��

    Juliet paused as she was bringing her tea cup to her mouth.

    ��Just a few drops can make someone fall in love. Isn��t it amazing?��

    Excitedly, Emma shared quite an entertaining story.

    ��Eunice used the potion to receive a confession, and Count Bellinger bought a potion that brings youth!��

    A potion that makes even the heartless fall in love, and a potion that provides youth.

    The stories Emma shared were quite thrilling.

    Lately, there was a rumor among the central nobility that these suspicious potions were in vogue.

    ��Anyone can fall in love at first sight with the love potion!��

    With sparkling eyes, Emma looked cute and lovely, but the love potion?

    ��Oh, but Juliet wouldn��t be interested, right��?��

    Juliet smirked.

    ��If that��s true, it��s quite a scary story.��

    ��Why? It��s a good opportunity to be with the one you have a crush on.��

    ��But think about it, you might fall in love with someone you don��t want to, right?��

    ��Oh��?��

    Surprise showed on Emma��s innocent face.

    ��You��re right�� Falling in love with someone you don��t like, that��s horrifying!��

    Whatever thoughts she had, Emma shuddered.

    At her words, Juliet quietly put down the tea cup she hadn��t yet sipped from.

    Of course, this is assuming if it��s real��

    Juliet didn��t take the existence of a potion that makes one fall in love at first sight too seriously.

    Around Judo Purification, when young people filled with unrequited love were abound, there were quite a few peddlers iming to sell love potions. Most of them were mere fraudulent schemes. They were swindlers selling cheap choctes or alcoholbeled as potions or elixirs.

    ��But the timing is rather coincidental����

    Juliet��s fingers tapped the table lightly.

    And bad intuitions tend to be urate.

    After a brief thought, Juliet asked:

    ��Emma, do you happen to know where we could get those potions?��

    ��Oh, are you interested too, Juliet?��

    For some reason, Emma, with a slightly flushed cheek, twinkled her eyes and whispered as if she were sharing a great secret.

    ��It��s a secret, but actually, we can obtain it through the maids of the Rose Pce!��

    The Rose Pce is the residence of the Empress.

    ��So it is.��

    Just as suspected. It was clear that the suspicious drugs being distributed in the capital were the doing of Elizabeth, that snake.

    On one hand, it was confirmed that the snake spirit was behind the turmoil caused by the beastsst time, too.

    Last time it was smoke bombs that drove them mad mad, and this time it��s love potions and youth potions.

    Does that snake have the ability to produce drugs at will?

    Even if the potion wasn��t real, it was clear that the snake was quite proficient in worldly schemes, very unlike a spirit. Almost like a human.

    ��The mostpetent and diligent spirit I��ve seen.��

    Juliet grumbled to herself.

    What kind of mischief is being nned with that potion this time?

    ��Well, it��s not bad to be cautious in advance.��

    Juliet recalled the unfamiliar face of the maid who left the reception room earlier.

    And she adjusted her seat towards Emma and asked:

    ��Emma, can you tell me more about that potion?��

    * * *

    ����She��s not really that stunning, is she?��

    ��Huh? What did you say, Ronda?��

    ��Oh, nothing.��

    The maid Ronda, who had returned from the reception room, quickly switched to a cheerful face.

    The maids in the annex, except for Ronda, were all long-term servants who had worked in the Duke��s house for a long time.

    Seemingly cautious in nature, Juliet, the youngdy of the annex, hardly got close to new servants.

    Thanks to that, although several weeks had passed since Ronda had joined the Duke��s house, today was the first time she had seen Juliet up close.

    Ronda recalled the rumors about Juliet Monad, grinning slightly.

    ��So much for being an extraordinary beauty. Just a self-conceited noble, huh?��

    The image of Juliet Monad described by gossipy housemaids, had almost seemed like a legendary temptress who had ensnared the Duke.

    But Juliet, seen up close, was just a little pretty, and seemed no different from other noble youngdies who acted modestly.

    Having imagined a stunning beauty who could captivate with a mere nce, Ronda felt somewhat overconfident.

    Ronda, too, had been praised for her beauty all her life.

    As she descended to the lower floor, she fiddled with something in the pocket of her apron.

    It was a small ss bottle filled with crimson liquid.

    Upon arriving at the kitchen on the first floor, an elderly head maid awaited.

    ��Did you serve the tea to the youngdy?��

    ��Yes, head maid. How��s your back?��

    Ronda swiftly inquired about his well-being.

    Disguising as a maid and hiding in the Duke��s house was never an easy task.

    It took several weeks just to get into the Duke��s house, but thanks to manipted rmendations and forged identities, Ronda was able to work as a maid in the annex.

    Intercepting the rmendation letter midway and secretly manipting it were by no means easy, but behind Ronda was Prince Cloff, the Second Prince.

    Of course, it wasn��t mere fortune that the head maid had hurt her back two days ago.

    Originally at this time, it was the head maid��s duty to serve tea to Duke Carlyle.

    However, seemingly in a lot of back pain, the head maid looked around.

    ��Then Marina, you take this to the main house����

    Ronda didn��t miss the timing and raised her hand sharply.

    ��I��ll go instead!��

    The head maid raised her eyebrows as if surprised.

    ��Ronda, you?��

    ��Yes. Marina hurt her wrist anyway, didn��t she?��

    ��I��m fine����

    ��Head maid, I can do it!��

    ��Hmm.��

    Ronda was so proactive that the head maid had no choice but to nod in approval.

    ��Alright. But remember, hand over the tea to secretary Elliot, ande right out. Understand?��

    ��Yes!��

    The head maid reiterated her instructions to Ronda until the very moment she was about to serve the tea.

    ��Never upset the Duke.��

    Ronda nodded, but it went in one ear and out the other.

    It was a warning she had heard relentlessly since she entered the Duke��s residence.

    Avoid encountering the Duke as much as possible.

    At first, she thought it was because of rumors that he mercilessly dismissed low-status lovers, but that wasn��t it.

    Observing the Duke��s house meticulously over the past few weeks, Duke Carlyle seemed far from the rumored libertine, rather ascetic.

    ��The Duke dislikes anyone touching his body.��

    Hence, he didn��t even have a servant for dressing.

    It seemed like some kind of noble��s mysophobia.

    ��Finally..

    Eventually, the head maid handed over the lidded tea cup meant for the Duke to Ronda.

    Hastily picking up the tray and heading towards the main house, Ronda tried to stay calm, but recalled the tedious effort to meet the meticulous standards of the finicky head maid.

    ��If Iplete this task sessfully, I��ll be rewarded.��

    Ronda was a subordinate of the Second Prince, Cloff.

    Bncing a tray with a clinking teacup, Ronda tried to calm her excitement as she ascended the main stairs.

    Two days ago, she had received two discreet orders from the Second Prince.

    The first one was to investigate if there was an unidentified presence with powerful magic in the Duke��s mansion. This could be something like a powerful magical artifact or a grand magician.

    However, the only magician visiting Juliet, their guest, seemed to be an ordinary one. Ronda couldn��t find any signs of a mysterious presence or powerful magic.

    The second order was more intriguing.

    ��Take the opportunity to drive a wedge between them.��

    Ronda suspected that the Second Prince must have had a reason to send her, a woman known for her exceptional beauty, to this ce.

 Chapter 173

    * * *

    There��s a potion that can make one fall passionately in love just by secretly feeding it to them.

    As the season for lovers approached, such a rumor was swirling around the capital.

    ��It��s not just a rumor. I experienced it firsthand.��

    Juliet was sitting in a boutique selling men��s essories.

    Even among the luxurious shopping street filled with high-end stores, this members-only boutique located to the north was distinguished by its sign.

    Customers could sit at a table, enjoy tea, peruse the catalog, and then the staff would bring the selected item over. It was a good ce to have a discreet conversation away from prying eyes.

    In this luxurious ce, Juliet, through her friend Emma, was able to meet the protagonist of the rumors that were stirring the social circles.

    ��Just three days is enough.��

    The youngdy, Eunice, who had used the potion and got engaged to her crush, shared her story.

    ��At first, I was doubtful, but on the third day, I received a marriage proposal,�� she shared as she took off her gloves to show her engagement ring.

    With rosy cheeks and eyes filled with excitement, Eunice looked like a youngdy who had won the heart of her lover and was brimming with happiness.

    ��Where did you get the potion?��

    ��The maids from the imperial pce introduced me to Count Jermang.��

    ��Count Jermang?��

    ��Yes.��

    In fact, Juliet was more interested in the source of the potion than the potion itself.

    ��Count Jermang is really an amazing person,�� Eunice said, blushing shyly.

    However, Juliet was more curious about the ��Count Jermang�� who was anonymously selling this mysterious potion than Eunice��s love story.

    In reality, Juliet suspected Elizabeth, the snake disguised as a maid in the imperial pce, as the mastermind distributing the potion. But now, unexpectedly, the name Count Jermang popped up.

    ��After all, evil spirits don��t have a gender.��

    Moreover, one of the snake��s specialties was to devour humans, steal their appearance, and disguise itself.

    Creating a new identity would be a piece of cake for such a creature.

    If the potion is indeed part of the snake��s scheme as Juliet spected, what could be its hidden agenda?

    ��He��s a very fine gentleman����

    Eunice��s dreamy expression was a bit concerning.

    Nheless, Juliet wished Eunice well.

    ��It was nice meeting you, Miss Eunice.��

    ��Me too. See you at the ball.��

    After Eunice and Emma left, Juliet stayed at the boutique, fiddling with her cooled down teacup, deep in thought.

    ��Count Jermang.��

    That snake had a ghastly ability to sense human desires.

    And its exceptional ability to manipte humans by exploiting their weaknesses came into y.

    Lost in thought, Juliet was fidgeting with a silver essory next to her teacup.

    It was a men��s brooch, a boutonniere.

    The giving of gifts had a long tradition in Yuno Purification Festival, with the type of gifts also being fairly standardized.

    Usually, women would gift a boutonniere to pin on thepel of men��s jackets, and the men��s boutonniere that Juliet bought today was for that very purpose.

    It wasn��t an expensive item, but it was a modest, neat essory that would easily attach to a jacketpel.

    It wasn��t meant for anyone in particr.

    ��Excuse me, Miss.��

    Just then, someone entered, interrupting Juliet��s contemtion.

    ��Ah, yes. I��m done, you can take it away.��

    Juliet, without looking, tried to hand over the catalog, intending to get up and leave.

    The boutique, separated by a sign, handled quite expensive items, and it seemed they were running short on catalogs due to the high volume of customers that day.

    But as Juliet looked up, she was startled.

    ����Grandfather?��

    ��?��

    Sitting across with a bright smile was the impably dressed Lionel Lebatan.

    ��It��s been a while, Juliet.��

    ��My goodness. How did youe here?��

    Juliet, who thought her grandfather had surely returned to the east, was half surprised and half delighted.

    ��A granddaughter who seemed to have forgotten my face and didn��t contact me at all, what can I do? An idle old man has toe looking.��

    ��Oh����

    ��Here��s your tea.��

    The staff brought fresh tea as they retracted the sign.

    With a friendly sales pitch to call them if anything was needed, the staff exited.

    Once the staff left, Lionel Lebatan, sitting in modest attire, pretended to seriously browse through the catalog.

    Juliet, sitting across, blinked.

    Lionel Lebatan was a fugitive, used of treason by the Emperor.

    Of course, from Lionel Levatan��s perspective, it was a false usation.

    Long ago, in the east, when Lionel Lebatan was referred to as the rebel king, as the forces supporting him grew, the threatened imperial family framed him for treason.

    Regardless, the verdict from decades ago still stood.

    On setting foot on the Emperor��snd, immediate execution.

    Right after that verdict, Lionel Lebatan disappeared, and for a long time, lived in hiding in the east.

    Even the clerk who had just left couldn��t even guess that a well-dressed, respectable old man was a rebel, but,

    ��Is it okay to roam around like this?��

    Especially when the Emperor��s pce is right nearby?

    ��What��s wrong?��

    Feeling Juliet��s gaze, Lionel Lebatan asked.

    Though slightly worried, Juliet made an absurd remark.

    ��I��m d my grandfather is here.��

    ��You cheeky.��

    Juliet smiled bashfully.

    ��Grandfather.��

    ��Hmm?��

    ��You know everything, don��t you?��

    ��Indeed.��

    ��Then, I have a question.��

    ��Go ahead.��

    ��If, for instance, someone loathes a family for generations enough to curse them, what might be the reason?��

    Lionel Lebatan furrowed his brows, seeming puzzled.

    ��It��s too vague. Give me some hints.��

    ��Hints?��

    But this was a question even Juliet didn��t know the answer to.

    Even Lennox, who is part of the cursed family, wouldn��t know.

    ��Um�� It seems that someone was acquainted with a person named ��Eleanor��.��

    ��Eleanor?��

    ��Yes.��

    A verymon name.

    Juliet regretted that this was not a good clue, but Lionel Lebatan, who had been indifferently expressioned, now frowned.

    Then he whispered in a low voice.

    ��Could that someone be that bastard? Could Eleanor be that woman?��

    ��No? No! It��s not that.��

    Juliet denied it hastily.

    ��It��s about someone else.��

    Technically, that snake wasn��t even a human, but Lionel Lebatan, looking suspicious, was lost in thought for a moment.

    ��Usually, there��s only one reason to harbor such deep resentment.��

    It was a question thrown without much expectation, but Juliet was intrigued.

    ��What is it?��

    ��It��s jealousy.��

    ����Jealousy? A love feud?��

    Juliet felt deted.

    ��Are you teasing me?��

    However, Lionel Lebatan, seeing his granddaughter��s disappointed expression, only chuckled.

    ��That��s how the world is. It seems to have some significant meaning, but once you know the truth, haven��t there been times when it was mundane?��

    ��Yes.��

    ��See. Life is like that.��

    Juliet still seemed unconvinced, shaking her head.

    ��But why are you so sure? Is it simply because Eleanor is a woman��s name?��

    ��It��s more about emotions.��

    Lionel Lebatan shrugged.

    ��You said the hatred has been going on for a long time, didn��t you?��

    ��Yes, I don��t know why, but they seemed to hate obsessively for a very long time.��

    ��It��s not easy to hate someone to the extent of pouring out one��s emotions and energy. Usually, such obsessive behavior is associated with deep emotions, and the hatred itself could be a result of opposite actions.��

    ��Opposite actions��? What do you mean?��

    Lionel Lebatan smiled broadly.

    ��What��s the opposite of hatred?��

    ��Ah.��

    Juliet finally realized what Lionel meant by jealousy.

    Lionel Lebatan lightlymented as he passed by, but Juliet��s expression chewing over his answer was quite serious.

    ��Was that hatred rooted in affection?��

    ��Heh, there��s no need to take it too seriously. It��s just an old man��s nonsense����

    Thump.

    ��Hmm?��

    Juliet suddenly kicked the rug, stood up, and moved with an urgent motion.

    ��Grandfather, I need to go.��

    ��All of a sudden?��

    ��I just remembered something urgent!��

    Lionel Lebatan rose from his seat with a puzzled expression.

    Then Juliet gave him a big hug and ced something in his hand.

    It was a silver button that had been on the table.

    Juliet looked him straight in the eyes and said firmly:

    ��You are the wisest person I know!��

    Then she ran out of the boutique.

    ����Hey, Juliet!��

    Lionel Lebatan seemed to caution her not to run from behind, but all Juliet had in mind was to rush back to the mansion.

 Chapter 174

    -He��s a very fine gentleman.

    Juliet remembered vividly what Eunice had said a while ago.

    The charming blond man and the mysterious ��Eleanor��. cing them side by side in thought, Juliet felt like she knew who ��Eleanor�� was.

    Juliet urged the carriage to arrive at the mansion as quickly as possible.

    ��Oh, Miss. Have you arrived now? If����

    ��Not now!��

    ��Yes?��

    Ignoring the knight of the Duke��s family, Juliet hurriedly ran up the stairs.

    ��I definitely saw it here.��

    As ismon in royal mansions, Duke Carlyle��s mansion in the capital had a gallery disying artworks in it.

    Of course, in the conservative culture not understanding the act of leaving oneself in a painting, the number of portraits was not many. However, a portrait of the family��s first head was usually hung in every mansion.

    Having run breathlessly, Juliet stood quietly in front of arge portrait at the top of the central staircase, catching her breath.

    ��Why didn��t I realize sooner?��

    Juliet had passed by this portrait perhaps a hundred times before.

    ����It was this person.��

    Hair as ck and long as ebony.

    Shiny ruby eyes and a mole near the eye.

    Even through the portrait, she was an astonishing beauty who could draw people in.

    Juliet was able to read her name written below with her eyes.

    ��Eleanor Carlyle.��

    She was the first head of the Duke��s family.

    * * *

    The moment Juliet realized the identity of ��Eleanor��.

    ��Well, aren��t you good?��

    On the other side of the mansion, in the hallway in front of Duke Carlyle��s office, Elliot was desperately shaking a feather towards the ceiling.

    ��Peep?��

    On the opposite side of the tearful plea was a baby dragon who had flown up to the high chandelier.

    Perhaps thinking the shiny si ring in the office was a toy, Onyx had flown up to the chandelier with the ring in his mouth and wasn��ting down.

    The baby dragon on the chandelier seemed to like it there, chirping and darting around between the chandelier arms. It was clear he found teasing humans amusing.

    ��Hey,e down for today, okay?��

    The Duke��s secretary, Elliot, begged but he guessed that the baby dragon wouldn��te down willingly.

    The baby dragon wouldn��t listen to anyone except Juliet, and his mischief was growing day by day in proportion to his rapid growth.

    Today, he seemed especially happy, chirping like a bird.

    The baby dragon didn��t even considering down with the ring in his mouth; he just curled up in a narrow space between the ceiling.

    ��Ugh����

    It seemed he wouldn��te down unless Juliet returned.

    ��Hmm?��

    Wondering how to get him down, Elliot, grinding his teeth, looked up and spotted a familiar silhouette at the far end of the hallway.

    In front of Duke Carlyle��s office, there was a woman loitering, and her back looked quite familiar.

    The slender figure and the neatly coiled upstyle hair, the neat dove-colored skirt seemed familiar.

    ��Miss Juliet!��

    Thinking that the savior who could finally get the troublemaker down had appeared, Elliot rushed over to ask for her help.

    ��Juliet����

    Elliot almost called out ��Miss Juliet?�� cheerfully.

    But just as Elliot tapped the woman��s shoulder.

    ��Kyaaa!��

    ��Ugh!��

    The young woman who turned to look at Elliot screamed in surprise, and Elliot screamed back in return.

    ��What, what, what�� are you doing! Here!��

    To cut to the chase, that woman wasn��t Juliet.

    The woman Elliot mistook for Juliet was a maid who had recently joined the mansion.

    Her name seemed to be Ronda.

    ��I, I��m sorry! I was just, delivering tea to the Duke����

    Ronda timidly held out the tea tray.

    ��The, the Duke is out and not here!��

    Still not over his surprise, Elliot answered loudly.

    ��Then, when will he return?��

    ��I don��t know that!��

    Ronda left with a disappointed expression, but Elliot somehow felt uneasy.

    ��Peep?��

    The baby dragon on the chandelier, who had been pretending not to care, seemed curious about what happened and flew down with the ring in his mouth.

    Thankfully, the problem was solved for now.

    ����Ugh.��

    Elliot quickly snatched the si ring and pocketed it, ncing at the direction the maid had disappeared to.

    ��Did she resemble Miss Monad��?��

    ��?��

    Of course, their appearances werepletely different.

    However, from hair color to hair shape, even trivially, the straight walk. It could have been a coincidence, but it felt like it was deliberately imitated.

    * * *

    ��I��m sorry, Your Holiness. It seems there was a misunderstanding.��

    Archbishop Gilliam returned to the Pope��s throne room with a hidden displeasure.

    The Pope��s visit to the capital was a rare event, and many nobles were keen to greet the Pope, spending a hefty sum.

    Among them was Baron Caruso who was scheduled to visit today.

    Baron Caruso hastily made an appointment, paying arge tip for a one-hour private audience with the Pope. However, contrary to expectations, even after the promised time had long passed, Baron Caruso didn��t appear.

    ��It seems Baron Caruso won��t being����

    Yet, Archbishop Gilliam paused as he entered the audience room.

    Inside thevishly decorated room were two young men, besides Pope Hildegard.

    A dark-skinned man standing quietly in the shadow by the door seemed to be a guard, and a ck-haired man sitting deep in the chair across from the Pope exuded a maturity beyond his age.

    ����Duke?��

    Archbishop Gilliam doubted his eyes.

    The eerie red eyes typical of a Duke��s family. Hair that seemed to have ck liquid soaked in.

    However, the long rivalry between the Duke of Carlyle and the temple was well known.

    ��Ahem, I��m sorry but you must leave, Duke. There is already a scheduled visitor at this time.��

    ��Baron Caruso will not being.��

    Lennox Carlyle spoke monotonously. Archbishop Gilliam realized what had happened.

    ��Baron Caruso�� was a fictional character.

    ��So, Duke. What brings you here?��

    Pope Hildegard cautiously opened her mouth.

    Instead of answering, Duke Carlyle took something out of his pocket and ced it on the table.

    Clink.

    It was a ne adorned with a purple gem.

    The Pope and the Archbishop��s eyes widened.

    ��Isn��t this Genovia��s Soulstone? Have youe to return it on behalf of Juliet Monad?��

    But Duke Carlyle smiled cunningly.

    ��This is not just an ordinary Soulstone.��

    ��Huh. If it��s not an ordinary Soulstone, what is it?��

    Pope Hildegard, who looked like a kind old woman, wasn��t to be trifled with.

    Lennox��s eyes narrowed as he gazed at the Pope ying coy.

    ����Genovia�� was a genius who contracted with an evil spirit. Am I wrong?��

    ��W-what?��

    Pope Hildegard shut her mouth and kept silent, but Archbishop Gilliam couldn��t hide his bewilderment.

    ��Why do you make such an assumption, Duke? As you know, Genovia was an exceptionally talented child, capable of bing a saint if she were alive!��

    ��Oh, sure. A special child indeed.��

    Just like Juliet Monad.

    Duke Carlyle sarcastically sneered.

    Decades ago, a girl known as ��the child of prophecy�� appeared in the papal court.

    Stories about the miraculous healing ability of the young genius ��Genovia��, spread secretly.

    Prominent figures from across the continent rushed to the papal court to meet the young genius ��Genovia��, and the temple amassed a fortune.

    ��Then at some point, the high-ranking people in the temple realized. Oh, the power that the genius Genovia uses was not divine power but the power of the evil spirits you all despise so much.��

    ��This is an absurd nder!��

    Archbishop Gilliam could no longer contain his anger.

    ��Do you think so, Archbishop?��

    However, under the cold gaze of Lennox Carlyle, Gilliam flinched involuntarily.

    ��Hah.��

    Upon a gesture from Duke Carlyle, his subordinate who had been quietly standing by the door brought something.

    Thud.

    A fairly heavy ebony box was brought, and Archbishop Gilliam was startled.

    ��Isn��t this a coffin?��

    Specifically, it was a small coffin used for burying young children.

    ��Yes. Precisely, it��s the coffin used for ��Genovia��.��

    As he answered, Duke Carlyle opened the lid of the coffin ced on the table.

    ��Wha, what are you doing��?��

    Gilliam closed his eyes tightly.

    He didn��t want to see the remains of the child inside the coffin. Especially since young Genovia was burned to death.

    ����?��

    However, with eyes wide open, Archbishop Gilliam was puzzled.

    The small coffin waspletely empty.

    What was stranger was that the inside of the coffin was entirely coated with silver.

    ��Why, why was silver treatment done on Genovia��s coffin��?��

    Confused, Gilliam suddenly realized something. Coffins lined with pure silver were typically used when burying corrupt priests.

    ��You, don��t tell me����

    ��That��s right. Genovia Beringer, although the Soulstone might show her talent toward divine power, in fact, she was also using the ��power of evil spirits�� that you all dread so much. Right?��

    Furthermore, the explosive fortune and fame brought by Genovia��s healing power undoubtedly came from the artifact and the evil spirit within it.

    ��How did you know?��

    The Pope Hildegard��s retort was tantamount to admitting.

 Chapter 175

    ��Your Highness!��

    Archbishop Gilliam interjected hurriedly in surprise, but Duke Carlyle merely shrugged his shoulders.

    ��No?��

    ��Just as the Duke says.��

    The Pope sighed deeply.

    ��Genovia was a talented child and sometimes imed to hear a voice�� But who would have thought a child born and raised in Lucerne would hear the voice of an evil spirit?��

    Hildegard, who had been talking calmly, furrowed her brows.

    ��By the time we realized the truth, Genovia��s reputation had soared too high for us to do anything.��

    Yet, Duke Carlyle��s expression remained calm.

    ��So, you left her to die in the fire?��

    ������

    ��To kill with fire is most painful, and it would yield a good quality Soulstone, would it not?��

    ��Th-that��s��!��

    It was documented in the research records of Marquis Guinness, who conducted dreadful experiments by capturing children with high affinity for spirits.

    Be it magical power or divine power, the operating principles are astonishingly simr.

    The invisible energy is ultimately a wave of emotion, and subjects emitted the most energy when they felt intense emotions like pain or sorrow.

    So Marquis Guinness abused the children to obtain good quality Soulstones, and the priests overlooked the fire.

    To Juliet, it seemed like poor Genovia died identally, but that wasn��t the case.

    ����Did youe here to verify the known facts?��

    ��Well, I got curious.��

    Lennox frowned.

    ��Aren��t you curious about what would happen if it��s revealed that the amazing ability shown by the child of prophecy is not divine power but the power of an evil spirit?��

    ��Duke! You are threatening the temple now!��

    The Archbishop was infuriated, but Pope Hildegard asked calmly.

    ��What do you want, Duke?��

    ��Now the conversation is getting somewhere.��

    Lennox Carlyle grinned.

    ��My conditions are two-fold. First, take hands off Juliet. And the second is-��

    * * *

    A momentter, Duke Carlyle and his close aide Hadin exited the main hall leisurely.

    ����How did you know?��

    ��What?��

    As they moved further away from the pce, Hadin quietly asked the Duke.

    ��About the weirdness of that Soulstone.��

    ��Ah.��

    Instead of answering directly, Lennox habitually loosened his bowtie.

    ��Because Juliet sent me the Soulstone.��

    It was when Lennox temporarily lost his sight.

    To save him, Juliet stole the treasure from the great temple and sent it to him.

    Juliet might not have realized as it was her first time touching a Soulstone, but Lennox knew something was off.

    The energy filling the pendant wasn��t pure divine power.

    It astonishingly resembled the waves of magical power emanating from Juliet.

    ��But I only became certain recently.��

    Lennox rubbed his eyes as if tired.

    Specifically, it was after seeing Pope Hildegard acting benevolent and taking good care of Juliet.

    ��Those hypocrites never look after amb without a reason.��

    To Juliet, they acted as if they were returning favors, like because ��Juliet was endangered due to Sebastian,�� or ��because Juliet saved Pope Hildegard��s life.�� But Lennox suspected why the Pope was trying to win Juliet��s favor.

    In reality, they were targeting Juliet.

    ��Perhaps they became certain when Juliet summoned butterflies using a Soulstone in Lucerne.��

    Though extremely rare, people with simr magical waves existed.

    Upon seeing Juliet summon a tremendous entity using Genovia��s Soulstone, Hildegard must have been thrilled. She might have thought she could exploit Juliet Monad like they did with Genovia, but that hope ended today.

    ��By the way, I thought this Soulstone was with Miss Juliet.��

    ��Right. The real one is with Juliet.��

    Lennox replied nonchntly without smiling.

    ��This one��s a fake.��

    ����Excuse me?��

    ��It��s a replica, but identical. Juliet knows a skilled craftsman.��

    It was a trick Juliet used to trap Marquis Guinness.

    * * *

    Duke Carlyle returned home the next morning.

    ��Your Highness!��

    Having just returned to his office, Lennox was briefly startled by the warm wee.

    The head secretary of the Dukedom, Elliot, had been dozing off in the office and stood up to greet his return.

    ��Have you just returned?��

    There was a good reason for Elliot��s wee.

    The loyal head secretary had waited all day in the empty office for Duke Carlyle��s return.

    ��Miss Juliet went out to buy a boutonniere earlier.��

    ��Boutonniere?��

    ��Yes, a men��s essory.��

    Recalling, there was a custom of gifting such in the Yudo Purification.

    But Lennox showed no particr interest.

    ��But she returned empty-handed. Aren��t you curious about whose hands it ended up in?��

    Beyond the partition, Duke Carlyle, who was changing his clothes, nced at his fussing secretary and opened his mouth.

    ��Elliot.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��Stop fretting and bring me some tea.��

    ����Yes.��

    Elliot pulled the bell cord to summon a servant.

    And while pretending to wait for the tea, he stole nces at the Duke.

    ��It doesn��t seem like the two are fighting or on bad terms.��

    Somehow both Duke Carlyle and Juliet seemed to be engrossed in something.

    Since returning from a short outing, Juliet had been shut in the annex, and Lennox was rarely home.

    ��Something��s happening, but I don��t know what it is.��

    What fueled Elliot��s curiosity was that even the knights of the Duke��s house seemed to be busy, their faces hard toe by.

    Knights like Mn or Hadin seemed to know something, but they had no business in the mansion.

    Somehow, Elliot, being an administrator, felt like he was being excluded.

    ��Oh, by the way, I heard that the venue for the banquet has changed.��

    ��I know.��

    Duke Carlyle answered dryly.

    The banquetmemorating the Purification Festival was highly eventful.

    Normally it would be held lightly at the imperial pce, but for some reason, the venue was changed a day before the event.

    The new venue was a seaside pce two hours away from the capital.

    ��Will it be alright?��

    ��What?��

    ��The Yuno Purification Festival has always been held at the imperial pce because court magicians monitor the imperial pce. But suddenly changing the venue to a seaside pce, in case there is a magic circle installed or something����

    Knock, knock.

    Hearing the knocking, Elliot habitually opened the door.

    A momentter, Elliot regretted opening the door thoughtlessly.

    ��I brought the tea as you asked.��

    The maid who appeared at the door with a tea tray was familiar.

    It was Ronda, the maid Elliot mistook for Juliet in the hallway earlier that day.

    Elliot blocked the shy maid��s path and tried to take the tea tray.

    ��Just give it to me and you can go.��

    ����But the head maid instructed to give it directly, you know?��

    Ronda bypassed Elliot and ced the teacups on the table herself.

    nk.

    An indifferent gaze came over the partition.

    ��Well, then����

    Ronda retreated nervously, but Elliot couldn��t shake off the awkward feeling.

    ��Something is off..��

    While Elliot was contemting whether to talk about the incident earlier that day, Duke Carlyle finished changing and approached the tea table.

    But instead of drinking tea, the Duke suddenly said while intently looking into the teacup.

    ��I haven��t seen her face before.��

    ��Pardon?��

    It took a moment for Elliot to understand, but then he realized the Duke was talking about the maid who just left.

    ��Oh�� she is a new maid who joined recently on rmendation.��

    In answering, Elliot got flustered for a moment, and ended up providing more information than the Duke asked for.

    ��Her name is Ronda. The head maid injured her back so she��s temporarily serving tea instead.��

    Having served the Duke Carlyle for nearly ten years, Elliot knew what kind of person Lennox was.

    His master barely remembered the faces of the servants, let alone knew their existence unless they had been serving for a considerable amount of time.

    The Duke, being seriously indifferent to others, was bringing up the unfamiliar face of the maid first?

    Something was definitely off.

    * * *

    ��Finally����

    Exiting the Duke��s office quickly, Ronda couldn��t hide her excitement.

    This is the third time!

    Ronda had seeded in feeding Duke Carlyle teaced with a potion for the third time in three days. Lennox Carlyle wasn��t someone who stayed at the mansion often, so it wasn��t easy.

    But Ronda wasn��t satisfied with just this achievement.

    Moreover, today, even if just for a moment, the Duke��s gaze was directed at her.

    ��We definitely made eye contact.��

    It was clear that the potion was taking effect.

    ��Now next����

    Ronda didn��t forget her mission.

    Her role wasn��t only to make Duke Carlyle fall in love at first sight by feeding him the potion but also to drive a wedge between the two people in the mansion.

    What Ronda pulled out of her pocket was a small perfume bottle.

    Was it called White Sandalwood?

    The one who provided this was Ronda��s brother, Ansel Hauser, who was also the Second Prince��s aide.

    Ansel told his sister that this was an outrageously expensive perfume as he handed it over.

    ��Cough, cough.��

    However, after testing it by spraying a little, Ronda coughed.

    ��A refined taste? Even knowing it, it��s iprehensible.��

    It smelled like wet wood, or incense burnt in a temple.

    Even though it was said to be expensive, Ronda didn��t understand why this fragrance was so pricey.

 Chapter 176

    Juliet sat on the couch, hugging her knees.

    ��There��s�� nothing.��

    Juliet sighed lightly.

    After learning about Eleanor��s identity, Juliet ransacked the documents about Eleanor Carlyle but found nothing substantial.

    Did she take it too lightly?

    ����Maybe it was just a marital rtionship, as grandfather said.��

    Juliet sank deeply into the couch��s backrest, crossed her legs and flicked her toes.

    Lennox seemed to consider the existence of snakes as the default. He treated it like a natural disaster, as if it obviously belonged there.

    But Juliet thought differently.

    Why did the snakee to hate the Carlyle family? If she could understand the reason, wouldn��t the solution to the problem be apparent?

    It was a wless logic, and it was fine up to there.

    But what followed was the problem.

    She couldn��t find a single piece of information about Eleanor Carlyle��s whereabouts, or anything regarding the ��Yellow Snake Evil Spirit�� in any documents shebed through.

    However, there was some gain.

    Juliet reached out and flipped through a few papers she had separated.

    The Carlyle family boasted records as vast as their long history. Apart from the ounting books, every few years, a list of art and jewelry owned by the family was created.

    Among hundreds of years of records, what caught Juliet��s eye was the family��s treasure list.

    ��Purple Storage.��

    Juliet pointed at the marked section.

    This ��Purple Storage�� appeared and disappeared on the treasure list every few decades.

    Normally, the family��s treasures wouldn��t disappear like this without a special reason.

    ��It must be an artifact.��

    Sure enough, this storage was definitely ��Dahlia.��

    It appeared and disappeared roughly once per generation, and the timing matched.

    ��It really is.��

    When she heard the story from Lennox that the possessed artifact voluntarily ran away from the family, it was hard to believe, but seeing this recorded evidence made it believable.

    Moreover, whenparing with the record that the first child born during that period had died, the snake��s hatred towards the direct bloodline of the Duke seemed certain.

    At this point, Juliet got angry.

    ��No, these arrogant and self-indulgent people.��

    Juliet muttered.

    The Carlyle family members she knew were the most ruthless n in the world.

    ��Didn��t anyone have the will to solve the problem for their descendants?��

    (There��s no way.)

    Suddenly a voice rang out and Juliet was startled.

    Looking up in surprise, she saw arge ck panther lying elongated beside the table.

    (Do you think those arrogant Carlyles didn��t try?)

    ��So? They tried to break the curse for hundreds of years, but they all failed?��

    (You catch on quick.)

    ������

    Juliet was distressed again.

    Was the curse so hard to break?

    ��Is there really no way to break the evil spirit��s curse?��

    Juliet asked, almost talking to herself without much hope.

    (There is. Three ways, in fact.)

    ��Uh?��

    (The cursed party lifts it, or the entity that cast the curse is extinguished, or it leaves for another dimension.)

    Rumble.

    Juliet was taken aback.

    On the mirrorid on the table.

    The reflection of the ck panther was visible. Another golden chain appeared, tightening around the panther��s neck.

    ��It looks painful.��

    Juliet looked with a surprised expression, but there was no change in the calm expression of the ck panther.

    She felt sorry and couldn��t ask anything.

    Juliet hesitated, then decided to consider the three methods mentioned earlier one by one.

    ��So the first one is where the cursed snake voluntarily lifts the curse.��

    That was impossible. The crazy snake hated the Duke family intensely, so if such persuasion was possible, the curse wouldn��t havested for hundreds of years.

    ��Ah, what about the second one where the snake leaves far away?��

    (That��s impossible too.)

    ��Why? That seems to be the easiest?��

    (That crazy snake, even if it could return, would never leave this ce. It probably forgot which dimension it came from, where it was king, and even who it was.)

    ������

    (I told you. It��s insane.)

    The ck panther yawned broadly.

    ��So�� if we can��t drive it away.��

    There was only one thing left.

    ��Extinguishing means killing, right?��

    (It sounds simr but it��s different. Even if you catch that snake now and slit its throat a hundred times, it will never die.)

    ��So what does extinguishing mean?��

    (It��s like what happened to that little girl Genovia.)

    ����Genovia?��

    Was it about the Soulstone?

    Suddenly, a familiar name popped up, and Juliet was flustered. Genovia was a name of an unfortunate girl who had overflowing divine power but was forced to suppress it.

    ��Why is the name Genoviaing up all of a sudden?��

    (She was also a contractor of evil spirits, and that little evil spirit was extinguished.)

    Juliet was at a loss for words.

    ��So, did Genovia also have a contracted evil spirit?��

    (Must have.)

    Must have?

    Juliet frowned at the lukewarm answer.

    The ck panther, who had always acted as if it knew everything, was now showing an unexpected attitude.

    ��I thought you evil spirits knew about each other. Wasn��t that the case?��

    In reality, these seemingly idle yet boastful and talkative evil spirits knew quite a lot.

    (I knew before, but I forgot.)

    ��You forgot?��

    (Yeah. That little girl burned to death, and that crazy snake ate her remains. After that, nobody remembered her, so the evil spirit lending power to that girl was forgotten.)

    ����Then what happens?��

    (It disappears as if it never existed. It gets robbed of its name, even traces of its existence vanish.)

    The exnation was that if the contractor, who is able to recognize and remember an evil spirit as theyck a physical form, suddenly dies or disappears, the spirit bound to that soul will also vanish.

    The ck panther conveyed this story in a nonchnt manner.

    (If no one remembers anymore, itpletely disappears.)

    ������

    It was a chilling story.

    Knock knock.

    ��Miss, are you awake?��

    Then, the maids knocked on the door from outside.

    Turning back, the ck panther had discreetly hidden itself again.

    ��Yeah,e in.��

    Juliet sighed softly as she tidied up the scattered scrolls.

    ��Oh my.��

    ��Did you not sleep at all? Oh dear.��

    Juliet rubbed her tired eyes.

    ��It��s okay.��

    ��It��s not okay. You have to attend the dinner party right now!��

    The maids nagged as they wide opened the window for venttion.

    The cool morning air flowed in and felt good.

    Juliet thought nkly, resting her chin.

    ��Genovia was a contractor?��

    Juliet didn��t think deeply about the issues like how young Genovia, a candidate for sainthood, could be a contractor of evil spirits, or where Genovia��s artifacts had gone.

    She knew from the beginning that the temple wasn��t exactly a pious apostle of a good deity, but the fact that if the connected contractor dies, the evil spirit also vanishes, and nobody remembers, was a chilling story.

    ��Then if I die, will those butterflies also be forgotten?��

    Juliet was seriously contemting the whereabouts of the butterflies that left her, when someone appeared with a clinking teacup.

    ��Good morning, Miss.��

    ��Yeah. Hi, Ronda.��

    Caught up in thought, Juliet suddenly lifted her head.

    ����?��

    A familiar scent brushed against her nose.

    ��Why so, Miss?��

    ��Ah����

    Juliet blinked slowly.

    ��Is there something on my face?��

    ��No, nothing at all. Go on out.��

    Juliet calmly brought the teacup to her lips as if nothing had disturbed her.

    But as Ronda left the room, Juliet put down the teacup she had brought to her lips.

    ��How long has Ronda been here?��

    ��Ronda?��

    ��It hasn��t been long. But you wouldn��t know how boastful she��s been.��

    The other maids who were preparing to clean with the door wide open seemed to seize the opportunity to chime in.

    ��Right, right. Ugh, she��s been boasting about serving tea to the Duketely.��

    Juliet��s expressionless face tilted slightly.

    ��Ronda serves tea to the Duke?��

    ��Yes, the head maid hurt her back. Even though she hasn��t been here long, she��s been boasting about entering the Duke��s office.��

    ��Since when?��

    ��Three days ago.��

    ��Three days? I see����

    Juliet seemed to be thinking deeply, with her index finger on her lips.

    Her disheveled hair flowed down without her bothering to brush it back, appearing lost in thought like someone entranced.

    ��Miss?��

    After a while, Juliet, who had been immersed in thought, suddenlyughed softly.

    ��My head hurts. Can you call the doctor?��

    ��Lord Halbery?��

    ��Yes, I think I need a headache medicine.��

    Juliet��s blue eyes twinkled ominously.

 Chapter 177

    * * *

    Near the Imperial Pce, a dense, lush forest.

    In the midst of the forest, a sleek, handsome man with blonde hair and purple eyes stood quietly.

    Whisk.

    The wind rustled gently, sweeping the fallen leaves by his feet.

    As a result, a gold ingot that had been buried under his feet was revealed.

    The ��Snake�� muttered quietly.

    ��Too easy.��

    It was all the gold rolling in from selling the ��suspicious potion�� to humans in the capital over thest few days.

    ����How terribly weak to desire they are. Pitiful to a degree.��

    The ��Snake�� was now being called Count Jermang.

    Deceiving humans blinded by desire was a very easy task for him.

    It was as natural as breathing.

    However, the snake no longer found any pleasure in using his abilities to exploit and deceive the foolish humans.

    Perhaps because he had lived for too long.

    When was thest time he felt pleasure?

    ��Ah, that was the time.��

    Ah, poor Juliet.

    The corners of the snake��s mouth curled up automatically.

    The descendants of Eleanor, who betrayed him.

    It was a fun sight watching a prideful family resembling Eleanor struggle in despair and pain, but by that time the snake was slowly losing interest.

    Escaping and getting caught, over and over again, the rtionship between the Carlyle family and the snake was nothing short of a game of endless tag.

    And then, Juliet Monad caught his eye by chance.

    He remembered the first time he saw Juliet Monad.

    -Are you thedy of the eastern tower?

    Although a usually sensitive disposition was a rich source of magic power, in her case, it acted as poison.

    Juliet Monad back then was terrified, out of her mind.

    Young, anxious, a human woman with a child, she moved easily to his maniption.

    All the snake did was fan her anxieties from the side, and that was enough.

    Juliet, with her moist blue eyes, was a lovely prey. It was easy to deceive a foolish, blindly faithful, and timid woman like a herbivore.

    The snake decided then.

    He��d gamble using this woman.

    Lennox Carlyle. The Duke of Carlyle this time was nomon foe. Although the Carlyle lineage was always unfortunate, the snake had a desperate reason to ruin him.

    ��Using this foolish woman����

    It was a very faint possibility, but if sessful, it could put an end to this long and tedious revenge y.

    ����This time it will seed, Eleanor.��

    This time we can meet.

    However, for that to happen, Juliet Monad had to die.

    That was the prerequisite.

    Lennox Carlyle��s Juliet Monad had to die in the most horrific way.

    ��Count Jermang!��

    A human man with an insolent face interrupted his contemtion.

    The human man, named Ansel Hauser, who ran breathlessly, was the aide to the Second Prince Cloff.

    Ansel Hauser was as shrewd as he looked.

    He did anything as per the Second Prince��s instructions but ever since the Second Prince was imprisoned, he was practically loyal to ��Count Jermang��.

    ��Just received a call from Ronda.��

    Ronda was Ansel��s younger sister.

    ��It seems Juliet Monad has been fooled.��

    By now, Juliet would have heard the rumors about the ��love potion that worked on anyone with three drops��, and noticed that a maid at the mansion was using an expensive perfume.

    The snake smiled faintly.

    He was curious if Juliet Monad of this life was as easily fooled as in her previous life.

    ��Oh, and Ronda says there��s a strangely shaped beast roaming around inside the Duke��s residence.��

    A strange beast?

    ��It��s ck all over, nimble like a squirrel, but looks like a winged cat.��

    The moment he heard the description, the snake realized.

    ��A dragon.��

    That would exin how Juliet of this life managed to escape the curse of the spiritual entity.

    The snake��s expression soured.

    ��I thought the seed had dried up long ago.��

    Dragons were troublesome.

    A creature possessing a strong magical power capable of twisting causality. It always brought variables.

    He thought she was just lucky each time, but it seemed there was something more formidable attached to her.

    ��Well, it doesn��t matter.��

    The snake had already made all the preparations.

    He had prepared a stage to deliver a painful death to Juliet Monad, and there was no room for a little dragon to interfere.

    Juliet would fall into the trap, and, just like in her previous life, she would face a horrible death right in front of Lennox Carlye.

    ��I can��t wait to meet her soon.��

    The snake smiled in a wily manner. It was genuine.

    Juliet Monad was the most adorable bait in the world.

    This year��s Yuno Purification Festival had a change in venue.

    To a mansion near the beach.

    * * *

    Juliet arrived at the mansion a bitter than others, deliberately.

    As soon as she got off the carriage and approached the entrance of the banquet hall, an attendant approached her.

    ��Please choose a mask.��

    Juliet nced momentarily at the attendant who presented the masks on a cushion.

    The tall blonde attendant also wore a nd mask in ordance with the masquerade theme, so his face wasn��t visible.

    The mask worn by the blonde attendant was a in white mask that all the attendants were to wear.

    The brief attention Juliet gave to the attendant wasn��t because of his attire.

    It was because the attendant��s voice was as memorable as velvet.

    Juliet shifted her gaze to the mask the attendant extended towards her, pretending to be unfazed.

    Even though she was to choose.

    Due to herte arrival, the variety of remaining masks was limited.

    Juliet picked up a suitable one from among the masks left behind by otherdies.

    It was a ck butterfly mask.

    Apparently, it wasn��t very popr due to its dreary color.

    ��Please follow me.��

    The attendant escorted her to the outdoor banquet hall.

    During the short walk to the banquet hall, Juliet fiddled with the gloved wrist. A butterfly-shaped charm, part of the set with the mask, dangled from Juliet��s wrist.

    ��Will it be okay��?��

    Juliet recalled the story she heardst night.

    (Having one��s name taken away, and even the trace of one��s existence vanished.)

    (If no one remembers, itpletely disappears.)

    Only then could Juliet vaguely guess.

    The strange symbiotic rtionship where butterflies desperately tried to protect her.

    It was said that in the state of being connected to a contractor, if one side dies, the existence of the evil spirit also bes precarious.

    ��On the other hand, since I still remember, it means the butterflies haven��t vanished either����

    Juliet decided to think as positively as possible.

    If they were still alive, she would be able to meet them.

    Juliet stepped into the banquet hall illuminated with dazzling lighting.

    * * *

    ��Oh my, look at that.��

    The mansion of Alkaron had decorated the open outdoor area as a banquet hall.

    Special lights ced here and there emitted bright light rivaling chandeliers.

    However, what captivated people��s attention was not the mundane lighting.

    ��How much do you think that cost��?��

    The protagonist was Juliet Monad, dressed in a dress so morous it was luxurious.

    Considering Juliet��s known preference for modesty, this was a significantly unexpected choice of attire.

    Today, Juliet was wearing a ck dress that entuated her waistline.

    In a typical banquet hall, a ck dress wouldn��t have been anything special. It might have even been seen as gloomy, rather than modest.

    However, in the banquet hall of the Yuno Purification banquet, filled with lovely colored dresses like pink, red, and yellow, the ck dress caught everyone��s attention without any special effort.

    Moreover, Juliet Monad��s ck dress wasn��t just an ordinary dress.

    As Juliet gently moved, the soft fabric fluttered, creating an illusion of scattering stardust, thanks to the numerous diamonds intricately embedded in the dress.

    ����It��s extremely luxurious.��

    ��I wonder what the Countess Monad is thinking. I have no idea.��

    People in the social circle sent admiration and criticism towards Juliet simultaneously.

    Moreover, although it was a principle to wear masks at the Purification banquet, for some reason, everyone already knew that today��s morous ck-dressed protagonist was Juliet Monad.

    The reason for this was because Juliet wore her mask proudly only after entering the banquet hall.

    ��What on earth prompted this?��

    People murmured.

    Countess Monad was known to not be fond of boisterous banquets nor excessively shy dresses.

    ��Hello, Lady Eunice.��

    Today��s Juliet, unlike her usual modest appearance, was dressed in luxurious attire and warmly greeted acquaintances.

    People received her greeting with intrigued expressions.

    ��Ah, yes, Countess Monad. It��s been a while.��

    ��My goodness. Your dress is literally dazzling.��

    ��It must have been hard to acquire, right?��

    Wearing a ck mask, Juliet, who was lightly wandering around the outdoor banquet hall, shone like a ck bird.

    From any angle, Juliet Monad��s dress was blindingly morous.

    ��How much is that?��

    The twinkling spots on the pitch-ck dress, as if sprinkled with stardust, were all real diamonds.

    Ronda, who followed Juliet to oversee her at the banquet hall, pursed her lips.

    If a dress could be wings, a dress like that would shine regardless of who wore it, not necessarily Juliet Monad.

    ��Anyway, I just have to wait a few more hours.��

    Ronda nced at the clock ominously.

 Chapter 178:

    Chapter 178:

    Rondas brother was Ansel Hauser, the aide to the Second Prince Cloff.

    Everything had gone ording to the n informed by her brother so far.

    Its boring, isnt it, Ronda?

    No, its fine.

    Well, you cant even dance and just watching, it must be boring.

    Marina, the maid who followed Juliet with Ronda, muttered.

    Its fun to watch, so its okay. Thanks to the head maid, I got to see this.

    Ronda believed that she was able to enter the pce with Juliet today because the head maid had arranged it in advance.

    Eh? No?

    However, Marina told her the truth.

    What?

    Youing here today, it wasnt directed by the head maid, but Miss Juliet wanted you.

    That woman I mean, Miss did?

    Didnt you know?

    Ronda blinked nkly.

    What happened?

    ording to the n, by now, Juliet Monad should have been suspecting the rtionship between Ronda and the Duke.

    Could it be that she didnt notice?

    Even going to the extent of using the expensive perfume known to be used by Duke Carlyle to give a hint?

    <i>She didnt seem to be that oblivious</i>

    If Juliet Monad is oblivious and didnt notice anything, it would be a disgrace.

    <i>-For the spell to work effectively, that woman must not trust the Duke and be anxious.</i>

    Therefore, Ansel, her brother, had instructed that it was important to sow discord between Duke Carlyle and Juliet Monad.

    It was then.

    Juliet seemed to have overheard the conversation between the two maids and looked back at them.

    And when her eyes met with Ronda, she smiled sweetly beyond her mask.

    <i>Chills.</i>

    Ronda awkwardly smiled back, yet a certain uneasiness engulfed her.

    To regain herposure, Ronda ced her hand into the pocket of her dress.

    The crimson vial hidden inside the pocket provided her some relief.

    Well, if Juliet Monad was so oblivious that she didnt notice even after giving such hints

    <i>It doesnt matter anyway</i>

    The n for today was perfect.

    As soon as Juliet enters thebyrinth garden, she will be kidnapped by Ansel Hauser, Rondas brother, and she

    While trying to maintain her facial expression, Ronda held onto the small vial dearly.

    * * *

    Although Juliet Monad didnt dance with anyone, she attracted attention just by walking around the hall.

    Up until now, people thought it was a fun happening.

    However, what happened next was shocking.

    Isnt that Duke Carlyle?

    While Juliet was seemingly drawing attention, everyones gaze turned towards the entrance of the banquet hall.

    The one who had just arrived at the banquet hall from the carriage was Duke Carlyle.

    It was a rather peculiar scene.

    At the Purification Festival banquet, the two individuals known as lovers arrived at the banquet hall separately with a time difference, which was quite significant.

    Did you just see that?

    Countess Monad turned back the way he came as it seemed like she would run into Duke Carlyle?

    Or did Duke Carlyle not even nce at Juliet Monad and went straight to His Majesty the Emperor?

    The unexpected spectacle got people quite excited, and they openly discussed these rude conjectures.

    Elliot, the secretary following Duke Carlyle, was pissed off by the frivolous remarks.

    <i>Such vulgar humans.</i>

    But Elliot too sensed that the atmosphere was unusual.

    Both Juliet and Lennox werent acting as usual.

    I have a headache, Ill go to the washroom for a bit.

    Neither of them even nced towards where the other was, and Juliet, upon seeing Lennox entering the banquet hall, made an excuse and left her spot.

    It was as if Lennox Carlyles entrance into the banquet hall was some sort of signal.

    Lennox didnt pay any attention to Juliet and kept emptying the sses of alcohol offered by the surrounding people.

    Elliot wasnt the only one who picked up on the cold atmosphere.

    Did you see that?

    I did.

    The two who have been the subject of when will they break up? for the past 7 years.

    They came in separate carriages.

    And you saw just now, right? Duke Carlyle didnt even nce towards Juliet Monad.

    I saw, I saw.

    Moreover, its the first time I am seeing Duke Carlyle emptying sses like that.

    It was a first for Elliot too.

    Your Highness!

    Worried, Elliot, who was watching Duke Carlyle from a distance, was startled and almost rushed towards him.

    Of course, before Elliot could rush over, another servant right beside him supported the Duke.

    Are you alright?

    Lennox lost his bnce and wobbled.

    Even the Emperor, who was initially offering alcohol yfully, seemed quite startled.

    Heh, Carlyle, have you already had too much?

    Its fine.

    Lennox responded curtly, furrowing his brow.

    Oh dear, this person!

    But Lennox didnt look fine.

    <i>Somethings off.</i>

    As a dutiful servant of the Duke, Elliot, who was observing this, couldnt shake off an indescribable difort.

    Then, Juliet Monad, who had gone to the toilet room, returned without a word.

    Oh my, look at that.

    Is Countess Monad also participating in the game of tag?

    <i>Huh? </i>Elliot, who was busy watching the Duke, turned his head abruptly.

    Below the outdoor banquet hall, arge maze garden unfolded, and one by one, men and women in masks were entering the maze garden.

    It was a rule of the game of tag that was held during every banquet of Yuno Purification.

    With certain intervals, men and women in masks would enter the maze garden, and based on the hints written on the tokens given along with the masks, they were to find their own tagger.

    Although there were several taggers, one person could only be a tagger for one other person.

    If they found and caught their tagger, they could unmask them and get the opportunity to learn the real name of the tagger.

    Of course, such rules were just an excuse, and in reality, it was a matchmaking game.

    And today, the woman in a ck dress who had captured the attention of the crowd was seen heading alone toward the maze garden.

    Finally, has Juliet Monad broken up with Duke Carlyle?

    The game of tag was a perfect yful method for young men and women to find a match, hence only single men and women participated.

    <i>What are you doing!</i>

    Elliot almost shouted and ran after Juliet.

    Wait, Ille back afterposing myself.

    Yeah, go quickly.

    For some reason, Lennox, who looked pale, staggered and left the banquet hall.

    Today, Lennox, who looked out of condition, headed towards the rest room in the dim star pce.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    Elliot alternately looked at the maze garden and the direction where Lennox disappeared just now.

    He was torn between chasing after Juliet or going after Duke Carlyle first.

    To make matters worse, sir Hadin, who always stuck to the Duke like a shadow, was nowhere to be seen, and the two maids who followed Juliet also disappeared without a trace.

    Just then, a familiar figure of a woman caught Elliots eye.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    A white mask and brown hair. And the color of the dress was familiar.

    That was the outdoor uniform worn by the Duchys maids!

    Elliots face brightened in an instant.

    Surely one of the maids who followed Juliet from the mansion was definitely there.

    <i>This is a good timing!</i>

    Elliot intended to catch the maid and ask her to follow Juliet.

    Then he himself would go after Duke Carlyle.

    Hey, hey!

    But before Elliot could stop the maid, she quickly entered the star pce building.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    That direction led to the mens rest room?

    It was the exact direction Lennox had staggered towards a moment ago.

    Oh no. Shes going to copse.

    Then, a vulgar joke from behind made Elliot flinch.

    He saw the back of Juliet heading towards the maze garden in a mask.

    Indeed.

    Just as the vulgar onlookers said, the woman in the ck dress was staggering towards the maze.

    Her dress hem was dragging on the floor, and her steps wobbled unsteadily.

    It seemed that Juliet also had heavily enjoyed some alcoholic festivities while Elliot wasnt watching.

    What day is it?

    While Elliot was stamping his feet, Juliet, supported by the court servants, entered the maze.

    Oh dear, I dont know!

    Anyway, since there were court servants and other onlookers attached to Juliet heading towards the maze, he thought nothing wrong would happen.

    Your Highness!

    Having made up his mind, Elliot rushed into the dark corridors of the star pce.

    <i>Not here.</i>

    But inside the dark star pce, there were not just one or two rooms, and the maid who entered the star pce ahead of Elliot disappeared like a ghost with swift steps.

    What maid has such fast  Ah!

    He remembered!

    Theining Elliot suddenly realized.

    <i>The maid bringing the tea!</i>

    Today, two maids came to the banquet with Juliet, but Elliot could bet that the maid who followed the Duke just now was that Ronda maid.

    <i>Did that maid do something bad after all!?</i>

    Elliot bit his tongue.

    A maid disguised too simrly to someone else and Duke Carlyle, unusually swaying after a few light drinks.

    Surely, something was done to that tea!

    Elliot marveled at his deduction while resenting himself for not realizing it sooner.

    Its one thing with Juliet, but once Duke Carlyle sober up from the drugged state, who knew what retribution he would exact on the maid who drugged him.

    Thinking about cleaning up after that made Elliot feel dizzy.

    Your Highness! Where are you!

    Its easier to make amends the sooner he finds them. The startled Elliot started running.

    Whats going on?

    Elliot muttered while searching through the star pce, filled with a myriad ofplicated emotions.

    He needed to quickly find Duke Carlyle and sort out the unexpected situation.

 Chapter 179:

    Chapter 179:

    Elliot wandered around the dark star pce, eventually discovering a room with lights on at the far end of the corridor.

    Your Highness!

    Elliot rushed to the door where the light was seeping out.

    Do I look desperate enough to use you as bait?

    Oh, so its okay for the gracious Duke to use himself as bait?

    Do you think this is the right time to squabble?

    Then you shouldnt have spoken in the first ce

    The sound of chatter flowed along with the light through the opened doorway.

    If Elliot had been a little moreposed, he would have noticed that the conversation between the drugged man and woman was toobative for their state.

    But for the loyal secretary of the Duke, Elliot, nothing was more important than rescuing the Duke from the suspicious maids clutches quickly.

    In haste, Elliot grabbed the broomstick  lying conspicuously in the corridor, as the nearest weapon and hurled himself into the room.

    Your Highness!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ?

    The eyes of the two people in the room were drawn to Elliot who had barged in.

    Just as Elliot had guessed, there were only Duke Carlyle and a woman in a white mask in the room.

    The woman in the white mask, dressed as a maid, was on top of the Duke, who was leaning back on the couch, grasping his cor.

    Ge-get off him at once!

    Startled, Elliot swung the broomstick.

    This is all for your sake!

    What are you doing here, Elliot?

    Hmm?

    Swinging the stick around, Elliot finally noticed the annoyed expression on Lennox Carlyle.

    Unlike someone who had said he would sober up a little while ago, Duke Carlyle looked perfectly fine.

    Oh werent you in danger?

    Danger?

    The Duke, with a few shirt buttons undone, leaning on the couch, indeed looked in danger.

    But it seemed like he wasnt the one in danger, rather he was endangering others.

    Surely that maid had poisoned the tea No, fed some suspicious drug to Your Highness

    Confused by the perfectly fine Duke Carlyle, Elliot rambled on.

    Meanwhile, the woman, who wasnt a maid, but Ronda dressed up, sighed and took off her white mask.

    Elliot, its me.

    <i>Swish.</i> Alongside, her neatly tied long hair flowed down smoothly.

    She was someone Elliot knew very well.

    M-Miss Juliet?

    Elliots eyes widened.

    Yes.

    With her soft brown hair sprawled, blue eyes blinking, Juliet Monad, dressed in a maid outfit, confirmed.

    Whats going on here?

    Elliot was still confused.

    Anyway, its been worth breaking the level.

    Half-lying on the couch, Lennox, who held his chin up obliquely, clicked his tongue, seeming displeased.

    For some reason, Elliot shrunk his shoulders under Duke Carlyles piercing gaze, who seemed not to look drugged at all.

    Rather, it seemed like his earlier drunken act at the outdoor party was a lie, as his face looked perfectly fine.

    Unable to grasp the situation, Elliot timidly retorted.

    But, I definitely saw Miss entering the maze garden?

    Juliet, in a shy outfit today, had caught many eyes. There were more than one or two witnesses who saw Juliet, dressed in a ck dress adorned with numerous diamonds, entering the maze garden.

    Did I enter the maze garden?

    Juliet smiled gleefully.

    Elliot couldnt grasp her confusing rhetoric.

    Juliet was here now, so what did did I do that? mean?

    It went well, huh?

    Elliot and everyone saw it, so it went ording to n.

    ording to n ?

    Ah.

    Elliot finally realized.

    But, Miss Juliet.

    The fact that Juliet Monad, who should have gone to the maze garden by now, was here meant

    Then who is that?

    * * *

    The answer to Elliots question had to be found in the maze garden where the game of tag was in full swing.

    Tag was todays main event where masked men and women roamed the maze garden for fun.

    And Ansel Hauser, currently the aide to Count Jermang, was hiding breathlessly in the bushes with his subordinates.

    Ugh !

    And when Juliet Monad, dressed in a sparkling dress, just stepped into the maze garden, Ansel Hauser quickly covered her mouth.

    <i>Easier than thought?</i>

    Ansel and his men swiftly lifted the captured woman and began dragging her toward the prepared evacuation route.

    Ugh! Ugh!

    The woman in the shy dress and mask seemed to be hurling curses, but Ansel was in a hurry.

    <i>If this mission ends well !</i>

    In fact, Ansel Hauser knew little about the identity of Count Jermang.

    <i>-Do exactly as he says!</i>

    The Second Prince was very afraid of Count Jermang.

    Ansel didnt know why the Second Prince felt that way, but he knew that Count Jermang was an extraordinary strategist.

    Ansel was more cunning than the frightened Second Prince.

    In his eyes, the Second Prince was nothing more than a puppet.

    The mysterious man known as Count Jermang showed astonishing ability to rake in immense gold in just a few days, and even transformed the banquet hall into a star pce, as if he had magically cooked up the Emperor himself.

    Originally, if the banquet had taken ce in the imperial pce today, it wouldnt have been easy to use the teleportation circle due to the surveince of the court magicians.

    But this was the star pce of Alkaron.

    Hurry up!

    Ansel Hauser urged his subordinates.

    With a new golden goose in Count Jermang, Ansel was inted with dreams.

    If things went well, his sister could be a Duchess.

    Maybe Ansel could gain more now than when he was loyal to the Second Prince.

    Arriving near the teleportation circle with swift steps, theyid down the kidnapped woman on the circle, then kept an eye on the outdoor banquet hall.

    Now they just needed to wait for the signal from Count Jermang at the banquet hall, and once the signales, activating the teleportation circle would perfectly conclude todays n.

    Once the teleportation circle activated, Juliet Monad was supposed to face a terrible fate before everyone, attacked by the monstrous creatures suddenly appearing

    Suddenly, Ansel hesitated.

    Uh!

    As the woman on the ground struggled, her mask that covered her eyes fell off, revealing her face.

    Ro Ronda?

    Ansel recognized his sisters face.

    What on earth happened?

    His head went nk. But undoubtedly, the one wearing Juliet Monads dress was his sister, Ronda.

    Frantically, Ansel began to remove the gag from Rondas mouth.

    Ansel you idiot! Hurry up and untie this! Its me!

    What, what are you guys doing! Hurry up!

    That was the moment.

    <i>sh.</i>

    Ansel Hauser caught the signal sent from Count Jermang at the banquet hall.

    Kyaaah!

    Knowing very well what would happen to her once the teleportation spell activated, Ronda screamed in terror with a high-pitched shriek.

    Qu, Quick! Quick!

    <i>sh.</i>

    Ronda managed to escape from the binding at the nick of time and got off the teleportation circle.

    The moment she got away from the verge of bing the beasts food, Ronda vented her anger on her brother.

    Ansel, you idiot! What are you doing?

    Thats what I should say!

    Ansel waspletely flustered.

    Ronda, why on earth are you wearing Juliet Monads dress?

    Ansel, who almost had his sister torn to death by beasts, was pale.

    It was a close call. A littleter and the teleportation would have activated, and instead of Juliet Monad, Ronda would have been thrown to the starving beasts.

    Your role was to mark Duke Carlyle, wasnt it? Why are you here wearing that womans dress in the first ce!

    Tha, that is!

    Ronda burst into tears.

    Huh waaaah!

    What, what! What did you do right to cry!

    Ronda threw the mask she held in her hand with a face red from crying.

    It was a failed n from the start! Everything you do is like that, huh!

    What? What are you talking about?

    Juliet Monad! That woman, she knew everything from the start!

    * * *

    So you noticed that the maid named Ronda was acting suspiciously, and you purposely switched clothes with her midway, is that what you are saying?

    Yes.

    So, did you also know that the maid was drugging the tea?

    I found out recently.

    The fact that Juliet chose an unusually shy dress was for that very reason.

    Once people have a shy outfit imprinted on their minds, even if it changed to Ronda midway, they would still think it was Juliet.

    While Juliet was convincing Elliot with the exnation, Lennox, who had been silently listening, stood up.

    I need to go.

    Wh Where are you saying?

    Its time to end this unfunny drama.

    Wait a moment.

    Juliet grabbed Lennox, who was picking up his coat.

    Why?

    Instead of replying, she yanked at his cor.

    !

    Oh my.

    Stunned, Elliot quickly turned his back, but Juliet unhesitatingly grabbed Lennox by the nape of his neck and deeply kissed him.

    He almost lost bnce, but Lennox, familiar with such situations, pulled her waist close.

    However, the sudden kiss was brief.

 Chapter 180:

    Chapter 180:

    Tsk.

    As Lennoxs face twisted, Juliet parted her lips.

    What are you doing?

    Lennox frowned as if this was absurd.

    Juliet stopped kissing and bit down hard on his lower lip.

    However, Juliet smiled mischievously and snapped.

    If youre going to do it, you should do it right so people wont be suspicious, right?

    There seemed to be a hidden meaning in her words.

    Simultaneously with her words, Juliet reached out, loosened Lennoxs bow tie, unbuttoned a few buttons on his shirt. Then, she wildly messed up his neatlybed hair, and finally, gave a peck near his corbone.

    <i>Smack.</i>

    Lennox flinched, but didnt push Juliet away.

    Thanks to that, there seemed to be traces of red lipstick left on his clothes.

    To anyone looking, it appeared to be a wild scene.

    Having scanned Lennox from top to bottom, Juliet seemed satisfied with her work and nodded contentedly.

    At this rate, everyone will say, Ah, that foolish Duke really rolled around with the maid, huh.''

    With an oddly dissatisfied expression, Lennox raised his eyebrows.

    That makes sense.

    But he was of a quick understanding disposition.

    Lennox picked up his coat again and headed towards the banquet hall.

    Lets go too.

    Juliet gave a slight nudge to Elliot, who had been standing turned away until then.

    Frustrated, Elliot turned around, alternately looking at the Duke who was leaving first and theposed Juliet.

    Miss Juliet.

    What?

    Cant you give me a heads up if youre going to do something like this next time?

    His face read that he had no idea what was going on.

    Elliot pleaded, but Juliet justughed.

    But to deceive the enemy, you have to deceive your allies first, right?

    * * *

    As Duke Carlyle returned to the outdoor banquet hall, people with masks hurried towards him.

    Duke, are you feeling alright?

    But the expressions of the people trying to check on the Duke changed.

    Oh my

    As Juliet intended, people in the banquet hall were stirred by his disheveled appearance.

    No, Duke, what happened to you?

    Not only the Emperor but also others couldnt take their eyes off his attire.

    By the way, where did Countess Monad go?

    I havent seen her since she went into the maze garden earlier

    Did she get shocked and leave early?

    Oh dear, poor thing.

    I really wanted to see Countess Monads expression.

    Mocking and tantly sarcastic remarks poured out.

    <i>Huh, really.</i>

    In fact, Juliet, hiding amongst the crowd behind a in mask, was holding back herughter. However, thanks to Lennox drawing peoples attention with his shy appearance, Juliet disguised as a maid was able to sneak quietly amongst the people.

    Ahem, anyway, good timing. I have someone to introduce to the Duke.

    Bringing Duke Carlyle closer, the Emperor pointed to a dazzling blond young man standing beside him.

    This is Count Jermang. The Empress said he is a very talented young man.

    The ck-haired Duke and blonde Count Jermang appeared to be simrly aged young aristocratic men.

    However, to the extent that the introducing Emperor seemed awkward, they just stared at each other, showing no intention of even making a handshake gesture, let alone acting friendly.

    The silence was broken first by Lennox Carlyle.

    Its good. I also have someone to introduce to Your Majesty.

    Um? Who is it?

    The Emperor asked in confusion and felt a bit uneasy.

    Something doesnt feel right

    <i>Shriek!</i>

    Duke!

    What, what are you doing!

    With a chilling sound, in a split second, Duke Carlyle drew his sword and the de was at Count Jermangs throat.

    Gasp!

    Frightened, the Emperor gasped for breath.

    What is this nonsense, Duke Carlyle!

    Soon blood will spurt from Count Jermangs neck like a fountain!

    Huh?

    However, the beheaded Count Jermang doesnt spurt blood, but only wears a slightly annoyed expression, his neck was unscathed.

    What happened

    I mentioned that theres someone I would like to introduce.

    Lennox nonchntly points his sword without even blinking.

    Hes an old nemesis of my family. Ah,e to think of it, its not even a person.

    As soon as his words ended, Duke Carlyles sword aimed at Jermangs neck once more.

    Tsk!

    But the snake pretending to be Count Jermang dodged the trajectory of the sword by leaping backwards.

    <i>ck.</i>

    People in the banquet hall heard the sound of the blonde Count Jermang cheerfully snapping his fingers.

    And the next moment, starved monsters were summoned to the outdoor banquet hall.

    <i>Krrrrr!</i>

    * * *

    Ugh, aghhh!

    People who were bewildered when Duke Carlyle suddenly swung his sword at Count Jermang, panicked as a starved monster appeared before them.

    Chaos ensued.

    Get the Emperor inside!

    The imperial family, guards, and other guests screamed and ran out of the banquet hall.

    Count Jermang summoned a total of four monsters.

    They resembled saber-toothed tigers native to the cold north, having sharp and long fangs.

    Of course, the biggest feature was that they were at least three timesrger and more ferocious than typical tigers.

    Juliet!

    -!

    Theres no point in disguising yourself if you call my name!

    Juliet was about to protest, but Lennox grabbed her lightly through the fleeing crowd. He didnt even give her time to scream before leaping into the outdoor maze garden.

    This caused Juliets words to be stuck in her throat.

    Ha! Is running away all you can do!

    The snake, still pretending to be Count Jermang, burst into a madughter.

    But at the end of theugh, his handsome face twisted with fierce anger.

    Initially, things seemed to go ording to their n. Duke Carlyle vanished due to being drugged, Juliet Monad walked into the trap willingly, but when Lennox Carlyle appeared in a haggard state, the snake realized the n went wrong.

    Due to Juliet Monads clever trick, the scheme he devised fell apart.

    The four rampaging beasts were, in fact, a mechanism prepared to kill Juliet in front of Duke Carlyle while she was alive.

    But Juliet, who noticed the trap, disguised herself as a maid and escaped lightly, and the n to drop her into the beast cage waspletely thwarted.

    <i>Krrrrr!</i>

    Block them!

    They are heading that way!

    Amidst the rampaging starved beasts, the knights of the Dukes household who were hiding here and there in the banquet hall were struggling.

    It was literally a hellish scene, but that had nothing to do with the snakes objective.

    If Duke Carlyle took Juliet Monad and ran away far from here, he would have to wait for another opportunity.

    Tsk.

    The snake, venting his anger, kicked a stone on the banquet floor.

    It seems that Carlyle learned something from his past life.

    Although Lennox Carlyle lost all memories of his past life, perhaps he instinctively remembered that he should never let go of whats precious.

    It was then.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ?

    Suddenly a white smoke bomb exploded behind him.

    He turned around.

    <i>Clip-clop, clip-clop.</i>

    Cutting through the smoke, a group of knights riding white horses revealed themselves.

    <i>Are they the Dukes reinforcements?</i>

    Not just the snake, but even the knights who were holding off the beasts momentarily paused<i>.</i>

    <i>Whooosh!</i>

    The rampage ends here, you demon!

    However, what appeared waving a white g were people holding staffs adorned with many jewels.

    <i>Holy relics?</i>

    Thus, the snake realized that he was not only dealing with Lennox Carlyle.

 Chapter 181:

    Chapter 181:

    What is that?

    Juliet doubted her eyes.

    She, along with the Dukes secretary Elliot, was hiding behind the stairs at a corner of the banquet hall.

    From their hiding spot, they could see the entire banquet hall where a snake stood.

    Suddenly, with a bang, a smoke bomb went off, and soon after, a group of people riding white horses appeared through the smoke.

    Are those the temple knights?

    It seemed like Elliot was right.

    However, the knights that appeared looked somewhat different from the Temple Knights Juliet knew.

    At the forefront of the knights, a few individuals riding white horses looked nothing like knights.

    They wore white robes resembling priest uniforms, holding glittering, ornate weapons in both hands.

    And their way of speaking was peculiar too.

    Confess your sins!

    Leading the charge, the man swinging a shiny broadsword was someone Juliet knew.

    <i>Archbishop Gilliam?</i>

    Begone, you evil spirit!

    But the snake dodged the Temple Knights attacks with ease and scoffed.

    What do you hope to achieve with such toys? You should know that human weapons cant harm me.

    Ha, toys? This is a holy relic!

    At this, the snake hesitated, and Juliet noticed.

    <i>Relic?</i>

    Juliet then realized why the priests appeared escorted by the Temple Knights, and why they had those glittering ornate weapons.

    Those highly impractical looking weapons were forbating evil spirits.

    While the Dukes knights were engaging the demonic beasts, the n seemed to capture the isted snake with the relics.

    However, this ambitious pincer movement had a significant w.

    ept the holy judgment humbly!

    The Temple Knights, or so-called Pdins, bravely escorted the priests, but the problemy with the priests.

    At the forefront, those adorned with relics were all elderly high priests.

    <i>nk!</i>

    On the outside, these holy weapons adorned with jewels here and there looked morous but impractical. They were likely to be dropped with any misstep.

    And embarrassingly, the priests seemed clumsy in handling these holy weapons.

    <i>tter.</i>

    As expected, Archbishop Gilliam, struggling awkwardly to load a crossbow, fell to the floor without getting a shot off.

    Gilliam screamed in distress.

    Ah! Kivelles crossbow!

    A little distance away, watching the scene, Juliet facepalmed.

    <i>I must be crazy!</i>

    What could be done with glittering relics?

    The high priests were of no help at all in battle.

    Barely able to stay mounted on the gorgeously adorned white horses, they were a pathetic sight.

    Two Temple Knights hurriedly approached Archbishop Gilliam who had dropped his bow and fallen from his horse.

    Your Eminence!

    Pathetic.

    The snake seemed to share the sentiment.

    With just one sword, the snake easily countered the charging Temple Knights and leisurely approached the fallen Archbishop.

    Ugh

    The fallen Archbishop was terrified seeing the snake approach, but there was nothing he could do.

    Your Eminence!

    Move!

    Ah, Miss!

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Juliet leapt and picked up the fallen crossbow.

    She remembered Lennox just a few minutes earlier saying,

    <i>-Stay hidden.</i>

    And left with a stern reminder.

    But at the same time, Juliet knew she could never abide by his instruction.

    In front of her was the nemesis from her past life, and at her feety a weapon that could deal a fatal blow.

    Who would let such an opportunity pass?

    The crossbow Juliet picked up from the ground was ostentatious.

    In fact, it was a bit small for a crossbow. Moreover, with jewels hanging all over, it looked like aical prop.

    Loading the crossbow out of habit, Juliet doubted whether this toy-like crossbow would shoot properly as she aimed.

    But then

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Ugh!

    The arrow shot cleanly through the snakes left shoulder, who had its back turned.

    Which human bastard!

    Was it because it was a relic? Unlike the wound from the Dukes sword, the hole the arrow made didnt heal quickly.

    Enraged, the snake gripped its shoulder, turned around and locked eyes with Juliet holding the crossbow.

    Ha! Its you.

    The snakes violet eyes gleamed with delight and madness upon discovering Juliet.

    Finally, we meet alone, and you shoot an arrow at the first meeting? This ungrateful human woman-

    For a brief moment, Juliet thought.

    <i>I definitely seeded in drawing attention.</i>

    However, now it seemed that the snakes target had changed to her.

    <i>Click.</i>

    But Juliet didnt panic or run away.

    Lies.

    She muttered as she calmly calcted the remaining distance and loaded her crossbow, more calmly than ever before.

    You, its not our first meeting.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    As she spoke, the second arrow shot out, grazing the handsome right cheek of the snake, Count Jermang, as it flew by.

    Instead of blood, a ck fluid-like substance oozed out.

    The holy relic definitely had an effect.

    But for that evil spirit, it would only be a minor irritation,

    You, this.

    But the snake, feeling the long torn cheek with its hand, suddenly bared its fangs in rage.

    How dare this thing scar my face?

    Was it just her feeling, or did it seem angrier than when its shoulder was pierced a moment ago?

    Eleanor loved this face so much.

    <i>Again Eleanor.</i>

    It seems her grandfathers spection was right.

    Juliet frowned with sharp eyes.

    An unusual, strong floral scent emanated from the snake. The sweet scent of chrysanthemums, strong enough to cause a headache.

    Come to think of it, near the grave of the Carlyle family, where Eleanor Carlyles tomb is, were said to be full of chrysanthemums.

    <i>Click.</i>

    It was already the third arrow, but Juliet wasnt anxious as she slowly pulled the third arrow.

    <i>The first hit the left shoulder, the second the right cheek.</i>

    No matter how she looked at it, this shy toy-like crossbow didnt even have a proper sight.

    But Juliet was sure that she could lodge the third arrow exactly where she wanted. The final target of the third arrow was between the eyes.

    <i>Snakes are just beasts after all.</i>

    There are no beasts that can survive a shot to the forehead, a critical point.

    Aiming at the snake beyond the sight, Juliet tried to calm her anger.

    In fact, until a moment ago, Juliet didnt realize how angry she was.

    <i>Snap.</i>

    But as she jumped in front of the snake and aimed her crossbow, in that short moment, Juliet felt a surge of rage.

    <i>How lightly this snake must have seen me.</i>

    The snakes n was clever and childish.

    By bringing Ronda to the Dukes house and trying to shake Juliet with sandalwood.

    <i>Im not a fool to fall for the same trick twice, right?</i>

    But it seemed the snake thought differently.

    Provoking Juliets anger, making her anxious, perhaps it thought she would swing around again as she did before. Because in her previous life, she foolishly fell for that shallow trick.

    Juliet bit her lip.

    She vividly remembered how this snake in front of her deceived her with cunning lies in her previous life, and how foolishly she had been yed.

    Ha Haha!

    The snake bared its venomous teeth andughed madly as it rushed towards Juliet.

    At the same time, Juliet released the bowstring.

    <i>Screeech.</i>

    The arrow sliced through the air, and at the very moment the snake lunged towards Juliet,

    <i>sh!</i>

    -!

    Suddenly, the stone floor where Juliet had been standing a moment ago emitted a blinding light.

    And three things happened simultaneously.

    One, the moment the arrow left the crossbow, Juliet lost her bnce and staggered.

    Two, at the same time, someones strong arm grabbed Juliets waist from behind, pulling her forcefully out of the snakes range.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Juliet rolled on the stone floor in someones arms.

    And finally.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    With a loud noise, a thick cloud of dust settled down.

    What happened?

    When Juliet barely opened her eyes.

    Got, got it!

    Sess!

    What?!

    What? Wahahaha!

    Look, Duke! Its a sess!

    Far away, a group dressed in white robes, Archbishop Gilliam and the temple knights, were hopping around and cheering like children, repeatedly shouting about their sess.

    It was as they said.

 Chapter 182:

    Chapter 182:

    As the dust settled, Juliet could clearly understand what had happened.

    Just a while ago, where Juliet stood, there was a shiningrge birdcage. And trapped inside the shining birdcage was a snake wearing the skin of Count Jermang.

    It was a summoning circle

    Juliet muttered as if groaning.

    Somehow, it seemed like they deliberately lured the snake to the center of the banquet hall.

    A trap had been set up in the center of the banquet hall in advance.

    When the snake entered the range, the barrier was activated.

    Only then did Juliet realize what Lennox had in mind. In the end, although what they had prepared was different, it was helpful.

    Count Jermang, who looked around venomously from within the birdcage-shaped barrier, now trapped as a snake, made Juliet feel as if all the strength had left her body.

    She felt both doubt Is it really trapped? and relief Its over, I guess wash over her.

    Haah

    Juliet Monad.

    <i>Startled.</i>

    Juliet, hearing a low voice just above her head, only then realized she was nestled against someone.

    Just before the magic circle was activated, and when the snake lunged at Juliets throat. It was Duke Carlyle who swiftly grabbed Juliet and rolled onto the ground together.

    It seems like my words to stay put didnt mean much to you.

    Ah

    ncing back, Juliet locked eyes with a seemingly very angry Duke Carlyle.

    Juliet wanted to retort.

    Since we caught the snake, it all ended well, didnt it? or Do you think you could have distracted the snake with that clumsy bishop alone?

    Um

    But Juliet closed her mouth right after opening it. She didnt want to argue with Lennox at this moment.

    Anyway, it was a fact that Lennox had saved her life.

    Instead, Juliet decided to get out of this situation with the most ssic, extremely cheesy, and simplest trick.

    Ahh.

    !

    When Juliet clenched her right wrist and groaned, as expected, Lennox reacted like a man on fire.

    Doctor!

    When Duke Lennox Carlyle immediately demanded the deployment of healers, Archbishop Gilliam showed a puzzled reaction.

    <i>-I dont understand.</i>

    <i>-Why does the Duke need this?</i>

    <i>-Its not like were going to catch a demon, right?</i>

    Ha, its breathtaking.

    But Archbishop Gilliam seemed to now understand why the Duke had made such an odd demand.

    The snake trapped within the special birdcage-shaped barrier created by the papal relic was now perfectly resembling a human.

    Venomous purple eyes and radiant blonde hair, it had the appearance of a wlessly handsome man.

    An evil spirit mimicking a human like that

    Even seeing it firsthand, Archbishop Gilliam found it hard to believe.

    However, when he saw it through one of the relics Duke Carlyle had requested, Cecilias Monocle

    <i>Grrrr.</i>

    !

    Seeing the true form of the giant snake monster, Archbishop Gilliam was startled and dropped the monocle to the ground.

    What the hell is going on!

    Then, the Emperor reappeared, raising his voice.

    When the magic beast appeared, he had hastily abandoned the pce to avoid it, but hurried back upon hearing that the situation had calmed down.

    However, just an hour ago, the beautiful outdoor banquet hall of the pce was nowpletely overturned and in ruins.

    That bastard! How dare he use a forbidden magic circle in my pce?!

    And without permission!

    The Emperor was furious.

    But there was someone who surprisingly stood up to the enraged Emperor.

    A magic circle, Emperor! How can you say that!

    Archbishop Gilliam angrily stepped forward.

    Thats a First-ss Sacred Relic! Its definitely not some specific magic!

    <i>Thats The Net of Saint Priska, and that is Saint Vincentios Birdcage. And whats drawn on the ground is</i>

    How dare youpare it with some nefarious magic! Thats a holy barrier passed down through generations at the papal court!

    Archbishop Gilliam enumerated the names of the unasked relics.

    The number of relics mobilized tonight was no less than thirty-seven.

    It was as if they had moved the treasure warehouse of Lucerne.

    Overwhelmed by the momentum, the dumbfounded Emperor didnt know what to say.

    Archbishop! Is that the matter now? Be it a magic circle or a relic! The issue is that he dared to turn the imperial pce into this mess!

    Ah, about that theres Duke Carlyle

    Suddenly regaining his senses, Archbishop Gilliam discreetly stepped aside and pointed towards the Duke who was standing by with his arms crossed, watching.

    Carlyle!

    The Emperor finally found someone to vent his anger on.

    Why are you really doing this!

    The Emperor burst into rage.

    Did you decide to interfere with every action of mine?

    Duke Carlyle quietly listened until the Emperor exhausted his anger, then spoke.

    You should be thanking me.

    What? Thankful?

    Archbishop.

    As Duke Carlyle gestured, Archbishop Gilliam swiftly approached and handed a monocle to the Emperor.

    What is this?

    Its called Cecilias Monocle. Its a holy relic that shows hidden true forms.

    Upon the Archbishops exnation, the Emperor, with a bewildered expression, brought the monocle to his eyes.

    Ah!

    Others didnt understand why the Emperor was suddenly frightened upon seeing Count Jermang, who was confined in a cage.

    Duke! Why is there such a monster in my pce?

    As I mentioned, this was the perpetrator behind the previous demonic beast incident.

    So thats

    The Emperor, with fearful eyes, stared at the snake confined within the barrier.

    What are we going to do now? That monster.

    Theres a simple way and a hard way.

    Tell me!

    First, you should put the Second Prince on trial.

    My My son?

    Duke Carlyle spoke calmly, but his demands were rational and to the point.

    He suggested exposing that the Second Prince was behind the conspiracy of the past several months, and to severely punish the involved parties.

    He would not interfere with the Carlyle familys affairs or the disposal of the snake henceforth.

    However, the Emperor found these terms injurious to his pride.

    But, but whats the other way? You mentioned theres a simple way as well, right?

    Your Majesty.

    Speak!

    Duke Carlyles eyes shone coldly.

    The method I just mentioned is the simple one.

    What, what

    Understanding the Dukes meaning, the Emperors face turned pale. Lennox Carlyle spoke calmly.

    If you dont like the simple method I mentioned, theres a harder choice. Turn my family and the north into enemies, embrace the Second Prince, and see the imperial family ruined.

    After hearing this, Juliet quietly slipped out of the banquet hall.

    Outside, the guards were arresting the Second Princes soldiers who were involved with Count Jermann.

    Save me, Miss!

    Kneeling on the ground, Ronda urgently cried out upon seeing Juliet.

    Her brother Ansel Hauser, as well as all the Second Princes soldiers were being shackled and dragged to prison, which turned Ronda pale.

    I only did as I was told!

    Ronda was quick to assess the situation, realizing her life now depended on Juliet.

    Who killed them?

    What?

    I will value you very much.

    Juliet smiled beautifully.

    Yes?

    Although Ronda looked at Juliet suspiciously, Juliet was sincere.

    Juliet intended to surely save Ronda.

    Following Juliet out, Elliot asked.

    But why go through the trouble to save her?

    Who else will testify if not her?

    Pardon?

    Ronda was the key witness to testify that the Second Prince had brought in the snake spirit and caused all sorts of trouble from behind.

    The second key witness was Rondas brother, Ansel Hauser, the Second Princes aide.

    So, just as Duke Carlyle pressured the Emperor earlier, they could use them as important evidenceter.

    Of course, if the Emperor was a bit wiser Hed choose the simple option, but in case the imperial family feigned ignorance, it was better to have more evidence.

    Juliet, confirming that Hauser siblings were gagged so they couldnt confess voluntarily, returned to the banquet hall with the knights of the Duke.

    But how did you know that maid Ronda was suspicious?

    Upon Elliots inquiry, Juliet grinned and teasingly retorted.

    Did Elliot also notice that Ronda was suspicious? How did you know?

    Well, of course, I realizedte after seeing that maid following Duke Carlyle.

    I see.

    Juliet nodded.

    In reality, the Dukes family doesnt change their servants often. But then a strange maid suddenly appeared to serve tea, and I figured there was someone behind it.

    Of course, the conclusive thing was the scent of white sandalwood.

    Already irritated by the nerves from the unidentified Love Potion, when Ronda, who sprinkled a lot of sandalwood, appeared before Juliet, she sensed something fishy.

    <i>Come on, bite the bait, as if shouting. Like a fishing rod.</i>

    Juliet had no intention of being caught by such shallow schemes.

 Chapter 183:

    Chapter 183:

    So, I pretended to be fooled by Ronda, and called Lord Hilbery.

    You mean our doctor?

    Yes.

    Just in case, Juliet decided to find out what the Love Potion that was circting in the market was all about.

    If she had ordered Hilbery to show the tea leaves and identify the ingredients, it would have been impossible for Hilbery, even if he was a legendary doctor known for resurrecting the dead.

    However, Juliet had some suspicions about the ingredients of that potion, and the skilled doctor, Lord Hilbery, confirmed Juliets suspicions.

    Its a hallucinogenic made by mixing anise root andtle honey.

    Juliet received a small silver cup from Lord Hilbery, shook it, and brought it over.

    When mixed, it tastes sweeter than sugar, and makes one feel as though theyre walking above clouds.

    The only caution was that this hallucinogenic was so potent, that even a slight whiff could be addictive.

    In fact, Juliet had been suspicious since she met Eunice, the main character in the rumors who allegedly obtained a fiance using the potion.

    Just being a youngdy in love didnt seem to fit, as Eunice appeared to be intoxicated, with a dreamy expression on her face.

    Of course, the person selling such a suspicious drug wouldnt have properly informed about the precautions.

    While swinging the small cup in her hand and smiling, Juliet suddenly brought the cup to her lips.

    Miss!

    Miss Monad!

    The sudden action surprised everyone around, their eyes almost popped out.

    Just moments ago, she had exined the poison and now she was drinking it!

    However, it was Lennox who reacted first.

    He grabbed Juliets wrist before even realizing it.

    You.

    Why?

    But Juliet licked her lips with a perfectly fine expression on her face.

    That

    Ah, this.

    Juliet answered with a yful smile.

    Its just chocte.

    Indeed, what was in the cup Juliet handed over was not a medicated drink, but a sweet-smelling chocte beverage.

    ording to the doctor, chocte helps neutralize the toxicity oftle honey, so she had prepared it in advance.

    You had me scared for ten years.

    Lennox let go of Juliet with a somewhat disgruntled expression.

    Feeling guilty for inadvertently deceiving them, Juliet shared the expensive chocte, generously made with milk and sugar, with others.

    Although the banquet had turned into a mess, with terrified guests fleeing, and within the barrier made of sacred objects, a mythical snake demon was trapped, sharing chocte on a chilly night with the objective achieved was quite a charming experience.

    Its said that in ancient times, this chocte was used as a mild medicine.

    Its not a beverage that goes well with the Yuno Purification Festival, is it?

    In a way, its a real love potion.

    The warm chocte had a mood-lifting effect.

    Juliet was no exception.

    While rolling the still-warm silver cup in her hands, Juliet nced at the man who hade next to her.

    What did the Emperor say?

    If we take that snake up North, he doesnt care about the rest.

    Juliet thought for a moment.

    Will the Second Prince pay for his sins?

    It will start with the death penalty at least.

    Lennox answered nonchntly, but to Juliet, that was a tremendous matter.

    The Emperor had been trying to protect his second son by any means until now.

    It wasnt merely because the Emperor, as a father, was holding up his disreputable son, or favoring the second son particrly.

    Of course, its not like theres no affection for blood rtions

    It wasrgely for political reasons.

    If it was acknowledged that the Second Prince hadmitted various sins, big and small, it would be a huge blow to the support for the Emperor and the imperial family.

    Therefore, the Emperor had been giving Duke Carlyle a hard time and epting all his demands to keep the Second Prince alive until now.

    Although he had been imprisoned, the Second Prince hadnt yet been abandoned by his parents, nor been brought to an official court. At least, not yet.

    But this time, he wont be able to escape.

    The probability of bringing out all the big and small sins that the Emperor had somehow buried in the past was high.

    Juliet thought of her childhood friend, the Second Princes wife Fatima, for a moment.

    She concluded cleanly. It would be better for Fatima this way.

    In fact, her situation wasnt so leisurely to worry about others.

    There were still unsolved issues for them as well.

    Is the snake going back to the storage?

    Yes.

    Juliet blinked.

    But if the surveince weakens, it might escape again.

    So this time, we need to lock it up properly.

    Lennoxs red eyes turned toward Juliet.

    So that it never crawls out again.

    In fact, Juliet had thought of various methods, but nothing particrly sharp came to mind.

    ording to the words of the ck panther, it seemed that there was no way to lift the curse, or to drive away or eliminate that evil spirit for now.

    The best thing was to confine it again so that it would not be a problem for at least several decades.

    That snake was a contractor of Duke Caryle. Did you know?

    Lennox nodded lightly in affirmation.

    Eleanor Carlyle.

    Yes, I think that snake might have resented Eleanor who was once a contractor.

    The exact cause of resentment was unknown.

    But Eleanor Carlyle was already dead.

    A person who died hundreds of years ago.

    Juliet thought it was unfair for her descendants to suffer like this.

    Perhaps there was never a way to lift the family curse from the beginning.

    <i>Is this the end?</i>

    Juliet knew her life wasnt a drama but felt somehow empty. After all the twists and turns, just to return to the starting point.

    Sitting on the railing, Juliet, who was lightly tapping her ankle, spoke abruptly.

    I have a question, Your Highness.

    Speak.

    Earlier in the pce, did you know that it was me following you, not Ronda?

    Then, very rarely, Lennox Carlyle grinned boyishly.

    Wouldnt I have locked the door without checking who was following me?

    Well, not necessarily

    Do you think I cant differentiate even a single hint of you?

    Blind or drunk, you can differentiate.

    Juliet was honestly a bit skeptical but decided to move on.

    Alright. Ill trust you.

    I have something to ask too.

    Go ahead.

    What did you do with the boutonniere?

    What boutonniere?

    They said you bought male jewelry from a high-end boutique. Didnt you?

    Juliet was bbergasted.

    How did he know that?

    Juliet spoke ambiguously on purpose.

    I gave it to a gentleman whom I very much admire and love.

    Watching Lennoxs expression harden was quite a pleasant sight.

    Juliet, who was smiling for a while, told the truth.

    I gave it to my grandfather.

    Thats enough.

    Lennox seemed slightly relieved, yet half seemed still discontent.

    Juliet.

    Lennox reached out his hand.

    Shall we go home?

    Juliet realized that the home he was referring to was not the Dukes residence in the capital.

    Looking at the hand he extended, Juliet smiled faintly.

    Just before leaving the banquet hall, Juliet met a group of handsome men and beautiful women who had just arrived.

    Roy?

    Hello, Juliet.

    It was Roy and his n.

    You are a bitte to attend the banquet, arent you?

    ncing at the messed up banquet hall, Roy spoke.

    It seems like we missed something big.

    No, its fortunate that you arete!

    Even with a slightly tired expression, Juliet smiled brightly and briefly exined what had happened.

    Listening to her story, Roy smiled back throughout, yet for some reason, felt a heavy heart.

    Under the pale moonlight, Juliets light brown hair shimmered silver, and her cheeks were flushed as if she had something to drink.

    Im d to see youre safe, Juliet.

    Hypocrite.

    Roy scolded himself.

    Roy actually sensed that something would happen at the banquet today and therefore arrivedte on purpose.

    He clearly remembered that the evil spirit had encouraged him to lure Juliet.

    <i>-Just a drop, and you can have her.</i>

    Of course, Roy didnt fall for that petty trick.

    For a moment, Roy was proud of that fact.

    He had done a noble thing. He didnt sumb to shallow desires and impulses, he didnt put Juliet in danger.

    <i>But was it really noble?</i>

    The moment he saw the bandage wrapped around Juliets wrist, Roy felt suffocated.

 Chapter 184:

    Chapter 184:

    He could have warned Juliet sufficiently that a suspicious evil spirit was targeting her. However, he chose not to do so.

    Are you hurt a lot?

    This? No.

    Juliet, as if its nothing, awkwardly smiled while covering the wound on her wrist.

    Its nothing. Itll heal soon.

    I have some effective herbs. Ill bring them the next time we meet.

    Oh

    Juliet seemed flustered, blinking her eyes and trailing off.

    Whats wrong?

    Roy, Ill be leaving the capital for a while.

    A crack appeared in his barely maintained smile.

    Are you going North?

    Yes.

    Why?

    Um

    Juliet wore a slightly awkward expression.

    You would have seen too, Roy. I captured the spirit that despised the Duke.

    He knew as well, of course.

    The enormous cage ced in the center of the banquet hall, and the snake with a human figure trapped within, exhibited an unignorable presence.

    But capturing the snake doesnt solve the problem, does it?

    Roy said, slightly raising his voice.

    Did you forget, Juliet? Even if you capture that snake, it wont lift the curse on the Duke. Then we are back to the starting point. Juliet would get hurt again

    I know, its the starting point.

    Juliet smiled wryly. It was a somehow unadorned smile.

    But this time, I want to have a conversation. Without running away.

    At that moment, inexplicably, Roy felt a twist in his stomach. Some inexplicable intuition pierced him.

    They had lived much longer lives than humans.

    Waiting was his forte. But what if the opportunity never came?

    If Juliet never left that arrogant Dukes side in her short life?

    Then rather

    So it will be hard to see each other for a while. Im sorry.

    You dont have to apologize for every little thing.

    But Roy wore his refined mask as he always had.

    Well then, take care, Roy.

    Juliet smiled, waved, and climbed into the carriage.

    Take care. Juliet.

    Roy watched the carriage carrying Juliet leave the star pce for a long time.

    Once the carriagepletely disappeared from his sight, he shifted his steps toward the chaotic banquet hall. Indeed, it was just as Juliet described.

    The center of the banquet hall had a giant cage-shaped barrier glowing, and guards were moving around, cleaning up.

    Roy deliberately hid his presence and leaned against a pir.

    Then the sleek blond man trapped inside the barrier slowly lifted his head.

    A cunning violet gaze aimed precisely at Roy. It was a captivating gaze.

    I told you. You woulde to find me again.

    Even from afar, the snake seemed to perceive his thoughts, smirking only with the shape of his lips.

    Shut up.

    A low growling voice flowed out.

    Roy slowly clenched his palm.

    He didnt use any of the medicine. Not a single drop.

    So what he was about to do now wasnt the urging of that snake, but purely Roys rational judgment.

    Roy deluded himself thus.

    A momentter.

    A suspicious figure approached near the cage-shaped barrier, but no one suspected until disaster struck.

    In the first ce, he was a very noble guest to be doubted.

    * * *

    Juliet was mulling over what had just happened.

    <i>That look.</i>

    It was a moment, but when Juliet brought the wine ss to her lips, Lennox was clearly shaken.

    It was just a joke, but he grabbed her wrist.

    Julietsplexion darkened.

    <i>Could it be, he remembers?</i>

    In her previous life, Juliet died drinking the wine he offered.

    The ss back then was very simr to the one she held today with choctes in it.

    Juliet thought until recently that in her previous life, she had willingly drank the poisoned wine and died. But as the identity of the snake was revealed, Juliet began to harbor a what if? expectation.

    The poison in the wine ss was nothing but a trick of that snake.

    The Lennox of her previous life didnt hate her enough to kill her

    But what difference would it make?

    Of course, she was the only one who remembered the previous life, so Juliet could not know how Lennox remembered that incident.

    <i>Maybe I just want to believe that.</i>

    Juliet smiled bitterly.

    Thats when it happened.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Whats going on?

    An explosion-like sh brightly colored the dark night sky.

    <i>Heeheehee!</i>

    Startled horses harshly neighed.

    Miss!

    The carriage jolted heavily but fortunately didnt overturn.

    Are you alright!

    The Dukes knight, Jude, swiftly ran to the carriages side, but Juliet, who had instinctively sensed something, stuck her head out and shouted sharply.

    Go back to the pce!

    Really? But it would be better to avoid and go to a safe ce.

    Quickly!

    Ah Yes!

    Jude quickly turned the carriage around.

    Juliet bit her lips as she looked out of the window.

    Ominous smoke continued to rise from the direction of the star pce.

    Something was clearly wrong.

    * * *

    The evil spirit has escaped!

    Why are ominous premonitions never wrong?

    Juliet, who hurried back to the pce, bit her lip.

    Upon returning, the cage-like barrier was horribly shattered, and for some unknown reason, the snake had calmly escaped.

    It wasnt a secret escape.

    Everyone present at the scene had witnessed it.

    Cutting through the dark night sky, a giant snake left a trail like clouds as it flew beyond the mountain range.

    It looked as if a constetion was moving.

    There was one more thing that unsettled the people.

    Where is that snake going?

    The snake was dragging its long tail heading North.

    In the world

    It was truly a monster.

    People had astonished expressions.

    I knew it was too easy to solve

    Whose act is this!?

    Sir Mn, the vice-captain of the Dukes Knights, appeared and questioned the guards.

    Its unbelievable! Only a great magician could breach a barrier of this level!

    Now what do we do?

    With a faltering voice, Archbishop Gilliam nced at Juliet.

    But Juliet didnt have any particr information.

    The sacred relic that Archbishop Gilliam had been in awe of, a kind of cage of a saint, waspletely torn on one side.

    Mn and the temples responsible person, Archbishop Gilliam, were loudly confronting each other.

    Archbishop! You said this barrier was secure!

    Ha, but even the evil power of the demon couldnt break the sacred barrier, thats the point!

    Archbishop Gilliam imed loudly as if wronged.

    Its clear that there was outside help from someone!

    The problem isnt just this.

    Its reported that the Second Prince and the soldiers who were imprisoned in the pce prison have escaped.

    <i>Magic or relics. If its physically broken, thats the end of it.</i>

    Indeed, earlier Lennox had also blown off the snakes neck. It was a clear and simple solution.

    Sitting on the stone steps, Juliet absentmindedly had such thoughts.

    It felt surreal, almost helpless.

    Surprisingly, Lennox didnt get angry or flustered.

    Instead, he left to understand the situation and rectify it with the high officials of the imperial pce.

    Juliet felt sick.

    <i>I thought we had just caught it.</i>

    And to lose it in such a ridiculous manner.

    Juliet?

    In the corner of the star pce yard, Juliet, who was hanging her head in gloom, suddenly lifted her head.

    What are you doing here?

    Roy

    It was Roy with sweat forming beads on his forehead.

    The snake has escaped.

    Juliet responded in a deted tone.

    Oh no, how did that happen?

    I dont know. Just when I came to see

    Juliet, in a somewhat dazed state, rambled to Roy incoherently.

    Take this, it will ease your anger.

    After listening to her rambles for a while, Roy handed over a small bouquet.

    The flower was called a star match flower, which glows brighter as the surroundings get darker.

    It absorbs moonlight and emits light when it gets dark around.

    Roy exined in a soothing voice.

    Wow.

    Juliet forgot the mncholy of a moment ago, and stared at the glowing bouquet in her hand in amazement.

    The Star Match flower, also known as the world tree, bloomed from a gigantic tree, much like a magnolia,rge and white. The transparent petals were miraculously soft like rubber yet quite tough.

    And it had a very strong floral fragrance.

    A sweet scent strong enough to cause a headache, often used in womens perfume.

    It was a familiar flower scent.

    After a moment of silence, Juliet asked in a casual tone.

    Roy, did this flower also bloom in the forest of southern fairies?

    Yes.

    During her stay in the south, Juliet had heard quite a lot of intriguing stories about the fairy forest, where ordinary people were forbidden. And Juliet remembered those stories quite urately.

    For instance, the flowers from the fairy forest were self-fertile, hence didnt bear fruit, and had no fragrance.

    So, is it true that the flowers from the fairy forest have no fragrance?

    Roy smiled softly and confirmed.

    Yes, thats right. You know well.

    Roy.

    Huh?

    Juliet lifted her head quietly.

    She wasnt smiling anymore.

    Earlier, did you go near the barrier where the snake was confined?

 Chapter 185:

    Chapter 185:

    A smile slowly faded from Roys lips. He did not answer.

    But Juliet remembered where she had smelled the scent of golden ambering off of him that night.

    Tonight, when she approached the snake with a crossbow at the closest distance. But Roy had no reason at all to harm Juliet. And yet, why did she feel the strong fragrance of flowers from Roy and the snake, and why was there sparkling dust falling from his hands?

    Roys face, now without a smile, looked quite unfamiliar.

    Was it Roy who let the snake escape?

    Instead of answering, Roy just looked at Juliet vaguely.

    He didnt avoid her gaze.

    Perhaps because he wasnt smiling, Roy seemed much colder than usual.

    Juliet had to suppress the urge to step back as she looked up at Roy.

    Say its not.

    But the man who used to shyly smile warmly whenever their eyes met was nowhere to be found.

    With an expression unfamiliarly stern, Roy affirmed.

    Yeah, I did.

    Why?

    Juliet nkly inquired. Though it was strange, she thought she saw the real Roy for the first time.

    I

    Juliet bit her lip for a moment.

    She had told him everything.

    It wasnt intentional, but she had shared exactly what and why she feared. All of it.

    It was true that she needed someone to confide in, albeit selfishly.

    Did you want to see me get hurt?

    Whether it could be called a feeling of betrayal, she didnt know. But Juliet felt more sad than angry.

    Because otherwise, Juliet wouldnt give up.

    On what.

    Lennox Carlyle, that man.

    Juliet didnt know how to respond and just nkly looked at Roy.

    You shouldnt get mad at me, Juliet.

    Roy pulled her hand and pressed it against his cheek.

    If you reconcile with that man, I will never have a chance.

    Let go.

    But Juliet coldly pushed him away.

    <i>p.</i>

    He could have easily avoided it, but Roy didnt.

    The cold night air amplified the sound of the p.

    Miss Juliet?

    Miss, whats the matter?

    The knights of the Ducal house, who had given them space, sensed the unusual atmosphere and approached.

    Sir Mn, this man is the culprit who broke the barrier.

    Juliet coldly pointed at Roy in front of her.

    Yes?

    No, Countess Monad, what are you talking about all of a sudden? The forest folks are honored guests of the temple!

    Archbishop Gilliam interjected, surprised.

    But Juliet and Roy only looked at each other with cold expressions, showing no particr reaction.

    Hey, dont do this ah, I just had a great idea!

    Archbishop Gilliam, who had been helplessly frustrated, brightened up all of a sudden.

    All holy relics have a special luminescent material applied to them as an anti-theft measure! Its actually a confidential matter. But

    Archbishop Gilliam looked triumphant as if he had made a great discovery.

    If we shine a moonstone like this, it will reveal who touched the cage barrier!

    Is that green residue on the wolfs hand traces of the luminescent material?

    Ah, no, how can this

    Archbishop Gilliam couldnt hide his confusion.

    See? Arrest him now.

    Without taking her eyes off Roys face until the end, Juliet spoke sharply and turned to disappear into the forest.

    Miss!

    Miss Juliet!

    Ignoring the calls from behind, Juliet headed towards the path behind the vi.

    Juliet didnt care if her shoes and dress hem got dirty, she walked very fast.

    Even though Juliet was staggering on the dark trail, she didnt fall.

    Until a little while ago, while Juliet was using him, Roys eyes were fixed on Juliet. He neither denied what he had done nor tried to hide it.

    <i>Those eyes.</i>

    Juliet med herself for not noticing earlier that Roys golden eyes were unfocused like a person entranced by something.

    Because it was the same eye as thatdy, Eunice, who got her fiance with a potion.

    Actually, Juliet was more angry at herself than at Roy.

    <i>Stupid Juliet Monad.</i>

    In this way, there was no difference from the previous life where she was foolishly yed in the hands of that snake.

    <i>Clearly, it targets those weak to desire!</i>

    It was the snakes specialty.

    Delving into a persons weaknesses, manipting them to misunderstand at will, and controlling them as if brainwashed.

    Knowing that, yet being at ease.

    Juliet was full of self-satisfaction.

    This time, it really felt like everything was over.

    Yes.

    Its my fault

    She wasnt sure what kind of deal Lennox had with the temple, but seeing how much he mobilized sacred artifacts and even got cooperation from the temple knights, it was certain that he promised a huge payoff.

    <i>I ruined everything.</i>

    Angry, Juliet was walking hastily when suddenly she found herself standing alone in the middle of a deste path.

    Looking up, she saw the bright moon.

    Suddenly leaving without a word, everyone must be worried.

    Feeling pathetic, Juliet sighed and stepped back.

    <i>Lets go back.</i>

    It was then.

    Peep!

    The feeling of stepping on something and a familiar scream from under her foot almost happened simultaneously.

    Surprised, Juliet quickly looked down.

    Nix?

    What was pitifully squealing was a baby dragon.

    Surprised, Juliet quickly picked up Onyx.

    Did it follow from the banquet hall?

    Im sorry, did it hurt? Sorry

    Peep!

    Whether it was the tail or foot that got stepped on, Julietforted the baby dragon and apologized.

    Onyx quickly cheered up, forgetting the pain from his tail being stepped on.

    The naive baby dragon was quietly following Juliet and often got his tail stepped on.

    Im sorry

    Juliet stood still for a while in the middle of the deste path.

    Holding the whimpering baby dragon, surprisingly, her mind became calm.

    <i>First, think about what to do next.</i>

    She heard that when the snake broke the boundary and escaped, along with it, the Second Prince and his soldiers also escaped from the underground prison of the imperial pce.

    It cant be helped that the snake got away, but whats frustrating is that all the witnesses and evidence disappeared.

    <i>How did they get caught?</i>

    Last night, Duke Carlyle pressured the Emperor with that evidence, and got a promise that the Dukes family would be left alone in future endeavors, and necessary support wouldnt be withheld.

    Of course, the Emperor will backtrack on his words.

    Since the evidence Juliet prepared just in case, meaning, the proof of a tie between the snake and the Second Prince from witnesses Ronda and Ansel Hauser siblings, disappeared.

    Sighing, Juliet looked at the baby dragon whimpering in her arms, and suddenly had a doubt.

    But Nix, how did you get in here?

    When she left the mansion this evening, Juliet asked the maids to look after Onyx.

    And those maids were evacuated to a nearby port in case of any unforeseen circumstances.

    Did youe here alone?

    When Juliet asked tilting her head, Onyx also tilted its head, mimicking her, in a serious manner.

    ?

    It was cute, but unfortunately, not helpful.

    After learning to fly, Onyx was going everywhere at his whim, so it wasnt strange for the baby dragon to follow in here.

    Sigh, your feet are all wet.

    Peep.

    While holding the baby dragon and dusting off the dirt, Juliet suddenly looked up.

    <i>The sound of waves?</i>

    She realized the deste path behind the banquet hall led directly to the sea as she had been sensing the salty breeze for a while.

    Alkalon pce was built near the port.

    It was this close.

    Maybe Onyx was ying alone near the port, sensed Juliets presence and scurried over.

    Juliet stood there for a moment.

    It was still a long time before dawn, so it was dark and hard to see, but the silhouettes ofrge ships on the horizon were clearly visible.

    The witness is gone.

    The immediate problem was that.

    Now, she had lost the means to pressure the Emperor, who, whenever possible, tried to undermine the Dukes house andy traps.

    The rtionship between the imperial family and the Dukes family was always uneasy.

    Duke Carlyle, a nominal vassal of the Empire, was actually exercising autonomous rights and ruling the north at his discretion.

    The Duke showing loyalty to the Emperor was nothing but a once-a-year appearance at the New Years martial arts event.

    As the Dukes power grew, the Emperor was always nervous. Forming a marriage alliance to bring them to the same side was one way, but the Carlyle house was the only Dukes house that never had a blood tie with the imperial family till now.

    What the Emperor would do was obvious.

    The snake that was hard to catch, the Second Prince, and even all the evidence, all gone, now he could subtly undermine the Dukes house and move in a direction that benefits him.

    It might not be immediate, but perhaps the Emperor could secretly support the escaped Second Prince.

    Looking nkly at the sea, Juliet seemed to know what she had to do.

    If thats the case

    Peep?

 Chapter 186:

    Chapter 186:

    * * *

    Miss Juliet!

    You were here.

    Juliet, holding Nix, looked around as she asked:

    Wheres Roy?

    Oh, that wolf.

    The Dukes knights exchanged embarrassed expressions amongst themselves, and after exchanging nces, spoke.

    For now, the imperial guards escorted him to the capital.

    They protested strongly, so it might be difficult to charge him immediately.

    The knights were careful of Juliets reaction.

    But Juliet was quiet, indicating she would listen to their opinions without any particrments.

    Anyway, what do we do? The snake escaped, as did the Second Prince.

    And the whereabouts of that maid Ronda are unknown.

    The Hauser siblings could have been decisive witnesses.

    The Second Princes aide and brother Ansel Hauser was found dead not far away, and Ronda, who had sneaked into the duchy disguised as a maid, had vanished without a trace.

    However, Ronda too must have either run far away or hidden.

    The Second Prince and the snake will probably deny any connection.

    The Emperor has already changed his stance, acting ignorant.

    From the Emperors standpoint, with the witness and the snake gone, there was no reason to acknowledge the Second Princes crimes.

    The cunning old Emperor changed his attitude as soon as he learned that the Second Prince had escaped.

    Its clear that the Second Prince and his soldiers eliminated all the witnesses while fleeing. Thanks to that, the Emperor found a way out.

    Then, Juliet spoke the words that everyone was thinking but didnt say out loud.

    That old fox.

    Yes?

    If the Emperor doesnt intend to keep his promise, he should pay the price.

    Juliets blue eyes sparkled menacingly.

    But Miss, what do you mean?

    As I said, all the witnesses and evidence have disappeared

    There is.

    Yes?

    Theres still a witness who can testify to the rtionship between the Second Prince and the snake.

    * * *

    At dawn, the officials at the Alkalon harbor were deep in thought.

    A mysterious ship, unseen the day before, had suddenly appeared in the harbor.

    What ship is that?

    Alkalon was the closest harbor to the capital, and ships from various countries came and went. Therefore, it wasnt a big deal that arge pirate ship had anchored.

    Upon inquiry, its a ship from Lucerne.

    Lucerne?

    Ruled by a Pope, Lucerne was a neutral city-state.

    So, was this ship here to pick up the Archbishop?

    <i>p.</i>

    As the officials tilted their heads, a ck g fluttered.

    That is?

    * * *

    At that moment, not far away at the pce.

    Your Majesty, Duke Carlyle has arrived.

    Come in, Duke.

    The Emperor asked politely:

    So, have you figured out a way to catch that monster again?

    Everyone had seen the giant snake escape the barrier and fly north through the night sky.

    The Emperors question was almost deceptive, but Duke Carlyle answered calmly.

    Not yet.

    Huh.

    The Emperor sighed, feigning sorrow.

    Thats a big problem. You must be worried about your northern territory.

    Meanwhile, the Emperor was thinking hard.

    <i>Did this guy definitelye to ask for help in chasing that monster?</i>

    The evidence presented by Duke Carlyle the night before proved that the ominous snake was behind the various strange disasters that had urred in the Empire over the past few months.

    But now that the snake had escaped, any verbal agreement was meaningless.

    The Emperor was determined to avoid responsibility as much as possible, and to feign ignorance about the crimesmitted by the Second Prince.

    The sins of a child are the sins of the parents.

    If it was revealed and acknowledged that the Second Prince Cloff had colluded with the snake monster to ruin the country, the Emperor and the imperial family wouldnt be safe.

    But what to do? Ill help as much as I can, but even the imperial guards are short-staffed

    I didnte to ask for help.

    Hmm?

    You didnte to beg for help?

    At this point, the Emperor was slightly annoyed. He expected to see this young man begging.

    ?

    So what?

    Lennox Carlyle was still in the disheveled attire from yesterdays banquet.

    It was natural as he probably spent the night here. However, a chilly foreboding seemed to emanate from the young Duke.

    Come with me for a moment, Your Majesty.

    * * *

    The overwhelmed Emperor hurriedly followed Duke Carlyle.

    Alkalon port?

    With only a few attendants, they arrived at a port located a stones throw away from the Pce.

    Due to the chaotic events of the night, there were few people in the harbor as the sun just began to rise.

    The Emperors eyes widened.

    Arge sailing ship was docked at the spot guided by Duke Carlyle.

    Even to the untrained eye, the ship looked quite splendid.

    Is this the Dukes ship?

    Its not mine.

    Despite the Emperors subtle inquiry, Lennox Carlyle responded ndly and climbed onto the deck first.

    Come up.

    <i>Somehow, I feel entangled in this guys scheme,</i> the Emperor thought, but it wasnt often to board such a magnificent ship.

    The deck was spacious as befit arge ship.

    There werent many sailors on the deck, but peculiarly, arge table and some empty chairs were ced in the middle of it.

    A woman seated on an empty chair stood up as they approached.

    Countess Monad?

    Hello, Your Majesty.

    It was Juliet Monad, still in the same dress as the night before.

    The Emperor suspiciously surveyed the surroundings.

    Did the Countess call me here?

    Yes, I asked Duke Carlyle to bring you here.

    Now a Dukes lover was ordering an Emperor around.

    The Emperor was rather irritated.

    Then who is that?

    The Emperor pointed at an elderly man with red hair sitting at the table, who had been bothering him since earlier.

    Despite his age, the man was quite sturdy and strangely imposing.

    Juliet nced at the old man sitting next to her like a statue.

    His true identity was her grandfather Lionel Lebatan, but Juliet kept it brief.

    Hes the captain of this ship.

    It wasnt a lie. The ship belonged to Lionel Lebatan.

    So, Countess Monad called me to see you. Why?

    The Emperor sarcastically inquired as he sat down on a prepared chair.

    [My dearest friend, Guardian Monad.]

    The first Emperor of the Empire, Ernst the Great, personally bestowed honorable titles upon the Monad family.

    Although now a fallen nobility, Juliet Monad was thest bloodline of a prestigious family.

    The Emperor decided to exercise patience, if only for the sake of thete Count and Countess Monads memory.

    Near the entrance to the deck, Duke Carlyle, who was leaning awkwardly, seemed to be catching his eye.

    The reason for calling you is, there is evidence to support the charges against the Second Prince.

    Oh, is that so? I was a bit flustered yesterday and jumped to conclusions.

    The Emperor feigned magnanimity.

    In my haste, I made the mistake of believing that the Second Prince and that evil snake monster were connected, just by hearing Duke Carlyles one-sided im. But look, theres no witness or evidence, right?

    Juliet, seemingly having waited for this, smiled faintly.

    Theres a witness, Your Majesty.

    What? Who is that?

    Marquis Guinness.

    What?

    A horrified expression appeared on the Emperors face.

    But thats impossible! Marquis Guinness is dead!

    That was the moment.

    An old man in shackles was dragged out from below the deck.

    Marquis Guinness?

    He seemed to have aged at least a decade, but it was undoubtedly Marquis Guinness.

    The Emperor swallowed hard.

    But even if he is Marquis Guinness, how does that prove the treason charges against the Second Prince!

    Oh? Havent you realized yet, Your Majesty?

    What?

    The Second Prince and Marquis Guinness conspired together, and Marquis Guinness, as the servant of that snake, conspired to rebel long before yesterdays incident urred.

    The Second Prince and Marquis Guinness are in cahoots, and of course, we can present the coded messages that they plotted the conspiracy with the evil snake as evidence.

    The charges could certainly be proven by the coded letters exchanged between the Second Prince and Marquis Guinness alone.

    But whether the Emperor would ept it was a strictly different matter.

    In that context, the appearance of Marquis Guinness, believed to be dead, had significantly affected the Emperors mentality.

    What do you want, Countess Monad?

    Publicly announce that the Second Prince was fooled by the snake monster, plunging the Empire into peril, and issue a warrant for their capture.

    Why should I do that?

    If not, suspicions will arise that the imperial family intentionally caused confusion to undermine the nobility, including the Dukes house.

    Juliet smiled sweetly.

    As the parent to all the citizens of the Empire, Your Majesty, I believe you know well which choice is wise.

 Chapter 187

    The Emperor stared at Juliet Monad in fury, while tapping a calctor in his mind.

    There was virtually clear evidence, and he saw no way out.

    It was almost true.

    Yes, the conclusion had been drawn a long time ago.

    ����Alright. I will issue a bounty to capture the Second Prince.��

    The Emperor gritted his teeth.

    ��Feeling better now, Countess?��

    ��No, Your Majesty. I have three demands.��

    ����What?!��

    ��The first is the punishment of the Second Prince, who is behind the rebellion of Marquis Guinness and the incident with beasts.��

    Juliet calmly counted on her fingers.

    ��The second demand is to restore the honor of myte parents.��

    The Emperor, who was about to rage again, paused.

    ��Count and Countess Monad��?��

    ��7 years ago, my parents were killed by thugs. You remember, right?��

    He had no choice but to remember.

    The tragedy of the count��s family was a shocking event at the time.

    But the Emperor��s capital guards concluded it as a mere robbery.

    Juliet Monad, who was eighteen at the time, had used Baron Gaspar as the suspect, but the Baron provided a well-established alibi, thus clearing his suspicion.

    ��Baron Gaspar had aplices. Marquis Guinness here was the one who sanctioned the killings from behind the scenes.��

    Juliet calmly pointed at Marquis Guinness, who was biting a gag.

    ��Do you have any evidence?��

    Juliet patiently waited before calmly cing a thick envelope of letters down.

    ��These are letters confiscated from Marquis Guinness��s southern residence.��

    ��Hmm����

    It then dawned on the Emperor why Juliet Monad had kept Marquis Guinness detained until now.

    The Monad family valued honor above all else.

    The Emperor cooled down a bit.

    He still disliked Juliet��s audacious attitude but found her second demand somewhat reasonable.

    He knew how hard it was for the young Countess who lost her parents at a young age.

    No one could interfere with a surviving child seeking revenge for their parents.

    ��And the third-��

    Juliet sent a quick nce to her grandfather sitting across the table before speaking her third demand.

    ����?��

    Lionel Lebatan was puzzled by Juliet��s gaze, but he nodded slightly when their eyes met.

    With a bright smile, Juliet spoke herst condition.

    ��The third is the amnesty decree. Please restore my grandfather��s honor.��

    ��The amnesty decree?��

    The Emperor racked his brains, but he had no specific memory regarding the external family of Juliet Monad.

    ��Did the Countess��s grandfathermit a crime?��

    ��No.��

    It was bing more and more puzzling.

    ��Who is Countess Monad��s grandfather?��

    ��Oh.��

    Juliet hastily stood up and moved to the side.

    ��I��mte in introducing. This is my grandfather.��

    Juliet smiled brightly and pointed to the red-haired old man sitting across. It was an extraordinary person who was called a captain.

    The Emperor, who had been subtly conscious of the old man, showed curiosity.

    ��You must know, Lionel Lebatan.��

    ng.

    The pen of the scribe standing behind the Emperor dropped.

    ��Who did she say?��

    Lionel Lebatan.

    That was the name of a rebel who had been sentenced to death by the impeial family decades ago.

    The Emperor��s face turned pale for a moment.

    Thump.

    ��Gu, guards!��

    The Emperor kicked the chair and stood up abruptly.

    ��What are you doing! Arrest him now!��

    With that signal, the deck turned into a battleground.

    ��D-don��t move!��

    ��Protect His Majesty!��

    The Emperor��s imperial guards drew their swords noisily.

    ��Catch that man!��

    ��Ha!��

    ��Ha, Your Majesty��!��

    But they couldn��t execute the Emperor��s order.

    Swish.

    As soon as the Emperor��s soldiers drew their swords, the sailors who were quietly guarding the deck also drew their weapons.

    ��What is this, Countess Monad!��

    The group with swords remained in a standoff.

    ��Everything is fine, Countess Monad. I acknowledge. The investigation wascking regarding your parents�� murder. I��ll handle everything as you wish! That�� the first demand, the Second Prince, he did wrong so he should be punished. Yes. Catching that evil spirit or whatever, I��ll fully cooperate as you wish!��

    The Emperor burst into rage.

    ��But Lionel Lebatan is not to be touched! He is a proxy criminal!��

    Dropping the bomb, Juliet nonchntly shrugged her shoulders.

    ��By what right?��

    ��By what right, you say!��

    ��In a coronation trial you didn��t even attend, is it a fair judgement to have received a death sentence?��

    ��But still, it��s a rightful judgement! Countess Monad, and Duke Carlyle! Don��t you know that those who harbor or assist a rebel criminal are to be summarily dealt with?��

    Juliet retorted sharply.

    ��No.��

    ��Yes! No�� what?��

    Juliet lightly touched a scroll lying rolled up on the table.

    Then, with a rustle, arge sheet of paper unfolded.

    ��What is this?��

    ��This is a judgement document approved by the former Emperor 40 years ago.��

    Specifically, it was a copy of the ��Lionel Lebatan Trial�� judgement document.

    Juliet had prepared this beforehand, not knowing when it woulde to use.

    ��I didn��t know I��d use it at a time like this.��

    ��And?��

    The name written in the defendant section was clearly ��Lionel Lebatan,�� which the Emperor and others also confirmed.

    ��And in the conclusion section, it reads, ��executed immediately upon stepping on anynd of the Emperor.''��

    ��Ha! My point exactly!��

    The Emperor once again became triumphant.

    ��What��s the dy, Duke! Arrest these traitors immediately!��

    Not aiding in the arrest, it seemed the Emperor wanted to take Lionel Lebatan to the gallows right away.

    ��If there��s anyone here siding with this traitor, step forward now! I��ll personally see you to the execution grounds!��

    Lionel Lebatan, who was scolded, twitched his eyebrows, and Duke Carlyle stood quietly with his arms folded.

    But Juliet gently shook her head.

    ��Don��t you get it, Your Majesty? It��s written ��allnds of the Emperor�� here.��

    ��Ha, Countess! I can read as well.��

    ��And you are on the sea, Your Majesty.��

    ��And?��

    ��ording to internationalw, all seas including harbors are not territories.��

    ��Ha! What kind of wordy is this-��

    The Emperor seemed to not understand quickly.

    ��Uh, Countess Monad is correct, Your Majesty.��

    Suddenly intervening was the Emperor��s secretary.

    ��No, why do you say so?��

    ��Currently, Your Majesty is aboard a ship owned by Lionel Lebatan. Technically, this ce doesn��t fall under ��allnds of the Emperor.�� Therefore, you cannot arrest him, and you don��t have the right to summarily execute.��

    The professionally conscious court secretary exined the situation in an easy-to-understand manner.

    Thanks to this, everyone present understood why Juliet did what she did.

    ��That means����

    In front of them was a proxy criminal who had been on the run for decades, yet they couldn��t capture him.

    That was the meaning.

    After a moment of silence, the Emperor soon found a target to resent.

    ��Duke Carlyle! You dared to trap me!��

    It had been a scheme all along to lure the Emperor onto Lionel Lebatan��s ship.

    Of course, nobody except Juliet knew of her intentions, and Lennox had merely obliged to her request.

    Instead of defending his innocence, Duke Carlyle shrugged indifferently.

    But it wasn��t just the Emperor who was flustered.

    ��So that��s why.��

    Lionel Lebatan quietly side-eyed Juliet.

    -I need my grandfather��s ship.

    Juliet had only said that much, she had not exined this n to Lionel.

    ��I thought she simply wanted to use Marquis Guinness.��

    Since Juliet had insisted on keeping Marquis Guinness alive, he had suspected that she might use him like this at some point.

    He didn��t expect his issue to suddenly arise here, yet the Emperor was still unconvinced and continued to rage.

    ��For the authority of the imperial family, this cannot be tolerated!��

    ��The authority of the imperial family?��

    ��Yes! You should be thankful that we are not arresting that proxy criminal right now!��

    nk. Juliet ced a piece of stone tablet on the table, and the Emperor flinched unknowingly.

    ��Do you know what this is?��

    ��Isn��t that the fragment of the tablet excavated from the temple?��

    The Emperor had a significant interest in the tablet imed to have been found in ancient ruins.

    Having been beaten to the punch at the temple, he had to take his hands off since he asked the lord of Lycanthropes for the decoding of the tablet.

    The Emperor didn��t know what trick Juliet was up to and was noticeably wary, but Juliet, unfazed, cheerfully pped her hands.

    ��That��s right. Your Majesty recognized it right away.��

    It was the ancient tablet that Roy had been asked to decode from the temple not long ago.

    ��Although it��s fake.��

 Chapter 188:

    Chapter 188:

    Having been requested by the temple, Roy came to appraise the tablet and discreetly revealed the truth only to Juliet.

    Roy said it was a clumsily crafted forgery intended for theter generations.

    It was a counterfeit skillfully made to be sold at a high price to collectors.

    !

    Enough now!

    On one hand, the Emperor barely managed to refrain from shouting out his desires, biting his tongue.

    What is it this time?

    By now, the Emperor was getting annoyed every time Juliet revealed something on the table.

    From Lionel Lebatan, whom he thought was dead, to Marquis Guinness.

    It felt like receiving several decades worth of shocks all at once.

    <i>Its all nned out.</i>

    Juliet wasnt at all worried about what would happen if this prophecy was discovered to be manipted.

    The current Emperor was in a tight mental state.

    Even if this prophecy was revealed to bepletely faketer on, it didnt matter.

    <i>Everything would be over by then.</i>

    From the moment she heard about this tablet from Roy, Juliet had been waiting for the right timing to use it.

    If the prophecy is tranted to the Imperialnguage, it says A kinges with disaster under ck wings.''

    Just as Juliet finished speaking,

    <i>Peep.</i>

    Something ck quickly flew towards the ship from afar, making a sharp noise in response.

    A bird? But what bird is thatrge?

    But the people on deck soon realized that what was flying towards them at arrows speed looked entirely different from a bird and were startled.

    A dragon?

    Its a dragon!

    Just as the sun rose above the horizon, a small but perfectly silhouetted ck dragon appeared, as if a mysterious harbinger of disaster.

    Oh, my goodness!

    The Emperors soldiers were in shock, scurrying around.

    Beep!

    Onyx elegantly folded his wings andnded on the mast, fulfilling his task.

    Your Majesty, the Emperor who is wise and gracious. I, as a subject, am genuinely worried about the royal authority of this country.

    Juliet expressed with the most harmless expression in the world.

    If the content of this prophecy and the appearance of this young dragon are exposed to the public simultaneously, I wonder what the countless imperial citizens would think of the royal authority

    The Emperors face turned red and pale.

    But the ending had been determined the moment he boarded Lionel Lebatans ship.

    * * *

    I dont know what to say.

    After a storm had passed, the only two left on Lionel Lebatans ship were those two.

    Lionel Lebatan heaved a deep sigh.

    Both of them sat side by side on the quiet deck, looking at the horizon.

    Are you angry because I took matters into my own hands?

    Not at all.

    Juliet finally smiled a little.

    The Emperor reluctantly epted all three conditions presented by Juliet.

    Nothing would change immediately.

    Juliet didnt expect the Emperor to really assist the Dukes house.

    It was closer to a means of pressure to prevent him from making trouble, and uncovering the truth behind the death of the Count and Countess Monad would take time.

    Moreover, Lionel Lebatan had really lived like a king ruling in the east, and there were still procedures left before his amnesty was announced.

    But at least he now had the freedom to stroll the streets of the capital without anyones interference, a freedom he hadnt had for decades.

    When did you start nning this?

    Its not been long.

    Juliet shrugged nonchntly.

    I started thinking about a safety measure while grandfather was in the capital, as Eshelrid was worried.

    Heh.

    Lionel Lebatan awkwardly cleared his throat.

    Anyway, thank you. Because of you

    Lets save that gratitude for when I return from the North.

    Juliet cut him off with a lively smile.

    And above all, his granddaughter was in the midst of preparing to return to the North.

    Take care until we meet again.

    Juliet.

    Yes?

    Is this your choice?

    Juliet blinked for a moment, then grinned.

    Im just going back to the North for a while. Its not really a choice.

    Lionel Lebatan could guess even the words Juliet deliberately omitted.

    So all he could say was to take care ande back well.

    Yes, take care.

    Yes, I will.

    Juliet smiled brightly and hugged lightly.

    Oh, and.

    Lionel Lebatan added in a light tone as he passed by.

    Pass it on to him.

    Huh? What?

    Earlier, the Emperor said that if there is anyone siding with that traitor, they should step forward, didnt he?

    Thats right?

    The Emperor had indeed said that.

    <i>-If theres anyone here siding with this traitor, step forward now! Ill personally see you to the execution grounds!</i>

    Like this.

    Answering, Juliet became a little uneasy. Because her grandfathers eyes were twinkling mischievously.

    When the Emperor shouted like that, I observed very well that the Carlyle guy just crossed his arms and didnt move an inch.

    * * *

    The North

    We are nearing the Dukes territory.

    Several carriages were racing across the snow ins in a line.

    They were the members of the Duke Carlyles household, returning to the northern Dukes territory.

    There were about twenty carriages, and half of the knights were mobilized; it was arge number of people.

    Even using the gates, they couldnt move fast, but the most fundamental reason holding them back was the weather.

    The North is thest region on the continent to wee spring. The snow doesnt melt until summer arrives.

    And yet snow in this season?

    The knights who were walking beside Juliets carriage clicked their tongues.

    Though it was technicallyte spring, they had to move through the snow-covered ins towards the north.

    Furthermore, it was still lightly snowing.

    Im worried about this years harvest.

    It all started when that damned snake broke the barrier and escaped.

    Somehow, since the massive snake flew across the sky dragging its tail, the temperature dropped slightly, and in a moment, the season changed to winter.

    Through the window, Juliet could see half-bloomed cherry trees frozen to death.

    <i>Is this also the snakes power?</i>

    Has it brought back winter to thisnd?

    I had just packed away the winter clothes.

    Despite grumbling, people of the Dukes household quickly searched for and put on their winter coats.

    The people from the north, ustomed to the cold, were swift despite theirints.

    Arent you cold?

    Its bearable.

    Still, try to get some sleep. We still have a long way to go to the Dukes castle.

    Yes.

    Juliet responded politely but wasnt in the mood to sleep.

    Across Juliet in the carriage, a young maid and a baby dragon were sleeping soundly, snoring softly.

    Juliet smiled gently and covered them with a nket.

    Eventually, the Emperor surrendered, epting all three conditions proposed by Juliet.

    But only under the condition of handing over the tablet.

    <i>Its a low price anyway</i>

    But even after achieving her objective, Juliet didnt feel great.

    I had caught it all.

    How could she let the snake slip away in front of her, and now winter hase again.

    <i>What if we cant catch the snake, and winter never ends?</i>

    She was scared.

    Moreover, the culprit who released the snake was Roy, and thanks to it, Juliet lost a good friend.

    To shake off the negative thoughts, Juliet pulled out an old book.

    Just before leaving the capital, Eshelrid, who ran hurriedly, had handed her this book.

    <i>-I couldnt find records about the snake, but this will be quite interesting.</i>

    ording to the magician, it was a rare old book even in the library of the Mage Tower.

    <i>-If I had to title it, itd be The Butterfly Fooled by Cunning. You might find it interesting.</i>

    Eshel assured so, but Juliet flipped through the old pages with a gloomy expression.

    [Once upon a time, there were butterflies with beautiful wings.]

    The fable began like this.

    [The butterflies, who had magical wings that could go anywhere, were not only beautiful but very arrogant and naughty.]

    Juliet could understand why the magician assured itd be interesting.

    <i>Its a story Ive heard many times, isnt it?</i>

    [The powerful butterflies yed havoc. Using their ability to open doors anywhere, they created doors that led everywhere haphazardly, and the world fell into great chaos.]

    Even just reading this far, Juliet felt like she knew.

    She had an idea of how this story would end.

 Chapter 189:

    Chapter 189:

    [One day, as the mischief of the butterflies were getting more severe, the wise Lord came after hearing rumors about the mischievous butterflies.

    The wise Lord asked first:

    Is it true that there is nowhere you cant go?

    We can go anywhere!

    Even the deep prison from which you can never escape?

    Of course!

    A desert with no exit?

    We can go!

    Then how about this small jar from which you can never escape?

    !

    Obviously!?

    At that moment, the arrogant butterflies were trapped forever.

    Only then did the butterflies realize their mistake and regretted it, but it was already toote.]

    Is this the end?

    The end?

    The story ended there.

    Juliet was disappointed and flicked through the next pages, but it was a different story from then on.

    Juliet quietly mulled over the story.

    Mischievous butterflies. It was a mild expression, but if they were deceived in this way and trapped themselves, it was understandable that the butterflies were filled with rage.

    Humans always spin stories to their advantage.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded beside her, and Juliet looked up.

    Inside therge four-horse carriage, there was arge ck panther seated, making the space feel cramped.

    Seeing the ck panther, Juliet was slightly happy.

    Hello, Meow.

    (Thats rude.)

    The ck panther discreetly flicked its tongue, but unlike before, there were no golden chains binding the ck panthers reflection in the mirror.

    Could it have something to do with the snake getting injured and fleeing? Perhaps the snakes power weakened, reducing the restraint on the ck panther.

    <i>So it wasnt apletely futile effort.</i>

    Juliet felt a bit proud, but the ck panther asked haughtily.

    (Where did thise from?)

    A friend gave it to me.

    (Its quite different from the story I know.)

    In what part?

    (The part where your ancestor appears as the wise lord.)

    Juliet frowned. In this context, only one ancestor came to mind.

    Quirien Monad?

    (It seems that was the name.)

    Quirien Monad was her ancestor, and the first Count Monad. For Juliet, he was about a great-great-grandfather.

    He was also a national founding meritocrat who received the title of Guardian from the first Emperor of the Empire, and he bequeathed a mysterious key to the Count family.

    (That guy was a fraud.)

    The ck panther scoffed harshly.

    (He exploited those foolish butterflies to satisfy his desires, and instead of keeping his promise, he trapped them forever.)

    What was the promise?

    (He promised to give them freedom if they let him do his wish.)

    Juliet blinked for a moment.

    She had a vague idea that Quirien Monad used the power of evil spirits to achieve his goals.

    What Juliet couldnt understand was the next part.

    Letting them free?

    (Instead of being bound to the artifact and being used as human ves, he promised to break the bondage and let them return to their original world.)

    Was that even possible?

    (But whether your ancestor was skilled in deceit or was a coward, instead of fulfilling the contract, he deceived the butterflies and trapped them inside a field.)

    Field?

    (I dont know what its called in humannguage, but youve seen it, havent you? The butterflies took you to the door many times.)

    Ah.

    Juliet remembered the time when she lost consciousness and faced her past through arge door.

    <i>(We can go anywhere!)</i>

    Indeed, when the underground prison copsed, they found a door to let her out.

    She felt like she was on the verge of understanding something.

    <i>So, this field is not just a space but also includes rifling through a persons memories?</i>

    Certainly, she had heard simr words before.

    <i>A monster that freely cleanses negative energy while traversing dimensions.</i>

    Juliet sank into thought for a moment.

    So my ancestor Quirien Monad promised to release the butterflies from the artifact but didnt keep the promise?

    (Yes.)

    Juliet was more ufortable with the fact that the butterflies were naively deceived and trapped for hundreds of years than her ancestors fraudulent actions.

    Theres a saying that the two things needed to catch a demon are arrogance and deceit.

    Once, her maternal grandfather Lionel Lebatan had told her so.

    Is that such an important thing? Getting out of the artifact and returning to the original world?

    (Of course. It must be painful to be tied to one ce, even with the ability to go anywhere.)

    How is that done?

    (What do you mean, how is it done?)

    What needs to be done to free them from the artifact?

    (Why, are you trying to free them on your ancestors behalf?)

    The ck panther snickered.

    (Rather, it would be better to hope that those foolish butterflies are still breathing.)

    Ah.

    Juliet felt a sting of truth.

    She had thought that if she caught the snake, the butterflies would automatically return, but she was uneasy about what happened to her butterfly spirits after she missed the snake disappointingly.

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    The sound of the carriage wheels stopping was heard, and the knights shouted from the front of the procession.

    Weve just crossed the border!

    It meant that they were now in the northern territory.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    Lets take a break.

    A knight knocked on the door from outside.

    At the same time, the ck panther disappeared without a trace.

    Instead, the baby dragon opened his eyes sharply.

    Grrrruk?

    As soon as the carriage door was opened, Onyx was the first to hop outside.

    The dragon didnt seem to mind the cold, but thanks to the maids adoration, a small hooded cape was made for Onyx.

    The baby dragon, wearing a light sky-blue cape, rolled around excitedly on the snow, as if intrigued by the sight of snow for the first time.

    <i>Crunch.</i>

    Onyx took arge bite of a big snowball and leapt with surprise.

    Mew?

    <i>Echh.</i>

    The pure white snow was cold and tasteless.

    The baby dragon shivered his head with dissatisfaction, making the onlookers burst intoughter.

    From now on, its the Duchy.

    The knight said, offering his hand to help Juliet out of the carriage.

    Looking at the snow-covered scenery, Juliet was momentarily absorbed in contemtion.

    Ive finally returned.

    It had been several months since she left the North.

    Though the season had changed, an unexpected winter made it seem no different from when she left.

    The North, thend favored by winter.

    Looking up, Juliet noticed a ck-haired man approaching her on horseback.

    <i>I thought Id never return.</i>

    Juliet.

    Holding the reins, Lennox naturally asked for her hand as he approached.

    Come here.

    Juliet obediently approached therge ck horse.

    Lennox seated Juliet beside him on the saddle, then slowly walked the horse holding the reins.

    Moving on the snowy path with a carriage and horse was never easy.

    While the knights were arranging the formation with the horses and carriages, they walked slowly towards the snow-covered forest.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    The noble ck horse, despite its fierce appearance, was well-mannered. Carrying Juliet after a long time, it walked gently across the snowy field.

    Holding the reins, Lennox walked towards the forest, stopping at a distance where the carriage procession was visible.

    Though it wasnt a situation to enjoy leisurely, viewing the snowfall over the ins was quite pleasant.

    Are you worried?

    Huh?

    Youve been fidgeting with your hands.

    Oh

    Juliet looked down at her hands. She had lost one of her gloves, and was twisting the remaining one absent-mindedly. Juliet tucked the remaining glove into her pocket without a second thought.

    Whats bothering you?

    Just various thoughts. I wonder if the snow piled up at the Dukes residence, if the greenhouse roof and the bridge will be alright, and the snow falling in the backyard

    Are you worried the snow foxes will starve to death?

    Huh?

    Juliet looked at Lennox with a surprised expression, then nodded.

    Yes, that.

    His reaction was as if he had read her mind.

    And that snake.

    Juliet said cautiously.

    Ive heard its lived for a very long time, I dont understand how it can live with such hatred.

    The ck panther had said that the snake was driven mad by its hatred towards the humans of the Carlyle family.

    But Juliet couldnt easily ept that exnation.

    Well.

    Without asking, Lennox put a ck leather glove on Juliets hand.

    The mens gloves were exceedinglyrge for her.

    Juliet silently watched his big, well-shaped hands move slowly and delicately.

    Hundreds of years may not be a long time to love or hate someone.

    Somehow, it was an unexpectedly sentimental remark, and Juliet smiled faintly.

    Maybe it was because of the warmth remaining in the glove.

 Chapter 190:

    Chapter 190:

    For a moment, they listened to the sound of falling snow without uttering a word.

    Fumbling with the horses mane, Juliet sneakily nced at the man standing beside her.

    Sitting atop the high saddle, Juliet was able to observe Lennox Carlyle from a unique angle as she looked down at him.

    His ck hair, prominent forehead, and even his winter coat draped over his shoulders. Every aspect of him seemed to belong to a monochrome palette, but his brilliant appearance was eye-catching enough for anyone to take a second look.

    However, Juliet thought the barren snowfield suited him more as a background than the glitzy ballrooms of the capital.

    <i>Ah, right.</i>

    Caught staring at him, Juliet suddenly reached into the pocket of her cloak.

    Here, its not a boutonniere, but

    It was a decorative string she bought just before leaving the capital.

    Though not expensive, it wasmonly sold as a souvenir of the Yuno Purification Festival.

    Its said to ward off bad luck.

    Lennox held the decorative string in his hand for a while, just looking at it.

    It wasnt something to be overwhelmed by. Juliet candidly added:

    I didnt make it, I bought it.

    With a slight chuckle, he stayed silent for a moment.

    Lennox.

    He lifted his head.

    What are you thinking?

    Then, Lennox looked at Juliet and smiled faintly.

    How about kidnapping you and running away like this?

    Juliet blinked her eyes for a moment.

    Run away?

    Yes.

    For a moment, her mind was filled with question marks. However, Lennox remained expressionless as ever.

    <i>Run away? Why?</i>

    He didnt show it, but perhaps he was heartbroken about catching the snake but losing it at thest moment?

    Or was he tired of leading arge group of people back to the North?

    Did the pressure from the many people around him get to him?

    While Juliet was immersed in all sorts of thoughts, Lennox briefly rubbed his eyes as if tired. Only then did Juliet realize that it was the first time he had rested since leaving the capital.

    Although he rarely showed signs of fatigue, she doubted whether he had gotten proper sleep over the past few days.

    Lennox sneakily nced towards where the carriages were.

    Perhaps checking if it was time for them to depart again, but having just heard his shall we run away? proposition, to Juliet, it seemed like he was genuinely timing a potential escape.

    As Juliet was lost in her thoughts, staring nkly at him, Lennox turned to her, smiling slyly.

    How about it, shall we run away?

    His smile appeared somewhat boyish.

    His hand tightened around the reins.

    Somewhere where nobody knows you, and nobody can find us.

    Shall we, Juliet?

    Juliet thought she knew Lennox Carlyle well.

    But it was the first time she saw his handsome face look tired.

    She had thought of him as a born ruler since day one, but now, the young man of twenty-nine, appeared his age for the first time.

    Why?

    Unknowingly, Juliet touched his hand holding the reins, fearing he might suddenly vanish.

    Why do you want to run away?

    Juliet was worried about him.

    However, the answer from Lennox was entirely unexpected.

    When the snakes main body awakened, it brought winter back with it, didnt it?

    His cool red eyes stared straight at her.

    If the seasons never change, I could keep you by my side forever on that pretext.

    Did he think about that?

    Juliet thought she heard her heart drop.

    That was a promise Lennox had made to her in the south.

    To stay by his side for six months-

    Lennox.

    I can do better this time.

    Before Juliet could say anything, he ovepped his hand on hers.

    Still staring far away,

    This time, I wont leave you alone, nor make you cry.

    Its not easy to run away.

    For a moment, Juliet wanted to hug the man who was a head taller than her.

    Its a joke.

    He added with a in smile.

    He wasnt onlycking in consoling, but also at easing the mood.

    As Juliet couldnt find what to say, he returned to the procession with Juliet once again.

    Lets depart.

    And hastily covering the short distance left, they arrived at the Lords residence of Elpasa.

    Elpasa, as part of the Duchy, was overseen by a Lord elected from among the members of the Carlyle family.

    The Lords residence of Elpasa was a stone building as old as the stone walls, and they could sleep in a room with a roof after a long time.

    But Juliet had a hard time falling asleep that night.

    Not just because the light in his bedroom across the corridor was on untilte.

    <i>-Shall we run away?</i>

    The sincerity mixed in the joke was painful.

    * * *

    You bastard.

    And the next morning, Juliet cursed at the man she had dearly cared for just the day before.

    Upon opening her eyes, Lennox Carlyle had already left the Lords residence. Without leaving a single letter and while Juliet was sleeping, he had taken his knights and gone after the snake.

    <i>-Shall we run away together?</i>

    <i>He said that! </i>Juliet trembled with a feeling of betrayal.

    That expression, that conversation from yesterday.

    It was suspicious if he was acting weak to gain sympathy on purpose.

    Considering the usual infamy of Duke Ca, it was a usible assumption.

    The tenderness turned into anger and resentment in a moment.

    The Duke was just concerned for Miss Juliets safety

    The remaining people tried somehow to calm Juliet down, but it was of no use.

    Not once but twice!

    In fact, this wasnt the first time. Juliet had fallen for his scheme before and had been safely left behind.

    <i>What? Can you do better this time?</i>

    It was infuriating!

    It was quietly infuriating to be fooled by the same trick for the second time.

    Juliets gaze filled with suppressed rage naturally turned towards the remaining people.

    I I didnt know about this.

    When their eyes met, Jude, the youngest knight of the Ducal household, flinched.

    He just woke me up from my sleep and asked me to take care of Miss Monad! I swear!

    Thats fine. Go to the others and tell them to pack up! Were departing right away.

    As Juliet hastily tied up her hair, she urged him.

    But Jude had no thought of packing up and stayed where he was.

    Wow.

    Seeing Jude exim with shining eyes, Juliet felt annoyed.

    Whats wow?

    Ah, actually, the Duke said something.

    Jude timidly pulled something out.

    What is that?

    He said you might chase after him saying exactly that, and gave me this.

    Jude unfolded a small folded note with somewhat excited expression.

    Theres no way we can catch up to him with a carriage now, and since werete anyway, its better to head straight to the Dukes estate, see?

    Not my opinion, but thats what is written.

    Juliets dissatisfaction didnt ease, and Jude sneakily pulled out another folded note.

    If you still dont understand, he said to deliver this He said you lost the butterfly too, so following him would be a hindrance.

    Ha

    Juliet was so stunned that her anger subsided, then suddenly became curious.

    How many of those notes do you have?

    Three. This is thest one.

    Juliet burst intoughter seeing Jude cautiously pull out the third note.

    Although it hurt, Lennoxs words made sense.

    I get it. I said I get it.

    Someone had wisely led the remainingpanions to the Dukes estate.

    And without the butterflies, Juliet wasnt sure she could protect herself.

    Having regained herposure, Juliet reluctantly epted it.

    Annoying.

    Juliet thought she knew Lennox well, but he seemed to see right through Juliet as well.

    Losing the urge to chase after reading youd be a hindrance if you follow in the second note, Juliet plunked down on thefortable chair in the Lords residence and flicked her hand towards Jude.

    Yes?

    Give me thest note.

    Oh, yes.

    Jude quickly handed over thest third note.

    Isnt youd be useless if you follow a bit harsh?

    With a sour expression, Juliet unfolded thest note and lost her words for a moment.

    What does it say?

    Seeing Juliet look at the note with a bemused expression for a long time, Jude curiously peeked in.

    [Pack minimally for escape.]

    What does that mean?

    Just, theres something like that.

    Jude tilted his head, but Juliet folded the note back and put it away.

 Chapter 191:

    Chapter 191:

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    At that moment, someone appeared through the open door gap.

    Hmm, Countess Monad?

    Yes.

    He was an administrator from Elpasa, dispatched from the duchy.

    This ce, Elpasa, was a fairlyrge fortress, with a territory the size of several vigesbined, administered by the official appointed by the Duchy as the Lord.

    I, a representative from the vige, request to meet you.

    A representative from the vige?

    After exchanging nces with Jude for a moment, Juliet shrugged her shoulders.

    Let them in.

    Come in, Jacobo!

    The one who came in was an elderly man with a rugged appearance.

    Contrary to his simple appearance, his physique, used tobor, slightly hunched posture.

    Juliet seemed to guess the mans upation.

    A miner.

    Yes, most viges here in Elpasa are mining towns.

    The administrator from Elpasa exined.

    Primarily, the salt mines and sapphire mines are thergest.

    <i>Sapphire mines?</i>

    Juliet tilted her head slightly, sensing a strange familiarity.

    Why? It felt like she was on the verge of recalling something.

    Come closer, Jacobo.

    At the administrators words, a middle-aged man hesitated, then approached them.

    A knight with a sheathed sword and a woman dressed simply for easy riding.

    Alternating nces between the two, conflicted Jacobo bowed his head deeply.

    Please help, my lord!

    The higher authority is over there.

    Jude politely pointed towards Juliet.

    The man turned out to be a vige chief who was quick to change his demeanor.

    Please save us, Countess!

    What happened?

    Juliet felt a bit pathetic, and heaved a sigh.

    Little children are dying while shedding blood!

    The rugged-looking man, who was already half bald, said he was the vige chief.

    Please save the poor kids!

    Juliet, now understanding the situation roughly, felt awkward.

    Isnt there a doctor in the vige?

    Its been several months since we had one.

    ording to the lord, as the vige became poorer, the number of doctors decreased, and the few that remained were now unable to return from therger viges due to the heavy snowfall that had been continuing for days.

    <i>I am not a doctor either</i>

    Juliet felt helpless, but seeing the desperate look in the mans eyes, she couldnt bring herself to refuse.

    She had to at least pretend to do something.

    Where are the children?

    Moreover, to distract herself, it was better to get moving.

    * * *

    <i>Ping!</i>

    Arge arrow urately pierced through the throat of a beast as it cut through the air.

    As the vice-captain of the Dukes Knights, Sir Mn spoke respectfully as he skillfully wielded the longbow.

    Miss Juliet, she must be angry.

    I know.

    Wiping off the blood droplets on the sword de, Lennox responded curtly.

    She would be angry. He had left a few words, anticipating her anger, but that wouldnt be enough.

    Lennox affirmed calmly.

    But there was no other way.

    Just a few days ago, it was the same when they encountered the snake pretending to be Count Jermang.

    When he had dealt with the beasts and rushed back to the banquet hall, what he saw was Juliet, in a standoff with the snake, aiming her crossbow.

    Fortunately, he managed to pull her out in time, but it was a sight he never wanted to see.

    Juliet surprisinglycked interest in taking care of herself.

    Although he never expressed it, since Juliet returned, he had always been anxious.

    A light sigh, a gesture.

    Whenever she was deeply engrossed in thought, he wondered what she was thinking, fearing that she might regreting back, and it made him anxious.

    Contrary to Juliets suspicion, the impulsive confession from the day before wasnt fabricated.

    He wanted to flee to a ce where no one could find them, right now.

    <i>But theres no safe ce</i>

    No matter where they were, that damn snake would chase him.

    So the only thing left was to find and eliminate that snake as soon as possible.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Another knight, Hadin, effortlessly sliced off the head of a monster.

    They were currently tracking the traces left by the fleeing snake at a fast pace.

    The snake that broke the barrier and fled left a trail as if it had scratched the sky. But the same trail could be found on the ground. Just like its trajectory, monsters roamed the earth.

    Master? Why are you doing this?

    Lennox paused and looked down at his hands.

    It was a ndly designed decorative leather strap.

    The leather strap, which was obviously new, waspletely broken.

    She said it protects against bad luck.

    A childish superstition.

    But Lennox suddenly felt uneasy and raised his head.

    When did it be so quiet?

    Excuse me?

    The journey chasing the cunning snakes trails had been excessively smooth so far.

    It shouldnt have been this simple.

    Why do you do this?

    Suspecting based on a single broken leather strap might be too much.

    But that very instinct had saved his life several times in moments of life and death.

    Were turning back.

    Once the decision was made, there was no hesitation in his actions.

    Lennox immediately mounted his horse and turned its head.

    Yes?

    Your Highness!

    Where to?

    Stepping on the stirrup, he answered briefly.

    Elpasa.

    * * *

    Its scurvy.

    Fortunately, Juliet knew the symptoms.

    Jude frowned.

    Scurvy? But isnt that a disease you get if you stay away fromnd for too long?

    Since scurvy was also known as the sailors disease, Judes words werent entirely wrong.

    Then a man known as the vige chief cautiously intervened.

    Well, that cant be, maam. Everyone here has lived off thend for generations. Could it be dysentery?

    Maam then Countess, the titles were liberally used.

    Its not contagious.

    But Juliet shook her head.

    Scurvy has nothing to do withnd or sea. Its from ack of food. I am not a doctor but its not contagious.

    Juliet sighed.

    I heard that there was a simr case in Tremoils silver mine before. Vige chief, what have the vigers been eatingtely?

    Ah, weve been running out of potatoes since a while ago, and the merchants are stranded due to the heavy snow

    Relieved that its not contagious, Jacobo nervously exined the situation.

    With enough intake of vegetables and fruits, its a disease that can be easily cured. So you dont have to worry too much

    identally saying that, Juliet, who was rubbing her eyes, met the desperate gazes of dozens of pairs of eyes looking at her.

    <i>What did I just say?</i>

    Realizing her mistake, Juliet bit her tongue.

    If there was abundant food, they wouldnt have gotten sick in the first ce!

    Besides, didnt she just hear about the merchants being stranded due to heavy snowfall?

    Jude.

    Yes, Miss.

    There should be some sugar-preserved fruits in the carriage.

    Like sugar-lime preserves or dried fruits.

    The well-prepared maids always packed plenty of snacks for long carriage trips.

    And anything simr you find, please bring it all.

    The people of the Dukes house, along with the acting lord of Elpasa, went around the vige distributing dried fruits and rations.

    Its fortunate that the journey to the Dukes residence wasnt far.

    Actually, she didnt n to help this much, but Juliet had a reason to help them the next day.

    The next morning, Juliet and the Dukes people, rubbing their sleepy eyes, were treated to breakfast at the lords mansion.

    Thanks to their efforts distributing supplies untiltest night, except for the townspeople who had flocked to see the noble visitors from the Dukes residence, the breakfast table was almost the same as the dinnerst night.

    <i>Hm? Why didnt they bring this out yesterday?</i>

    Though modest, dried ostrich dishes were served. Ostrich meat was a good ingredient for treating scurvy

    Amid the buzz, feeling somehow like a spectacle, the Dukes people had their breakfast.

    Listening vaguely to the conversation between the lord and the townspeople while sipping on the thin stew, Juliet almost choked.

    Cough.

    Are you alright?

    Jude, who was next to her, patted her back.

    Sapphire mines?

    Yes, Countess.

    Jacobo, who was invited to the breakfast, was exining about the vige during the meal.

    A few months ago, when we started offering sapphires to the imperial family instead of the Dukes house, the viges conditions worsened significantly.

    Somehow, it was a story she had heard often.

 Chapter 192:

    Chapter 192:

    Juliet quietly set down the bread she had been nibbling on.

    We dont know why this is happening to us.

    We have served the Dukes family for hundreds of years, and suddenly the imperial family takes the sapphire from us?

    Juliet, with a conscience, felt a sense of guilt.

    Clearly, this started a few months ago when Duke Carlyle handed over a sapphire mine to the imperial family in exchange for her to be the Emperors adopted daughter.

    Of course, Elpasa was a strict northern territory, so it wasnt about handing over thend, but mining rights often traded hands every few decades.

    <i>This is driving me crazy.</i>

    Of course, the adoption deal fell through when Juliet vehemently refused, but she had told them to just take the sapphire mine.

    The Elpasa mine wasnt a significant source of ie for the Dukes household anyway.

    But..

    <i>Why did I do that</i>

    Regret camete.

    Of course, it wasnt Juliets will, but the innocent vigers were harmed due to matters concerning her.

    Now the poor vigers are being squeezed.

    The amount of mining requested by the imperial family is absurdly high

    Its several times the amount we used to mine for the Dukes household!

    To meet the demand, even if its by force, is not easy.

    As one person cried out, the other miners also vented out as if they were waiting for this moment.

    Their grievances poured out.

    Listening to their pitiful state, Juliets conscience hurt.

    Ill find a way to help somehow.

    Thank you, Countess!

    How can we ever repay this grace!

    The vigers were touched, but Juliet felt inexplicably bitter and sorry.

    <i>Had I known this, I wouldnt have handed it over to the imperial family.</i>

    Juliet resolved to find a solution as soon as she returned to the Dukes castle.

    Since were talking about the mines

    Hmm?

    Theres something I would like to request.

    Again?

    Actually, strange things have been happening in the sapphire mine for a while.

    Yes, strange noises have been heard The workers are scared and refusing to work.

    Strange noises?

    No,e on!

    The representative of the Lord, the administrator of Elpasa, interrupted with a frown.

    Do you know who she is! Do you think the Countess has that much leisure time?

    The vigers roughly said this:

    Recently, strange noises starteding from the abandoned mine, can you please check it out?

    Why not send an investigative team from the Lords office?

    We sent one. They found nothing. But the noises keeping and the workers cant work, they keep running to the Lords office with this issue.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Juliet felt she understood a bit.

    Even the grumbling administrator of Elpasa seemed to subtly expect something from Juliet.

    If you, Countess, could take a look and assure the vigers that theres nothing wrong

    It was meant that if a high figure confirmed, the workers wouldnt be able to refuse to work anymore.

    The knights of the Dukes household chimed in.

    Isnt that dangerous?

    Oh no, its not!

    The mine has been dried up for a long time! The problem is that now the other workshops connected to that mine cant work either because of the noises. Its causing quite amotion.

    So, cant the Countess take a look and assure that theres nothing wrong?

    Well.

    Juliet found herself in a predicament and rubbed her chin.

    It was then.

    No! If outsiders enter, the Snake God will be angered!

    Oh my, Mother! How did you chase us here?

    Jacobo was startled and stood up to restrain the old woman.

    Whats this about a snake?

    Its just an old vige legend. Some tale about a snake living in the mountains.

    Juliet watched as the old woman was dragged outside the Lords office by the mayor.

    Not just the old woman, but it seemed like the whole vige had crowded the Lords office.

    Juliet felt her conscience ache at the desperate eyes of the vigers who looked at her with half worry and half hope.

    Where is this abandoned mine?

    * * *

    Eventually, after finishing a simple breakfast, the party headed towards the abandoned mine, led by Jacobo.

    The mine was not far off.

    But the party was unexpectedly blocked at the entrance of the mine.

    Countess, theres a problem.

    The young vigers who were guarding the mine entrance blocked them.

    What is it?

    You cannot enter with a beast.

    Peep?

    Onyx, who had been quietly nestled in her arms until then, suddenly perked up.

    As if it understood that it was being talked about.

    Why?

    Its the rule. Its known that big idents happen when beasts enter the mine.

    Then, Jude, who came as Juliets guard, interrupted with a smirk.

    Isnt it about when a beast intrudes in the mine? This kitty-like thing obviously cant do anything

    Meow.

    Everyone present doubted their ears.

    Meow!

    Al, Alright. You may pass.

    The young gatekeeper youth mumbled as if enchanted, and the person next to him nudged him in the ribs.

    What do you mean by pass? Snap out of it, you!

    ?

    Nix tried hard to meow persuasively, but it was futile.

    No one was fooled by the mediocre coquetry, even Jude, who had been partial, held backughter with an astonished expression.

    I apologize, Countess. The rules are as such, pleaseply.

    That was the intention anyway.

    Juliet, feeling a bit embarrassed, handed Nix over to another knight.

    Be good, Nix? Wait here with the others for a while.

    Grrruk?

    Nix protested with a dissatisfied expression, but it was in vain.

    Ill be back soon. Okay?

    Juliet asked the other knights by the entrance to watch over Nix and was able to enter the mine.

    The minesyout was quite different from what Juliet had imagined.

    She thought of narrow, dark, and deep tunnels, but it was quite different from her imagination.

    Every now and then, there were spacious areas reminiscent of a sizable mansions hall.

    Going down a rtively gentle slope, they soon reached arge space.

    Its more spacious than I thought?

    Yes, there are many rooms like this. And as you go further in, it connects to other tunnels.

    Indeed it was so. They encountered other miners taking a break at a midpoint. There were even young children and young wives, who seemed to be their families.

    The older the mine, the more its like this.

    Holding amp, leading the way, the vige chief Jacobo guided them towards the abandoned mine.

    This sapphire mine must be hundreds of years old. It was the oldest mine in Elpasa.

    Ah, I see.

    It seemed to suddenly ur to Jude, and he whispered to Juliet.

    The old woman mentioned it earlier. She was also from here, Elpasa.

    Who she?

    Eleanor Carlyle, the first Duke of Carlyle.

    Juliet blinked.

    Over the past few days, Juliet had collected all the data on the dukedom and the first head of the family, so the knights also knew about Eleanor Carlyle.

    Not Callon?

    Callon was the heart of the north, where the Carlyle castle was located.

    Most of the Carlyle family members were born and raised in the city where the Dukes residence was established.

    <i>Well, the Dukes residence might not have existed hundreds of years ago.</i>

    Shh.

    Jude, who was leading, suddenly stopped.

    Did you hear that?

    Yes!

    The group silenced for a moment.

    <i>ng, ng, ng.</i>

    Indeed, a faint noise was heard from far deep.

    Isnt that sounding from another workce?

    Oh no, no.

    We have checked. The sound is heard even when its not working hours.

    It sounded somewhat metallic.

    It seems toe from that direction?

    The knights drew their swords and led the way.

    It cant really be a trap.

    Juliet, holding amp, whispered to Jude, who was right next to her.

    Jude, is that old woman the same one who mentioned Eleanor Carlyle?

    Oh, yes.

    The old woman, mother of vige chief Jacobo, who had brought up the snake story in the morning, was the one.

    She was described as an old woman, but apart from her bent back, she moved through the dark tunnel quite easily.

    She was said to be the oldest miner in this vige.

    Lets check it out quickly and get out.

    It was the moment Jude was about to lead with a grin.

    Is it an earthquake?

    It cant be.

    But again, a sinister noise came from below.

    Unlike earlier, the miners also seemed tense.

    The ground tremors are unusual, better to get out for now.

    <i>tter.</i>

    Eek!

    Small sands fell over Judes head.

    For a moment, themps went out all at once, then lit up again.

    Over here!

    Seeing the miners frightened, it seemed like a serious situation.

    We should get out first.

    Oh, okay.

    First the children and the elderly

    Without thinking, Juliet tried to send out the old woman who was behind her first.

    Since she was the frailest elder here with the slowest pace.

    But Juliet, who was holding amp, suddenly felt uneasy.

    <i>Why, only this old woman</i>

    Is there no shadow?

    Juliet slowly raised her head.

    The tiny old woman with an old nket over her was gone, and violet eyes were twinkling.

    Caught?

    -!

    <i>Thud.</i>

    It felt like the ground was shaking again, and themps flickered.

    At that moment, in the darkness, Juliet felt the ground give way beneath her feet.

    It seemed like a ghastly hand was pulling at her ankle.

    Miss!

    As the surroundings shook, Juliet thought she heard Judes scream as she quickly moved away.

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    And then everything went dark.

 Chapter 193:

    Chapter 193:

    * * *

    At that moment, a strange game of tag was happening at the entrance of the mine.

    Peep!

    Catch that dragon!

    Just a while ago, Onyx was obediently sitting in front of the entrance, waiting for Juliet as she had instructed.

    However, suddenly, armed soldiers appeared from the forest, starting a fight with the knights of the Ducal house.

    Nyx tilted his head and tried to evade by climbing up a nearby tree.

    Hes over there!

    Grrruk?

    But the unfamiliar soldiers chased Onyx with gleaming eyes.

    The knights were baffled, but the soldiers, who had spotted the dragon baby, began chasing Onyx in earnest, firings and arrows.

    We only need to catch that dragon!

    The suddenly appeared unknown soldiers were actually the troops of the Second Prince who had been on standby.

    It had been a week since Duke Carlyle left the capital, and among the rumors circting in the capital was one saying that the owner of the ck dragon could take the throne. There was gossip about a prophecy being discovered.

    Somehow, the content of the fake prophecy that Juliet used to threaten the Emperor had leaked out.

    Having heard the rumor, the Second Prince decided to try to catch the dragon to aim for ast reversal.

    Peep!

    Neither Onyx nor the knights of the Ducal house knew why the soldiers of the Second Prince suddenly appeared and started throwing captures.

    And thus, a mysterious game of tag began.

    Catch him!

    He went that way!

    Onyx dodged thes and arrows, fleeing in all directions.

    The soldiers of the Second Prince persistently chased the baby dragon, with the Dukes knights of the chasing behind them.

    The soldiers of the Second Prince, seemingly determined, mobilized all their projectile weapons.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    Every time thes flew in from all directions unexpectedly, Onyx flew higher up the mountain, gradually getting annoyed.

    At first, it was quite fun dodging the flying weapons and teasing the humans, but not anymore.

    Onyx thought that simply flying away would do, but those annoying pests tirelessly threw projectile weapons.

    Moreover, unlike initially thought, Onyx couldnt just fly far away.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Juliet had clearly told him to wait at the big cave entrance.

    Onyx was in a hurry to shake off these annoying pests and get to Juliet.

    Withs and capture frames being thrown from all directions, Onyx, against his will, was gradually getting further away from the entrance of the mine.

    Peep!

    The wind on the snow-covered high mountain was harsh enough to surprise even the baby dragon, and whenever he flew a bit lower,s and arrows flew in from below.

    Dodging the flying arrows and projectile weapons while being alert was more tiring than thought.

    The annoyed Onyx avoided the throwns, flying further and higher.

    Before he knew it, he had reached the wooden bridge connecting the high mountain mine and the mine entrance, but the tedious soldiers had followed him up there.

    Peep!

    Eventually, tired and annoyed, Onyxnded on the old bridge.

    Not missing the chance, the soldiers who had been chasing him surrounded the dragon from both sides of the bridge.

    Itll be better if youe here without resisting!

    Baring his teeth and growling, Onyx realized he was surrounded by annoying humans.

    Grr

    Come here, good kitty!

    The smirking soldiers menacingly approached Onyx from both sides, holding threatening weapons ands.

    With nerves on edge, Onyx lowered his body, keeping an eye on both sides.

    Then-

    <i>Creak.</i>

    An unusual sound came from under the feet of the baby dragon.

    ?

    Not only Onyx, but also the soldiers who were ready to pounce on the dragon a moment ago, all turned their gaze to one ce.

    Maintaining a slight distance, the baby dragon and the soldiers of the Second Prince, who were in a standoff on either side of the bridge, shared an awkward silence for a moment.

    Grrru?

    Oh, no!

    The soldiers were the first to understand the situation.

    They were standing on a wooden bridge connecting the high mountain and the mountain, and coincidentally, due to an untimely cold snap, the bridge had frozen solid.

    Tilting his small head, Onyx didnt fully understand the situation.

    Hee

    Heeek!

    However, as he pretended to stomp his feet, he noticed that the faces of the humans on both sides were paling and shivering.

    Go good kitty?

    Please, stay still!

    Peep?

    Onyx, who had been alternately watching the soldiers and the towering high legs, vaguely realized.

    High above in the sky.

    He had wings, humans didnt.

    Peep!

    The soldiers watched intently.

    With his big round pumpkin-colored eyes half-closed, the baby dragon precisely pressed a crack with his paw.

    Oh no!

    Now! Taking the scream as a signal, Onyx shifted his weight onto his hind legs and jumped up.

    <i>Crash.</i>

    With a loud noise, the bridge copsed.

    Aaah!

    Kahh!

    As the soldiers screamed and clung to the copsing bridge, Onyx spread his wings and soared into the sky.

    Nix cackled maliciously.

    Now that the annoyances had cleanly disappeared from sight, he could return to Juliet.

    But then-

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    Peep?

    At the unusual sound, the startled baby dragon turned around in mid-air.

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    The baby dragons pumpkin-colored eyes widened likenterns.

    As the effects of the avnching snow subsided, what came into view was a scene of the cave entrance blocked by a huge boulder.

    The entrance of the mine where Onyx had sat waiting for Juliet a moment ago, that was the exact spot.

    Peep!

    The pitiful cry echoed through the snow-covered mountain.

    * * *

    The Second Prince who had fled, and his remnants were mostly missing, injured, or captured.

    However, no one paid attention to the terrified Second Prince or tied-up soldiers.

    Night came quickly in the mountain vige.

    But thanks to the torches ced here and there, the area around the mountain was as bright as day even in the middle of the night, and it was crowded with people hastily gathered.

    Peep!

    The baby dragon, restless throughout the night circling around the mountain range, folded his wings andnded.

    Onyx desperately scratched the mound of earth with his front paw, and whined pitifully.

    But there was nothing the young dragon could do. Mournfully crying, Onyx looked at the human man with desperate eyes as if pleading for help.

    It was a brutal night.

    The copsed mine was so obliterated that it was difficult to find traces of the entrance.

    Looking at the massive rocks blocking the entrance, the people who camete were at a loss for words.

    And there, a ck-haired man stood quietly.

    Has he been like this for several hours?

    The knights were worried about Duke Carlyle, but didnt dare to approach him.

    They rushed as soon as they noticed, but it was already toote.

    Juliet was already trapped underground.

    Master, its all my fault.

    The young knight who had been sitting disheartened on the ground spoke.

    The Miss I failed

    It was sir Jude, who had been apanying Juliet.

    He always treated Juliet like a younger sister without a hint of formality.

    Jude too was injured while escaping from the mine, but his mental shock seemed more severe.

    But Lennox Carlyle didnt even look at Jude, let alone console him. His chilly red eyes, inscrutable in thought, were still fixated on one spot.

    He was staring at the massive rocks that swallowed Juliet and copsed.

    The hastily summoned engineers were assessing the scale of the ident, shoveling the dirt.

    Master.

    Vice-captain Mn who had gone to the lords office came back and reported.

    Theres an outbreak in the vige the vige chief came for help.

    Mn had heard the whole story from the administrator and the vigers.

    Juliet had helped the vigers suffering from dysentery, and upon the vigers request, went to look around the abandoned mine, where the ident happened.

    Master?

    Throughout Mns summary of the events, Duke Carlyles eyes were fixed on the copsed entrance, making Mn doubtful whether he was listening.

    Sir, Duke.

    Then, a group of vigers, who had been shivering at a distance, approached.

 Chapter 194:

    Chapter 194:

    How should I, what should I say

    They were miners and their families working in the mines.

    Surprisingly, there was no damage to the extent of the copse ident where the entire ceiling of the abandoned mine had caved in.

    Its obvious. The only missing were the old woman, who was the vige chiefs mother, and Countess Monad, just the two of them.

    The Countess saved our children.

    We, we will help too.

    They were the people Juliet hastily sent up first.

    When the mine copsed, they were with Miss Juliet too.

    Upon hearing this, the Duke moved his head for the first time.

    The reason Lennox didnt open his mouth all along was not because he was stunned or shocked.

    For him, all of this situation felt eerily unreal.

    The ceiling copsed, and Juliet got involved in the ident.

    Whispering words in his ears. All he had heard since he came here was worthless talk.

    Lennox couldnt understand this situation.

    He was familiar with death. Having lived his life in constant strife as the Duke of Carlyle, and immediately after losing his parents, he was thrown into an abyss he could never escape.

    But what he was ustomed to was the death of himself or someone he would kill, not the death of a lover whom he wanted to keep by his side by all means.

    <i>But who, how?</i>

    All he understood was one thing.

    Juliet.

    His gaze turned towards the vigers with mncholy expressions.

    They were with Juliet.

    Yes.

    It didnt make sense to Lennox.

    The tunnel copsed, Juliet got trapped underground, and they came out alive.

    If Juliet really got trapped underground.

    So why are they alive?

    Master!

    Mn, who was standing right next to him, instinctively blocked between the Duke and the vigers.

    Mn regretted it. It was never wise to have people surviving instead of her in front of a man who lost his lover. Even if they had good intentions.

    Duke Carlyle right now was as precarious as a man walking on a de. He couldnt expect rational judgment.

    Miss Juliet is trapped down there!

    <i>Startle.</i>

    Mns words had an effect. The Duke responded when Juliets name was mentioned.

    The red eyes of the Duke, who had paused breathing for a moment, slowly closed and opened again.

    First, rescuing thedy.

    How long will it take?

    Your Highness.

    The underground situation is quite unstable, so its hard to guarantee anything.

    If the work is hurried recklessly, there might be additional copses.

    I asked how long it will take.

    At least ten days.

    Then it will take less than that.

    Yes?

    Seeing the Duke calmly saying insane words, none of the knights could dissuade him.

    Find a point that can minimize the copse like using a battering ram. You can do that much.

    Well, thats correct. But

    The engineers, although confused, understood the intuitive order of the Duke. It meant to calcte a point to break the entrance like breaking down the walls in a siege.

    Lets do it.

    It was bound to be a tiresome job.

    Sir Mn.

    The Dukes secretary, Elliot, called Mn from behind.

    What should you say.

    Elliot whispered as quietly as possible.

    If something goes wrong, what are you going to do? His Highness

    Anyone could see that Duke Carlyle wasnt normal. If by any chance, something happened to Juliet, they didnt know what would happen.

    Nobody dared to say, but they all thought the same.

    Mn sighed deeply.

    So pray.

    No matter if she was under the protection of a mysterious being.

    Even if by a miracle Juliet wasnt killed in the ident, how long could she endure without water or food?

    * * *

    <i>It hurts.</i>

    Juliet woke up feeling terrible pain.

    But as soon as consciousness returned, the rushing pain almost made her faint again.

    Ughh.

    It seemed like her ribs were broken.

    <i>Am I alive?</i>

    Feeling the pain meant she hadnt died yet.

    Juliet tried hard to open her eyes ande to her senses.

    Strange.

    Of course, the fact that she was still alive was the strangest, but besides that, there were more than one or two strange things.

    Clearly, as the mine shaft copsed, she must have been trapped inside the mine.

    The situation was far from being suffocated or buried under a pile of dirt.

    No, rather when she opened her eyes and barely lifted her head, what she saw was a high ceiling and

    Youre awake.

    Shining blond hair and purple eyes.

    Youre quite the tenacious woman.

    It was the face of the smooth-skinned Count Jermang.

    Ah, right.

    Juliet remembered thest scene she saw before being entangled in the ident.

    <i>Surely, caught in andslide</i>

    The snake, disguised as an old woman, had dragged her here.

    You

    Yeah. A sphere this time, right?

    Shamelessly, the snake grabbed Juliets neck, dragging her towards a stone pir.

    Ugh.

    Keep quiet now. I need to think about how I am going to kill you.

    Then the snake began to pace around the empty space, seemingly contemting.

    Sweating coldly, Juliet, who managed to sit upright, could see the arch-shaped pirs and the high ceiling.

    It was curious how such arge stone chamber existed beneath this abandoned mine.

    All that was visible was a high altar fit for cing a coffin and

    <i>Why is it visible?</i>

    Although her body hurt, Juliets rationality was intact.

    Since the shaft copsed and they were trapped underground, there shouldnt be any light or so Juliet thought, but was shocked.

    There was light?

    Moreover, the faint source of light was none other than her butterflies.

    To be exact, butterflies scattered haphazardly on the floor.

    Butterflies that once flew around spreading bright light were now weaklyying on the ground, faintly glowing as they feebly pped their wings.

    Butterflies?

    The relief was short-lived.

    Juliet realized that the butterflies were in serious condition.

    The butterflies fluttered their ragged and wounded wings desperately, attempting to somehow approach Juliet.

    They seemed to be trying to say something, but the sound was too small and faint for her to hear.

    That damned Carlyle bastard.

    Even the snake, anxiously muttering and pacing around the chamber, wasnt normal.

    <i>Is it a side effect of breaking the barrier and escaping.</i>

    The scar left by Juliets crossbow on his right cheek was still there, and the muttering snake seemed uneasy somewhere.

    Of course, it was said hes mad, but

    Juliet scrutinized her situation while ring at the snake.

    Although her bones were broken, and she was trapped dozens of meters underground with dangerous spirits, she was still alive.

    But, at the moment, Juliet had no way to escape from the snake.

    All she had was the visible key in the water, and the nearly dying butterflies.

    <i>I might really die this time</i>

    Then suddenly, Juliet thought of a very obvious question.

    <i>Why doesnt he just kill me?</i>

    In this life, Juliet had encountered the snake several times.

    At the temple, and at the auction house in the east.

    Those were very brief moments, but if the snake had decided, he could have easily killed Juliet.

    But despite having had several chances, the snake spared her every time.

    And even now.

    A little more, no, now

    The anxiously pacing snake seemed like someone waiting for something.

    <i>Waiting, for what?</i>

    Come to think of it, was it only when Lennox was nearby that the snake tried to kill her?

    <i>(He hates humans and has gone mad.)</i>

    The ck panther said so, but even though he lost his conscience and went mad, the snake was acting with some purpose.

    At least Juliet believed so.

    The snake loathed the Dukes family, hovered around Lennox Carlyle threatening her  surely there must be a reason for that.

    <i>Some purpose</i>

    The purpose of an evil spirit who hated humans to the point of madness. What could it be?

    <i>Think, think.</i>

    <i>Flutter.</i>

    Barely catching its breath, a butterfly fluttering its wings on the ground flew onto the back of Juliets hand.

    (Purpose. No.)

    ?

    (That woman. Eleanor. Purpose.)

    (Died. Snake. Angry.)

    (Snake.)

    <i>What?</i>

    (Long ago. Snake. Noticed.)

    (Carlyle. Human male. Had. Sword.)

 Chapter 195:

    Chapter 195:

    Juliet couldnt understand.

    It seemed like the butterflies wanted to tell her something, they struggled to approach Juliet without the snake noticing.

    (Objective. No. Means.)

    (Arrogant, human. Man. Carlyle.)

    (Contractor only, power. Borrow.)

    (So. Snake. Forcibly)

    <i>Not the objective, but the means?</i>

    Clearly, the butterflies were trying to convey a message to her while avoiding the snakes surveince.

    The problem was, Juliet couldnt understand the urgent words at all. Although she was earnest, the stuttering voices of the butterflies seemed to be increasingly weakening, almost about to fade.

    Their already faint blue glow was gradually fading.

    It was like when the ck panther tried to directly inform her but was restrained by the golden chains.

    The butterflies fluttered frustratingly,ing a little closer each time.

    (Contractor. Carlyle. Sword. Master.)

    (ck, beast.)

    With thest of their strength, one of the butterflies fluttered and flew a little.

    Avoiding the snakes gaze, Juliet enveloped the butterfly that flew gently into her hand and was startled by the images flowing into her mind.

    The butterfly that desperately flew in seemed to forcibly induce a vision in her.

    <i>-I can do anything.</i>

    <i>Uh?</i>

    Juliet hesitated.

    Considering the energy it took to convey this, it was a rather unexpected memory.

    <i>-You can do extraordinary things, beyond even the imagination of a human like you.</i>

    It was the image of the ck panther spirit, full of defiance.

    But why?

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Juliet, who had been puzzled, suddenly realized something.

    The message that her shimmering butterflies were so desperate to convey as they were dying.

    The ck panther had bragged to her several times.

    But it never revealed what ability it possessed. No, Juliet had never been curious about what this talkative and ambiguous spirit could do.

    But

    The ck panther is also a spirit dependent on the artifact. Its hiding some ability, and that can only be manifested at the request of the contractor, Lennox

    <i>Not the objective, but the means..</i>

    The pieces of words and circumstances floating in her mind fit together like threading scattered beads together.

    Juliet understood why the snake had kept her alive for a long time even after encountering her several times.

    She was just a pawn on the chessboard.

    For the objective, she was nothing but bait to move Lennox Carlyle ording to its will.

    And that objective would surely be something only Lennox could do. So, to demand some ability from the contracted spirit

    Ah, I see.

    ?

    The hesitating snake turned its head towards her.

    What do you understand?

    Juliet calmly met the snakes fierce violet gaze.

    It was your doing.

    What?

    The poison in my cup, it was your doing, wasnt it?

    Instead of answering, the snake slowly twisted its mouth into a distorted smile.

    Since spirits cannot lie. Neither denial nor affirmation, its silence was enough answer for Juliet.

    In her previous life, Juliet epted and drank from the poisoned cup and died. She thought it was Lennox Carlyles cruel farewell.

    But even the act of poisoning the wine was the snakes doing.

    The edge of her heart felt cold.

    I see. That was your doing too.

    Even in thest moments of her life, Juliet, knowing the wine was poisoned, chose death. If that was the cruel greeting from her lover, there was nothing more to expect from him.

    But in the end, even the death she believed she epted willingly was yed by that snake. From beginning to end.

    Sigh.

    Contrary to the surge of emotions within, Juliets mind became cold.

    Juliet smiled coldly.

    Are you that scared of me?

    What?

    For a moment the snake looked startled, then burst intoughter.

    Me? Scared of a human woman like you? Haha!

    If not, theres no reason for you to chase me around and monitor me for so long, right?

    Talking nonsense now. A pathetic human like

    The snakes nervousughter stopped abruptly. Its eyes sparkled as if it would devour her any moment.

    Juliets eyes seemed to fold gently, as if filled with sorrow.

    But what can I do if I am sorry? I am not thinking of dying obediently this time.

    At the apparent taunt, the snake seethed with anger.

    Ha, what can you do? There is no fancy relic or a pathetic crossbow here.

    The snake, taunting her, maliciously grabbed her hair as he approached. It said:

    Just to let you know, this time that fancy guy Carlyle wonte to save you. You are alone here.

    Even though the snake gloated, Juliet smiled faintly.

    In fact, Juliet had been harboring a question for the past ten years.

    Why did Ie back to the past?

    The answer had been right beside her all along.

    You, you need me.

    Juliet didnt miss the flicker in the snakes purple eyes, and whispered tenderly yet firmly.

    Because thats how you can turn back time.

    So, is that why youve been trying so hard to kill me?

    Of course, it was only a guess so far.

    But seeing the snakes face harden quickly, Juliet was convinced she was close to the right answer.

    The snake didnt merely hate her, it had to kill her.

    So, if I die, Lennox will turn back time ording to your n, right?

    Juliet grinned broadly on purpose.

    * * *

    The rescue operation was proceeding slowly.

    The snow had stopped, but moving the massive boulders seemed impossible.

    So, the engineers decided to follow the Dukes advice.

    They calcted the weak points of the rocks, then applied a strong force momentarily to shatter them and bring them down.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Damn!

    Be careful!

    The problem was that the ground was hard in Elpasa, and the fallen rocks were not small.

    Despite skilled stonemasons and engineers being on it, the pace of work was slowpared to the exhaustion of the workers and the tools getting damaged.

    Lets try again.

    This wont work. Its better to use the tools we had before-

    Amid the fretting engineers, a man strode through them.

    <i>Bang.</i>

    <i>Thud.</i>

    With just a swing of a sword, a massive rock that the engineers had failed to break several times shattered into pieces.

    Speechless, they just stared, while Duke Carlyle who held the sword spoke tersely,

    Next.

    Huh?

    Next.

    Oh Yes! Right here!

    The dazed engineers hurriedly cleared the debris and pointed to the next target spot. In this manner, they were gradually bringing down the mountain.

    Despite shattering the huge rocks, the pitch-ck sword remained unscratched.

    Is that the rumored magic sword?

    Ive heard he was the Sword Master, but

    To think something like this was possible with aura. I had no idea.

    The engineers and workers brought from outside admired the scene.

    However, the faces of the knights close to Duke Carlyle darkened noticeably.

    There were a few more Sword Masters among the distinguished Dukes knights. But even they couldnt mimic what the Duke was doing.

    We should stop him.

    The knights of the Dukes house exchanged quiet opinions.

    If he continues like this, his body wont hold up.

    Do you think he will listen if we try to stop him?

    Its already been four days.

    Without eating or resting, Lennox had been pushing his body to the limit.

    The knights of the Dukes house watched with worry as Lennox flexed his bandaged hand.

    The artifact, the pitch-ck sword, might withstand the shock, but a human body couldnt handle the umted fatigue and impact.

    But Lennox didnt care about his condition at all.

    If he didnt push himself even for a moment, horrible nightmares hovered before his eyes.

    Juliet, lying coldly in his arms as a corpse in the nightmare.

    Before being suffocated by the nightmare, it was better to destroy himself.

    He gritted his teeth.

    <i>Stay alive.</i>

    He had to believe she was alive.

 Chapter 196:

    Chapter 196:

    <i>Bang.</i>

    There might be a chance that he would never again see Juliet, blinking her eyes, slightly tilting her head, and smiling faintly when she spots him.

    Every time such anxiety overcame him, he was breathless.

    As the view before his eyes blurred and his breath quickened, guilt resurrected like a phantom each time he closed his eyes or took a breath.

    Then suddenly, he paused as he realized he could no longer quickly recall how Juliet, alive, smiled.

    Far from cheerfully smiling, Juliet rarely even cried out loud.

    The only vivid memory was how cruel he had been to such a woman.

    When Juliet lied to him and ran away, and when he stubbornly chased after her and finally reunited.

    <i>-If you wanted a child so badly, you should have said so.</i>

    Without even realizing what was the cause of the betrayal that cut through his heart, or his own feelings, he spat out harsh words.

    Im relieved that youre safe, he had many things to say to the woman he had barely caught in a distant and dangerousnd.

    But instead of sincerity, what came out was a cruel mockery.

    <i>-If you begged, I might have given you one. Oh, but then again, you wanted it to be my child, didnt you?</i>

    Why did he say that?

    Even then, Juliet nkly asked back with dry eyes.

    <i>-Why do you always choose to say such cruel things?</i>

    Juliet, too tired to even express resentment, listlessly lowered her head, and her expression imprinted on his retina.

    He revisited that scene for a long time afterward. He asionally wondered what that fleeting sense, which he had tried hard to ignore with petty pride, was. What had he lost forever?

    It was he who slowly withered Juliet Monad to death over many years, making her unable to even cry out loud.

    It wasnt any different even after Juliet returned.

    He was only anxious that Juliet, who had learned the terrible secret, might run away again.

    Instead of begging for forgiveness or kneeling down in earnest for affection, he only schemed to keep her by his side as if there was nothing to regret.

    It was fine even if it was out of sympathy or a contract.

    Even after the snake showed its true colors, he asionally struggled with the impulse to flee with Juliet.

    Until the end, he was only eager to satisfy his own desires.

    <i>ng!</i>

    As the sword shed, sparks flew and stone fragments sshed around.

    Master!

    A sharp fragment grazed right below his eye, leaving a scratch.

    Unable to watch any longer, Mn rushed in and blocked in front of the Duke.

    This is madness!

    Move aside.

    Lennox tightened the loosened bandage again and gripped his sword.

    Perhaps, he might never again have the chance to beg Juliet for forgiveness and beg for affection.

    Impatience clouded the eyes of Lennox Callyle and consumed his reason.

    It cant be.

    Mn resolutely blocked the Dukes way.

    But regardless of his determination, Duke Callyle coldly threatened in a steady voice.

    If you dont move, Ill cut you down.

    Master!

    Then-

    <i>p.</i>

    A person who just arrived from the carriage and approached withrge strides suddenly pped the Dukes cheek.

    What a pathetic fool.

    No one had the nerve to p the Duke of the north barehanded.

    Uh, sir!

    But the elderly man who appeared, leaning on his sword stick, was someone with the right to be angry in this situation.

    Lionel Lebatan shouted.

    What a pathetic sight this is!

    I cant bear to see this. Get out!

    At the fierce scene, the knights of the Dukes household were frozen.

    But the Duke himself, who received the p, quietly bowed his head and wiped his busted lip with the back of his hand.

    Tsk.

    Annoyed, Lionel Lebatan clicked his tongue and was about to turn around when a dry voice sounded from behind him.

    Its my fault.

    What do you mean, its your fault.

    Lennox Callyle calmly confessed in a subdued voice.

    I left Juliet alone.

    Huh, so?

    Its all my fault that Juliet is in danger.

    Have you seen such a fool! So, you mean my one and only granddaughter cant do a single thing without you, shes a moron, is that what youre saying?

    Lionel Lebatan was quite angrily upset just a moment ago.

    So, are you telling me to watch you rant stupidly and take care of the funeral, is that what you mean?

    No.

    Then, you, stop being in the way and get out!

    Your life or any apology has no value to me. Look for another ce if you want to hold a funeral!

    Lionel Lebatan, who harshly snapped, turned around coldly without waiting for a reply.

    Hey, magician!

    Yes? Yes!

    Lionel Lebatan didnte alone.

    Behind him, strangely shaped carriages and even more oddly dressed humans were standing, watching cautiously.

    A group of people hurriedly descended from the carriage.

    Dressed in white robes, they were magicians from the Eastern Mage Tower of im.

    If youve been living off my money this whole time, its time to show some return on investment, right?

    Ye, Yes, sir!

    As Lionel Lebatans words fell, led by Eshelrid, the magicians immediately pulled out strange tools from the carriage.

    Watching this scene, Lionel Lebatan was still dissatisfied as he nced at Duke Carlyle standing in the same ce and clicked his tongue.

    What are you doing? Get rid of him!

    Ah Yes.

    As Lionel Lebatans harsh order was directed at them, the knights of the Dukes house flinched.

    Lets go, Your Highness.

    Contrary to the knights worries, Lennox graciously made way for the magicians who were cautiously watching.

    Following Hadin handed a clean towel, Duke Carlyle silently epted and moved towards the tent direction.

    The anxious knights of the Dukes house exhaled a sigh of relief, and it was just at that point they were inwardly thankful to Lionel Lebatan.

    As Lennox Carlyle approached the tent, he seemed to stagger for a moment, and sat down leaning on his sword.

    Master!

    And there was a gaze quietly watching this scene from a distance.

    <i>Is this as far as I can go.</i>

    It was a giant ck panther.

    <i>It ends up like this.</i>

    The ck panther blinked impassively.

    Humans have been breaking down the copsed rocks and carving out the mountain little by little for days, but among the busily moving humans, none noticed the existence of the ck panther.

    No, in the first ce, only two could perceive the evil spirit with the naked eye in this ce-.

    The ck panther nced at its contractor.

    One was buried alive in the ground, and the other buried his lover alive and was out of his mind.

    (Was I wrong this time too?)

    The ck panther sighed deeply.

    Its name was Velokitana.

    An observer looking down from a high ce, azy king.

    And the name of the gatekeeper of time.

    Velokitana was a rare otherworldly god who didnt forget its own name.

    It had memories from when it was a god, but didnt particrly yearn to return to the dimension where it acted as a king.

    Whether due to the nature of time, it was veryid back and generous, unlike other evil spirits.

    Velokitana was a rare rational evil spirit.

    Thanks to this, unlike other violent and starving evil spirits, it was able to maintain its sanity and preserve strong power even as a long time passed.

    Whether human or evil spirit, the snake that eats anything thates its way and steals its power couldnt look down on Velokitana.

    Space-traversing, dimension-whipping gluttonous butterflies andzy Velokitana were pr opposites in many ways.

    But they say opposites attract.

    Like the starving butterflies open the door of the field frequently to find prey, Velokitana also had a door that only it could open.

    Velokitana nced around.

    There stood a gigantic door with ornate stone pirs.

    But that door, like the ck panther, didnt catch the eyes of other humans.

    Its door was very heavy and gigantic, and it hardly opened without a very, very heavy price.

    (Well, it seems like its only a matter of time before it opens again.)

    Velokitana wet its lips.

    Well.

    That was originally a door that should not be opened. Opening it once already severely twisted causality.

    But a long time ago, its contractor had already opened that door once.

    <i>The real problem is that he doesnt remember the past</i>

    Just as Juliets butterflies nibbled away at her memories and magic to open the door, Velokitana also needed the power of the contractor to open that door.

    <i>But that guy had no such intention. Until Juliet Monad died.</i>

 Chapter 197:

    Chapter 197:

    Lennox Carlyle.

    Velokitana quite liked its contractor.

    Over centuries, it had seen many humans, but this contractor was the first to be a possessor of a possessed sword without asking what it could do for him.

    <i>-Quite useful.</i>

    He showed interest only in the fact that the sword didnt rust.

    He showed no interest in Velokitana.

    Meeting a human without desires was very rare.

    And it was harder to meet a wise human who knew there was a price to pay for borrowing the power of evil spirits.

    Perhaps, if there hadnt been a temporary problem with his vision due to an ident in this life, the contractor would have been toozy to even speak to the panther.

    Azy evil spirit and an arrogant human contractor were quite good partners, and Velokitana grew quite fond of its indifferent contractor.

    It enjoyed wandering around the world after being trapped in the cursed sword for a while, and maybe it had thought of settling down as a guardian spirit of the family secretly.

    <i>Maybe I am bing more like a human.</i>

    Velokitana thought of a corrupted snake that resembled humans too much.

    The snake that hated humans and went crazy had already lost its sanity.

    While impatient butterflies desperately want to return to their original dimension, that snake was obsessed with this world fanatically.

    <i>That snake probably forgot even its own name.</i>

    There was only one thing that crazy snake wanted.

    To turn back time and revive a contractor who had died hundreds of years ago.

    <i>Eleanor Carlyle</i>

    Coincidentally, Lennox Carlyle was the only contractor of evil spirits who could turn back time.

    Of course, it might have been possible hundreds of years ago when that woman had just died, but now its almost impossible.

    (But the snake will never give up as long as theres a way in front of it.)

    In the previous life, right after being captured by the young Duke Carlyle, the snake realized the fact at once.

    And the snake killed the most precious being to Lennox Carlyle to wield him to its will.

    <i>So that guy will open the door to turn back time.</i>

    To bring back a dead lover.

    With the absurd hope that he might be able to go back hundreds of years, the snake turned Lennox Carlyle into the same pair as himself.

    Of course, it was an absurd idea.

    To go against hundreds of years of time as the snake wanted required tremendous energy, sacrifices, and offerings, which is not something a mere human can handle.

    (I wanted to stop it somehow)

    Taking advantage of the damaged causality, Velokitana tried its best.

    Though it was hard to say anything correctly due to the restriction of curse set by that snake.

    It was an unusual treatment for Velokitana, who enjoyed the time of indifference, to try to intervene in the mere human affairs.

    It tried to somehow wake up the memory, avoiding the snakes eyes, and also warned the human woman who held the key.

    If either of them realized the truth, couldnt they stop that crazy snake?

    With such hope.

    However.

    Velokitana looked back sadly.

    <i>Creak.</i>

    The heavy stone door started to open very slightly with a faint sound.

    (So this is the result of my effort.)

    Velokitana sighed deeply.

    To go back to the distant past as the crazy snake demanded required even greater pain and price to pay.

    And greater pain naturally meant the share that its contractor, Lennox Carlyle, had to bear.

    Turning back time didnt mean everything could be cleanly reversed.

    Traces of cracks remained on the broken ss; time left traces somehow.

    <i>I wonder how many regressions that guys soul can withstand.</i>

    Velokitana murmured sadly.

    The snake that lost its sanity would never stop this madness, chasing two people to achieve an impossible goal until then.

    Even now, if Juliet returns as a cold corpse, his contractor will dedicate everything to turn back the time again.

    Then back to square one.

    <i>How can I break this shackle?</i>

    In the end, Velokitana couldnt find the answer this time either.

    The ck panther quietly looked at the door of time starting to open slightly with powerless eyes.

    * * *

    The reason Juliet understood the desperate hint of the butterflies was that it was the answer to the question she had always been curious about.

    How did I die ande back to the past?

    Why was a second chance given?

    Juliet didnt think she was special, so instead of simply being grateful for her luck, she had always been curious.

    But if that snobbish ck panther had the power to go against time, it exined somewhat.

    After I died, did you push Lennox to go back to the past?

    Youre quite clever for a human.

    The snake was more amenable than expected.

    I didnt think youd notice. That deserves praise.

    Juliet got closer to the answer.

    Juliet Monad was not the snakes target but a means.

    To lure Lennox Carlyle into a well-crafted trap, to manipte him as desired using bait.

    What the snake truly aimed for was Lennox Carlyles sword.

    Ever since the snake cursed Eleanors lineage long ago, it had repeated a tiresome game of tag, escaping and being caught by the northern humans.

    This went on for hundreds of years.

    <i>-Break the damned curse.</i>

    The snake immediately recognized the young, fresh-faced Carlyle as the owner of the magical sword.

    It was on a different levelpared to mundane artifacts. Imprisoned within the magical sword was azy king who controlled time.

    The great king of time, too, was nothing but a pathetic spirit bound to the artifact.

    Once a contractor pays a fair price, it has to obediently open the door. Such was his fate.

    Lennox Carlyle angrily demanded the curse to be lifted immediately to save a woman with a child.

    However, from that moment on, the snake lost interest in tormenting Carlyle with the ancient curse.

    <i>With that, I can meet Eleanor again.</i>

    Having found a goal after hundreds of years, the snake devised a scheme full of ecstasy.

    Of course, the young fresh-faced Carlyle was not to be underestimated, but it didnt matter. His only weakness, Juliet Monad, was easy prey.

    In the end, the snake deceived the pitiful human woman and killed her in front of young Duke Carlyle.

    So he borrowed the power of the spirit to forcibly turn back time.

    Of course, there was a minor problem with the snakes n.

    In his previous life, Lennox Carlyle did turn back time as nned, but it was only a mere 10 years worth.

    To resurrect Eleanor, a character from hundreds of years ago, was significantly insufficient, but the snake thought such a minor discrepancy could be resolved.

    The power exercised by the spirit was proportional to the pain and sacrifice offered by the contractor.

    So, this time, should they offer a bigger price and sacrifice?

    After all, the human woman, Lennox Carlyles only weakness, was in his grasp.

    It didnt matter if he failed again this time. They could repeat the same thing multiple times.

    But even if you notice my scheme, what can you do?

    The snakes face, which had been smiling beautifully, twisted menacingly.

    Will you rush to Carlyle and tell on me?

    Pale-faced Juliet bit her lip and stepped back, but soon her back hit a cold pir.

    Do you think you can escape this time?

    The snake, approaching step by step, roughly grabbed Juliet by the cor.

    Weak humans.

    <i>Woosh.</i>

    Juliet thought it looked like a purple me.

    Shall I teach you what Ill do?

    The snake smiled wickedly with a handsome face.

    Initially, I thought of killing you alive in front of Lennox Carlyle, but I changed my mind. A quick death is too merciful, isnt it?

    Suddenly, Juliet remembered when she scratched its cheek with a crossbow, the snake was furious like fire. Eleanor loves this face! it said.

    But that face, too, was obviously a shell stolen from some human he had devoured.

    Juliet suspected that this snake had devoured someone whom Eleanor Carlyle loved and stolen their appearance.

    Thats right, I wont kill you right away. You gave me a fun idea.

    The snakes purple eyes shimmered with madness.

    Im curious what expression Lennox Carlyle will have when he sees you gone mad.

    But Juliets gaze was slightly off from the threatening snake holding her throat.

    <i>Twinkle, twinkle.</i>

    She squinted a bit, looking over the snakes shoulder.

    Specifically, at the still feebly fluttering butterflies on the ground.

    <i>They mentioned it as the power of the field.</i>

    Now barely breathing, losing almost all their light, ording to the ck panther, her butterflies had the ability to go anywhere.

    And the story of Quirier Monad, who fooled such great butterflies and imprisoned them beyond the door using their own abilities.

    At a moment where she might die any moment, Juliet absurdly thought of such a story.

    Humans.

    Whether interpreting Juliets thoughtful expression as fear, the snake chuckled.

    You wont die easily. Even if its just to spite you for all the trouble youve caused.

    Throwing Juliet on the ground, the snake bent down to grab the scattered butterflies.

    The butterflies, struggling to move their wings, desperately tried to escape from the snakes grasp, but it was futile.

    Even then, the fallen butterflies desperately fluttered their broken wings, barely flying into Juliets hands as if seeking refuge.

    The snake clenched a butterfly and ordered.

    Open.

    Then a massive door appeared before them.

 Chapter 198:

    Chapter 198:

    <i>Door?</i>

    It looked exactly like therge door that the butterflies had shown Juliet sometime before.

    <i>Sigh.</i>

    I pondered for a long time on how to kill you,

    The snake sang it out.

    I thought it would be nice to tear you apart right in front of him, but that seemed a bit nd?

    <i>Crack.</i>

    !

    Juliet was shocked.

    As the snake snapped its fingers, the scenery around them changed instantaneously.

    The dark and cold stone chamber underground was gone, and now they were standing in a dense forest surrounding them.

    Even their costumes had changed. Juliet found herself dressed in a ck formal dress.

    What did you

    The frightened human woman seemed to have an intuition about what was going to happen next.

    Ive always wondered, humans endure physical pain quite well, but how far can they withstand psychologically?

    Juliet thought it was absurd.

    She was on a rainy forest path.

    It couldnt be real.

    But despite the obvious illusion, the cold raindrops hitting her skin felt as real as reality.

    <i>Rumble, bang.</i>

    <i>-Juliet! Baby!</i>

    <i>-What are you doing, Lillian! Run away quickly!</i>

    Broken carriage, sound of shing swords.

    Mothers scream and fathers cry.

    Final screams.

    With a feeling of helplessness, Juliet was choked up.

    This was a memory from the day her parents passed away.

    With a tone as if enjoying it immensely, the snake whispered in her ear:

    Dont worry, this is just the beginning.

    * * *

    Stop it!

    Not long after, Juliet Monad buried her face in her hands and began to sob in pain.

    Oh dear. Your butterflies were going to show you the past, dismissing their sincerity is a waste.

    The snake tenderly whispered as it touched Juliets shoulder. It said:

    Look closely. Its your past, isnt it?

    Until a moment ago, the snake was furious from head to tail.

    It was angry that the worthless humans kept interfering with its ns, and didnt move as it wanted.

    But now, it was thoroughly enjoying himself.

    Why are you doing this What have I done wrong?

    The human woman started sobbing bitterly.

    Tears fall with just a little stimtion, its boring how weak youve be.

    However, contrary to his words, the snake joyfully observed the girl in agony.

    In her previous life, she experienced many horrible events.

    Her parents were murdered, she was abandoned by her lover, and lost an unborn child.

    Eventually, at the moment she decided to leave her lover, what returned to her was a cup filled with poison.

    There was no need to meticulously craft false nightmares to torture Juliet Monad. Merely skimming through her past memories was enough to torment her.

    Juliets slender shoulders trembled as she sobbed.

    Please I didnt want to see this

    Shall I show you something else?

    The snake elegantly smiled and menacingly squeezed the butterflies,manding them.

    Then the scene in front of them swirled. Normally showing the most horrific nightmares to humans was the authority of the butterfly spirit.

    But the snake won the bet, and now the power of the butterflies was essentially its.

    Now they were standing inside a grand banquet hall.

    Yes, right. This is the memory of the day you died.

    As the snake whispered with a seemingly tender smile, Juliet shuddered with a hup.

    Huuk

    The snake grinned brightly with a distorted face.

    The soul of a woman named Juliet Monad was quite tempting even by the standards of demons.

    As expected from a contractor of an evil spirit possessing the field power, she had a much deeper and broader mental realm than ordinary people.

    The snake smiled contentedly. Choosing her as a sacrifice was the right choice.

    Meanwhile, the background changed again, and they were now in arge bedroom with red drapes hanging down.

    A blood-soaked bed and frantic maids moving about. And a young man standing near the door, seemingly rooted to the spot.

    She had a rough idea of which point of memory this was.

    The snake casually turned its head to enjoy the foolish human girls torment with a leisurely smile.

    Stop it now.

    Pleading wont help.

    Its boring, so stop it.

    ?

    The twirling snake suddenly felt a sense of unease.

    Just a moment ago, the human woman was pleading with a crying voice, engulfed in pain, which was a little strange.

    Her voice now was monotonously dull, far from emotional.

    <i>Has she gone mad from revisiting the torment?</i>

    Still with her face buried in her hands, her head bowed, the woman in a ck dress slowly lifted her head.

    You

    When Juliet lifted her head, there wasnt a trace of tears on her face, only a chilly smile hung there.

    <i>Whats this?</i>

    The snake instinctively noticed that something was off. Be that as it may. Juliet, who stood up from her seat, calmly dusted off her skirt.

    You seem to think, This cant be happening?''

    What?

    Juliets red lips drew a captivating curve.

    Did you know? You demons cant lie, but humans can lie as much as they want.

    What are you talking about?

    Juliet shook a small silver key in her hand.

    Ha! What can you do with such a thing?

    Such a petty human.

    It was clear that she was mad.

    The snake nervously burst intoughter.

    Stupid woman! That key only works on your familiars!

    For a moment, the snake felt foolish being startled by Juliets cold smile. It wasughable to the point of tears at the foolishness of this human woman.

    Whats the big deal with that artifact? It was just a key to threaten her foolish butterflies.

    Indeed, Juliets familiars, the butterflies, were quite famous. Being a powerful demon, but foolishly falling for human tricks, trapping itself

    ?

    The snake suddenly felt like it was missing something.

    What did it miss?

    No, you are the fool.

    Against the king of deception and trickery, the human woman didnt falter a bit.

    There was a certain dignity in Juliets rxed demeanor.

    This is my territory, you foolish beast.

    What?

    Only now did the snake feel uneasy, looking around.

    This ce was essentially a forced memory of Juliet Monad, a field of her creation.

    Oops.

    <i>Ivee too deep.</i>

    It needed to get out of this space quickly.

    Only then did the snake realize that it had delved too deep into Juliet Monads painful past memories while being engrossed in it.

    However, the snake still didnt think that Juliet Monad could harm it in any way.

    A weakened human, with no Lennox Carlyle to protect the relic, she was its prey.

    But the rxed attitude of Juliet Monad was definitely eerie.

    In haste, the snake desperately clutched at the butterflies.

    However, unlike a while ago, the feeble butterflies fluttered powerlessly and disintegrated like ashes in its grasp.

    <i>Poof.</i>

    Then, from somewhere, a vibrant swarm of butterflies appeared, covering its vision.

    What is this?

    You said it yourself.

    What?

    How my foolish butterflies fell for the scheme and what happened to them.

    For a moment, the snake blinked stupidly.

    The snake could see the vibrant blue butterflies fluttering around her.

    Long ago, those foolish butterflies were deceived by a human named Quirier Monad, and they had trapped themselves inside the gates

    Juliet smiled wryly.

    Yes. If I can release the demon, I can trap it again.

    !

    Why did you only realize it now?

    And the next moment, the snake realized that Juliet Monad was outside the gate.

    Yes, before noticing, a massive gate, whose existence wasnt known, appeared between them.

    <i>Screech.</i>

    The snake was inside the gate, and she and the butterflies were outside.

    <i>Click. </i>As Juliet shook the shining key, a cheerful sound resonated.

    You, this! Open this!

    <i>Thud.</i>

    The enraged snakes voicepletely disappeared beyond the harshly closed gate.

    * * *

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Once the gate closed, the surrounding turned back into a dark and empty underground chamber.

    The butterflies too, seemingly exhausted, vanished before her eyes, and Julietpletely exhausted, copsed onto the stone floor.

    <i>Its over.</i>

    Just like the ck panther said, Juliet had neither the ability to kill the demon nor send it back to its original dimension.

    But she could trap it.

    Just like Quirier Monad had trapped the butterflies hundreds of years ago.

    Now, unless someone frees it, the snake will never be able to escape.

    Ugh

    Her broken ribs ached again.

    Without even thinking of lying down, Juliet groaned, curling up.

    The forgotten fatigue and pain due to extreme tension came rushing back. Cold sweat poured down like rain.

    <i>Can I survive?</i>

    Juliet suddenly found the situation ironic.

    She had sessfully trapped the snake forever, but she was trapped as well.

    I probably cant get out.

    Julietughed in resignation.

 Chapter 199:

    Chapter 199:

    She still had the shimmering key tightly clenched in her hand.

    It seems that arrogance and deceit can topple a demon.

    Juliet recalled the exact phrase she had heard from her grandfather.

    At thest moment, the snake forcibly unlocked her past memories for a fleeting moment.

    Avoiding the snakes gaze, a butterfly frantically flew into Juliets hand stealthily. What Juliet had secretly glimpsed through the butterflies was not her own past memories.

    <i>Quirier Monad.</i>

    Hundreds of years ago, the first human who deceived the evil spirit and trapped it inside the door.

    The butterflies shared the memories of the moment they were trapped, and Juliet understood how Quirier Monad had tricked the evil spirit into the door.

    Moreover, Juliet recently realized something.

    <i>How foolishly it must have looked down on me.</i>

    That cunning snake was viewing her with outrageous disdain.

    Thinking it would fall for the same trick again, that with just a little push, it could be toppled. Such demonic arrogance.

    Juliet loathed her former self.

    Always fretting about being abandoned, fleeing in fear, those were terrifying and horrible memories for her. Her powerless, swayed past self was a trauma.

    <i>But Im not fragile to crumble that easily.</i>

    She had not be fragile enough to be driven insane by merely having nightmares.

    It means, though she endured brutal events in her two lives, she became stronger as much as she was hurt.

    He wonte.

    Juliet had a hunch. The probability of dying here before someone came to rescue her was high.

    Initially, after being trapped here, she didnt even know how much time had passed.

    A day? Two days?

    Her body ached so much that she even lost the sense of time.

    <i>Still, I wanted to tell you.</i>

    Tears rolled down her cheeks, but Juliet didnt have the energy to wipe them away.

    She blinked slowly and quietly reiterated.

    <i>I hope youre okay, even without me.</i>

    Among the past events shown by the snake, there was just one scene that startled Juliet.

    It was not her memory.

    Instead, it was a past event that urred after Juliet herself had died.

    A man stood amidst a hell filled with corpses. Surrounded by mountains of bodies, a man, appearing to be on the verge of death from exhaustion, leaned on his sword for support.

    <i>-Dont you wonder what price Lennox Carlyle paid to bring you back?</i>

    The snake showed that scene for a mere moment, so Juliet wasnt sure what she had seen.

    But undoubtedly, it was a dreadful scene. Though it was brief, Lennox didnt look like a normal human. It was a suffocating and shuddering sight to behold.

    The snake said it was the price to turn back time.

    She didnt know what he offered, but Juliet hoped that the same event wouldnt ur this time.

    Therefore, Juliet felt both desperate and relieved.

    <i>It wont happen now.</i>

    Because there wasnt a snake coaxing him to exploit the ck panthers ability.

    But just in case, she needed to tell him not to do so this time.

    To do that, first, she had to get out of here

    Do you want to leave?

    ?

    Caught off guard by the sudden voice, Juliet was startled.

    She unconsciously lifted her head and almost screamed.

    She wasnt alone.

    Juliet was surrounded by little children.

    Round heads, chubby white cheeks.

    Dozens of pairs of eyes, resembling ck pearls, were looking at her.

    For a moment, terrified Juliet barely managed toe to a rational conclusion.

    Butterflies?

    Right!

    Its us!

    Butterflies, taking on the form of five-year-old children, surrounded her joyously.

    Why have you turned into humans?

    Juliet asked, bewildered.

    We beat the snake!

    So we took it!

    Now this ability is ours!

    The butterflies were brimming with energy, making it hard to believe they were on the verge of death just a while ago.

    Confused, Juliet remembered that these mysterious butterflies were chatterboxes before they hid their appearances.

    And now they didnt even stutter.

    Of course, their vocabry was still at a five-year-old level, so understanding their words took some time

    Juliet decided to roughly understand it as just like the snake was able to use hallucinations by stealing the butterflies abilities, now the butterflies can borrow human appearances.

    Oh.

    Slowly getting up, Juliet clutched her ribs and moaned.

    Then the butterflies created a fuss.

    Contractor, does it hurt here?

    We can fix it!

    Juliets eyes narrowed in suspicion.

    How?

    A long time ago, a fish got eaten by the snake!

    This is the ability of a fish that used to live in a temple!

    Stupid fish!

    What does that mean? Juliet gave up interpreting.

    One question led to several answers.

    But when the noisy butterflies tightly hugged her, surprisingly, the pain that seemed to kill her just by breathing disappeared.

    <i>Is it a healing power?</i>

    Touching the rib area, Juliet suddenly realized.

    The butterflies, with their eyes sparkling, seemed to have fully regained their energy. Moreover, looking at how they were freely using strange abilities unlike before, it seemed that the power bnce had shifted from the snake.

    <i>In that case</i>

    Juliet, who couldnt help being excited, subtly asked while meeting eyes with the restless butterflies.

    You know, so now, can you send us anywhere?

    Yeah! Where do you want to go, contractor?

    We can go anywhere!

    Even the contractor can go anywhere!

    Of course, the urgent matter was to get out of here, but Juliet remembered.

    One of the three ways to break the curse that the ck panther told her was to banish the evil spirit that cast the curse to another dimension.

    And these butterflies have the power to freely roam in the <i>field </i>anywhere.

    So, can you also banish the snake trapped behind that door far away?

    <i>Pause.</i>

    The children, or rather the butterflies who were clinging to her affectionately all at once, stiffened.

    Watching the expressions of about ten children harden at once in the dark underground was quite creepy, no matter how cute they looked.

    Juliet asked as if she was not bothered.

    Why? Cant you?

    No! We can

    We can open the door!

    The irritated butterflies shouted while trembling.

    Juliet kindly asked at that moment.

    Then can you send the snake back to the dimension it came from? Okay?

    The cunning way to break the curseid by the snake on the mansion was only this.

    But for some reason, the butterflies were sneaking nces at Juliet and avoiding her gaze.

    Why?

    The hesitating butterflies opened their mouths one by one.

    But we.

    The snake is scary.

    No, its just a little scary!

    Right! Just a little!

    Anyway, a little bit scary

    Juliet persuaded the butterflies patiently.

    Whats there to be afraid of when its trapped? Just shoo it away far.

    But

    The butterflies rolling their round eyes exchanged nces among themselves, and suddenly pretended to be very weak.

    We are tired

    To send the snake far away, we have to use a lot of energy.

    Thats why we look this cute.

    But we cant

    Will the contractor like us even if we turn ugly again?

    Juliet didnt care about such things.

    In fact, she was internally hoping that they would turn back into butterflies, as it was creepy to see evil spirits impersonating humans like the snake did.

    However, it didnt seem right to say that out loud.

    Lets do this.

    Juliet took out a silver key and shook it slowly in front of the butterflies.

    The eyes of the butterflies followed the silver key.

    If you guys banish the snake far away, to another dimension first, Ill release all of you from the artifact.

    It worked.

    As soon as the artifact was mentioned, the butterflies deep blue eyes started sparkling.

    Will you release us?

    Then can we return to our original dimension?

    Yes. But you have to teach me the way.

    Thats easy!

    Soft water!

    Find soft water first!

    And then release us!

    Soft water? Whats that?

    Juliet didnt get a chance to ask.

    Excited, the butterflies swirling around her suddenly paused. They whispered to each other, and their expressions changed.

    But humans lie well.

    Right. They didst time, remember?

    We are not fools anymore!

    We wont be fooled again!

    A dozen pairs of dark eyes filled with hostility.

    Juliets spine tingled, but she didnt show it.

    Although they looked like cute round-eyed children, these butterflies were evil spirits at their core. If they seem weak, they might turn violent and devour her at any moment.

    No, Im serious this time. You can trust me.

    I swear.

    Juliet calmly extended her pinky.

    Pinky?

    Whats this?

    Fortunately, the butterflies who looked like children also had the mental age of five-year-olds.

    Soon, curious butterflies started imitating the hand shape and gathered around, buzzing.

    This is a hand gesture for making a promise. You hook pinkies like this, and stamp.

    Stamp?

    Then contractor, will you keep the promise?

    Yes. Ive stamped it.

    Really?

    Really really.

    Umm

    The butterflies, looking like human children, exchanged nces among themselves hesitantly, and then seemed to make a decision, nodding their heads.

    Okay!

    You must keep your promise!

    We like the contractor!

    The butterflies affectionately hugged her.

    But, contractor

    Suddenly, the butterflies seemed to remember something, their eyes became strange. A few butterflies seemed anxious, with a look that seemed to worry about what was behind.

    You know

    Yes?

    But contractor, you have to hurry.

    What?

    It didnt take long for Juliet to realize why she needed to hurry and what it was about.

 Chapter 200:

    Chapter 200:

    * * *

    Momentster, Juliet found herself standing in a dark room.

    Where is this?

    Since it was pitch dark all around, Juliet briefly suspected that the butterflies might have sent her to a wrong ce.

    But it was dark because it was night. Juliet realized she was in arge room with curtains drawn.

    She didnt know where it was, but she had finally escaped the horrible underground.

    <i>Its disappointingly simple</i>

    Thinking it strange, Juliet recalled the words the butterflies emphasized before sending her here.

    <i>-To break the curse, you must find the soft water.</i>

    <i>-Next is the crown!</i>

    <i>-Throw the purple crown into theke!</i>

    <i>-Thats how we can send the snake far away.</i>

    <i>-But hurry! If not!</i>

    Juliet still didnt understand what soft water meant.

    But ording to the butterflies repeated exnations, it seemed to refer to the Mirror Lake near the northern Dukes castle.

    And the artifact that serves as both a vessel and a shackle for the snake.

    The butterflies repeatedly said that she needed to take the Dahlia, the Dukes heirloom and a gem-embedded crown, to theke.

    In order to either free the evil spirit or banish it to another dimension, she first had to destroy the artifact, and only the soft water could destroy the artifact.

    <i>-Got it? Remember the order well!</i>

    <i>-The crown first, and then theke!</i>

    Wouldnt it be easier to understand if they just said to throw the crown into theke from the beginning?

    Juliet muttered to herself and frowned.

    But why the rush?

    Due to the butterflies urging her to hurry, Juliet also felt rushed.

    Could it be dangerous if she doesnt find and deal with the tiara quickly? If she doesnt get rid of it quickly, would the snake regain its strength?

    While walking with her hand on the wall, Juliet paused.

    <i>This ce</i>

    As she got used to the darkness, Juliet became certain where the butterflies had sent her.

    <i>Isnt this my room?</i>

    Precisely, it was the northern castle.

    The bedroom where Juliet stayed.

    It seems the butterflies sent Juliet to where the gem-embedded crown was.

    Though theycked eloquence, they were efficient in getting things done. Juliet admired it inwardly as she quickly began to search for the tiara.

    It had been a while and it was dark, so she fumbled around but finally found the cupboard.

    Ever since Lennox told her the tiaras name was Dahlia, it had been in Juliets luggage.

    <i>It should be around here.</i>

    The Dukes servants had a rule for organizing things.

    If Juliet hadnt had an ident and her luggage had arrived at the Dukes castle safely, the meticulous maids would surely have ced the jewelry in the secondpartment of the cupboard.

    And Juliets guess was right.

    It was there.

    As she opened the velvet box that came to her hand, a tiara with dense purple gems revealed itself.

    Even in the dark, the purple gem crown emitted a magnificent glow.

    <i>So now, take this to theke.</i>

    Just throw it in, and its all over.

    The tiresome curse, the persistent ordeal with the snake.

    In haste, Juliet gripped the crown, ready to dash towards theke right away, but she paused.

    <i>Its strange.</i>

    Juliet finally realized what the vague difort she had felt earlier was.

    Even if it was midnight, was the castle supposed to be this quiet?

    At least she should have seen a patrolling guard, or the presence of servants, or a small light from amp set for the night.

    But now, not only the bedroom where Juliet stood, but the whole castle was deathly quiet.

    It felt as though everyone was locked out, there were no signs of people.

    Where did everyone go?

    <i>And this smell</i>

    The faint smell, like tranquilizers or herbs being burned, bothered her.

    Was it her imagination, or was the atmosphere a bit eerie? Why were all the curtains drawn?

    It wasnt dark without reason.

    With a bted wave of anxiety, Juliet holding the box with the crown, headed towards the window.

    <i>Swoosh.</i>

    Approaching therge window next to the bed, Juliet opened the curtain.

    But just her luck, the full moon waspletely hidden behind clouds so it didnt make much difference.

    Still, once the clouds moved it would be better. Satisfied to some extent, Juliet turned to inspect the room again but froze on the spot.

    Even in the darkness, a glinting de touched her neck.

    Seems like youre desperate to die.

    The face of the man aiming a dagger was half-covered in shadows, but his red eyes and cool gaze were clearly visible.

    Or did my words not make sense?

    There wasnt even a trace of amusement, much lessughter, in the mans steady tone. Juliet was momentarily frightened by his cold manner.

    Arguing, crying, yelling, and struggling for many years, Juliet thought they had seen each other at their worst.

    But Lennox had never threatened her like this before.

    She knew in her head that he hadnt recognized her yet because she was hidden in the shadows.

    But before she knew it, Juliet stumbled backward, being caught by him.

    The expression and tone she had never seen before. Lennox stared at her with a cold, dry gaze.

    The mans hand approached silently and lightly gripped her throat.

    So, whos the rat that paid you off this time?

    From the looks of it, he thought she was a petty thief or an intruder.

    Juliet held her breath and just blinked.

    The moonlight illuminating the bedroom was very faint, just enough to identify objects.

    With a small stretch of moonlight between them, they were in a standoff.

    All Juliet, hiding in the shadow of the window, could see was the edge of the mans wrist marked with countless scars.

    I surely warned you.

    As the owner of the cold voice harshly pulled at Juliets neck, she was dragged helplessly under the moonlight.

    If you smuggle a girl in one more time

    At that moment, the clouds covering the moon cleared.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    And then Juliet met the fiercely shining red eyes in the darkness, face-to-face.

    Juliet?

    The man, who had been consistently ferocious, noticeably faltered.

    She still didnt know what to say, but it was only then that Juliet slowly came back to reality.

    <i>I must have reallye back, me.</i>

    With the recollection of past hardships, a mixture of pride and sorrow surged within her.

    Im back.

    Somehow, she felt if she let her guard down, she would cry.

    Thest image Juliet remembered of Lennox Carlyle was of him kneeling amidst a hellishndscape, as shown by the snake.

    Just recalling that scene for a moment stirredplex emotions within her.

    You.

    She wanted to say something, but her voice wouldnte out.

    Whether it was the throbbing of her own heart or his, she couldnt tell; it echoed loudly.

    Whether she was terrified from having her life threatened so suddenly, or startled by the unexpected reunion, even Juliet was a bit confused.

    Somehow, seeing him from this angle after a long time brought that thought.

    <i>Has he be a bit haggard?</i>

    The disheveled ck hair above his forehead, the noble bridge of his nose, and the somewhat deepened eyes. His defined jawline remained as handsome as ever, but despite the randomly thrown on gown, he seemednguid and decadent.

    But anyway. Juliets heart was pounding, her mind was nk, and she didnt know what to say first.

    <i>You didnt kill me.</i>

    Juliet had so much she wanted to say to him.

    Now that the snake can no longer spread its wings. No, before that, she had to deal with this intruder-

    As Juliet was sorting out her thoughts, she smiled broadly and said the first thing that came to mind.

    Hello, Lennox.

    I changed it.

    It was something she had aplished. Locking away the snake forever, finding a way to break the curse.

    Juliet wanted to brag to him a lot.

    But tragically, the man with red eyes still gripped her throat, seemingly without a moment to spare to respond to her greeting.

    Ten seconds, which felt like ten years, passed, and the shock in the mans red eyes gradually subsided.

    Why are you-

    <i>ng.</i>

    The dagger fell from his hand to the floor.

    But Lennox didnt care about that and quickly grabbed both of Juliets shoulders.

    With a hurried movement, he sat Juliet down gently on the soft bedding.

    Kneeling in front of Juliet, the man, whose eyes never left hers, looked like he had seen a ghost.

    He kept his gaze fixed on Juliet, gritting his teeth, then bit his lip.

    After ring at Juliet for a while, Lennox Carlyle muttered to himself as if to reassure himself.

    Its just a dream again, anyway.

    <i>What?</i>

    Juliet didnt understand his mumbling.

    Before she could ask, the sentimental greeting of her lover, in the unexpected reunion, was this:

    Get lost.

    ?

    Unable to imagine such a cold wee, Juliet was taken aback.

 Chapter 201:

    Chapter 201:

    * * *

    A day before.

    On the night when Juliets butterflies sent her to the Dukes castle.

    Not far from the castle, on the riverbank, knights from the north were gathered around arge bonfire in front of a tent.

    It would be nice even if a corpsees out.

    The knights peeked at the tent lit by the fire.

    They were searching through the mountains like hunting for a rat.

    But although they found a stone chamber built of rock at the bottom of an abandoned mine, Juliet wasnt there.

    Even if she had died in the mine, her body should havee out. Juliet Monad had evaporated without a trace.

    It seemed like they were bewitched.

    Even magicians were deployed, but for over a month, Juliets whereabouts remained a mystery.

    When everyone lost words upon seeing the empty underground space, one engineer cautiously offered an opinion.

    <i>She might have been swept away by the underground water.</i>

    It was a discussion about the possibility of being swept away by a stream running through the mountains. Solely based on this slim chance, Duke Carlyle began scouring the rivers in the North from that day.

    Lennox Carlyle desperately investigated the tributaries of the rivers running through the mountains.

    Still, almost two months had passed, but not only Juliet but even her body wasnt found.

    All the nobles in the Duchy had the same thought.

    They both wished and didnt wish to find Juliet.

    It was painful to see the insane Duke, but they were worried that if a corpse really came out, he would take his life without hesitation.

    Young Duke Carlyle was single, with no sessor.

    All the direct heirs had either run away or were exiled, so if something happened to him, the wealthy North would truly turn into a hellish ce.

    But nothing reached the ears of a man out of his mind with guilt.

    <i>I should have never let go of her.</i>

    Inside the lit tent, the man who was ring at the map ced on the table lifted his head.

    He rubbed his tired eyelids for a moment, then Lennox hesitated as he looked back at the table.

    -Hello, Lennox?

    Surely, just a moment ago the seat across the table was empty, but now a woman was sitting there resting her chin in her hands.

    With her pale hair tied to one side, wearing a shy red dress that revealed her shoulders with a ck choker ne, her elegant face, unlike the fidgeting of her blue eyes, she was the woman he had been desperately looking for.

    Juliet.

    She was Juliet, but she was not Juliet.

    Lennox, turning his gaze, momentarily noticed a small incense burner ced sneakily at the entrance of the tent.

    Then he spat out harshly without even looking at the woman in front of him.

    Get lost.

    -Oh, Im hurt.

    The woman, gleaming her eyes mischievously, was nothing but a hallucination taking the form of Juliet.

    His hallucination symptoms had begun ten days ago.

    Lennox hadnt slept properly and not taken care of himself, so his secretary, unable to bear it, started secretly burning strong sleeping incense near him from that point, which matched the timeline precisely.

    From the standpoint of his secretary Elliot, it was a desperate measure to make the Duke rest, even forcibly.

    Indeed, the strong sleeping incense was effective. He had been able to catch some sleep for the past few days.

    But the problem was the side effects.

    He had nightmares even without falling asleep. Lennox easily figured out the cause.

    There was white thorn, a hallucinogenic substance mixed in the strong sleeping incense that Elliot brought.

    -Im already dead, its futile. You just wont listen.

    The hallucination whispered with a yful smile, Lennox clenched his teeth.

    Quit the nonsense and disappear.

    -Oh? Then why dont you tell your secretary to stop?

    The phantom taking the form of Julietughed as she held her chin with both hands.

    -Or you could just remove the hallucinogenic substance from the sleeping incense, right?

    -I know. You, you want to see me even if it has to be like this.

    He stared at her coldly instead of responding.

    He knew in his mind. This was nothing but a shadow of Juliet created by a mix of hallucinogens and his guilt.

    -Its disgusting. Do you now wish that after killing my baby?

    The Juliet he created mocked him with her red lips.

    -You left me to die twice. Yet, you asked if I loved you?

    She poured out cruel words that the real Juliet would never have said.

    -It couldnt be. It was just a lie to survive.

    Appearing as vibrant as he remembered, all that the fake Juliet did was pour out harsh words.

    In his nightmares, Juliet smiled prettily and whispered harsh criticism, ming him.

    -Is sincerity feasible from a person like you?

    Though everything the hallucination said made sense, Lennox couldnt take his eyes off of it.

    Just as she said, he could have gotten rid of the sleeping incense whenever he wanted.

    But he did not.

    As time went by, what drove him anxious was that his memory of how the living Julietughed, talked, and moved, was also fading.

    So just a little more.

    Although it was a mind-consuming act to pretend, reviving memories like this made it a bit more bearable.

    What he really couldnt endure was the fact that even such mockinglyughing fake disappears cleanly when daylightes.

    Not knowing where the real Juliet was, he was left alone.

    -If you really like me, prove it with death.

    White anemone didnt have addictiveness but often caused hallucinations. Depending on the person, it could induce suicidal impulses in severe cases.

    Perhaps because of that, the illusion of Juliet leaned towards him and whispered in his ear.

    -You say you love me? Then die with me.

    Lennox smiled faintly.

    I cant do that, not yet.

    -Aha, look at that. Hypocrite.

    Juliets illusion burst intoughter.

    -You killed me twice. It was all talk, wasnt it?

    It means I cant die yet.

    The illusion of Juliet stoppedughing. Her head tilted slightly.

    Wait until I find you.

    Knowing its futile, so Lennox became crazily hung up on finding Juliet.

    Until he found evidence of her death, he couldnt do anything.

    -Humph. How boring.

    Lennox carefully observed Juliet pouting her lips. Seeing this would also be thest time today.

    It wont take long.

    Lennox extinguished the me of the incense burner. Then the image of Juliet he remembered disappeared without a trace.

    When Lennox stepped out of the tent, it was already dawn.

    Master.

    The knight who found him reported. They had searched every corner of the Alichi river, but to no avail.

    Its better to return to the castle first. Were short on supplies.

    At Hadins words, Lennox nodded vaguely. As the return to the castle was decided, the knights hurriedly prepared to leave.

    Holding the reins, Lennox called his adjutant.

    Elliot.

    Yes, Your Highness.

    Stop secretly burning sleep incense.

    Y-Your Highness

    Elliot seemed flustered. He thought he wouldnt get caught.

    But Lennox had no intention of reprimanding him, so he just mounted his horse.

    So they returned to the Duchy a weekter.

    As soon as they arrived at the castle, Lennox moved habitually. The ce he stopped wasnt his room but a bedroom on the 2nd floor of the east wing.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    When the locked door opened, a bedroom with someones traces vividly left appeared.

    The bedroom, preserved intact without touching anything, was the only space where he could sleep.

    Lennox buried himself on the couch and closed his eyes.

    <i>tter.</i>

    After a while, Lennox opened his eyes at the small noise.

    Afraid the furniture might get discolored by sunlight, the room was dark with curtains down.

    Nheless, Lennox instantly found the perpetrator of the disturbing noise.

    A human silhouette rummaging around in the dark room.

    There wasnt a sense of reality as if he was still half-asleep, he just stared nkly.

    It wasnt unheard of for uninvited guests to sneak into the duchy.

    From the faintly visible silhouette, he just thought it seemed like a woman.

    The unidentified woman hesitantly roamed around Juliets bedroom, touching the walls. Too amateur for a spy or a burr, too clumsy for a thief.

    With an expressionless gaze, Lennox tracked the silhouette of the woman, not knowing what she was up to.

    The woman approached the dresser, rummaging through the drawers, then carefully took out something like a jewelry box.

    <i>A thief, perhaps.</i>

    The woman muttered something to herself, then familiarly opened the curtain by the bedside.

    <i>Swoosh.</i>

    At that moment, Lennox waspletely awakened from his drowsy sleep, irritation bubbling up.

    The uninvited guest who barged into Juliets bedroom, recklessly tossing around the items Juliet touched, felt unbearably unpleasant.

    Grabbing a knife from the table, Lennox stood up and approached the intruder in a fewrge strides.

    The clumsy thief didnt even notice his approach.

    You seem to have a death wish.

    He spat out as anger boiled within.

    Ah

    But the moment the unidentified woman was dragged into the moonlight,

    He doubted his eyes.

    Wide-open blue eyes in surprise, slightly parted lips.

    Round forehead and soft facial lines, flowing dark hair.

    Juliet?

    For a moment, he was stunned but then regainedposure. It couldnt be the real Juliet, could it?

 Chapter 202:

    Chapter 202:

    Lennox clenched his teeth.

    Its just another dream anyway.

    He muttered to himself as if to reaffirm.

    Lennox was tired of getting his hopes up only to be disappointed.

    It was obvious anyway. She was clearly a figment of his imagination.

    With her pretty lips, shed utter all the right words, but as daylight broke, she would disappear without a trace.

    Was it the side effect of breaking from the sleep-inducing drugs, or was he finally going mad, having nightmares without the hallucinogen?

    ?

    On the other hand, Juliet couldnt understand the situation at all.

    His red eyes, filled with contempt and anger, were dimmed.

    The cold gaze was unsettling even for Juliet who had known Lennox for a long time.

    Even though he had just told her to get lost, Lennoxs words and actions were inconsistent. He grabbed Juliet and wouldnt let go.

    Lennox, who had been ring at Juliet, spat out:

    Im tired of being yed by you.

    With that, he carefully brushed Juliets cheek and eyelids with his other hand. It was a very cautious touch, as if touching the surface of a snowke.

    Juliet.

    Despite the grip tightening on her chin, Juliet was not frightened.

    I told you to wait a little, didnt I?

    What?

    When I find you, I said Ill die then.

    <i>What?</i>

    Juliet doubted her ears.

    Who will die?

    At that moment, Juliet had a faint realization.

    <i>-Contractor, we have to hurry.</i>

    The urging of the butterflies wasnt about dealing with the storage quickly.

    The real danger was the out-of-mind Lennox Carlyle.

    I wont keep you waiting long Once I find your corpse, Ill die then.

    To meet her gaze, Lennox was in a half-kneeling posture.

    Why didnt she realize sooner? No matter how the snake urged, initially, if he was sane, he wouldnt have thought about turning back time.

    Astonished, Juliet dropped the box she had been holding tightly in her hand out of surprise.

    You.

    Suddenly, a seemingly flustered Lennox grabbed her shoulder.

    You, why are you crying?

    Do hallucinations cry too?

    For a moment Lennox had a confused expression, but in reality, Juliet didnt realize she was crying until he pointed it out.

    However, whether Lennox was flustered or not, Juliet didnt care.

    Hu-uh.

    What troubles have I been through!

    For a moment, her emotions surged with a mix of sadness and relief.

    <i>You didnt kill me..</i>

    Having said that. Why did you forget everything?

    Only I remember everything, why only me

    Initially, she was just surprised and thats why tears came, but slowly Juliet became genuinely angry.

    I struggled and came back

    And suddenly he talks about dying!

    Juliet?

    Watching Juliet throw a tantrum, Lennox suddenly realized.

    He could feel the pulse fluttering like a small birds heartbeat under his clenched wrist.

    Just like the living Juliet.

    He tried to soothe Juliet by making eye contact, not even knowing what he was doing.

    No, sorry. Dont go.

    Carefully, he pulled her shoulder toward him and hugged her, continuously muttering apologies.

    Damn it. It was my fault. So please, dont cry.

    Lennox began to genuinely agonize. But Juliet was already furious from head to toe. She didnt forget how the man in front of her treated her like a ghost and hurled verbal abuse.

    Please, just stop crying and tell me whatever you want.

    However, Juliet had no intention of venting her anger through a decent conversation.

    <i>p.</i>

    And so, for the first andst time, Juliet pped his cheek.

    * * *

    The next day, the atmosphere in the Dukes residence was chaotic from early dawn.

    I am sure I heard it, vice-captain!

    Even before dawn, the vice-captain of the knights, sir Mn, his subordinate Jude, and chief secretary Elliot were startled from their beds.

    It was definitely a womans cry.

    Do you think that makes sense now?

    The frightened-looking castle guards rushed to the knights quarters since the crack of dawn.

    ording to them, a womans crying was heard from the east wing, where besides Duke Carlyle, no one else could even stir, during the night.

    Oh dear. Now do we have ghosts?

    Jude sighed.

    The recent rumors about Duke Carlyles castle were the worst.

    Rumors were rampant that the Duke had gone mad, and now it seemed that rumors of a ghost appearing in the castle were being added.

    The estate is going well indeed.

    Elliot mumbled gloomily, to which Mn sighed with a bitter expression.

    We have to check anyway.

    They carefully headed towards the bedroom on the second floor of the east wing.

    Since the owner of that bedroom disappeared, Duke Carlyle spent his time only in this room. As if imprisoning himself, he wouldnt allow anyone to approach nearby.

    Likest time, he could have deliberately brought in a woman who looked like someone.

    Upon hearing Mns words, Jude frowned.

    Duke Carlyle was known for making a lot of enemies.

    Over the past month, somehow realizing that Duke Carlyles situation was not normal, rival families had sent spies or robbers several times.

    Fortunately, they had failed, but perhaps the cryingst night was simr.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    Master.

    Just a very gentle knock, but suddenly the bedroom door swung open, startling everyone waiting outside.

    Master?

    Lower your voice.

    He silenced himself quickly, as soon as the Duke he made eye contact with his vassals outside.

    What was more strange was the sight of Lennox Carlyleing out.

    Somehow, he looked more tired than usual. His clothes seemed more disheveled too.

    Moreover, the strangest thing was that his left cheek was swollen.

    But aside from that, his eyes were calmer and clearer than usual. It seemed like he had reverted back to before he went mad and turned the north upside down.

    Although he still looked a bit on edge, Lennox wasnt alone.

    He came out holding something wrapped in a white sheet.

    Seeing his careful attitude as if moving something fragile, the guards momentarily doubted their lord, wondering if the rumors of him being mad were true.

    <i>Arge pillow?</i>

    <i>A body?</i>

    Luckily, all their guesses were off.

    What was covered in the white sheet was a woman.

    ?

    Stretching their necks to confirm the womans face, they screamed, forgetting the strict orders from the Duke.

    M-Miss Juliet!

    No, how could!

    Not only Elliot, even theposed knight Mn was so shocked that he couldnt close his mouth.

    Surprisingly, Juliet was sound asleep.

    The actual Duke Carlyle frowned as if tired.

    Be quiet. Shell wake up.

    His voice was soft, but the guards quickly shut their mouths.

    The bathwater?

    Yes? Oh, probably in the south wing

    Get the bathwater ready.

    Without further exnation, Lennox Carlyle briskly walked down the hallway with the sleeping woman.

    Since everything happened so quickly, the knights didnt get to ask what had happened, or why his cheek was swollen.

    My, my lord!

    A beatte, the knights quickly followed him.

    * * *

    <i>Splish-ssh.</i>

    You can sleep more.

    Uh.

    When Juliet opened her eyes, she found herself in a bathtub filled with warm water.

    Relieved by theforting voice, Juliet closed her eyes again smoothly.

    Even after leaving the bathroom, Juliet was still drowsy. She repeatedly dozed off while leaning on Lennox, who was drying her hair thoroughly with a towel.

    Lennox looked at Juliet, who was leaning on him and sleeping, for a long time.

    It was an utterly surreal scene for him.

    Juliet, with her even breathing, was in his hands.

    Last night, Juliet broke down and cried for a long time.

    <i>-Are you stupid? Who died?</i>

    She poured out her resentment towards him while feeling miserable, but Lennox realized that Juliet was scared.

    <i>-Try say that you died once more, or that you will die with me again.</i>

    He was fully upiedforting crying Juliet, who was scared even though he didnt know exactly what she was scared of.

    He knelt on the floor and asked for forgiveness countless times, but Juliet never said she forgave him.

    Instead, she was sorrowful about this and that, and kept calling him a fool and an idiot for wanting to die with her, crying loudly.

    <i>-Apologize for that too. Quickly.</i>

    <i>-Im sorry.</i>

    <i>-Promise you wont do it again.</i>

    <i>-I promise.</i>

    <i>-And apologize for speaking harshly to me, and for going alone and deceiving me</i>

    Lennox didnt fully understand what scared and saddened Juliet.

    <i>-Why do I have to remember? You forgot everything</i>

    But Juliets resentful remark remained strongly in his mind.

    Although crying, Juliet logically exined what had happened.

    The snake tried to kill Juliet to use him, and the snakes real goal was none other than his evil spirit, Velokitanas ability. But to Lennox Carlyle, the only important thing was that she was alive.

    As soon as he gentlyid Juliet on the bed, she opened her eyes slightly.

    Lennox?

    Yeah, Im here.

    Juliet blinked her dazed eyes, as if discerning where she was.

    Have you been here all night?

    Instead of answering, Lennoxid Juliet down.

    It must hurt.

    Seeing where Juliet was looking, he noticed that her gaze was focused on the edge of his wrist.

    Lennox didnt bother to hide his old scars and recent wounds.

    But who should be worrying about whom?

    He thought it was unclear.

    In the past he had glimpsed, Juliet had many more severe injuries than this on her body.

    Lennox smiled a bit and asked.

    Does it bother you?

    Of course.

    Juliet, who answered immediately, looked genuinely upset. For a moment, Lennox was disgusted with his own lowliness.

    Afraid that he might make a foolish choice, worried about someone elses scars while she herself almost died, and yet he was happy with Juliets sympathy, it was clear that his character was terrible, and he was seriously insane.

    It will scar.

    Juliet murmured and reached out to touch his face.

    Your face is hurt too

    For a moment, Lennox flinched. He had been so engrossed with Juliet that he hadnt thought about how he looked to her now.

    It was exceedingly unfamiliar to him to worry about how he looked in the eyes of others.

    Oh, right.

    Luckily, Juliet didnt notice the change in his expression and said:

    I have something to say.

    Say it.

    It wasnt you who killed me.

    Juliet said this as if it was a huge relief, smiling.

    But Lennox felt suffocated, and couldnt smile back in return.

 Chapter 203:

    Chapter 203:

    * * *

    Two months?

    Yes.

    Having rested well and regained some energy, Juliet got out of bed and prepared to go out.

    Though all she had done was lying half-asleep in bed until she was helped by the head maid to change her clothes.

    Miss Juliet!

    She was sitting in the sitting room with her thick coat on, when the door swung open and familiar faces from the Dukes household came pouring in.

    For the past two days, Lennox had monopolized Juliets time, so it had been quite a while since she had conversed with anyone else.

    And then Juliet learned a shocking fact.

    Its been two months?

    That couldnt be. Juliet thought her sense of time was strange.

    She had lost consciousness for a moment when being dragged away by the snake, and she had gone through various incidents, but

    The time Juliet felt she had spent underground felt like just three or four days. But now two months had passed? Was this another trick of evil spirits?

    On one hand, confused, Juliet was convinced.

    She understood why Lennox, who found her, looked like he had seen a ghost, why he acted so strangely.

    It wasnt unreasonable for the people in the Dukes household to have thought Juliet was dead.

    Its a relief that you have returned safely.

    The head maid was welling up with tears.

    Everyone was so worried.

    Over the 7 years of staying in the Duchy, people in the Dukes estate had grown quite fond of Juliet.

    But even so, the visitors were extremely pleased with her return.

    Now everything will get back on track!

    The Dukes secretary, Elliot, too, teared up upon seeing her.

    Though, his tears seemed to be of a different kind.

    Its about time that His Highness started to look at the duties!

    ?

    Juliet was puzzled why this was something to be happy about.

    A momentter, Lennox, dressed in his outdoor attire, entered the sitting room and all the visitors were shooed out.

    Then have a good trip, Miss.

    As ast greeting, Mn subtly reassured her that he had contacted her grandfather, so there was no need to worry.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    But instead of going out, Lennox, leaving only the two of them in the sitting room, held out a tray in front of her.

    Eat.

    What is this?

    Its prescription medicine.

    What was neatlyid out on the silver tray was a warm cup with medicine and a round container.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Then Juliet faintly remembered seeing a doctor when she was half-asleep during the night.

    Theres only umted fatigue, theres nothing else wrong so you can rest easy.

    <i>So it wasnt a dream.</i>

    Juliet cautiously looked into the cup.

    The grape-colored liquid was a kind of potion brewed from various herbs.

    Having had it before, Juliet inadvertently frowned.

    Though it contained valuable, effective medicinal ingredients, this medicine tasted horrendous.

    Whether a child or adult, no one likes the bitter taste of medicine.

    Juliet nced at Lennox, wondering if she could take itter when she returns. But Lennox didnt look like he would let her go easily. When their eyes met, he tilted his head and said affectionately:

    Shall I feed you?

    Lennox Carlyle had a knack for making even mundane statements sound significantly meaningful.

    With no choice, Juliet picked up the cup of medicine.

    <i>Its expensive, so Ill drink it.</i>

    The horrendous taste hit her as soon as it touched her tongue. Juliet clenched her eyes shut and somehow swallowed it down.

    Youre a good girl.

    Lennox smiled sweetly as Juliet put down the empty cup.

    Open your mouth.

    ?

    When she obediently did as told, he ced a candy in her mouth.

    She was curious about what was in the round container he brought along with the medicine tray. It turned out to be a candy tin.

    Lets go.

    Lennox confirmed that Juliet had taken all the medicine before leading her to the horses prepared outside.

    He didnt even let Juliet ride the horse alone.

    After seating Juliet on the saddle, he mounted the horse and took the reins.

    Slowly rolling the candy in her mouth, Juliet grumbled inwardly.

    <i>Im being treated like a patient.</i>

    Their destination, theke, wasnt far from the castle.

    Lennox had the horse walk slowly.

    It was just a little faster than walking.

    All the way to theke, Juliet held a precious jewelry box close to her chest.

    Of course, it was precious. She had to deal with this, so the butterflies can drive the snake away and lift the curse.

    Fiddling with the box, Juliet suddenly felt a gaze and looked up.

    Why?

    Just because.

    Juliet furrowed her eyebrows.

    Lennox, who seemed somewhat pitiful at first, looked clean and neat now.

    Was it because he had cut his somewhat long hair, or had changed his clothes? His look was unusually sparkling, but she couldnt figure out what was different.

    His jawline and cheeks seemed a bit thinner than she remembered, but just two nights ago, the gaze that seemed to want to kill her had now changed to a different kind of obsession.

    <i>What is it?</i>

    While Juliet was puzzled, they soon arrived at theke.

    Lennox silently helped Juliet down.

    You were told to throw this into theke.

    Juliet took off her gloves and handed Lennox the box she had kept in the Carlyle vault.

    However, Lennox looked at Juliet for a moment, then lowered his head.

    You do it.

    Me?

    Yes.

    Juliet, who hesitated, didnt refuse. She walked to the end of thekes deck, then dropped the tiara adorned with purple jewels straight down.

    It sank below the surface without even making a sound.

    Juliet leaned over to see what happened to the tiara.

    But nothing could be seen due to the unique dark water.

    At the spot where she dropped the tiara, small bubbles surfaced for a moment, then that was the end of it.

    There was no trace left, as if it had melted away.

    Is it really done?

    Juliet was slightly excited with half exhration and half doubt. She wanted to call out to the butterflies to ask them right away, but she was afraid it might interfere since the butterflies had important work to do.

    Juliet.

    She turned around at the voice calling her.

    Is it over?

    Perhaps.

    Juliet smiledfortably for the first time in a long time.

    Spring wille soon.

    Juliet seemed truly happy.

    Lennox carefully captured the sight of smiling Juliet.

    Lets go back.

    Lennox curtly responded and helped Juliet with her cloak.

    Juliet seemed quite pleased and chatted cheerfully.

    Goodbye to winter clothes and the firece.

    Is theing of spring such a joyful event?

    Lennoxs remark was somewhat sharp, and Juliet tilted her head as if to ask what was wrong.

    Of course. The winter is prolonging, and even now crops and wildlife are freezing to death.

    Spring ising, and then summer. These were more worrying issues for the lord of the North. However, Lennox coldly and calmly prodded her again.

    And then?

    What?

    Will you still be with me?

    Yes?

    Juliet.

    Lennox eventually couldnt hold back, stopped, and turned her around.

    Ive been having dreams of you dying, every day.

    Whenever he closed his eyes, he was tormented by the recurring nightmare. Juliet, covered in blood, was dying, and he could do nothing in the dream.

    I said you didnt kill me.

    But that was more horrifying.

    Juliet thought all along that he had killed her.

    So Im asking. Will you be by my side even after spring ends and the season changes?

    Juliet blinked with an iprehensible expression for a moment.

    The longer her silencested, the more Lennox felt a burning sensation within.

    What if I want to leave?

    His heart sank.

    If I no longer want to be by your side, or if Ivee to like someone else, and say Ill leave?

    The blue eyes of Juliet were transparent to the point of being unreadable.

    Can you swear to let me go peacefully?

    Of course, Juliet intended to leave him.

    Lennox knew what he had to say here.

    If he wanted to hold on to even a shred of hope, he would have to say hed respect her wishes, but he didnt want to.

    No.

    Lennox sighed at his own audacity. However, he didnt want to make a promise, even a false one, to let her go.

    You wont forgive me. I know.

    The past few months had been hellish for him.

    He pleaded, not knowing to whom, to see the alive Juliet just once.

    It was okay to hate him and leave him, just somehow remain alive, and when Juliet miraculously returned, he realized that he never wanted to lose her again.

    He didnt even wish for affection or a smile.

    I wont ask for anything.

    Even if she found him disgusting and hated him, it didnt matter.

    No, Lennox rather hoped that she pitied him. At least that would mean she had some concern for him.

    Please, just stay by my side.

    Heh.

    Julietughed quietly.

    Its really funny Who in the past would have thought Id hear such words from you?

    Juliet, murmuring self-mockingly, had cheeks flushed by the cold wind.

    She looked up at him silently for a while.

    Lennox.

    Juliet quietly reached out and cupped his cheek.

    I will never forgive you in my lifetime.

    I know.

    Lennoxs eyes darkened.

    You hate me. So, its okay to hate me for a lifetime.

    Lennox desperately clung to her.

    But Juliet sighed lightly.

    Listen till the end.

    Suddenly, Juliet tightly gripped the cor of the man who was a head taller than her.

    Im not going anywhere.

    The man, who had lived a lifetime without knowing humility, had his red eyes tremble slightly.

 Chapter 204:

    Chapter 204:

    Long ago, Juliet would ponder the meaning of loneliness each dawn, left alone in an empty bed.

    The world was full of lovers who effortlessly enjoyed normalcy and peace, relishing in happiness.

    Yet, why was it so hard for them?

    It was a distant dream for Juliet to be happy like others. Throughout their rtionship, only bearing the title of Duke Carlyles lover, they constantly found themselves at odds.

    The man Juliet had loved long ago found it harder to honestly open up than conquering continents.

    He found it easier to kill himself, offering his heart to reverse time, rather than utter a word of love.

    <i>Hes out of his mind.</i>

    Juliet chuckled self-mockingly.

    How did shee to fancy such a man?

    The answer to the question she had pondered for a long time became vaguely clear when she reunited with the man who tirelessly chased after her fleeing self.

    Although Juliet resented him, she couldnt leave, just like he greedily clung onto her without understanding a shred of his emotions.

    It was because they both were equally prideful, incapable of honesty, and twisted somewhere deep down.

    Lennox.

    Juliet calmly gazed at the shattered man.

    I wont forgive you.

    Okay.

    But you have to atone to me for the rest of your life.

    Juliet delightfully watched the arrogant mans face shift between shock, embarrassment, and relief.

    Who knows? Maybe someday, I might forgive you even just a little bit.

    He might not remember, but Juliet could vividly recall the moment she met him as if it was yesterday.

    In that moment, she instantly realized that he too was broken as much as her.

    Understand? Until then, you are mine.

    Juliet murmured solemnly.

    Lennox Carlyle might never be able to earn her forgiveness, but Juliet had owned him for a lifetime.

    It will be quite painful from now on, but you should be prepared.

    Juliet couldnt finish her words. Lennox could no longer hold back and tightly embraced Juliet.

    Yes. Dont forgive me for a lifetime.

    The sound of Julietsughter, with her head buried in his shoulder, tickled his ears.

    Lennox Carlyle was determined never to let go of what he held in his embrace.

    Juliet, who was faintly smiling, suddenly realized that the rain had stopped a while ago.

    * * *

    <i>Rustle.</i>

    About a month ago, rare ancient magical creatures began to appear in the forest behind the ducal residence.

    <i>Swoosh.</i>

    A ck dragon, quietly sitting on a tree, spread his wings and descended like an arrow.

    <i>-Peep!</i>

    The baby dragon was a born hunter.

    Swiftly seizing a small rabbit by the throat, Onyx felt triumphant. But Onyx hesitated just before snuffing the life out of the rabbit.

    <i>-Good boy, Nix? You cant just catch and eat anything when youre hungry.</i>

    He remembered Juliet scolding him tightly, gripping his front paw.

    <i>-If you eat anything you pick up, its dangerous. If youre hungry, juste to me. Understand?</i>

    <i>-Peep</i>

    The lucky rabbit didnt miss this chance and hurriedly scurried away.

    Watching the rabbit hop away into the distance, Nix realized he hadnt eaten anything for three days now.

    Gruk.

    Since Juliet disappeared, Nix didnt approach the people of the Duchy anymore.

    Fortunately, he didnt fly far away, but Nix circled around the Ducal residence where Juliets traces were strong.

    Juliet had lived here for 7 years, so her traces were scattered all around the vicinity of the residence.

    Initially, Nix thought Juliet was trapped underground. But when the humans broke the stone and opened the cave, Juliet wasnt there.

    <i>Juliet must be angry.</i>

    The baby dragon, unfamiliar with the concept of death, thought so. Juliet was hiding somewhere because she was mad at humans.

    So Nix was mad at humans too.

    The baby dragon ate tree fruits or mushrooms during the day, and slept on the trees at night, waiting for Juliet to return.

    <i>Growl.</i>

    But in the snow-covered northern forest, there were no more flowers or tree fruits left for Nix to eat.

    In the end, the conflicted Nix headed towards arge green tree nearby.

    <i>Apples!</i>

    The hungry baby dragons eyes lit up.

    Beneath the green tree, there was some water and fruit left by the humans living in the residence.

    Since Nix didnte close, humans gave up on capturing the dragon and periodically left food there.

    It was the same today. Nix cautiously approached the food after ncing around for a while. However.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Gotcha!

    Peep!

    The moment the baby dragon stepped forward, the ground beneath him gave way. Startled, Onyx realized he was caught in a and couldnt move.

    Trapped, Nix was desperate. Men in ck who were hiding in the bushes came pouring out.

    He should never have trusted humans!

    Nix was angry and thrashed about wildly, but the more he struggled, the more entangled he became in the, hindering his movements.

    Normally he wouldnt have been caught so easily, but having starved for several days, Nix was considerably weakened.

    Nix, its me!

    As Nix fiercely struggled to escape the, he stopped in surprise upon hearing the voice.

    The baby dragon paused his resistance for a moment and nced around.

    Mya?

    Good boy? Its alright now.

    The desperate human womans voice was veryforting and familiar.

    Have you been good and obedient all this while?

    As their eyes met, Juliet burst intoughter and untied the.

    The round pumpkin-colored eyes of the Onyx lit up likenterns.

    Peep!

    The baby dragon whimpered sadly and jumped into Juliets embrace.

    * * *

    Having fallen asleep on the couch, Juliet awoke to a sensation and opened her eyes.

    Lennox?

    Sleep some more.

    As Lennox whispered, almost habitually, he moved her onto the bed.

    Lately, Juliet would doze off the moment she felt a bit clear-headed. It seemed like she was catching up on the two months worth of sleep she had missed. The doctor said it was a part of the recovery process and not to worry

    But Juliet would fall asleep just about anywhere, which was a little concerning.

    And what was stranger was that every time she woke up, Lennox was right beside her.

    Its like youre keeping a watch over me.

    Thats right.

    Juliet muttered in protest, but he didnt even smile, simply affirming her statement.

    Lately, not only did Lennox be more fluid with his words, but he also became much kinder.

    <i>-However, be a little kinder to others. No getting angry, lying, or saying harsh words.</i>

    Juliet was making up rules, but it seemed he was sincerely abiding by them.

    Even after a big ident, when Lennox didnt lose his temper, she suspiciously looked at him as if doubting he was the same person.

    Lennoxs gentle attitude wasforting, yet Juliet wondered how long this demeanor wouldst.

    ?

    However, the moment Juliet came to her senses and saw his attire, sleepiness fled her mind.

    Instead of his usual simple clothes, Lennox was dressed in familiar armor.

    Juliet instantly understood the situation.

    Are you going to patrol the territory?

    Yes.

    Lennox obediently affirmed, but Juliet frowned slightly.

    Thanks to Elliot briefing her, she was aware of the situation.

    <i>-During His Highnesss absence, discord has arisen among the northern lords. Hence, the border areas have be quite tumultuous.</i>

    Elliot called it a discord, but the situation was quite serious.

    The nobles near the North hadrgely split into two factions.

    Those who saw the shaky state of the Duchy as an opportunity to strike against the House of Carlyle, and those who chose to wait for a better moment. In any case, every noble around was waiting for a chance to pick at the Duchy like vultures.

    The saying, in a tigers absence, a fox reigns, seemed apt.

    There were already rumors of some quietly moving troops across the Duchy borders, uwfully upying the forest areas within the territory.

    Juliet frowned.

    Its like a swarm of sharks.

    Sharks?

    Mm Large fish in the sea with lots of teeth. Like wolves.

    More like hyenas, actually.

    Lennox smiled lightly.

    Theyre ready to pounce to tear apart my corpse.

    Despite his words, Lennoxs tone remained gentle.

    Juliet thought it was quite a skill to speak such words with such a face and sighed softly.

    Why has two months passed?

    So much had happened in the time since Juliet had disappeared.

    Lennox quietly looked at her while leaning against the bed headboard.

    With her hair sprawled haphazardly, staring at the ceiling, Juliet seemed lost in deep thoughts.

    Lately, very often in fact, Lennox found himself uneasy not knowing what Juliet was thinking. Perhaps she would continue to worry like this. Yet, he was content with that.

    Lennox, struggling to suppress the urge to kiss her, smiled softly.

    Should I not go?

    Uh?

    Thinking it was a joke, Juliet chuckled. His thumb was gently brushing against Juliets lower lip.

    If I tell you not to go, you wont?

    If you wish.

    <i>Really?</i>

    No, what do you mean? What will happen if you dont go?

    You must be crazy.

    Juliet was startled and quickly pushed him away as she got up.

    Take care ande back safely.

    * * *

    After Lennox left for the estate inspection, Juliet felt a little more rxed.

    Coincidentally, her maternal grandfather, who hade to see Juliet, brought along magicians from the Mage Tower, so the people of the estate were focused on the castles maintenance.

    Elliot was very pleased that they got high-quality workforce for free.

    The greenhouse is in good condition. However, the magicians say that the exterior walls need to be reced

    But she was half-listening, half-gazing out of the window for some reason.

    Mn cautiously called her.

    Miss?

    Ah, yes.

    Why are you like this?

    After a moment of hesitation, Juliet suddenly spoke.

    Will it be okay?

    Although Juliet omitted the subject, Mn understood right away.

    Are you talking about the Duke?

    Yes.

    Normally she wouldnt worry, but Juliet was curious and a bit worried about the now-obedient Lennox.

    <i>It was Juliet who advised to act kindly.</i>

    His Highness Lennoxs recent soft demeanor is not bad, but hes a Duke after all.

    The expressions of the knights nearby became subtle. They quickly exchanged nces without Juliet noticing.

    <i>Soft? Has the meaning of being soft changed these days?</i>

    <i>Does it now mean merciless and malicious?</i>

    But Juliet seemed genuinely worried.

    What if there are problems dealing with the lords?

    Mn realized what Juliet was worried about.

    For the past few months, Duke Carlyle had been obsessively chasing after her like a madman. As a result, rumors began to circte that the Duke was mad, or that the Dukes house was going to copse, though of course it wasnt Juliets fault.

    But to a third party, Lennox was acting like a tongue in his mouth around Juliet. Juliets anxiety stemmed from there.

    She seemed to worry whether the traditionally hard-line Duke Carlyle might change his stance to a moderate one, which could potentially harm his house or himself.

    <i>A moderate Duke Carlyle. Sounds like a hot ice.</i>

    Mn was conflicted whether to tell Juliet the truth.

    You dont need to worry about that.

    Choosing a white lie over conscience, Mn said.

    The possibility of a territory war is low. It will be resolved wisely through dialogue without shedding blood.

    Really?

    Yes.

    Mn couldnt dare to say.

    The fact that Duke Carlyle acted like a crazed mother bird was only towards Juliet, and his notorious temperament was still intact.

 Chapter 205:

    Chapter 205:

    The anomalies of Duke Carlyle were known throughout the North.

    It wasnt just mere rumors. In the North, magicians from the Eastern Mage Tower of im were spotted, and Duke Carlyle had invested a significant amount of money and knights to search through the mines and frozen rivers.

    There were rampant rumors that the Duke had gone mad searching for the body of his deceased lover.

    No one knew exactly what happened, but the northern lords didnt miss this opportunity.

    Isnt that arrogant Duke not in a state to hold a sword?

    Duke Carlyle had ruled the North for a long time but wasnt on good terms with the lords of the surrounding areas.

    His northern territory was vast, and thanks to that, the Carlyle family shared borders with many families.

    Lennox Carlyle, like the heads of the Carlyle family before him, suppressed the surrounding lords with a firm hand, and the northern lords begrudgingly bowed their heads while bing increasingly displeased with the growing power of the Dukedom.

    Now, seeing the Duke in a peculiar state, the northern lords who had been eyeing an opportunity began to subtly eye the Dukes territory.

    Furthermore, Lennox Carlyle had personally eradicated his direct bloodline, so, apart from distant rtives, there were no close rtives.

    The neighboring nobles were excited.

    We mustnt miss this opportunity.

    Greymore, Calhoun, Gallowell.

    The first to cross the border of the Dukes territory was the alliance of these three families.

    The Duke was a subject of fear, but they believed they could manage somehow if the three families united.

    Moreover, we have a justification, right? Isnt Count Greymore a distant rtive of the Duke?

    Though indeed a very distant rtive.

    And theres also Viscount Gallowell.

    Viscount Gallowell was a famed knight who had earned honors in wars.

    Count Greymore and Viscount Calhoun, who had served the Duke for a long time, were subtly pinning their hopes on the young Viscount Gallowell.

    If Count Greymore provides the justification and military, and Viscount Calhoun provides the military funds, what they expected from Viscount Gallowell was the military strength and strategic tactics honed on the battlefield.

    Though it was dirty to lead their armies and fight to snatchnd from each other, they needed to be prepared for the Dukes knight brigade even if Lennox Carlyle couldnt hold a sword.

    Still, theres no chance that the knights will engage in direct battle.

    Ive heard that those illustrious knights are also rummaging around the lower rivers.

    Are they looking for the body? Ah, its unfortunate that those remarkable knights have met the wrong master.

    They werepletely immersed in baseless optimism.

    Of course, they didnt dare to march directly into the Dukes residence or attack Duke Carlyle.

    Hmm, but Viscount Gallowell iste.

    Oh, here hees!

    !

    Haha! This guy, always dawdling!

    Seeing the g of Viscount Gallowell from afar, Count Greymore and Viscount Calhounughed cheerfully.

    The g of Viscount Gallowell pped in the wind.

    At the front, a man on a ck horse was galloping towards them quickly, followed by a group of knights at a moderate speed.

    Ah, you! We thought you got scared and ran away or something!

    Haha!

    Count Greymore and Viscount Calhoun exchanged jokes in relief as they saw the g of Gallowell.

    If youre not here, who would behead that insolent Duke? We were discussing that!

    However, while exchanging frivolous jokes waiting for Viscount Gallowell to approach, the two noticed something strange.

    ?

    The g of Viscount Gallowell was white with a ck stag horn emblem.

    But as it came closer, the white g seemed stained with red blood-like spots.

    Moreover, as the man in the front slowed down to approach them, Count Greymore and Viscount Calhoun became even more puzzled.

    Who?

    Is he a messenger?

    The man at the front was not Viscount Gallowell.

    Instead of armor, the man, dressed lightly as if he was a messenger meant to gallop quickly, seemed too modestly dressed for amander.

    The young man with ck hair also looked remarkably young.

    Did Viscount Gallowell send a messenger instead?

    Count Greymore and Viscount Calhoun felt uneasy.

    No, where is Viscount Gallowell? Who are you?

    Are you looking for this?

    <i>nk.</i>

    The young man with ck hair threw a silver helmet he had been holding in his left hand in front of them.

    For a moment, Viscount Calhoun realized that the helmet was very simr to the one Viscount Gallowell cherished.

    ?

    The helmet rolled on the grass and stopped at their feet.

    But on closer inspection, it wasnt just an empty helmet.

    Aaah!

    Seeing the head of Viscount Gallowell, the two screamed and then realized who the young messenger in front of them was.

    The young man with ck hair smiled very gently and drew his sword.

    When you had their eyes on mine, you must have prepared at least an extra life, right?

    * * *

    Rumors quickly spread that Duke Carlyle was touring the northern territories under the usible guise of a domain inspection.

    The ambitious lords of each house, who had eagerly deployed troops while coveting the Duchy of the Duke, hurriedly returned to their domains, their fervor faded.

    The domain inspection was but an excuse, and Lennox Carlyle ruthlessly eradicated three northern lord families, showcasing the Duchys strength. It was a kind of show of force.

    Meanwhile, Juliet spent thete spring bustling with visitors.

    Her cousins Gray and Theo, and now the freeborn Lionel Lebatan, frequented the Dukes residence almost daily.

    Have the East and North joined hands?

    Whatmon ground could there be between the Red King and Duke Carlyle?

    There were many puzzled gazes in the society wondering what sort of alliance this was, but Juliet, the only one who could answer these questions, let people remain curious.

    Surrounded by family and friends, Juliet enjoyed busy and joyful times.

    As time flew, the season swiftly transitioned into early summer.

    Juliet loved the summers in the North. It was a lively season, full of cheer and vitality.

    And every year around this time, the people of the Dukes residence would prepare to depart for their summer retreat.

    By the way, Juliet.

    Yes?

    On a peaceful afternoon when the bustling guests had almost all returned and the people of the Dukes residence were preparing for the retreat. Juliet was sitting in the reception room, where the sunlight was pouring in, having tea with her maternal aunt, Helen.

    I heard that the Carlyle family purchased a ring a few days ago.

    A ring?

    Yes. It was an auction mediated by Rexler I heard its a splendid item?

    Helens voice was shining as she asked.

    A peaceful moment, but eyes full of meaningful gaze.

    A product crafted with sapphire and diamonds together, its part of a set with a ne and earrings too?

    Juliet gently ced down her tea cup with a picturesque smile.

    Its the fifth time.

    Huh?

    That question you asked. Its the fifth time I heard it, aunt.

    Juliets response seemed unrted at a nce.

    However, as Helen soon understood the meaning, her eyes widened.

    Oh my.

    Yes, oh my.

    Juliet smiled sweetly and nodded.

    It wasnt the first time in the past few days that someone rushed to Juliet upon hearing the Duke had purchased jewelry like rings and nes, possibly for a marriage proposal.

    It must have reached Helens ears much earlier.

    Compared to her hot-tempered cousin Theo who burst in asking Hey, are you getting married?!, Helen had inquired with much more decorum.

    I dont even know what it looks like.

    But truly, Juliet had never even seen the shadow of the said splendid ring.

    She was bewildered the first few times, but as it repeated over time, Juliet was slightly annoyed.

    When people ask Did Duke Carlyle buy some amazing jewelry somewhere? or Did you hire a famous jewelry craftsman?, what should I say?

    Juliet grumbled a bit to Helen.

    I cant say Yes, its very beautiful and eye-poppingly expensive and splendid. about a ring I havent even seen.

    Haha.

    As Juliet sighed deeply, Helen burst intoughter.

    The variety was so diverse that Juliet could almost make a list of the supposedly purchased gifts that Duke Carlyle had bought.

    Juliet spent all day with the people of the Dukes house, yet the only ones to mention this were all outsiders.

    Try this as well, Lady.

    At a perfect timing, Elliot, the Dukes secretary, appeared in the reception room carrying the tea food himself.

    Its made from fruits that are only avable in this season. Miss enjoys it too.

    Elliot was very polite to Helen, the majordy.

    Thank you, Elliot.

    But Helen looked very interested. She looked alternately at Elliot and Juliet with a curious expression.

    And I just like the present situation.

    <i>tter.</i>

    At Juliets words, Elliot flinched and asked.

    Yes? What do you mean?

    I was just telling my aunt that I like the current state and dont want to change anything.

    Elliot looked back with a startled face, but what does it matter? Juliet smiled sweetly.

    I For a moment.

    Juliet watched Elliot rush out, smiling mischievously.

    However, Helen wasnt thest guest to visit Juliet that day.

 Chapter 206:

    Chapter 206:

    After seeing Helen off, Juliet decided to take a light walk to the entrance of the castle on her way back.

    Therge green trees cast a shadow, making it a cool, pleasant weather for a walk.

    However, Juliet stopped walking after a while. She discovered a tall man and woman under a big tree.

    Ah Hello, Juliet?

    The woman who greeted her awkwardly first was a stunning beauty with a tall figure that could make ones eyes sparkle.

    Have you been well?

    A very beautiful tall woman, and a man with arge physique, too.

    Elsa.

    They were Roys colleagues, Elsa and Nathan, who were members of the forest n.

    Im d youre safe, Juliet.

    Elsa seemed happy, but for some reason, she couldnt meet Juliets eyes.

    I heard there was an ident Its good to see you looking well. Are you alright now?

    Yes. Im fine.

    Juliets eyes lingered on Nathan who was standing behind Elsa as she answered with a smile.

    Unlike Elsa who treated Juliet warmly like a friend, Nathan didnt like her.

    Furthermore, Nathan was very loyal to Roy.

    Juliet thought Nathan might openly resent or criticize her.

    However, when Nathans eyes met Juliets, he only slightly nodded, not showing any particr emotion.

    Well, you see. The elders have decided on Roys punishment. So, we wanted to let you know

    Juliet then remembered that it had been a few months since shest saw Roy.

    The forest n couldnt be punished under the Emperorsw, so it was said that they took Roy into the forest.

    Elsa hesitated, then spoke.

    Its an iron cage punishment.

    Iron cage?

    Juliet blinked, not knowing how severe the punishment was.

    Is Roy locked up somewhere?

    Noticing Juliets confusion, Nathan chimed in to exin.

    Its a 9-sided in human time, its a 10-year imprisonment.

    Yes, Roy has been imprisoned often before. Its a rtively light punishment.

    10 years of imprisonment?

    How could that be a light punishment, Juliet wondered.

    However, Elsa and Nathan didnt seem to think it was serious.

    <i>Well, they have different lifespans and species.</i>

    By their standards, it might not be such a long time.

    Oh, of course, there were elders who imed that the punishment was too light for what he did, that he deserved a heavier one

    Elsa trailed off, checking Juliets reaction.

    It seemed she btedly realized that Juliet nearly died due to the ripple effects of Roys actions.

    Since Juliets return, the Duke of Carlyle had been extremely cautious not to expose her whereabouts. There were still many people who believed that Countess Monad had died, or suffered a terrible fate and gone missing.

    <i>She nearly died after all.</i>

    Elsa seemed to be worried that Juliet might get angry knowing that the punishment was lightpared to Roy releasing the snake.

    But Juliet didnt care.

    It must be hard.

    She was human, not a wolf, so from Juliets perspective, 10 years was a long time.

    And in the first ce, Roy released the snake because he was deceived by it. He might think it was his own will, but Juliet knew how cunningly the snake manipted people.

    It was force majeure.

    But Juliet, I have a favor to ask.

    Uh, tell me.

    Roy is a bit not doing well.

    Juliet blinked for a moment.

    Not doing well? What happened?

    Hes just very depressed. Barely talks And it seems like he wants to see Juliet.

    Juliet then understood why these two unexpectedly came to see her, especially when the Duke wasnt around.

    So, if Juliet coulde with us to see Roy

    Elsa.

    Uh?

    Juliet smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    I cant go.

    Elsas eyes widened.

    Oh

    Both Elsa and Nathans faces showed a surprised reaction, as they didnt expect Juliet to refuse.

    However, neither of them could force Juliet.

    Only Nathan, standing behind Elsa, gave her a brief re of discontent.

    Im sorry.

    No! I understand. Juliet almost died because of Roy

    But that wasnt the only reason.

    I just think its better not to meet Roy again.

    Juliet smiled faintly.

    Even for Roys sake.

    Yeah. I see

    Elsas shoulders drooped.

    Both seemed disappointed, but they seemed to understand the unspoken meaning that Juliet didnt explicitly express.

    Im sorry.

    No, Juliet has nothing to apologize for.

    After saying goodbye and taking a few steps, Elsa turned around and spoke again.

    There, Juliet.

    Hmm.

    Can Ie to see Juliet againter?

    At that, Juliet smiled brightly.

    Of course. Elsa is my friend. Youre wee anytime.

    Yeah!

    Only then did Elsa loosen up from her uneasy expression and smiled brightly.

    Juliet stood there for a while even after the two left.

    There is aw that a thread that has been threaded wrong from the beginning exists.

    Miss.

    Mn approached Juliet, who was standing alone, and advised her.

    The carriage is ready, it would be good to leave first.

    The preparations to depart to the summer pce were nearlypleted, so it was suggested to depart for the summer pce first.

    Without a doubt, Juliet obediently climbed onto the carriage alone.

    <i>If I hadnt met Roy on that train</i>

    Or if she had just passed by without saving the wolf trapped in the cage, would many things have changed?

    The summer sunshine shone through the running window. Juliet closed her eyes and mulled over the past events.

    The events of half a year ago felt like a very long time ago.

    * * *

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    Yes?

    At the sound of knocking, Juliet opened her eyes.

    Confused for a moment by the low ceiling, Juliet realized she was moving in a carriage and now the carriage has stopped.

    <i>Did I sleep all day again?</i>

    Juliet was bewildered.

    The journey to the summer pce through a gate usually took half a day. She clearly left in the afternoon, so it should have been midnight with the moon risen.

    But when she drew back the curtain by the window, it seemed like just before sunrise outside, and she felt tired as if she had been running on the carriage all night.

    We have arrived, Miss.

    At the urging of a soft voice from outside, Juliet hesitated.

    But this isnt the Dukes summer pce?

    Where is this

    Please descend.

    ?

    One by one, Juliet was picking out the suspicious points, and somehow realized that the mans voice calling her from outside the carriage was very familiar.

    <i>Thump.</i>

    What are you doing here?

    Sure enough.

    When the carriage door opened, the ck-haired man, who was leisurely leaning against the door, was someone she knew well.

    I came to escort mydy.

    In a linen shirt and ck pants, the modestly dressed Duke Carlyle looked like apletely different person from the man who has been bringing nightmares to countless northern lords recently.

    Come to think of it, it had been a long time since they faced each other.

    Although the situation was a bit strange, Juliet scanned him and was relieved that he looked unharmed without a scratch.

    Lennox offered her his hand with a courtesy as if he really had been a servant.

    Where is this?

    Velot.

    Velot?

    Juliet was confused again.

    Velot was a leisurely resort city in the central west. Moreover, it was in the exact opposite direction of the Dukes summer pce.

    You said you wanted toe here?

    It seems like he remembered that in a weird way.

    I said I had toe, not that I needed a vi.

    Besides, the reason Juliet wanted toe to Velot was not to enjoy it as a resort but for another purpose.

    Ill consider that next time.

    Will there be a next time?

    He held out his hand to Juliet, who was amazed.

    Juliet, with a cautious expression, came out of the carriage for now.

    Wow.

    The first thing that caught her eye as she came out was the blue roof shining in the morning sunlight.

    The newly roofed magnificent arches made up of stone mansions, harmonized with the surrounding forest, looked like a picture.

    It seemed like someones craftsmanship, built with a simr atmosphere to the summer pce.

    But although its magnificent, its a bit smallpared to the pce Isnt it a bit cramped for all the Dukes people to stay?

    Just as Juliet was about to ask, she hesitated.

    They seemed to be following her, but besides the carriage she rode, there was nothing in sight around.

    No, to begin with, apart from the coachman, they were the only humans in this vast barren field.

    Lennox.

    Suspecting that this man had some scheme again, Juliet stared at him with suspicious eyes.

    When are the othersing?

    Noting.

    Theyre noting?

    Seeing the heavily guarded Juliet, Lennoxughed leisurely like a fed-up beast.

    Is there a kidnapper who informs you of the destination?

 Chapter 207:

    Chapter 207:

    Juliet was momentarily shocked to discover that everyone in the Dukes household was part of the same group.

    Traitors. Did they hand me over and go to sleep?

    As Juliet grumbled, Lennox responded calmly.

    They must be enjoying a real vacation by now.

    Real vacation? Juliet tilted her head for a moment before realizing he was right.

    With the Duke Carlyle gone, only the servants would be left in the vast summer pce. The people of the Dukes residence must be having a festival by now. Juliet was astounded inwardly.

    <i>So you cooperated?</i>

    But the feeling of betrayal was brief, as Juliet was soon distracted by the scene before her.

    <i>Boom. Pop.</i>

    Bright fireworks adorned the night sky.

    <i>Ssh.</i>

    Focus on me.

    As Juliet lost her soul in the scene, Lennox, who was riding behind her, pulled the reins and smiled faintly.

    They had ventured a little away from the vi on horseback to explore the night streets. As expected of a resort town, the Velot city streets were bustling.

    Vintage streetlights, stone walls, and pretty gravel paths.

    The street designed along the old walls up to the central fountain seemed quaint like a scene from a fairy tale, and people in various colorful outfits and masks freely roamed around, fitting the atmosphere of a holiday resort.

    As a tourist city, the carnival was in full swing. Juliet recalled the New Years festival she briefly attended in the East during winter.

    With the carnival in full swing, the streets were flooded with new street vendors and soliciting merchants.

    Juliet dismounted and explored around, peering here and there.

    Despite peoples gazes, roaming the night streets in casual attire was more enjoyable than she thought.

    While looking around, Juliet suddenly stopped in front of a vendor selling big balloons.

    <i>Nix?</i>

    Seeing a ck dragon-shaped balloon, Juliet momentarily thought of the little dragon she left behind.

    Its made with magic stones, prettydy. Want one?

    The shrewd vendor didnt miss his chance and approached Juliet.

    No, its okay

    Seeing the outrageous price typical for a tourist spot, Juliet quickly shook her head.

    <i>Im not a kid.</i>

    Even if it was made with magic stones, it was a toy that would dete by the next day.

    Here.

    But to Juliets refusal, a man quickly paid and handed the string to Juliet.

    Juliet looked up at the balloon resembling the baby dragon with a slight smile.

    This was the first time she bought such a thing since she was nine.

    Oh my, seems like I made a mistake.

    The vendor owner made a fuss as he saw Lennox paying instead, with a surprised look.

    An elderlydy asked Juliet in a subtle voice:

    Is he your new husband?

    Juliet grinned.

    Hes not my husband.

    Though dressed inmon attire that could be seen anywhere, he was a man who drew peoples attention wherever he went.

    After roaming for a while, Juliet went near the fountain to rest a bit and wipe her sticky hands.

    She sat casually by the fountain with street food in hand.

    A snack of fruits sandwiched between thin crackers and drizzled with condensed milk.

    Such junk food would be absolutely forbidden in the castle, with the chef scolding and chasing her, but this cracker with ample condensed milk on fruits surprisingly suited her taste.

    ?

    Suddenly feeling a gaze, Juliet looked up.

    She had felt an obsessive gaze as if someone wanted a bite since earlier.

    <i>Does he want some?</i>

    But he didnt like sweet things

    Nevertheless, Juliet broke off a less sweet part of the snack and handed it to him.

    Here.

    Lennox looked down at the neatly halved snack in his hand.

    He impulsively blurted out:

    Juliet.

    Yes?

    Shall we get married?

    Juliet blinked for a moment, then burst intoughter.

    Its just a snack. Dont get too emotional.

    I know.

    Lennox sighed lightly.

    He regretted the words that slipped out in excitement seeing Juliet enjoying herself, the timing was obviously off.

    Are you hungry?

    No.

    He didnt fully believe Elliots hurried exnation earlier.

    <i>-The youngdy doesnt want to get married.</i>

    But watching Juliet, who dressed inly without any decorations and wandered tirelessly, receiving attention from people around, he felt anxious several times.

    <i>-Be kind.</i>

    Juliet did advise that, but he almost impulsively drew his sword several times.

    Give me your hand.

    Lennox sighed and took out a handkerchief.

    Meanwhile, Juliet was enjoying peeking at his expression from a while ago. It was undoubtedly annoying for him when she said, Hes not my husband.

    Say anything you want. Except for marriage.

    <i>But you said that.</i>

    Juliet thought it was funny, knowing yet not knowing the situation.

    Having had enough fun teasing, Juliet decided to speak honestly.

    Lennox.

    Speak.

    If that was a proposal earlier, I dislike it.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    The man who was wiping Juliets hands swayed noticeably.

    Why?

    Um Its annoying, isnt it?

    Its troublesome, and its fine as it is, theres no need to ruin this rtionship unnecessarily.

    Somehow, it was a familiar excuse.

    Annoying, troublesome.

    <i>Damn.</i>

    Thats what he had said to his lover over the past few years.

    Lennox was chewing over it for the hundredth time.

    Its a self-made mess.

    * * *

    By the time they arrived at the vi from their outing, it was well past midnight.

    Come down.

    Lennox gently ced Juliet on the cushioned window seat, and helped her off with her shoes and outerwear.

    Having had a hearty meal, feeling a bit leg weary, and maybe due to having a couple of sses of low-alcohol jelly wine, Juliet was a bit mellow.

    Suddenly, it seemed like he would answer anything she asked right now.

    Your Highness, may I ask something?

    Go ahead.

    Juliet dangled her feet and suddenly spoke.

    How many rings have you bought?

    Lennoxs hands, which were removing her shoes, paused.

    They stared at each other as if in a silent confrontation.

    The first to break the silence was Juliet.

    Are you angry?

    When Juliet asked gently, Lennox mimicked her tone and answered gently and calmly.

    No, just thinking.

    What are you thinking?

    Whose mouth I should shut first.

    Pfft.

    This is driving me nuts.

    Lennox sighed lightly, but Juliet couldnt help but burst intoughter.

    All those gems really seemed to have been bought in secrecy.

    As Lennox looked at theughing Juliet, his eyes narrowed. He chuckled faintly and slowly untied the ribbon on her outerwear.

    Its a relief that its amusing.

    Its pointless to keep it a secret. Duke Carlyle is quite famous, you know.

    Juliet teased.

    But theres something even he cant do.

    The secret engagement seemed hard even for the Duke of the North.

    If it were the Juliet of a long time ago, she might have missed it, but recently she had many friends who would rush to bring her news.

    Moreover, he was the famous Duke of the North.

    In every auction house across the continent, buying precious stones and metals as they appeared, and recruiting famous craftsmen, it was harder to keep things secret than for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle.

    Its the attitude of a dignified lover to pretend not to know to some extent, but Juliet was not patient.

    And she was very curious.

    Why did you hide the rings you wont use?

    It takes time to nullify the damn emunication from the temple.

    Lennox brushed his hair back nervously.

    The words omitted before and after were obviously curses.

    Juliet held back augh and asked.

    So you bought the rings while doing it?

    In a manner of speaking, yes.

    This was an expected answer to Juliet as well.

    The feud between the House of Carlyle and the Temple was well known. The shrine emunicated the Duke, which meant the Duke couldnt participate in the holy ceremonies  marriage, funeral, baptism  blessed by the priest.

    So, it was quite known that Lennox Carlyle has been pressuring the shrine recently.

    Lennox had been pressuring from all angles to reinstate the Dukedom as soon as possible, and not long ago, the overwhelmed temple finally caved in.

    However, it seemed to take quite a bit of time to reinstate the emunicated Duke.

    Why is the temple important?

    Juliet was curious about why he was so fixated on the procedure.

    There was no word that matched Lennox Carlyle less than formality. He admired clear and quick resolutions and didnt care at all about formality.

    However, the hesitant answer given by Lennox was like this.

    Its important to you.

    Juliet met the calm red eyes looking straight at her.

    Traditions and formalities.

    <i>Ah?</i>

    Juliet was slightly surprised at thepletely unexpected answer.

    Um, not really.

    Of course, valuing tradition was the custom of the Monad family.

    Theres so much needed for a wedding? Nobody would care about a priests blessing.

    Juliet saidughingly but she meant it. Juliet didnt need the blessing of a stranger.

    But Lennox carefully kissed the tips of Juliets fingers in turn. Rather than seduction, it was a dry, in, unconscious action.

    With a faraway look, his cool eyes turned back to Juliet.

    When a child is born, you might think differently.

    A child?

    Yes. It might be fine now, but what if you regret itter?

    Lennox, lips parting, spoke calmly without a smile.

    If our child cant get baptized, youd definitely be upset.

    Lennox chuckled without heat, and carefully pinched Juliets cheek.

    How would I bear to see that?

 Chapter 208:

    Chapter 208:

    Juliet felt herself wake up sharply.

    What if you regret it?

    Lennox was utterly serious.

    You might regret that you got entangled with a man from a baseless and unlucky family. It wasnt about hastily staying by my side.

    Juliet stared nkly at the man in front of her.

    The Lennox Carlyle she knew was the most arrogant and unconcerned man in the world.

    <i>Did he think that way?</i>

    No one in the world would call the Carlyle Duchy baseless.

    It was amazing, but what surprised Juliet was another part.

    <i>Does this man know that he just referred to our child for the first time?</i>

    He seemed unaware.

    <i>-Isnt the one in your belly, my child?</i>

    Always referring rudely and arrogantly as your child, mine, or even some bastards offspring.

    Juliet slightly bit her lips. Otherwise, she would haveughed out loud.

    But perhaps misinterpreting Juliets expression, Lennoxs face darkened.

    I understand. You dont need to take this risk.

    He said self-mockingly.

    I dont deserve to hold you back.

    It really seemed like he thought so, and Juliet was at a loss for words.

    Then why do you need nine rings?

    Twelve.

    Juliet, who had been momentarily lost for words, burst intoughter, and Lennox added as if exining:

    I dont know which one youll like more.

    So, Juliet decided to pretend to be a bit more ignorant.

    The man who acted as if nothing in the world scared him would be a dignified groom respecting dignity and manners, and Juliet thought it wasnt bad.

    So, the wedding will be a very traditional ceremony?

    If you want it to be.

    He met Juliets eyes and gently kissed the back of her hand.

    Come to think of it, this man held a mboyant wedding and had a history of giving away and then reiming a sapphire mine to and from the royalty.

    Now she was curious who was obsessed with tradition and formalities.

    If you nod, its possible even tomorrow.

    She had asked jokingly, but the answer flowed smoothly.

    Did he already have a list of names for the unborn child?

    It was suspicious.

    Juliet reached out and lightly ced her hand on his neck.

    But Lennox.

    Speak.

    Although he said to speak, his actions and words were disjointed. He was already kissing Juliets neck gently.

    <i>Flutter.</i> Juliets hair,pletely loose, was gently scattered on the soft bedding.

    Juliet, holding back herughter, whispered quietly to the man obsessed with her:

    ording to traditional etiquette.

    Yes.

    A week before the wedding, the groom and bride shouldnt meet. You know that, right?

    He hesitated for a moment.

    His cold, well-stretched eyes narrowed cunningly and ominously.

    Such a bad habit is an etiquette?

    Who decided that?

    Juliet grinned silently and pulled his neck closer.

    * * *

    It seemed that was a wrong move.

    Juliet, who opened her eyes only when the sun was overhead, felt guilty.

    Is it okay to waste time like this,zing around?

    <i>Ah, right. It was summer vacation.</i>

    But soon, she realized that their summers were originally like this.

    Only the location changed, the doings were essentially simr.

    <i>Startle.</i>

    Finally woke up.

    Juliet pulled the white bed sheet up to her neck.

    She looked thoughtfully at the maning with a tray in his clean attire.

    <i>Unfair.</i>

    Why only me when we bothzed around?

    They both stayed up for several nights, but he looked lively, not tired at all.

    And in this vi, it was really just the two of them.

    Meaning, without servants, from heating bathwater to changing clean sheets, all the trivial chores were his share.

    Drink.

    Lennox first offered her the strong brewed tea.

    Juliet quietly sipped from the teacup, stealing nces at the rxed man.

    Is this the difference in stamina?

    Since the day before yesterday, when Juliet started dozing off in the bathtub, he left with a displeased face for a while. Coming back, he brought arge deer-like animal.

    Sleep after you eat.

    Since then, it seemed too bothersome to go to the restaurant, as he brought a te every morning.

    Youre not doing anything, so eat.

    He said inly, and fed her a small piece of meat he had cut.

    She didnt know what kind of beasts meat it was, but the neatly prepared meat sprinkled with just the right amount of spices tasted quite good.

    Juliet, who had been calmly epting it, suddenly realized that she hadnt been near the fire, let alone the kitchen, for the past few days.

    Besides, there were no other servants in the house.

    Lennox.

    Where did all this fresh foode from?

    Do you know how to cook?

    For a moment, Lennox, who looked at her as if surprised, smiled faintly.

    Are you just curious about that now?

    Juliet felt a little aggrieved. She would have realized earlier if someone hadnt snatched her senses away.

    The knights do have some outdoor training.

    Ah, right.

    The noble familys knights often camped for several days. It wasnt too surprising that he knew how to cook.

    Its nice.

    When she finished her te, he informed her that he had prepared a bath.

    During meals, during baths.

    If you calcte the value of manpower, it would surely through the roof the worth of the Duke.

    This was an extremely luxurious vacation.

    When he said there was no one else, Juliet doubted it, but throughout her stay at the vi, she saw no shadow of anyone else.

    I think thats the problem.

    What is?

    Juliet sighed at the mans leisurely smile.

    With no one else around to notice, she realized she was being yed by his will at some point.

    The first time Juliet saw another person was on the morning of the fifth day they were locked in the vi alone.

    Oh my. Nice to finally meet you.

    While Lennox was in the forest, she was briefly walking around during an early morning walk.

    Juliet stumbled upon a friendly-looking couple putting down arge milk can at the door, and was briefly puzzled.

    Nice to meet you for the first time, maam. You must be Lady Seneca?

    Whatdy?

    The elderly couple said they were vi caretakers living in a nearby vige.

    Of course, without someone to look after it, the vi couldnt have been managed so neatly. The neatly trimmed grass and the lovely treehouse in the yard, and so on.

    We stop by once a week, so if you need anything, feel free to ask.

    The vi caretaker couple said they brought fresh ingredients once a week.

    Fresh butter and freshly squeezed milk were brought by this couple.

    We were quite surprised when they asked us to prepare the mansion urgently.

    Lennox really seemed to have urgently brought in the vi.

    It seems like your father loves you and your spouse very much?

    However, the fake identity he used to buy the Velot estate was the name of a non-existent merchant family.

    He bought such a big vi.

    Thanks to that, the vi caretaker couple thought of him as a whimsical young master from a rich family.

    Lennox Carlyle, who wasnt sitting in the Dukes mansion, looked just like a young man of his age.

    It was nice to have no one around and be quiet, but Juliet liked the fact that if she walked a little, there was clean water flowing.

    Before the vi caretaker left, not only did he hint at a spot where fish were caught well, but he also brought out fishing gear from behind the vi.

    The trout in this valley are also famous for being delicious.

    Thanks to that, instead ofzing around in the bedroom all afternoon, they went to the waterside, but the fish in the valley were very fast.

    Despite the hope, every failure made Lennoxs expression unusually serious.

    Its not as easy as it looks.

    <i>Splish.</i>

    With her ankles soaked in valley water, Juliet, who was watching the wet man, chuckled at him.

    Lennox turned to look at Juliet, who was smiling brightly, with a puzzled face.

    Why?

    I was wondering if wed be able to eat dinner like that.

    Well, it wont be a big deal if we skip dinner for a day, right?

    Juliet was very excited to finally find something Lennox couldnt do.

    The opportunity to tease a man with good motor skills who could do anything well didnte often.

    However, Juliets joy didntst long.

    A momentter.

    Really nasty.

    Juliet was bbergasted.

    <i>Clunk.</i>

    In front of her, arge bowl was put down with two fish, their scales still gleaming, pping about.

    The bowl wasrge enough to be heavy.

    How did you catch it?

    This.

    What Lennox modestly pointed to was a hunting bow. She couldnt even imagine what he did.

    Initially, dinner was prepared separately, and freshwater fish were difficult to handle, so they were really caught for show.

    What should we do?

    Let them go, quickly. They look pitiful.

    At her words, Lennox obediently released the tworge fish.

    As soon as they were released, the fish darted away swiftly with their long tails. Juliet, who was watching them, grumbled.

    They must have been blind fish.

    If you say so, that must be it.

    Pretending to be modest, Lennox said so and impulsively pulled Juliets waist closer, kissing her forehead lightly.

 Chapter 209:

    Chapter 209:

    Lennox Carlyle was a ruthless pragmatist.

    He didnt hesitate to use any means necessary to achieve his goals, and this, of course, included himself.

    He knew very well the impact his appearance could have.

    Lennox had no qualms about using his body and face to get what he wanted.

    Hn

    Her eyelids trembled slightly. Thezy afternoon sun cast a picturesque shadow on Juliets eyshes.

    As much as he wanted to see the blue eyes beyond those eyelids, Lennox was preupied with holding her small chin and nibbling at her lips.

    He bit her lower lip lightly, and the tip of his tongue brushed against her delicate teeth and touched her small, soft tongue.

    But that onlysted for a moment.

    Soon, Juliet gasped for breath and pushed him away abruptly.

    I cant breathe.

    Lennox Carlyle thought, Were my face and body ever effective?

    He was doubting half his life.

    He had a lot, but sadly, the woman he fell for was someone who didnt flinch no matter what he offered.

    He was still clumsy and awkward around Juliet.

    And it was troublesome if she got scared and ran away, so he reminded himself not to rush this time, but he found himself clinging to her once he regained consciousness.

    It was driving him crazy.

    Right after Juliet returned, the doctor who examined her earnestly advised him:

    <i>-Her strength has declined a lot, so eating well and resting is most important.</i>

    He took that advice to heart.

    He fed her well, made sure she got plenty of sleep, exercised regrly, andforted her well so she wouldnt get bored.

    Considering he had never catered to someone elses whims before, the past few days had been quite tear-jerking.

    What he overlooked was that strength doesnt recover as easily as one might think.

    Lennox groaned softly.

    Its always like this.

    What?

    Looking back, it had been like this from the start.

    Juliet never tried to restrain him.

    Whatever happened, happened, and she behaved coolly in everything without ever showing any attachment or jealousy.

    There was a time when he found Juliets unaffected attitude interesting, but it was nothing astonishing.

    Affection and attachmente naturally. At least, thats how it was in his worldview.

    Its nothing.

    There was a time when Juliet had said she liked his face. But Lennox couldnt muster the courage to ask if that was still the case, for the sake of his pride.

    Huh?

    In his arms, the exhausted Juliet reached out her hand.

    Grapes.

    On the table was a silver bowl, and inside it, colorful bunches of grapes were temptingly ced.

    Look at that.

    Lennoxs cool gaze narrowed unhappily.

    It was always him burning with desire, and now he was overshadowed by mere grapes. It was humiliating.

    Looks like these are still around.

    Raising herself, Juliet looked at the bowl with curiosity and ced it on herp.

    Its almostte summer now.

    Just grapes, whats the big deal?

    Lennox stared at the bowl quietly. He had never imagined he would lose her attention to mere fruits.

    The vi manager had bragged about this fruit being a specialty of the central region. Among the fruits grown in the central region, pomegranates and grapes, especially the gem grapes were known for being of refined variety.

    Just like real gems, the glossyrge bunches of grapes looked mysterious with their green, purple, and ck colors, each grape having a different shade.

    I really wanted to eat these before.

    Whether Lennox liked it or not.

    Juliet popped a grape into her mouth with a joyful heart.

    The sweet and sour taste filled her mouth.

    She frowned at the tartness but smiled brightly. She had a special memory associated with these grapes.

    It was from her time staying in the North.

    Once, a kind janitor, feeling sorry for her inability to eat much, had procured this variety of grape for her.

    It might sound strange to crave food youve never tasted before,

    But back then, it was possible.

    I couldnt even drink water due to the smell, but I wanted to eat these so badly.

    Eating them again, they werent as crave-worthy as she remembered. Human taste buds are strange.

    Juliet normally preferred tangerines or strawberries over grapes.

    I dont know why I wanted these so much back then.

    Back then?

    When she looked up, the man who had caught her chin was looking at her.

    His sharp gaze met hers and Juliet realized she had misspoke. It wasnt something from this lifetime.

    With a forced smile, she extended a red grape towards him.

    Its sweet.

    After staring at her for a moment, Lennox quietly epted the grape, and then he held Juliets right hand.

    He gently licked the sticky fingers, and pressed his lips against the inside of her palm.

    Juliet.

    Hmm?

    Shall we get married?

    Juliet burst intoughter.

    Dont you know that proposing so often diminishes its rarity?

    Sheughed for a bit, and yfully touched his cheek.

    I wish youd be okay even without me.

    Thats impossible.

    It was an immediate response.

    Lennox smiled face to face but twisted inside.

    It wasnt the first time Juliet had said this.

    It was you. You rewound the time.

    Ever since she returned to his side, Juliet had been persistently asking him.

    So promise me. Even if I die, you wont repeat the same thing again.

    Juliet, speaking with tears, waspletely terrified.

    Juliet talked several times. The price you had to pay to rewind time was very painful and horrible.

    Lennox wasnt very surprised to hear that.

    If its the cost of reversing time and defying causality, horror is a matter of course.

    I said youre by my side.

    Yes.

    So its not okay, is it?

    Julietughed as if it was ridiculous.

    Its sheer force.

    Lennox suppressed his impatience and pulled her into a hug.

    He noticed. The old times Juliet mentioned a while ago were clearly about the past he would never remember.

    Not knowing others pace, Juliet giggled.

    He didnt voice it out as he didnt want to make Juliet anxious, but after learning all the ins and outs, he had a small question.

    If he paid the price to rewind time, only Lennox should remember the past.

    Not Juliet.

    But for some unknown reason, he hadpletely forgotten the past. Even the memories of the woman he cherished enough to risk his life.

    <i>(Its a question I cant answer.)</i>

    The mighty evil spirit shook its head decisively.

    Juliet Monad was the most valuable thing he had.

    The past him was a foolish person whomitted foolish acts, and tragically lost her to death.

    Yet Lennox was sure.

    He would never have given up his memories of Juliet.

    He missed the lost memories and it hurt.

    Every time he thought of someone chewing on memories of the distant past he didnt know, his heart ached.

    Juliet.

    Yes?

    Have I ever said I love you?

    That wasnt important anymore.

    Lennox would never lose what he regained.

    * * *

    At dawn, Juliet sneaked out of bed.

    Having slept soundly and woke up, Juliet realized that she had wasted another half day in the bedroom without knowing how time passed.

    <i>Oh</i>

    She had something to do.

    The vacation in the summer cottage was overly enjoyable.

    Lennox was proficient in teasing and caring, and it was likely to be entangled if a little careless.

    <i>Its top-notch.</i>

    Juliet grumbled and picked up a shawl roughly.

    She came out of the bedroom, but there were no signs of anyone so she cautiously came down barefoot.

    Upon descending the marble staircase to the first floor, Juliet discovered light seeping out from the living room.

    I told you so.

    The rumbling voice was heard, and when she secretly peered through the open door gap, Lennox was leaning against the window.

    The man opposite the Duke of Carlyle

    <i>Its Hadin</i>

    An urgent contact came from the capital.

    The dark-skinned man was well known to Juliet. Hadin was a confidant of the Duke of Carlyle.

    The Second Prince is dead.

    So?

    Lennox didnt seem particrly surprised.

    Of course, Juliet wasnt surprised either.

    <i>The Second Prince is dead.</i>

    Once the crime was revealed, the Second Prince was as good as finished anyway.

    He took his own life ahead of the trial.

    Lennox, who was quietly listening, chuckled and asked:

    Does it seem so?

    Most likely the Emperor intervened.

    Funeral, Crown Prince, session ceremony.

    So at the funeral

    For a moment, Juliet, who was eavesdropping on the two mens conversation, escaped quietly through the back door without interrupting them.

    Juliet sneaked out of the vi slightly and began to stroll along the trickling stream.

    The sound of her neat shoes brushing against the dew-soaked grass was pleasant to hear.

    Surely the grass water would stain her skirt, but Juliet, cheered up by the morning air, didnt mind.

    After walking for a while and confirming that no one was around, Juliet stopped in front of the water.

    Touching the silver key pendant hanging on her ne, Juliet said:

    Come out.

    From the bushes, blue lights resembling fireflies fluttered out.

    Thankfully, this time it was the familiar form of butterflies instead of a child.

    (We kept the promise!)

    The butterflies revealed themselves and poured out words in a breathless manner.

    (Bad snake, now gone. Drove it far away!)

    (Never cane again!)

    (No curse either!)

    (Its truly safe now!)

    Juliet grinned.

    Yes, I know.

 Chapter 210:

    Chapter 210:

    On the day when the cursed tiara was dropped into theke in the North, the long winter brought by the snake also ended.

    But that wasnt the only strange urrence.

    Juliet, who had vanished for a while, realized something from what had transpired during her absence.

    Except for a few who knew the identity of the snake directly, no one could remember the existence of the snake.

    For instance, the heavy snowfall in spring was simply abnormal weather, and all the mischief caused by the snake was med on the Second Prince, as if the snake never existed from the start.

    (If forgotten from memory, existence also disappears.)

    Thus, Juliet suspected that her butterflies had seeded.

    Thank you. Really.

    (Hmm.)

    It was a sincere thank you, but the butterflies fluttered around Juliet, pretending not to care.

    Anyway, since the butterflies chased the snake away, Juliet also had to keep her promise.

    Not wanting to return to the vi wet, Juliet took off her shoes and stepped barefoot on the gravel by the water.

    Inside Velots forest.

    This small, uninhabited valley was what the butterflies referred to as soft water.

    <i>-The water itself is a powerful summoning circle.</i>

    When Juliet sought advice, the wizards of Matop shared this hypothesis.

    <i>-Soft water is likely a specific ce where ancient spirits were summoned using water.</i>

    When spirits were summoned here, water from a specific region acted as a medium, and in the case of the butterflies, it was this small valley.

    <i>But isnt it much smallerpared to the northernke?</i>

    It was the same water where spirits were summoned, yet the valley of Velot in front of her eyes was small and ordinary.

    She doubted, but the butterflies were quite clear.

    (We, came through here.)

    It seemed that any water would do for a summoning circle.

    <i>So this is why I am here at dawn.</i>

    Releasing the spirits from the binding was simpler than thought. After handling the artifact first, just like she had thrown the purple treasure into theke to get rid of the snake, to release the butterflies she had to immerse the silver key in this valley.

    Carefully adjusting her skirt to prevent it from getting wet, Juliet cautiously walked into the shallow valley.

    The valley water only reached Juliets calves but despite it being summer, it was quite cold.

    Feeling it was enough, she stopped and hesitated for a moment, gazing at the shallow water.

    Should she drop the key or go deeper?

    When she disposed of the artifact that had bound the snake, the tiara, she had thrown it into theke as the butterflies had instructed.

    The northernke was very deep.

    Juliet couldnt see how the tiara vanished beneath the dark surface, but at least believed that no one could ever find it again.

    But here, the valley was shallow.

    <i>Just immersing it in the water should do?</i>

    Juliet alternately looked at the key in her hand and the shallow water.

    The clear water in the valley was exceedingly ordinarypared to the darkke. Juliet was lost in thought.

    Nevertheless, it was an object that had bound a powerful evil spirit as a ve for hundreds of years.

    It didnt seem like the strong binding would vanish just by dropping the key into the water casually.

    Hesitating, Juliet suddenly realized the eerie silence around her.

    The fluttering butterflies around were unusually quiet.

    It was now her turn, so they should be urging her to keep her promise, right?

    Whats wrong?

    The butterflies seemed to be eyeing her for some reason.

    (Really?)

    (Are you, really going to keep the promise?)

    (Really going to release us?)

    Juliet tilted her head.

    Dont you want to be released?

    (Its not like that)

    Then whats the problem? Juliet was puzzled.

    It was the butterflies who had threatened her with scary faces that she must keep the promise.

    (But we are really smart and useful, right?)

    (Now were stronger than the snake! We can help, contractor)

    (We, not needed?)

    At thest word, Juliet let out a chuckle.

    I know. Smart and useful.

    Juliet fiddled with the key.

    But you already helped a lot, really, if it werent for you, I would have died a long time ago.

    Thank you. So now you can go wherever you want.

    (Right!)

    (Smart, we!)

    (Helped!)

    The simple butterflies soon became delighted and, self-praising, they became chatty again.

    Just as Juliet was about to drop the silver key into the water, a butterfly hurriedly intervened.

    (Tantalus!)

    Huh?

    (Our name, Butterfly of Tantalus.)

    Although she didnt know what it meant, it was said that names are important to spirits.

    Juliet smiled slightly and nodded her head.

    Goodbye, Butterfly of Tantalus.

    Leaving Juliets hand, the intricately crafted silver key slowly sank into the cold water.

    She eagerly looked into the clear water, her heart fluttering with anticipation of what might happen.

    Suddenly, Juliet widened her eyes.

    <i>Whoosh.</i>

    The solid silver key vanished before it even touched the valley ground, as if it had melted into the water.

    Is this okay?

    As Juliet lifted her head to ask the butterflies, she doubted what she was seeing.

    <i>A door?</i>

    In the dark dawn sky, right next to the huge shining full moon, a bright white light appeared, in the shape of a small door.

    And the butterflies fluttered past Juliet, dancing and fluttering up in turns.

    The scene of blue-light butterflies flying in line into the air was spectacr.

    She could see them disappearing through the door that appeared in mid-air.

    Juliet was entranced as she watched the scene.

    (Contract peace!)

    (See, meet again)

    ( yes! Remember)

    <i>Pop.</i>

    The door in the air disappeared as suddenly as it appeared, and the chirping of the butterflies ceased.

    Left alone, Juliet collected her senses.

    They really left.

    Her butterflies used to disappear and reappear annoyingly without warning. But this time, Juliet felt it was really the end.

    It felt somehow empty, and bittersweet.

    Juliet sighed, thinking that she should head back too.

    She had been standing barefoot in the cold water for a while, and she started to feel chilly.

    However, just as Juliet was about to step out of the water, she suddenly noticed something blue sparkling between the pebbles on the valley floor.

    <i>What is this?</i>

    Driven by curiosity, she picked it up, and it was a stone of the same color as the gem crafted on the silver key.

    Did it fall off from the key?

    (Thats amand stone.)

    Lifting her head, Juliet locked eyes with a ck panther halfying on a huge rock.

    Juliet smiled softly.

    Hello, Meow.

    When had it started watching?

    The appearance of the ck panther meant Lennox was nearby.

    What is this?

    (Even a normal stone, when it absorbs the power of spirits, it umtes fearsome magic power. It allows the use of magic power indefinitely.)

    Indefinite magic power?

    It looked like just a gem that fell off from the key, Juliet asked without much interest.

    What can you do with this?

    (You can do anything you want, but hundreds of years ago, humans mainly used it to glimpse into the future.)

    In other words, a stone of prophecy.

    Juliet yed with the shiny beautiful stone for a moment.

    But there must be a price, right? As always.

    (Right. You are quite clever, for a human.)

    The ck panther seemed satisfied as it wagged its tail.

    However, Juliet was more captivated by the ck panther than the stone of prophecy.

    <i>Doesnt that Meow want to go home?</i>

    It was said that spirits disliked being used by humans.

    If it asked to be released, Lennox would probably let it go willingly. Wouldnt he?

    However, maybe because both the snake and the butterfly had disappeared, the ck panther seemed more rxed andfortable than any other time Juliet had seen it.

    (Are you going to use it?)

    Huh?

    (This stone.)

    Ah, this.

    Well

    (Its said that ancient humans even waged wars over it. They believed its a precious item that can show the future?)

    The ck panther gently teased Juliet.

    Its been a long time since she heard such a demonic line, Juliet thought, smiling inwardly.

    Just then, a familiar voice called her from behind.

    Juliet.

    Juliet turned around.

    <i>Swish.</i>

    Under the moon, a man on a ck horse stood like a picture.

    His hair was disheveled over his forehead, as if he had rushed over. Like Juliet in her pajamas, he too was dressed simply.

    It seemed like he chased her after finding the bed empty.

    What are you doing there?

    With a voice mixed with relief and worry, the man asked.

    He nced at the ck panther lying on the rock but said nothing.

    Instead, Lennox seemed a bit incredulous looking at Juliet standing in the water.

    Ah, Lennox.

    <i>Ssh.</i>

    Attempting to approach him, Juliet slipped in the water and almost fell.

    Seeing her stagger, Lennox quickly restrained her.

    Just stay still. Ille.

    Letting go of the reins, the man stepped into the water without any hesitation.

    Embarrassed, Juliet nodded slowly.

    Yes.

    Deep in the forest, under the bright full moon, Juliet stood in the cold water. And she watched the maning towards her without blinking an eye.

    Juliet was looking at the man who made the most reckless and foolish gamble in the world.

    To save her from the past, he offered his future.

    <i>Where in the world is such a gamble?</i>

    Juliet had wondered for a very long time.

    Who had sent her back here? If there really was such a thing as fate, why had shee back to this man again?

    But now Juliet knew the answer.

    <i>It was you from the start.</i>

    Come here.

    Instead of taking his extended hand, Juliet just looked at him, soaked, and smiled silently.

    Why?

    I made the right choice.

    Just, just because.

    Its nd.

    Lennox smiled lightly, then carefully lifted her up so her skirt wouldnt get wet.

    Despite being soaked himself.

    Juliet bit her lips slightly to hold back herughter.

    A faint satisfaction welled up inside her.

    The moment he extended his hand, for the first time, Juliet could vividly envision a future.

    They would have a child, and raise a young dragon together. There will always be warm lights flowing out of the windows of the castle, and different colored flowers blooming in the garden every season.

    Lennox.

    Tell me.

    How did you know I was here?

    The bed was empty, and the back door was open. It was obvious.

    So, the moment you saw the empty bed, you rushed out on horse to chase after me?

    I walked.

    Thats too much. You dont trust me that much.

    As Juliet grumbled, Lennoxs eyes narrowed.

    Obviously. How many times have you run away from me? You are not trustworthy.

    He said, but then lightly kissed her forehead.

    Of course, they knew each other too well. As always, theyd fight and reconcile over and over, but

    One thing was clear. They would never regret choosing each other.

    Realizing such an obvious future, they didnt need a demonic power or any inscrutable force.

    As he carried her out of the water, Juliet threw the blue stone far into the water.

    From afar, it seemed like the ck panther was smiling slyly.

    And Juliet never looked back to the past again.

    <b>(Main Story: THE END)</b>

 Chapter 211: Epilogue 1

    Chapter 211: Epilogue 1

    [Do you want to save that woman?]

    On the cold marble floor, ominous shadows loomed.

    In the middle of thepletely empty banquet hall that had turned into a battleground, a man with ck hair knelt as if turned into a statue.

    The red liquid soaking his knees.

    He didnt know whether it was blood or wine.

    Juliet.

    There was only one thing he knew.

    The woman lying on his knee, sleeping more peacefully than anything in the world, would never open her eyes again.

    She would never smile at him again, and there would be no chance for forgiveness.

    [Do you want to save that wench?]

    With bloodshot eyes, the man raised his head. In front of him, a snake with a disgustingly sleek face was sneering at him.

    With bloodshot eyes, the man red at the evil spirit.

    [Get lost.]

    He knew.

    This snake didnt have the power to bring his lover back to life.

    [Yeah, thats right, I cant save that woman.]

    The snakes shadow menacingly circled around him.

    Except for the skirt stained red, the peacefully sleeping woman looked like a pure bride.

    [Instead, I know how you can save her.]

    The deceitful snake whispered in his ear.

    [You can set everything right, cant you?]

    Your Highness.

    Lennox Carlyle opened his eyes.

    <i>Is it a dream?</i>

    His head was throbbing and his body felt oddly heavy, so he momentarily held his forehead.

    What was more annoying than the headache was that he had been tormented by a disturbing nightmare, which he couldnt remember sincest night.

    We have arrived.

    Stepping down from the carriage, Lennox headed towards the imperial pce hall.

    The atmosphere of the imperial pce, with ck gs hanging here and there, was chaotic.

    The Second Prince died before the trial.

    The Emperor had deliberately held a grand funeral. The funeral mass held for three days was no different from any other banquet.

    Oh dear, its so shameless.

    In the end, isnt it just a voluntary confession because he is afraid the guilt will be revealed?

    Apart from loud music and dancing, it was the same as nobles gathering and gossiping.

    Shh, its Duke Carlyle.

    The nobles who had been fervently criticizing the Second Prince momentarily closed their mouths and muttered among themselves as they spotted the Duke crossing the hall.

    The truth is, the Duke

    The deceased Second Prince had openly antagonized Duke Carlyle and it was a public secret that he had framed him from behind and done terrible things.

    Thank you foring so quickly, Duke. The ceremony was all ruined

    The Emperor greeted Duke Carlyle with a stern face.

    Its alright.

    With a not alright face, Lennox replied insincerely.

    In fact, he was genuinely annoyed.

    Because of this kind of situation, he had to temporarily halt his ns in Velot.

    Then see you in the conference room.

    Officials from the Duke of Carlyles estate rushed into the conference room inside the pce.

    In fact, the grand funeral was just a pretense.

    Lets start with the leasing of the Elpasa mine and the issue of Notos silver mine rights.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    cing a pile of documents on the table, Elliot, the chief secretary of the Ducal house, elegantly dered.

    With the death of the Second Prince as the starting point, the Ducal house and the imperial family had been intensely wrangling overpensation issues.

    While Elliot was handling the pce officials with his mboyant rhetoric, Lennoxs nerves were all directed outside the window.

    There was only one reason for his poor condition.

    Since arriving in the capital, due to a busy schedule, he hadnt been able to go near Juliet for thest three days.

    The day before yesterday, they had a brief kiss in the pce courtyard as they brushed past each other, that was all.

    Moreover, since the day before yesterday, even his dreams had be wild.

    <i>Something</i>

    It was a bad dream, but he couldnt remember it at all.

    Its all because Juliet wasnt there.

    Thats what Lennox thought.

    Fortunately, today was the third day of the funeral, and soon this tedious procedure would end and he could take Juliet and go back.

    He didnt n on returning to the capital for a few years once he left today.

    <i>But that was worth seeing.</i>

    With a grim expression, Lennox who was sitting rigidly suddenly smiled.

    During the three-day funeral banquet, the one who undeniably attracted everyones attention was Juliet Monad, who appeared in the pce on the second day of the funeral.

    <i>-You must be heartbroken, Your Majesty the Empress.</i>

    Wearing an elegant dove-colored dress, and appearing lightly in the hall, Juliet consoled the Empress with an impable attitude.

    Of course, what was most worth seeing was the gaze of other people looking at her.

    The people who had been spreading rumors that Juliet Monad had died or something until then were all at a loss for words, and then seeing Lionel Lebatan who apanied her, they were astounded.

    Certainly, even after that, Juliet was busy visiting the County of Monad in the capital and taking care of the nanny and servants.

    Lennox didnt notice that his expression had softened unknowingly.

    But that ended today.

    Thanks to the well-prepared Elliot, the meeting ended quicker than expected.

    Hello, Lennox.

    Seeing Juliet after three days, she looked very lively.

    It seems like someone had a very enjoyable time.

    Yes, it was enjoyable.

    While someone was almost dying of boredom. Lennox smiled slightly as he opened the carriage door for her.

    It was all good. However, as Juliet, holding his hand, was climbing into the carriage, she hesitated.

    Lennox.

    What?

    Juliet, with a serious expression, suddenly jumped down and grabbed his cheek.

    Since when has this been happening?

    What?

    Your fever is boiling?

    * * *

    Its Scarlet Fever.

    The Dukes doctor diagnosed sternly.

    Lennox frowned.

    Despite forcefully opening the gate and returning to the Dukes estate in the North as quickly as possible, for three days he had been suffering from a terrible headache.

    What fever?

    No, isnt that a fever that only children catch?

    Elliot intervened as if it were ridiculous.

    Indeed, as Elliot said, Scarlet Fever was a mild fever usually caught during childhood before the age of ten.

    Lord Hilbery shrugged his shoulders.

    Yes. But as far as I know, Your Highness has never had Scarlet Fever before.

    Have you never had a fever when you were young?

    No.

    Not even once?

    Is that so strange?

    From one side, Jude mumbled, They say even a dog doesnt catch a summer cold and hastily shut his mouth.

    Ah!

    Suddenly, Juliet blinked her eyes.

    I met Emma and Charlotte I must have caught it then.

    Juliet looked at him with a very apologetic expression.

    <i>Wasnt it when we kissed at that time?</i>

    She thought amidst her words.

    Hmm, anyway, just think of Scarlet Fever as simr to chickenpox.

    If you dont catch it when youre young, there are cases where you catch it as an adult.

    Usually, the fever arises when the magic in the body shes.

    In the Dukes case, it would be an Auror.

    The symptoms are simr to a cold, so fortunately, it should only be a fever and chills, the doctor exined.

    Nevertheless, even as an adult, you must rest absolutely for a week.

    Lennoxs eyes narrowed.

    A week?

    Well, at least for the next three days you must rest

    The physician gradually trailed off and stealthily hid behind Juliet, then made a quick exit.

    So its fine to return to Velot.

    While dressing back into his clothes, Lennox insisted as they were alone in the room.

    Anyway, recuperating there or in the castle is the same.

    But Juliet resolutely refused.

    No.

    Why?

    Its just a fever, but if you dont lie down and rest properly, there might be abnormalities in the aura.

    It sounded absurd to him. He had never heard of cases where the body was damaged due to Scarlet Fever.

    Such an annoying physician.

    <i>Should I fire him?</i>

    Lennox sighed while fiddling with a small box in his pocket.

    He had nned this and that, but nothing went as nned.

    <i>A week.</i>

    Lennox estimated with a disgruntled face how long he had to be bedridden when he suddenly realized that the point he caught the cold coincided with the time he started having unpleasant dreams.

    Lie down quickly.

    Juliet pointed to the bed with a stern face.

    Lennox took a gentle look at such Juliet and said:

    It might be contagious. Stay out.

    Lord Hilbery said its fine. Unlike someone, I had Scarlet Fever when I was young. He told me to monitor you well.

    What a unique physician.

    Lennox thought it wouldnt be bad to raise the doctors sry.

    He grinned and closed his eyes.

    * * *

    The man crossing the snow-covered backyard of the castle stopped in his tracks.

    [Why arent you eating? Huh?]

    Kkiang?

    The soft conversation of a woman and the whining of an animal were heard.

    It was a hectic afternoon with people from the Dukes estate weing the knight squad that had just returned to the castle.

    In a corner of the yard with no people, a woman was diligently taking care of two animals with white fur.

    []

    Lennox furrowed his brows for a moment.

    Thin hazelnut-colored hair strands.

    The winters in the North were harsh, and it wasmon for orphaned fox cubs who had lost their mother toe down to the castle in search of food.

    The woman was sitting crouched, unaware of someone approaching.

    [Is it tasteless? Is that why?]

    The woman asked worriedly, but the fox cubs whimpered, rubbing their heads against her hand, rolling around yfully.

    They had gained a good amount of weight, probably due to her feeding them with utter devotion.

    Though cute, wild cubs are usually temperamental, yet these seemed tamed somehow.

    He approached a bit closer without much thought.

    <i>Kiang!</i>

    The fox cubs who were acting yfully got startled.

    Right. Thats normal.

    The fox cubs scampered away quickly, and the woman too, startled, got up from her spot.

    [Ah]

    The woman, whose eyes widened in surprise, spotted him and smiled brightly upon seeing him.

    The woman, with a younger face than he had anticipated, looked familiar.

    Unexpectedly, there was a weing warmth in her blue eyes.

    The womans bright smile was so endearing that anyone would reciprocate with a smile.

    However, he felt an indescribable emotion.

    Lennox looked down at her with a stern expression.

    <i>What was her name?</i>

    He had just returned from leading the knights on an expedition.

    Until encountering her, Lennox hadpletely forgotten that such a woman was residing within his castle.

    She was a prisoner he had impulsively brought from the South a few months ago.

    Since she had no rtion to the artifact he was searching for, he lost interest quickly and forgot about her.

    Yet, she seemed to still be residing in the Duchy.

    [Your Highness.]

    She greeted him with impable courtesy.

    <i>I cant tell if shes naive or sly.</i>

    His eyes narrowed.

    What did I do for her to greet me like that? It was both pitiful and amusing.

    The way she weed him somehow ovepped with the scene of the fox cub rolling around yfully under her hand a moment ago.

    He took a step closer.

    [Master.]

    But thatsted only for a moment.

    As there was a sound from behind him, the woman got startled.

    [The rearguard has returned. Would you like to see them right away?]

    The person who came close was a vassal of the Duke, but the woman seemed suddenly scared for some reason.

    Only then he remembered.

    The womans name was Juliet, and in the past, she was said to be the daughter of a fairly reputable Count.

    And she seemed to be afraid of the unfamiliar adult man for some reason.

    [Well, then]

    As if trying to say something in parting, Juliet bowed her head and quickly retreated to the annex.

    [Huh, who was that?]

    I havent seen that face before, is she a maid?

    The adjutant asked with both admiration and curiosity.

    Instead of answering immediately, Lennox smirked, then loosened the tight cor of his uniform.

    His expression was genuinely joyful, rare for him, almost childlike as if he had gotten a new toy.

    [A new hobby.]

    [Excuse me?]

    Lennox didnt borate further. He patted his adjutants shoulder and moved on.

    Contrary to his light steps, his red eyes gleamed cruelly.

 Chapter 212: Epilogue 2

    Chapter 212: Epilogue 2

    The winter in the North was long.

    During the winter, the routine of Duke Carlyle was monotonous as if it was stuck in a mold.

    Once the official duties were dealt with, there wasnt much to do in the winter.

    At such times, the Duke would use horse hunting as an excuse to go hunting and wouldnt return to the castle for days.

    Or if that too became tedious, or the New Years gathering approached, hed enjoy a short affair in the capital, get bored, and return.

    However, this year, both options were not avable to him.

    [What are you doing here?]

    [Ah Your Highness.]

    The woman, who was crouching in a bedroom without even a light on, startled, recognized him, and smiled shyly with her sleepy face.

    [I am d you returned.]

    []

    It was amazing how she always greeted him with a smile every time he returned, never seeming to tire. It felt strange to know someone had been waiting for him all night.

    She was a woman of few words and was quite timid. Yet, in a strange way, she imprinted her presence on him.

    Lennox Carlyle knew too well how powerful his handsome looks were and didnt hesitate to use them.

    Because there was nothing as easy to manipte as a woman in love.

    But there was no need to exert much effort to entice Juliet Monad.

    She was fundamentally no different from a love-starved child.

    Lennox momentarily directed his gaze at the extinguished firece.

    [I didnt know when youd return]

    She looked at him as if making an excuse.

    Lennox couldnt understand her one-sided love.

    However, he thought he vaguely understood why some people are enthusiastic about capturing and taming precious animals.

    He didnt ponder much.

    Maybe this is the expression of a woman in love.

    Lennox looked into her feverish blue eyes with indifferent eyes.

    Compared to his experiences so far, he was somewhat surprised that he didnt find her presence annoying.

    He had intended to send her back to the capital when the time seemed right, but surprisingly, Juliet had stayed in the Dukes mansion all along.

    Even her presence didnt irritate or difort him.

    But at the same time, he knew how this rtionship would end.

    He was a person who easily got bored.

    Based on his experiences, once the person sending blind love began to harbor expectations, that usually marked the end of the rtionship.

    [Juliet Monad.]

    [Yes?]

    Lennox red at the woman who blinked with a puzzled look for a moment.

    Unexpectedly, he didnt want to break this lukewarm and moderate rtionship right now.

    Moreover, Juliet Monad was clever and a quick learner, and he wanted to indulge in this thrilling feeling a little longer.

    [Promise me one thing.]

    He blurted impulsively.

    [What is it?]

    [Dont expect anything.]

    Her blue eyes shone in surprise even in the darkness.

    He continued without hesitating.

    [Promise that and Ill give you anything.]

    He wasnt a reliable partner.

    Shed build hopes on her own, pressure emotions on her own, and ultimately get hurt on her own.

    [I promise.]

    Juliet nodded obediently to his seemingly unreasonable demand.

    Lennox doubted for a moment whether she understood his words, but he soon pretended not to care.

    <i>Its the long season.</i>

    Its all because of this cold winter, harsh enough to freeze the monsters lurking around in the North.

    Thanks to that, he spent more time in the castle.

    Before he knew it, instead of hunting, spending time ying and chatting with the woman, who stayed as a guest in the castle, became part of his routine.

    It was something new, but he forcibly ignored some kind of intuition.

    Sudden.

    [Theres a greenhouse across theke.]

    As she moved the white chess piece, Juliet chattered.

    There was nothing else to enjoy in the Dukes mansion in the North during the winter.

    [If I win, will you go to the greenhouse with me?]

    There were quite a few of those in the North. Luxurious theaters, ss greenhouses where flowers bloomed out of season.

    [Do as you wish.]

    Juliet was surprisingly good at chess and card games.

    Every time this happened, he was reminded anew that she was from a fallen noble family.

    She nagged him now and then for various bets.

    To him, a greenhouse was nothing of value, so he didnt mind if Juliet won a greenhouse.

    [If Your Highness wins-]

    [I guess youll kiss me first.]

    Juliet looked at him with surprised eyes, hesitated for a moment, and then nodded.

    [Alright.]

    But his eptance of the bet was due to boredom on azy afternoon, sparking a yful mood.

    [Check.]

    [Ah?]

    Lennox enjoyed watching a confused expression appear on the womans face with a pleasant expression.

    Juliet was skilled at chess, but tried to win in an overly elegant manner.

    [I think I won.]

    Lennox teased.

    [We agreed on a bet.]

    [Well, you cant just do as you please.]

    Only then did Juliet realize she had been tricked, momentarily angered, but soon gave in and made a request.

    [It might be easier if you dont look.]

    [So?]

    [So, if you could close your eyes for a moment]

    [I dont want to.]

    She was momentarily disheartened by the blunt refusal.

    [Dontugh.]

    Lennox couldnt help butugh silently, but caught himself immediately.

    But the bet was agreed upon to see her awkward expression, whats the point if he closes his eyes?

    [Fine. Ill handle it.]

    Handle it, she said. Juliet casually covered her eyes with her left hand.

    The afternoon sunlight cast a shadow on her face.

    It mightve been a way to avoid eye contact, but the shadowed face created a more mysterious atmosphere.

    Below her palm, her red lips could be seen flinching. Also, her white teeth and small tongue as she parted her lips.

    Did Juliet really hate making eye contact so much that shed rather block her sight and cautiously move in for a kiss?

    Her soft lips touched his slowly and cautiously.

    []

    Lennox mustered all his patience, watching her slow movements intently.

    Just before their lips parted, her small tongue quickly flicked across his lower lip before retreating hastily.

    But by his standards, it didnt even count as a kiss.

    Out of patience, he pulled her thin waist towards him, making her sit on hisp before he knew it.

    [Now its done-]

    Juliets eyelids fluttered, shocked by the stark contrast to the gentle kiss from before.

    He still didnt trust Juliet Monadpletely.

    Having been tormented by various strange assassination threats, he wouldnt be surprised if Juliet Monad was an assassin sent by Marquis Guinness or one of his enemies.

    But if this was acting, it was divine.

    A genius to this extent was worth pricking him without realizing, he thought.

    Of course, turning red every time their eyes met or fingers brushed.

    Where could he find such an easy-to-read and emotionally open opponent?

    Lennox thought a woman in love is easy to read, cant hide her feelings, and is naive.

    Still, very asionally, the tingling feeling in his heart wasnt bad.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    [Your Highness, its Baron Teer.]

    Juliet, regaining her senses for a moment, hurriedly moved away from him.

    Lennox shot an annoyed nce at the door and responded.

    [Come in.]

    [Its been a long time, my lord.]

    The door opened and a middle-aged man with a foggy and gentle expression entered.

    [Ill go.]

    With flushed cheeks, Juliet nodded to Baron Teer as a greeting and hurriedly escaped the study.

    <i>Whizz.</i>

    As the door closed behind her, Baron Teer whistled teasingly.

    [It seems like youve found a new hobby that you quite enjoy, Your Highness.]

    There was a hint of criticism in the Barons voice.

    [It seems like it was the Baron who advised me to find a hobby.]

    [When did I say that well, I did.]

    Baron Teer, recalling his past words, frowned.

    He was a knight from a long-serving loyal family to the Dukedom.

    When Lennox regained the Duchy, he purged all the close rtives who had been squatting on hisnd, including his fathers old vassals, but Teers family survived.

    The Baron was also the uncle of Mn, the vice-captain of the Dukes Knights..

    After passing down the position of vice-captain to his nephew and retiring from the front lines, he was known to be living leisurely, but in reality, he was still working for the Dukedom.

    [I suggested you find a hobby to mean something wholesome other than hunting.]

    It seemed Mn had told his uncle about Juliet.

    [Not going south to pick up an experimental body of the Marquis.]

    Lennox unintentionally recalled the first moment he saw the woman.

    A body so thin it seemed her bones might protrude, and empty eyes.

    Marquis Guinness was obsessed with collecting artifacts and, to use them, he brutally abused young boys and girls who showed even a little aptitude as spirit summoners.

    [That woman doesnt know anything.]

    Lennox dered, unknowingly.

 Chapter 213: Epilogue 3

    Chapter 213: Epilogue 3

    [Lady Urs was worried about the reputation of the Master.]

    Urs was one of the spies he had nted in the capital.

    [They interfere in everything.]

    [Yes, but you didnt attend the New Years ball. Theres a rumor in the capital that Duke Carlyle is infatuated with a mistress.]

    []

    Lennox was momentarily puzzled. A mistress?

    [Well, anyway.]

    Teer, who was teasing his nephew, returned with a serious face.

    [There was no Dahlia among the collectibles of Marquis Guinness.]

    Over a long period, Lennox was looking for something.

    [That artifact.]

    Dahlia was the name of a jewel crown with a rare purple sapphire, a treasure of the Dukedom.

    Within the Dukedom, only a few knew about the existence of Dahlia.

    And only Duke Carlyle and Teer, who had been loyal to the family for a long time, knew all the secrets entwined with its storage.

    [If Marquis Guinness was obsessed with the artifact, he surely would have bought it.]

    The ancient relic possessed by an evil spirit would unleash great power if it fell into the hands of a person with suitable talent.

    Few people knew this fact, and one of them, Marquis Guinness, fanatically collected the artifacts even if they were unusable.

    [It seems like he even experimented to artificially create contractors.]

    There were only a few artifacts in the world, but what they were looking for was only Dahlia.

    After a long pursuit, Teer narrowed down the location of Dahlia to southern Marquis Guinness and eastern Lucerne.

    The territorial dispute between Marquis Guinness and the Dukedom was known to be due to long-standing vested interests, but in reality, it was because of this.

    [If the snake is not in the south, it will be in Lucerne.]

    Teer was confident.

    The evil spirit of the snake dwelling in the Dukes treasure was different from the other artifact spirits.

    With its ability to charm and deceive, this snake could hypnotize people, manipte memories, and take on a human form.

    The snake trapped in storage would escape amidst chaos every few decades only to be caught and returned to the Dukedom.

    [A few generations ago it was called the Curse of the Firstborn.]

    The arrogant heads of the Carlyle family persistently pursued the snake every time it escaped, due to this curse.

    The family had a curse of the firstborn, dating back to the first Duke, that caused the firstborn child to inherit strong traits, but also to suck away the mothers magic leading to death.

    Whether killing the first child, or losing the wife, the people of Carlyle were forced to choose, harboring resentment, they seemed to have pursued the snake.

    Of course, Lennox Carlyle had no particr interest in the curse itself. He had no ns to marry or have children.

    But the fact that an entity harboring malice towards the Dukedom roamed freely induced a natural aversion in him.

    [If it wasnt in the south, the only ce left-]

    [Lucerne.]

    [Yes.]

    Long ago, there was a girl in Lucerne who performed amazing miracles.

    The Imperial Court praised her as the power of healing, but in reality, it was a miracle caused by a girl named Genovia, who was a mere candidate for priesthood.

    Genovia heard strange voices, wielded demonic powers, and at some point, disappeared as if intentionally murdered.

    It wouldnt be surprising if that snake was in Lucerne, Gods territory.

    [I heard rumors that an artifact existed in Count Monads house.]

    Teer frowned slightly.

    [Of course, its not Dahlia, but perhaps Marquis Guinness was convinced that thedy was a spirit summoner because of that.]

    Lennox hesitated.

    [What are you trying to say?]

    [I have met thete Count and Countess Monad. They were simple but genuine nobles.]

    Teer momentarily had a bitter expression. It was spection, but he was implying that the tragedy of that family might have been due to the artifact.

    [They were good people.]

    Lennox had been aware of the presence outside the door for some time now.

    The familiar small footsteps lingering in the hallway stopped in front of the door and bothered him.

    [Find Dahlia.]

    He said forcefully, then swung the door open.

    In front of the door was Juliet, who was about to knock while holding a tea tray.

    [Yes, I will definitely find it.]

    Teer smiled slightly at the surprised Juliet.

    * * *

    The next evening, for some reason Juliet, who had been observing him, cautiously asked.

    [Who is Dahlia?]

    She must have overheard.

    His eyes narrowed.

    Apparently, she didnt hear everything.

    Dahlia was not a person, but the name of an artifact, so it should be what not who.

    But to exin that, he would have to exin about the artifact, the curse of the firstborn, and so on.

    [It seems like you are searching for it desperately ]

    [So youre going to search for it on my behalf?]

    Lennox smiled slightly.

    As usual, his teasing tone slipped out. Juliet was taken aback, and lowered her eyes.

    [Sorry if that was overboard.]

    Juliet touched the ends of her sleeves habitually.

    Though the room was hot, Juliet always insisted on wearing clothes that covered her up to the neck and down to her sleeves.

    She also disliked bright lighting, tilting her head back, and touching her bare shoulders.

    She disliked many things.

    Even the ordinary man, and closing the door when alone in a narrow room.

    <i>It wasnt dislike, but fear.</i>

    Realizing btedly that it was because of the scars on her body, he somehow felt ufortable.

    [Thats not something you need to know.]

    It wasnt a newfound conscience or anything.

    <i>[They were good people.]</i>

    After Teer left, he ruminated on how much hell Juliet Monad had gone through.

    And how arrogant and foolish he had been, he was furious with himself.

    It wasnt strange at all that a woman with nowhere to lean on seemed to be smitten with him at first sight.

    Lennox gazed at the squirming woman for a long time with dry eyes.

    He needed something to immerse himself in throughout the winter.

    And so did Juliet Monad.

    Having lost her family and status, and nowhere to go. Anyone who could pull her out of that hell would have been weed.

    <i>It wouldnt have mattered who it was.</i>

    Cunningly, his insides twisted.

    Just as he needed amusement to pass the tedious winter, Juliet smiled at him only as necessary.

    Even though there was no reason to get angry, he felt twisted inside.

    He waited for Juliet to fall asleep, then quietly slipped out of the room.

    And headed straight to the library to instruct his secretary.

    [Elliot.]

    [Yes?]

    [Look into a mansion in the capital.]

    * * *

    As the severe coldness peaked and began to subside.

    Lennox Carlyle abandoned his frivolous ways and returned to being a diligent lord.

    <i>Startled.</i>

    Lying at length on the couch reviewing the budget, Lennox lifted his head.

    [Whats this?]

    The vice-captain of the knights, cing a tea tray on the table, politely replied.

    [This is an item known as a teacup, Your Highness.]

    [I know that.]

    As his expression turned cold, Mn hastily bowed his head.

    [Miss Monad inquired if you would have time for tea in the afternoon.]

    [Tell her Im busy.]

    He replied insincerely and redirected his attention back to the budget.

    [Isnt the same excuse for a week getting stale?]

    [Then tell her Im not avable. Quit bothering me.]

    For a week, he had been overtly distancing himself from Juliet. Not just avoiding being drawn into the bedroom, but also avoiding idental encounters.

    [Miss Monad thinks she did something wrong.]

    Juliet was quick to notice. For a while, she hovered around his vicinity, and now seemed to be locked in the annex, asionally inquiring about him.

    The calm Mn, ring silently at his cold master, suddenly spoke.

    [Its a shame. If you were my younger brother, I could have given you a good beating.]

    The gentle vice-captain genuinely looked regretful.

    [How ridiculous.]

    Lennox stood up.

    It was utterly absurd.

    When he first brought Juliet Monad from the south, the nobles of the Dukedom unanimously opposed.

    <i>[Shes a sinister woman.]</i>

    <i>[Who knows what curse she might have brought from Marquis Guinness.]</i>

    Who said that?

    And yet in just a few months, they changed their tune and acted as if they were her advocates.

    How on earth did Juliet Monad manage to turn around the arrogant northern knights?

    It was frustrating to dodge her with various excuses within his own castle.

    As he changed clothes, he gave a brief order.

    [Prepare the hunting dogs.]

    Then he led the knights toward the forest.

    It was about time for the beasts to be active as the weather had warmed up slightly.

    After chasing monsters for a while, time flew by, and they returned to the castle five dayster.

    As drizzle had been falling since morning, the people in the castle came to wee the knights with rain shelters as soon as they arrived, and they headed toward the bridge.

    The atmosphere was chaotic while taking the excited hounds and horses back to the stable on the road.

    Lennox, who was moving towards the castle, briefly scanned the people.

    []

    [Master? Whats wrong?]

    [Nothing.]

    It felt strange, for the silhouette of the woman he had be familiar with over the past few months was nowhere to be seen.

    Whenever she came running to him with joy.

    It was only natural for anyone to be angry as he had been avoiding her noticeably for several weeks, and even left the castle without a word.

    Even though he thought so in his head, he couldnt help but feel disappointed.

    [Master, I am talking about the mansion in the capital that you mentionedst time.]

    His secretary, who quickly approached him, hurriedly reported.

    The prestigious mansion of Count Monad family, which was bestowed by the founding Emperor, had been sold in pieces and demolished after Count Monad and his wife had died, and now another building stood in its ce.

    [We acquired that mansion. It bled more resources than anticipated.]

    Elliot said, expressing how exhausting it was to hastily purchase the mansion.

    Lennox suddenly thought it was a relief that Juliet was angry with him.

    He had intended not to see her throughout the remaining time until spring.

    When spring came, he nned to send her to the prepared mansion in the capital, and he would return to his original routine.

    There would be no chance of running into each other again.

    Never again.

    <i>Squeak.</i>

    He heard the whimpering of a young beast. Regaining his senses, Lennox realized that he had unwittinglye to the backyard of the castle.

    This is crazy.

    He gritted his teeth. It was frightening that he had formed this habit in just a few months.

    But when he turned the corner, the woman he expected to run into was not there.

    <i>Kyung!</i>

    Two young beasts, hiding in the corner of the grass, joyfully poked their heads out at the human presence.

    But upon seeing him, they were surprised and ran away.

    []

    Somethings strange.

    Suddenly such a hunch struck him.

    Without even knowing what he was doing, he strode towards the annex.

    However, in the bedroom, library, or reception room,

    He couldnt find the woman he was looking for anywhere.

    [Where is she?]

    It was well into the afternoon when he realized Juliet wasnt in the castle.

    The chilly and cloudy weather was miserably drizzling.

    [Well, that]

    The maids were noticeably flustered.

    [She went out for a walk in the morning]

    Since then, no one had seen her, nor had they looked for her, they said.

    His gaze turned fierce.

    [You lost a woman just because I left the castle for a few days?]

 Chapter 214: Epilogue 4

    Chapter 214: Epilogue 4

    The rain became steadily heavier.

    <i>p!</i>

    Startled by the lightning, the servants hastily released the hounds, and the knights mounted their horses even before releasing the falcons.

    [She couldnt have gone far.]

    Just as the maid said about going for a walk, there was no sign of packing in Juliets room.

    It really seemed like a short departure, as the gatekeeper said he saw her, wearing only a cloak, walking towards the fields.

    And after that, there was no information on her whereabouts.

    [Is there a ce she could have gone to?]

    There was not a single clue.

    From the beginning, he never wondered what Juliet was doing with whom when he left the castle.

    Thats not to say she spent all day waiting for him to return either.

    What she liked, where she spent time, he knew too little, it was frustrating.

    Lennox drove his horse aimlessly towards theke.

    Somehow, he had a hunch that the shy girl wouldnt go towards the vige or anyrge buildings.

    <i>Purrr.</i>

    By the time the horse caught its breath, he finally came to his senses and slowed down.

    He had run wildly to a path near theke through a pine forest.

    If she ran away forever, what should he do?

    []

    Until just moments ago, he hadnt even considered the possibility that he might never see her again.

    [Your Highness?]

    A peaceful voice came as if it were a lie.

    Under the big pine tree, sheltering from the rain, a small figure peered out and spotted him.

    A slender silhouette, light chestnut hair, and wide round blue eyes, seemingly startled.

    [You-]

    He realized he was so angry that he couldnt even speak properly.

    Dropping the reins and rushing over to her, he clenched his teeth barely holding back.

    Fortunately, she seemed unharmed, but she looked like a drowned mouse.

    [What the hell are you doing here?]

    In this weather.

    The startled woman calmly replied.

    [I went to the greenhouse.]

    []

    At a nce, he saw she held something resembling weeds in her hand.

    [I saw it across theke I thought Id be back soon.]

    He felt a pang of guilt.

    She had wanted to visit the greenhouse all winter.

    Ever since hearing about the ss greenhouse where rare flowers bloomed regardless of the season, she had subtly hinted she wanted to see it.

    He never took her there.

    Lennox was infuriated by his obliviousness that only now realized it.

    [But on the way to the forest, I got lost]

    Juliet sneaked a nce at him, gauging his reaction.

    He knew if he opened his mouth harsh words would spill out, so he red at her silently.

    In the rain, she must have wandered the forest for quite some time, her white dress was stained with grass and mud, and her shoes and hem were ruined.

    Her long hair was tangled, her paleplexion made it a wonder she hadnt fainted.

    Her lips, pale to a point of turning blue, twitched as if she had something to say.

    [Here.]

    Juliet suddenly held out to him a few withered violet flowers.

    They looked pitiful and pathetic, especially since they were soaked from the rain.

    Yet, Juliet held them out gently as if they were precious.

    It was a behavior he couldntprehend.

    [I wanted to show you the flowers.]

    She came through the rain for these worthless weeds?

    Thest strand of his patience snapped. As the feeling of relief evaporated, all that remained was anger.

    [You.]

    Lennox wiped her wet cheeks sternly.

    [If you want to die, just say so? Dont cause such a nuisance.]

    []

    In the rain, while he scorned her, Juliet looked up at him with a calm, expressionless face.

    She tightly held a clump of violet flowers in her hands as if it were her lifeline.

    [This flower.]

    Ah, damn it.

    His eyes turned fierce.

    He might have wrung her neck if she mentioned flowers one more time.

    But Juliet had a subtly stubborn side. She spoke quietly.

    [This flower, its name is Dahlia.]

    So what about it?

    Amon autumn flower, easily seen anywhere, it was a flower from the northern fields.

    [So, what.]

    While speaking, suddenly he felt choked.

    [Who is Dahlia?]

    He seemed to understand why Juliet had stayed in the greenhouse for so long.

    And why she brought such a shabby flower.

    []

    [It seemed like what you were looking for]

    As his silence stretched, Juliet, for some reason, dropped her head weakly in disappointment.

    He felt odd watching the woman who looked modest and humble, lowering her eyes.

    Juliet irritated him in a peculiar way over trivial things.

    He felt furious and helpless when he caught her, but anxious when she was out of sight.

    The woman he thought would merely ripple through his life was shaking him to the core.

    He didnt know what to say.

    The harsh rain hit his skin painfully, seeing the woman shiver in the cold in front of him brought him back to reality.

    [Follow me.]

    He could have rushed back to the castle through the pouring rain, but he didnt.

    He knew the structure of the forest well. He found the hunters cabin not far away.

    <i>Creak.</i>

    The cabin used during hunting season was dark and empty, unlike thefortable castle.

    There was arge firece, a bearskin rug on the floor, a makeshift bed, and a few nkets. That was all the furniture there was.

    The inside of the cabin was dark and eerie, but it was ready to light a fire anytime in preparation for the hunting season.

    He pulled the ignition device and the dry wood caught fire easily.

    <i>Whoosh.</i>

    Turning around after lighting the fire, he found the woman standing still near the door, just as he had brought her.

    Water droplets fell from the hem of Juliets wet cloak, soaking the floor.

    [Come here.]

    Juliet obediently came closer to the fire.

    Wearing such a thin cloak in this weather.

    She could have frozen to death, and the wet cloak was no longer functional.

    He hastily left the castle, even his own attire was a mess, but he had no time to realize that.

    He hastily took off his hunting robe and wrapped it around her shoulders.

    All the while, Juliet kept her eyes down with a pale, dreary face.

    [Throw that away.]

    He snatched the wilted flower from her and forcibly sat her down in front of the fire.

    As the chill inside the cabin vanished, their bodies warmed up gradually.

    Sitting on the bearskin rug, Juliet, now wearing the ck outerwear, looked like she was buried in a nket.

    As she fiddled with the outerwear he had given, she suddenly asked.

    [Are you angry?]

    Angry?

    Lennox frowned.

    He had been angry a moment ago, but now it was moreplicated.

    Instead of exining everything, he turned around, took off his wet shirt, and changed into a spare one.

    There were a few clean shirts in the cabin, but only hunting attire, nothing suitable for Juliet to wear.

    For a moment, under the light of the firece, his well-toned muscles gleamed like sculptures.

    Juliet, who had been watching him nkly, suddenly spoke.

    [Dont drive me away.]

    He doubted his ears for a moment, then chuckled at my pick.

    [Who says that.]

    [Your Highness.]

    Juliet, who had been covering her neck with a shawl, turned towards him as she let it down. Drops of water still fell from her slightly damp hair.

    [I may be dull and useless. But Im not blind.]

    []

    He got what she meant.

    Juliet might not have known that Elliot was requisitioning a mansion in the capital, but it seemed she had heard something from the talkative servants.

    [I like it here. Everyone is kind, and also]

    Hesitating for a moment, Juliets blue eyes turned towards him.

    [I like you.]

    He forgot what he was about to say for a moment.

    It was the most worthless and pitiful confession he had ever heard.

    Like two wilted flowers brought by a woman soaked in rain.

    [I like Your Highness.]

    But it took only two words to settle his heart.

    []

    Not knowing how to interpret his silence, Juliet suddenly shed tears with a thud, hastily wiping her cheeks without a sound, quickly lowering her eyes.

    [But if you say you dont like it, I wont like it.]

    [If I say I dont like it, you wont like it?]

    [Yes.]

    He almost chuckled.

    Is it that easy? Is it something you can fold if you decide to?

    No.

    For some reason, he wanted to burst outughing.

    He couldnt stand the self that was swayed for a moment.

    She mistook a simple mutual interest for affection.

    No ce to go, no friends or family to rely on, and people are kind. Just confusing that with affection.

    It was no different from when he needed an excuse to spend a long, boring winter.

    He tried to ignore the twinge in his stomach. What does it matter anyway? Even if its a misunderstanding, Juliet said she likes him.

    Juliet had no idea what she had just done.

    [I wont ever like you out of line again. Just, just]

    With an awkward word, she lifted the man in front of her eyes, and plunged him into the abyss:

    [Please let me stay here.]

    Lennox stared nkly at the defenseless woman without realization.

    Just a few hours ago, he was really going to let Juliet Mona go obediently.

    It was a rare conscientious and noble act for him.

    He had prepared quite a decent refuge.

    A mansion in the capital and a small piece ofnd.

    Although not morous, afortable and peaceful future was an option for her.

    But she didnt know that.

    She wont know what she just missed.

    [Juliet.]

    She looked at him earnestly with her moist eyes.

    Lennox felt amused to an extent that he wondered when he hadst felt this way.

    He leisurely pressed his lips against her wet cheek.

    [You brought this on yourself.]

    Warm breath descended onto her bare shoulder.

 Chapter 215: Epilogue 5

    Chapter 215: Epilogue 5

    Throughout the winter, the baby foxes Juliet devotedly cared for grew healthy and strong.

    As their growth was noticeable day by day, one day, the grown-up foxes stoppeding for food.

    Juliet seemed somewhat saddened by this.

    [Will theye back?]

    No.

    [No.]

    Lennox, who answered casually as usual, realized Juliets disappointment only after seeing her expression, and quickly tried to make amends.

    [Instead, perhaps other baby foxes wille by next winter.]

    [Other foxes?]

    [Theres always snow foxes freezing to death in winter. The orphaned ones will be hungry.]

    []

    For a moment, Juliets blue eyes, which had brightened up, quivered as if hit by a shock.

    He was embarrassed, not understanding what mistake he had made in his words.

    [Its okay if they donte. I hope they live happily with their mother.]

    Juliet, who spoke earnestly, stood up from her ce and began walking around the yard.

    Lennox slowly matched her pace and nced at Juliet.

    Her pale cheeks were still rosy due to the cold wind, a far cry from the frightened girl he had encountered initially who seemed as if she could die of fright at any moment.

    A sense of satisfaction secretly crept up on him, making him smile slightly.

    Lennox had neatly wrapped up his mansion work in the capital and was contemting other matters.

    Perhaps shed like it if he restored the long-gone counts mansion to its original form. But it was still a distant thought.

    As the long winter ended and the frozennd in the north began to thaw gradually, slight changes started to appear in the daily routine of the Ducal house.

    With the arrival of spring, he found himself with more free time.

    Then, he started pondering a problem he had never thought of before.

    [What?]

    [What do you usually do?]

    [Me?]

    [What do you do when Im not around?]

    He was curious about how Juliet spent her time when he wasnt around.

    From his perspective, being raised in the north, there didnt seem to be much leisure for a youngdy to indulge in at the Ducal house.

    Juliet tilted her head.

    [Just, either take a walk or read books in the library.]

    Library. He frowned without realizing it.

    He realized btedly that on the library table Juliet freely used, a marriage proposal letter from the capital had been ced. Although Juliet hadnt dug into anything.

    <i>Maybe she just needs a corner to get attached to.</i>

    He wondered whether he should buy a kitten.

    An uninvited guest arrived at the Dukes mansion that afternoon.

    [Youre really indifferent, Your Highness.]

    The middle-aged noblewoman with a friendly demeanor was named Urs Mott.

    [My God, how could you not step into the capital even once throughout the winter?]

    Lennox Carlyle didnt trust even his closest blood rtives.

    Instead, he had nted eyes and ears all around the Empire, and Urs was one of those spies.

    [Thanks to that, the Emperor has started to grow suspicious of your activities.]

    Urs whispered with her voice lowered.

    Being a skilled doctor herself, and with her act of picking up talented war orphans during her travel across the Empire, nurturing them, and sponsoring impoverished artists, Urs was a highly reputable and renowned person.

    Thanks to that, despite being ofmon birth, there was no ce in the Empire Urs couldnt step into, from the Empresss salon to the high-nosed Dukes house, making her an excellent source of information.

    [Is that youngdy the rumored Nightingale?]

    [What?]

    [The rumors are rampant even in the capital. They say that the Duke of the north has been enchanted by a low-born sweetheart.]

    Lennox furrowed his brows.

    [Thats astounding.]

    [Youve neglected managing your reputation. You should have been prepared for this.]

    Urs rolled her eyes.

    Its a human nature that if you throw them something appealing to chew on, theyll gnash their teeth on it while looking down upon it satisfyingly.

    [But this year, you neither attended the masquerade, nor gave them any scandal to chew on.]

    It was Urss scheme to purposely advise him to date a primadonna who stood on the grand theater stage, as she held a significant share in the theater.

    Whether he took the advice or not.

    [I was busy.]

    Losing interest in any further reputation management, Lennox answered indifferently.

    He was just starting to get annoyed at the thought of Juliet being the subject of peoples gossip.

    [You must really like her, huh?]

    Lifting his head at the unexpected statement, Lennox met Urss meaningful gaze.

    [But Your Highness, Nightingales are curious and impetuous, they die easily.]

    [What do you want to say?]

    [Even if they engage in lovely acts, if you cage them in mockery, theyll suffer and die. Theyre not an easy bird to tame.]

    Urs advised ominously.

    [So be careful. If you dont treat her gently, youll regret it.]

    * * *

    Initially, Lennox intended to brush Urs off casually.

    [My God, a wardrobe without even proper outdoor attire?]

    But after calling a tailor, getting measured for clothing, and fussing over for days, Urs cajoled Juliet into having a bunch of dresses made.

    [This is the trend in the capital these days.]

    []

    Throughout the winter, the only attire he saw on Juliet was pajamas or in-patterned dresses that were almost like pajamas.

    But the moment he locked eyes with Juliet, who was awkwardly fiddling with her half-tied up hair in a red dress, he changed his mind.

    [How is it?]

    [Do as you wish.]

    And thus, Urs became a guest at the Dukes mansion.

    Contrary to concerns, Juliet seemed to like Urs.

    [It would be nice if thedy stayed for a long time.]

    Even in his absence, it seemed Juliet had a good time.

    She was so joyful that he felt a bit heartbroken.

    About two weeks like that.

    Suddenly, he discovered that Juliet, who went out with Urs, didnt return even as the evening approached.

    [Juliet?]

    [She went to the theater in Dover with Madam Urs.]

    [Since they attended the Night of Sponsorship, they would return before nine]

    Lennox got anxious the moment he heard that.

    It was fine for Juliet to enjoy her leisure time without him, as she seemed happy, but this was unexpected.

    Moreover, Night of Sponsorship.

    There would be individuals like Urs who purely enjoy theater, but such asions inevitably harbored people soaked in vanity, ignorant and boastful.

    Lennox didnt want Juliet mingling amongst the northern nobles who liked to show off without knowing much, keen on meddling in others affairs.

    He knew how vulgar these nobles could be towards anyone they found slightly weaker. He disliked the idea of imagining her surrounded by drunken people.

    [Shall I send someone to fetch her?]

    [No. Ill go myself.]

    He hurried towards Dover.

    Carriages crowded near the theater due to the post-y sponsorship event. Lights and tables were scattered around in the outdoor garden.

    However, the scene that caught his eye as he stepped into the garden wasnt what he had anticipated.

    <i>ng!</i>

    [You, you vulgar!]

    The sound of something breaking followed by a small shriek was heard.

    A seemingly drunk young man was rolling on the ground, clutching his head.

    [How dare, do you know who I am!]

    His head must not have been entirely clear as he struggled against the servants trying to help him up.

    The shards of ss scattered on the floor and the young man shouting at the servants suppressed others from intervening.

    The target of the mans vulgar tirade was a woman standing a little distance away.

    [You lowborn, seems like being seen by a Duke makes you something-]

    Calmly standing there and quietly taking in the foul words, the woman remained expressionless.

    Juliets hand caught Lennoxs eye and he felt a cold rush.

    Drops distinctly different from wine, blood drops were falling from her lowered right hand.

    He saw nothing else.

    [Ahh!]

    [Juliet.]

    The kicked man clutched his head and shrieked, but he didnt care.

    The woman, who had been pale and looking at the floor, lifted her eyes and saw him.

    Juliet didnt seem surprised upon seeing him. He wasnt interested in how this situation unfolded.

    [Clear it.]

    He took Juliet by the shoulder and led her out of the garden without paying any heed to the whispers around them.

    [Your Highness!]

    Madam Urs, who had followed them out, halted at the sight of Lennoxs fierce gaze.

    Only then the theater owner hurriedly rushed over.

    [Y-Your Highness! Is there anything you need?]

    [Call a doctor.]

    Instead of heading back to the castle, he instructed to call a doctor and found an empty waiting room inside the theater to seat Juliet.

    Examining Juliets cut hand was the priority.

    [Give me your hand.]

    [Its fine.]

    Juliet rolled up her sleeve and pushed him away gently as he inspected the wound.

    She spoke calmly.

    [I broke the ss.]

    [What?]

    Juliet showed a faint smile with her pale face.

    As she said, she had only cut her palm a little, the wound was shallow. Fortunately, there seemed to be no other injuries.

    [Why did you break it?]

    [Just, felt like breaking it.]

    []

    Lennox regretted his silly question.

    Hadnt he seen that punk pour out insulting words at her just a while ago?

    Had he been a bitte, it might have been Juliet rolling on the floor.

    He tried to keep his calm and asked.

    [What did he say?]

    [What?]

    [Tell me what that bastard said. Every single word.]

    He intended to make the man pay for the words he had thoughtlessly spat out.

    He had been concerned about this part since Urs mentioned reputation management.

    He didnt care much, but he didnt want Juliet to hear about him through others.

    He wondered what Juliet had heard about him.

    [He didnt say much.]

    [Juliet.]

    Juliet, who had been expressionless all along, stared at him and suddenly burst intoughter.

    [He said I am pretty.]

    Lennox didnt understand why she suddenlyughed, not until Juliet continued speaking.

    [Having a submissive and obedient look, he called me a mindless toy that fits your taste perfectly.]

    His fingers turned cold. However, Lennox couldnt tell whether it was his fingers or Juliets, who was quietly looking at him.

    [If I dont want to be quickly tired of and discarded like others, itd be good to act a bit smarter, he said.]

    Juliet, who had been softly speaking all along, grinned, her cheeks lightly twitched.

    [Because the Duke tires easily, doesnt he?]

    It was the first time he had wished she would cry or argue back.

 Chapter 216: Epilogue 6

    Chapter 216: Epilogue 6

    Juliet asked yfully with a gentle smile.

    [Am I a toy?]

    [Of course not.]

    He denied hastily, grabbing her wrist.

    If not, he had a hunch that Juliet would leave the room at any moment, and nevere back.

    For some reason, smiling Juliet felt strange. He couldnt figure out why she was smiling.

    Over the past few months, she didnt seem like the person he knew.

    Juliet Monad was an easy person to understand.

    She couldnt hide her emotions, and it was fascinating how transparent she was. So, even though he knew she was continually observing him, he pretended not to notice.

    She was starved for human warmth and affection, afraid of being abandoned.

    Whenever their eyes met, she smiled brightly, and her face flushed with the slightest touch. It was easy to confirm her affection.

    But what did he call such a woman?

    A new hobby.

    [I see.]

    As if reading his momentary guilt and thoughts, the smile on Juliets face gradually faded.

    It might be less painful to take a knife instead.

    Lennox thought he would pay any amount if he could only fix this situation.

    What should he say? That he would never get tired of her?

    [Juliet.]

    She lowered her head with a pale, bored face, looking like she was thinking deeply about something. He didnt like her expression.

    [How can I be smarter even a little bit?]

    [You dont need to.]

    Knowing what kind of person he is and hearing it from her were entirely different.

    All he could think of was not wanting to be hated by any means.

    [Whatever you do, the things you worry about wont happen. Understand?]

    Lennox didnt realize that he was almost begging.

    Juliet stared nkly at the shaking man for a moment and then opened her mouth.

    [Your Highness is a kind person.]

    []

    Lennox flinched for a moment.

    Apparently, the bar for kindness from a woman was ridiculously low.

    As if she wanted to believe so, Juliet repeated.

    [So Ill trust you.]

    * * *

    Urs has been looking at his face painstakingly since the theater incident.

    Lennox didnt kick her out immediately. Thanks to that, Urs thought she got away without being held responsible.

    Lennox didnt bother correcting Urss misconception.

    [Its not her fault.]

    Juliet defended her.

    The reason he left Urs alone was simply because Juliet needed her.

    After the Night of Sponsorship, Juliet hardly went out.

    Except for a few times he took her out with the excuse of teaching her horse riding, and stopping by high-end stores and greenhouses a few times.

    Instead, Juliet spent more time in her bedroom.

    She got tired easily as if spring fever had hit, falling asleep even when they were together.

    However, Juliet tly refused even the mention of calling a doctor.

    [Im just tired.]

    Juliet stayed holed up in her bedroom, noting out.

    The more she did so, the more anxious Lennox became.

    He couldnt believe he was noticing her mood, but with spring, Juliet rarely looked at him and smiled brightly as before.

    He couldnt be next to her all day to monitor what she was thinking.

    [Dont talk nonsense and take good care of yourself.]

    All he could do was to urgently ask Juliet, then rush to deal with his piled-up work and return to the castle as soon as possible.

    The news from Baron Teer, who went east to find Dahlia, had been cut off, and due to not visiting the capitalst winter, he inevitably had to travel to the capital once.

    Of course, as soon as the Emperor heard that Duke Carlyle had entered the capital, he immediately called him in.

    [Everyone was curious why you didnt attend the New Years ball, whats up?]

    The reason he didnt attend the New Years ball was simple.

    He was distracted by Juliet.

    [I was busy.]

    Lennox briefly nodded.

    [Is the Duke twenty-nine this year?]

    [Yes.]

    [Huh.]

    The Emperor, resembling an old roon, mumbled nonsense like [Come to think of it, hes the same age as the second prince, and the second prince is about to have a child-] as he looked at him.

    [Is the Duke still not considering marriage?]

    The gaze was impure contrary to the content.

    Everyone knew that the imperial family bore a grudge against the Dukes house for rejecting several marriage proposals to the Emperors beloved niece, whom he adored as a daughter.

    [No.]

    There were five Dukes in the Empire, but only Carlyle had no blood rtion to the imperial family.

    The only Duke Carlyles house that the imperial family couldnt influence.

    Despite the extraordinarily long history of the house, the names recorded as Duchess were ridiculously few.

    Carlyle House boasted a unique family tradition, so it wasnt unusual for the mistress seat to be vacant in the family.

    However, if he were to marry someday, the Emperor would undoubtedly be bothered by whoever bes the Duchess.

    []

    For a brief moment, while letting the Emperors words go in one ear and out the other, he thought of someone in a white dress.

    But really.

    It was just for a moment, and he didnt even realize he had such imagination.

    He hurried as much as possible, but it took another six days to deal with the affairs in the capital and return to the north.

    [Whats going on?]

    The aides eyes widened as he came out to greet him in front of the castle gate.

    The Duke had brought a gentle hazelnut-colored young foal.

    [I bought it.]

    Lennox replied bluntly, seemingly annoyed.

    He had been thinking hard all the time he was away from the castle.

    What could relieve the depression and pique the interest of Juliet, who showed no interest in jewels or dresses? From his countless observations, Juliet had a talent for horseback riding, and she liked young animals.

    So, the good horse he thought of was a big deal.

    Lennox was amazed at his own feeble imagination, but he didnt know anything else Juliet might like.

    The gentle but sturdy, two-year-old horse stood quietly, blinking its eyes.

    But contrary to his expectations, the woman he expected toe out to greet him was not seen.

    [Ah, Miss Julliet is in the garden!]

    Elliot quickly informed him, seeing his expression harden.

    As directed by the aide, he headed to the garden, where the chattering and conversations could be heard.

    [Madam Urss disciples came to visit.]

    Elliot subtly informed him.

    In the middle of the garden where spring flowers began to bloom, Urs and a few women were sitting around a table chatting.

    He easily found Juliet among the gathered noblewomen.

    With light hazelnut-colored hair decorated with a ck hair tie, and elegantce covering her neck and back of hands on a dark green dress, Juliet looked lively as suited the season.

    But Juliet didnt notice his approach, as she was too engrossed in chatting with the women seated at the table.

    What Juliet was gazing at with envious eyes was a young baby cradled in a womans arms.

    [Hem hem. Miss?]

    Elliot coughed to call her, and Juliet finally turned to him.

    [Ah, Your Highness.]

    Like before, Juliet greeted him with a bright smile.

    It was only after the unfamiliar guests hurriedly left that Juliet discovered the young foal he had brought.

    [Whats with this horse?]

    Juliets face lit up as she discovered the gentle animal.

    [Its yours.]

    [Pretty]

    Watching Juliet caress the two-year-old foal in ecstasy, Lennox felt a sense of relief internally.

    [I havent seen such a beautiful horse since I was fifteen.]

    Rather than cing a saddle and taming it, she was closer to not knowing what to do with its beauty.

    [What shall we name it?]

    Juliet seemed to have regained her spirits while he was away and smiled brightly at him as before.

    However, the topic had changed again by the time they put the foal in the clean stable and returned to the castle.

    Crossing the garden, Juliet told him about what she had been doing while he was away.

    [It was very cute.]

    The group chatting with Juliet a while ago were said to be disciples of Madam Urs.

    One of the disciples who visited to meet Urs had brought a young baby.

    Juliet softly spoke about the cute things the baby did.

    [Its so fascinating to see nails on such tiny hands.]

    Is it fascinating?

    Lennox thought it was something he didnt know. He couldnt understand why she was so fond of a baby that wasnt even hers.

    Juliet, who was quick to notice, sneaked a look at him and cautiously asked:

    [Do you dislike babies?]

    Are you asking me if I dislike children now?

    [I dont dislike. Just havent given much thought.]

    [But someday, Your Highness will get married, and have children]

    [That wont happen.]

    At his firm response, Juliets blue eyes widened in surprise.

    [Why?]

    Lennox suddenly thought of the casually mentioned Emperor and became more alert.

    [Its bothersome. Annoying.]

    []

    Juliet seemed a bit taken aback.

    He felt ufortable again.

    [Lets go back.]

    For a while, they walked side by side on a well-maintained rose bush path.

    This spring was quite warm, and the colorful roses were blooming brilliantly, but all the while, Juliet seemed lost in thought.

    Without realizing it, Lennox nced sideways to check on herplexion.

    Damn it.

    It was clear that his answer had made Juliet uneasy.

    Should he not have said that?

    What does it matter whether he really likes children or not? He should have lied and said he liked them.

    Lennox decided that he should calmly exin it to her.

    [What I meant was]

    But before he could say anything, Juliet suddenly spoke.

    [But a child that looks like Your Highness would be really cute.]

    He was momentarily speechless. Was she sincere?

    If the child looked like her, maybe. A child with pale cheeks, light brown-colored hair, and round blue eyes would surely be adorable.

    Even if not of his lineage.

    []

    But children born to the Dukes family always have ominously red eyes.

    Moreover, the first child of each generation devours its mother from inside the womb and is born. He suddenly stopped walking and realized.

    [Such damned genes.]

    [Why?]

    He smirked just with the curve of his lips.

    [My father didnt think so.]

    Juliet blinked, not understanding his implication.

    He didnt want to confess his bleak family history, nor did he want to terrify Juliet with tales of a curse passed down in his lineage.

    [Still, I believe the Duke will be a good father.]

    Juliet, who had been gazing at him intently, said a bit stubbornly.

    [Because Your Highness is kind.]

    []

    [Isnt it?]

    As if she wanted to believe it.

    Lennox looked into her eyes for a moment.

    To want to believe means it might not be the truth.

    He wasnt kind, he had no intention of giving Juliet a child, and he didnt believe hed be a good father.

    However, those blue eyes, filled with trust and affection, looked at him. And he didnt want to lose that, whatever the cost, whatever lies he had to tell.

    He smirked and pulled her close.

    [Maybe I will be.]

 Chapter 217: Epilogue 7

    Chapter 217: Epilogue 7

    * * *

    [Ill return as soon as the work is done.]

    A few dayster, Urs received a notification that the princess was giving birth, and she returned to the capital.

    [You dont need to worry about Juliet. Weve already called a skilled doctor to the castle.]

    Urs assured confidently.

    With the arrival of spring, he had the gazebo in the garden repaired, and thanks to that, Juliet often spent time in the spring garden.

    Thanks to this, Lennox, who habitually moved to the garden that day, spotted Juliet from afar and hesitated.

    Juliet wasnt alone.

    She was engaged in a conversation with a young man he had never seen before.

    [Whats that?]

    [Oh, you mean that doctor?]

    Elliot, who followed, exined as if it was not a big deal.

    [Its a temporary recement called by Madam Urs. He is her disciple.]

    <i>That sly snake.</i>

    Lennox was astounded.

    He had assumed that Urss disciple would naturally be a woman.

    There are many skilled primary doctors in the noble families.

    Yet, the reason he had specifically asked Urs to look after Juliet was because there were few gynecologists who specialized in taking care of noblewomen.

    Urs must have known that fact.

    But it seemed like he was the only one worried about it.

    [Ah! I greet the Duke.]

    The young man who was chatting with Juliet noticed him and hurriedly stood up.

    [Well miss, if you have any more questions, feel free to call me anytime.]

    [Yes, thank you.]

    The young doctor with a mncholy impression courteously greeted and soon left the spot.

    With only the two remaining in the garden, Lennox deliberately pretended to be unaware and suddenly spoke.

    [It was Urss disciple.]

    [Randel?]

    Unaware of others pace, Juliet smiled broadly. It appeared they were familiar enough to call each other by name.

    [Yes, hes kind and knows a lot.]

    [What did you ask him?]

    [Oh just this and that. Shall we take a walk?]

    With a sunshade, Juliet lightly strolled around the garden with him.

    Throughout the walk, Juliet shared what she had been up to while he was absent. How she named the foal he gifted Apple, or how she tasted jewel grapes for the first time.

    They were trivial and cheerful stories, but to him, who had secretly been keeping tabs on herings and goings, they were not novel.

    Rather, he was irked that Juliet didnt mention anything about the man from earlier.

    As theypleted a round in the garden and returned to the gazebo, a te of fruits was ced on the table.

    The bowl full of strawberries was tempting.

    [Have some.]

    As he pushed the bowl towards her, Juliet seemed pleased with the spring strawberries.

    She had lost her appetite as spring arrived, but tart fruits like strawberries or pomegranates seemed to be an exception as she ate them quite well.

    [The princess gave birth to a baby this afternoon.]

    Juliet said, wiping her hands.

    [So, Randel said Madam Urs might return sooner than expected.]

    He had heard that too.

    But he had no interest in others stories.

    His mind was entirely fixated on the scene he witnessed earlier.

    The extremely shy Juliet was seen chatting with a man she had met for the first time, which bewildered him.

    [Your Highness, may I ask you something?]

    [Go ahead.]

    [You dont really dislike children, right?]

    []

    [I mean, even if you dont get married, there could be a child.]

    Lennox didnt know what to say.

    He vaguely understood why Juliet was saying this.

    But what Juliet was hoping for seemed quite unlikely to happen.

    He scoffed internally.

    Their familys bloodline was different from ordinary people; they were born with considerable magic powers, so unless there was a goodpatibility, it wasnt easy to have a child.

    In other words, unless they were extremely lucky or unlucky, it was clear that Juliet was having false hopes.

    [Juliet.]

    Unintentionally, he spoke in a cold tone.

    [There is no reason to hope for a child from you.]

    [But what if]

    [Even if it happens, theres absolutely no reason to have it.]

    <i>Peep!</i>

    Suddenly, there was a copsing sound from behind, and the birds began to chirp loudly.

    It seemed that the gardener, who was trimming the branches of a cypress tree nearby, had identally knocked down a birds nest.

    Confirming it was a minor incident, Lennox absentmindedly looked back at Juliet, only to be unusually flustered.

    [Why are you crying?]

    [Just]

    Unexpectedly, Juliet was shedding tears silently.

    [I was just a bit startled.]

    He was stunned.

    Is this something to cry about?

    The startled gardeners rushed over and ced the birds nest back onto the tree.

    [Is it alright now?]

    Even after confirming that the baby birds had returned to their parents embrace, Juliet still seemed to continue feeling down for some reason.

    [I want to go home.]

    On the way back to the castle, Lennox found himself unintentionally ncing at Juliets expressions.

    But Juliet, with her reddened eyes, was lost in thought and didnt even look at him.

    However, it was just the beginning of Juliets secretive behavior.

    For some time after that, Juliet seemed to be quietly doing well.

    She would take walks in the garden, asionally visit the shopping area with the maids, walk around the castle with the foal, and seemed quite ordinary on the outside.

    [Shes avoiding me.]

    Lennox was convinced as he looked at the empty bedroom.

    If there was one change, it was that Juliet had been tantly avoiding him since that day.

    Even when ying with the foal, she would hurriedly enter the castle if she saw him, go to bed early, or make excuses that she wasnt feeling well.

    For several days, Lennox hadnt even seen a shadow of Juliet.

    Moreover, what was bothering him was that Juliet was stillughing and getting along well with other guests and the young doctor.

    Lennox decided to find out what the problem was today.

    [I dont know what it is, but Master must have done something wrong.]

    [Perhaps shes homesick?]

    [She might miss home.]

    While the aides who saw the repeatedly disappointed Lennox had various opinions, there was no usible spection.

    [Oh, could it be that?]

    The somewhat usible guess was made by Elliot.

    [Its Misss birthday.]

    [Birthday?]

    [Yes, it was right after the New Year.]

    []

    In any case, finding her inside the castle, no matter how much she avoided him, wasnt a problem.

    When he had walked around half of the castle, he found Juliet in the dense shelves of the deserted library.

    Juliet was sitting on a window seat with a soft cushion ced below, legs gathered, back rested, and quietly reading a book under arge window.

    The neatly half-tied hair shone as it caught the sunlight.

    The serious expression on Juliets face as she slowly turned the pages was so focused that it made him curious about what book she was reading so intently.

    [Juliet.]

    [Ah?]

    When Juliet looked up and met his eyes, she looked quite flustered.

    [Your Highness? Why are you here]

    As she hurriedly got up, the pile of books tumbled and the pages of the book she was reading spread out.

    The spread page showed illustrations of herbs and constetions, indicating that it was an old book on herbology.

    Why herbology?

    [What are you doing here?]

    He picked up and handed the book to her, and Juliet hugged the old book tightly to her chest.

    [I was just reading a book.]

    Juliet hesitated for a moment, then naturally sat next to him by the window as he took a seat.

    He smiled a bit mischievously.

    [Oh? Were you hiding because you didnt want to run into me?]

    [Who said I was hiding]

    Not missing the chance when Juliet was getting upset, he pulled her towards him and quickly kissed her.

    As if ustomed, Juliet fluttered her eyshes and gently pushed him away.

    [I dont like it now.]

    [Why?]

    [Well, because]

    Juliet made an awkward expression and quickly spoke.

    [I feel like I have a cold. I dont want to pass it to you.]

    He gently looked at Juliet whom he embraced and touched her forehead. When his cool hand touched her forehead, Juliet flinched momentarily.

    Indeed.

    She felt warm, and her body temperature seemed to be slightly high, indicating a fever.

    It appeared that her saying she had a cold wasnt a lie.

    With a hint of disappointment, he tried to get up.

    [Shall I call a doctor?]

    [No!]

    Surprisingly startled, Juliet frantically grabbed him as he tried to stand.

    [Ill get better with some rest. So]

    [So, I should do nothing and stay like this?]

    [Yes.]

    Juliet nced at him and nodded.

    She disliked being touched and also disliked the idea of calling a doctor.

    Lennoxs red eyes narrowed.

    [Okay.]

    He changed his position while embracing Juliet with a smile.

    Like Juliet had earlier, he leaned against one wall with his back, lifting his legs onto the window seat, half lying down.

    The window seat was too narrow for him to lift and sit with his legs.

    It seemed quite spacious when Juliet was sitting, but for him, it was ufortable as he couldnt even straighten his legs.

    However, he willingly endured the difort. He liked that Juliet was snugly nestled in his arms, unable to move.

    [Lets talk instead.]

    [About what?]

    [Like, about your birthday gift.]

    [Ah]

    Juliet didnt seem particrly surprised or disappointed about the birthday topic.

    [Did you know?]

    He didnt know at all, but there was no need to say it straightforwardly.

    [Dont you want anything?]

    [Not really]

    As he kept probing, Juliet hesitated.

    [Then, money.]

    [What?]

    [Just a little is fine. A few gold coins]

    Juliet blushed for some reason and lowered her eyes.

    He was puzzled. It wasnt a big amount of money, just a few gold coins?

    [I want to buy something in the shopping district.]

    Speaking of which, they mentioned that she sometimes visited the shopping district with maids about once or twice a week.

    But that couldnt be considered a birthday gift.

    [Ill tell Elliot.]

    The money for shopping was trivial.

    Lennox probed with a discontented face.

    [Other than that, is there anything you want as a birthday gift?]

    [Something I want]

    As if contemting, Juliet bit her lip and nced at him.

    For a very brief moment, a hint of conflict crossed her blue eyes.

    [If not now, could you grant me a favorter?]

    [A favor?]

    [Its not a big deal.]

    []

    He stared at Juliet, who seemed a bit anxious, for a moment.

    She looked like someone who desperately wanted something.

    Drawn by her gaze, he unknowingly nodded.

    [Just say it.]

    [This is my request.]

    Juliet then smiled with aplex expression of relief and sorrow.

    [When I say somethingter, I hope you dont get too angry.]

 Chapter 218: Epilogue 8

    Chapter 218: Epilogue 8

    What Juliet took was a small amount of gold coins.

    Although it was a scant amount for buying precious metals, Juliet looked very happy when she came back with a purse jingling with silver coins after going out.

    [She went to a general store, an antique shop and a dressmaker, but she didnt get fitted for a dress.]

    [So what did she buy?]

    [Nothing much. Some kind of linen? It seems to be used for making handkerchiefs and a silk ribbon, and she also bought a drawer.]

    Was she nning to open a general store?

    He was very curious about what Juliet was up to.

    Certainly, these days Juliet seemed to be distracted by something other than him.

    Thanks to that, even when he took time out of his busy schedule to visit Juliet in the annex, he was always left in vain.

    Lennox stopped in front of a small room at the end of the hallway.

    [Is it this room?]

    [Yes, ording to the maids, she spends time alone in this room nowadays.]

    He tried turning the door handle but it was locked.

    [Has it always been locked?]

    [It seems the youngdy has locked it.]

    Lennox didnt take it seriously. Despite being a locked room, it was just a very small room in terms of the mansionsyout.

    [What is she doing here?]

    [Im not sure about that.]

    Lennox frowned.

    He felt like he was missing something, but couldnt find anything in particr.

    [And this is really nothing but]

    Elliot quickly reported one more thing to him as he was leaving the annex.

    [The youngdy seems to be studying something with that doctor.]

    []

    [So medical studies?]

    Is she thinking of bing a doctor? Lennox hadpletely forgotten about the closed room and the talk about the general store he was curious about just a while ago.

    Instead, he wasing up with two or three meticulous ns to get rid of this unknown guy without leaving a trace, when suddenly he felt pathetic.

    This is crazy.

    He couldnt bear the thought of how childish it was, even to himself.

    Of course, he could drive him away right now if he wanted to.

    But not wanting to reveal his childish thoughts to Juliet, he decided to exercise a bit more patience.

    Lennox found Juliet that afternoon.

    [Surprise.]

    Sitting on the couch and engrossed in sewing, Juliet was startled when he sat down in the armchair right next to her, sweeping her hand across her chest.

    Lennox nced over the table, filled with bits of ribbon,ce, and cut fabric, with a disapproving eye.

    [Whats all this?]

    [Pretty, isnt it? Its a doll dress made by Loren.]

    Juliet grinned, showing him a very small, delicate dress-like item.

    Loren seemed to be the name of a maid who was good at sewing.

    [With this dress pattern, all you have to do is trace and sew, and you can make doll clothes, baby clothes and animal dolls too.]

    Juliet, not knowing his feelings, bragged to him with a smile.

    With no particr thought, Lennox picked up an animal doll that Juliet was sewing earnestly.

    [A rat?]

    [Its a rabbit.]

    Juliet red at him, her face turning red.

    No matter how he looked at it, she didnt seem to have a knack for sewing.

    He chuckled lightly.

    [Why suddenly the sewing?]

    [You never know. Learning it might help to earn a living by sewing someday]

    [What situation would require you to live by sewing?]

    [Well right.]

    For some reason, Juliet hesitated and avoided his gaze, and Lennox didnt like her answer for some reason.

    [Ah.]

    He had a bad feeling, and sure enough, the clumsily sewing Juliet pricked her finger.

    As a small blood droplet formed on her white fingertip, he unconsciously pulled her fingertip to his mouth.

    []

    He had only licked the fingertip, but as their eyes met, he came to his senses and found himself leaning over the table, their lips fervently engaged on the couch.

    [No-]

    The first one toe to her senses was Juliet. Instead of pushing him away, she chose a slightly aggressive method.

    []

    She bit his lips.

    Tasting the bitter taste of blood, Lennox frowned and let her go.

    Then Juliet didnt know what to do.

    [Im, Im sorry.]

    She looked more surprised by herself even after biting him.

    [Does it hurt a lot? What to do?]

    [Its okay.]

    Juliet was overly flustered and mindful of his reactions.

    [But I dont like it right now. For a while ]

    For a while?

    He suddenly noticed a strange atmosphere.

    Juliet, who hastily left her seat with a tearful face, appeared again that night. Knocking on the office door, Juliet was still watching his reactions.

    [I was wondering if your wound is okay.]

    []

    [Here.]

    What Juliet handed over was a cute-sized round jar.

    [Its a good ointment for wounds.]

    Lennox, who was looking down at the ointment, asked without realizing.

    [Did that doctor give it?]

    [No, I bought it from the pharmacist. Why?]

    [Then its fine.]

    Lennox epted the ointment from Juliet and casually put it down at a corner of the table.

    [Go now.]

    []

    But Juliet didnt leave and was looking at him with a sullen face.

    After pushing him away first, she didnt understand why she looked more hurt.

    [Juliet.]

    Lennox sighed lightly and pulled her into a hug. Juliet, who came obediently, didnt even refuse.

    [Youve been strangetely. You know?]

    Lennox said with discontent.

    [Im not strange.]

    Juliet stubbornly mumbled in his arms.

    [Its natural.]

    [Who?]

    [They said its not strange.]

    [So who said that?]

    [From a book]

    What book?

    But Juliet didnt answer anymore.

    She stubbornly shut her mouth. The silence lengthened, and only the rhythmic sound of breathing could be heard. She seemed to have fallen asleep.

    From a certain point, Juliets emotional ups and downs had intensified.

    <i>How many weeks has it been?</i>

    Lennox was counting the days.

    Shed tear up at the slightest things, rage at slight irritations, and pushed him away whenever they slightly got close.

    [Im sorry for acting strange.]

    He thought she was asleep. But Juliet apologized with a soft voice.

    He couldnt help but smile.

    [Its okay. I just wish you remembered sometimes.]

    [Remember what?]

    [That Im not very patient.]

    He held himself back dozens of times a day from scolding Juliet.

    <i>To you, it didnt matter who it was, as long as someone pulled you out of that hell.</i>

    He smiled self-mockingly, and felt relieved that Juliet couldnt see his expression.

    * * *

    It was a long-awaited long holiday.

    He nned to take Juliet out somewhere far after a long time. It would also be a chance to get rid of that eyesore doctor Randel from his sight.

    But when he arrived at the annex, Juliet was out for a moment.

    [Shell be back soon.]

    The maid who was tidying up the room quickly answered, noticing his mood.

    She quickly cleared the bowl that was in the room. It was a fragrance bowl containingvender flowers.

    [What are you doing?]

    [Ah Miss hasnt been eating welltely.]

    [I know that.]

    He had finally fattened her up and made her look human, but she had lost weight again, which was a little annoying.

    [It seems like the scent bothers her, the young doctor advised to remove all scented things.]

    Is that so?

    He sat leisurely by the empty bedroom window and looked out.

    Upon reflection, it seemed that Juliet had been acting strange for several weeks already.

    She wouldnt let anyone get close, easily got tired, slept more, and on top of that, refused medical treatment.

    <i>I guess its better to call the family doctor.</i>

    If Juliet was really sick, it was clearly a strange disease.

    []

    His hand, which was lightly tapping on the window frame, stopped.

    Unable to eat even her favorite food, all she had was warm tea and a little fruit.

    He suddenly realized.

    There was such a disease.

    There was such a strange disease in the world.

    Its a rare one.

    <i>[But if the child resembles you, it would be very cute.]</i>

    [Master?]

    Before making any rational inference, he had already left the bedroom and was striding down the corridor.

    He stopped in front of a small room at the end of the corridor that he had passed by a few days ago.

    <i>nk.</i>

    The room at the end of the hallway was still firmly locked.

    [Open it immediately.]

    [Yes?]

    [I need to see inside.]

    [But, but Miss will be back soon.]

    [Do I have to say it twice?]

    With his sharp demeanor, the knights moved quickly.

    <i>Creack.</i>

    With a few blows of an axe, the firmly locked door was easily broken.

    The lower floor got noisy, and the sound of carriages returning was heard, but Lennox didnt care and entered the room.

    It was a cozy room with plenty of sunlight.

    There wasnt much furniture in the small room, but there was evidence of someones tender touch here and there.

    The wallpaper in pastel tones chosen with care, and the elegant chest of drawers and wardrobe.

    And right in the center of the room, there was a small bed whose purpose was unclear.

    []

    [Ma-Master.]

    Following servants mostly held their breath in confusion, not knowing what was going on.

    Lennox looked down at the object that looked too small to be a bed with cold eyes.

    He had never seen such a thing in the ducal mansion before.

    What was this for?

    His hand slowly caressed the edge of the cradle.

    [Your Highness?]

    At the soft voice, he turned around.

    [Why, here]

    Juliet, who seemed to have just returned from an outing, was standing at the door.

    She turned pale seeing the room she had locked and kept with her life, now open. As if someone had discovered a long-hidden secret.

    Seeing her became pale, and her trembling blue eyes, he was already convinced.

    [Tell me, Juliet.]

    Lennoxs impassive eyes turned towards the antique chest of drawers.

    [Whats inside there?]

    He needed to verify what was inside. That was all he thought.

    Why hadnt he noticed sooner?

    [Lennox, please.]

    Terrified Juliet came running in pleadingly.

    Startled maids and servants peeked into the room from outside the door.

    [I, I can exin everything-]

    He wondered what kind of expression he was wearing.

    Juliet, who almost threw herself into the room hurriedly, looked terrified as if she had seen a ghost.

    Holding both of Juliets shoulders firmly, he gave a cold, expressionlessmand.

    [Take everything out.]

    Following themand, the servants began to turn the room upside down.

 Chapter 219: Epilogue 9

    Chapter 219: Epilogue 9

    <i>Crash.</i>

    The small, sunlit room turned into a chaotic mess in a blink.

    The silent servants faithfully executed their orders.

    The elegant furniture was overturned, and items carefully hidden inside the drawers poured out with a rustle.

    [Lennox, please.]

    Lennox nced indifferently at the objects being tossed around on the floor.

    Since when did it all begin?

    Childish toys, thin, soft handkerchiefs, and neatly folded baby clothes.

    Every time such trivial things fell to the floor, Juliet alternately nced at him, clueless about what to do.

    [I didnt mean to deceive you!]

    The terrified woman clung to his feet, begging.

    [So please, stop this okay?]

    She clung desperately as if these simple and crude trinkets were precious treasures.

    Lennox looked at her quietly. He was afraid of losing her affection.

    She was affection-starved and showedpassion even to worthless stray animals.

    How excited she must have been, decorating the small room like a squirrel and diligently filling the empty drawers.

    He felt like suffocating due to the love that seeped through every nook and cranny.

    But there was something Juliet didnt know.

    The damn curse of the family would snatch her away.

    Before he could even make a rational judgement, he had alreadye to a conclusion.

    He couldnt lose Juliet.

    Ignoring the gazing eyes of others, the sound of Juliets cries grew louder.

    [You promised not to get angry]

    [Im not angry.]

    Although his mind was nk, he managed to respond, moving his stationary lips.

    He knelt down to match the eye level of Juliet, who was sitting on the floor.

    He brushed Juliets tear-streaked cheeks.

    [Juliet.]

    He thought he smiled, but he wasnt sure.

    [You cant leave me.]

    He gripped her shoulders forcefully.

    No matter the cost, he couldnt lose her.

    * * *

    [I have prescribed a sedative.]

    The hurriedly called doctor was Lord Hilbery.

    [Shes finally asleep. It would be better to keep her rxed for a while]

    Juliet stopped crying only when she ran out of tears.

    Frightened Juliet would burst into tears just at the sight of his face, so Lennox was sent out of the bedroom, following the physicians order.

    [How serious is it?]

    [Your Highness.]

    After checking the solitary study, the doctor opened his mouth heavily.

    [Does Miss Juliet?]

    [She knows nothing.]

    The elderly doctor sighed.

    [Im seeing it for the first time, but its typical.]

    Being a confidant of the secret passed only among the heads of the Carlyle family, the doctor was extremely tense.

    He, who was an assistant to a doctor during the time of the predecessor Duke, possessed all of his masters records.

    [She thinks its morning sickness.]

    []

    [It might feel a bit severe, but in reality, its draining magic and nutrients.]

    Lennox recalled Juliet who couldnt even swallow a sip of tea properly.

    The symptoms were simr to morning sickness, but different. The damn bloodline that slowly drains magic and nutrients, and kills the mothers body once it bes unnecessary.

    [Theres a way.]

    The doctor cautiously interrupted his thoughts.

    [ording to the records, there have been such cases. You only have to give up on the first child.]

    []

    Just give up on the first child.

    Lennox understood what it meant.

    Taking away the first child, the curse of the eldest.

    The heads of their family were forced to choose. To lose the first child, or to lose the wife.

    But for him, it was a question not even worth considering.

    [Ill try to find Silphium flowers.]

    Walking through the silent corridor, he was lost in thought.

    <i>It can be corrected.</i>

    It was an unfortunate ident, but it was still correctable.

    By persuading Juliet to give up on the child.

    []

    But how could he convince her?

    Even if he told her the truth, it would be fortunate if she didnt get scared and run away or despise him.

    He hesitated.

    He cautiously opened the bedroom door. Instead of the bed, Juliet had curled up ufortably on the couch and was asleep.

    []

    Looking around for something to cover her with, he picked up a thin sheet from the bed reluctantly.

    <i>Rustle.</i>

    But as he turned around holding the white sheet, he locked eyes with Juliet, who had woken up with a frightened face.

    He extended his hand with an uneasy heart.

    [Come here.]

    [I I dont want to.]

    Juliet only red at him with cautious eyes.

    She didnt realize she was this stubborn.

    [The baby]

    [I wont do anything, soe.]

    His anger surged. Its not like she regarded him as some lust-driven brute.

    []

    With suspicious eyes, Juliet hesitantly approached the bed.

    He quickly caught her slender shoulders, wrapped them with a sheet, and pulled her close, leaning against the bed headboard.

    Seemingly ufortable with the embraced position, Juliet squirmed for a while, but she didnt run away.

    Holding her from behind, her warm body temperature and the beating heart calmed him down.

    Then he noticed her slender shoulder line and frail wrists.

    [You know its morning sickness.]

    []

    [Im sorry for not telling you earlier.]

    Juliet said out of the blue, as she rubbed her reddened eyes.

    [But I thought you wouldnt like it]

    Her attitude of watching his reaction was pitiful.

    [When did you find out?]

    [Not long ago]

    Juliet hesitated before confessing.

    [Ive been feeling drowsy and listless, so I intended to consult with Madam Urs, but she was not around. So instead]

    His eyes narrowed in displeasure.

    [Did you seek out that doctor?]

    [No, hes a stranger. Were not that close so I just looked it up in a book.]

    She had been diligently tucked away in the library, chasing after a doctor named Randel, asking around  it seemed it was for that reason.

    Lennox suddenly got curious.

    Would Juliet be terrified first if he told the truth, or would she despise him first?

    [Ah.]

    Something on the bedside table fell to the floor with a thud.

    [Its nothing-]

    Juliet quickly reached out, but he was faster.

    [Its baby shoes.]

    Juliet said nervously.

    He looked down at the small shoes that seemed utterly useless.

    [They were just cute I picked them up secretly.]

    Seeing her hastily exining, surely one of the pitiful maids secretly handed them to her.

    [Please dont get angry.]

    [Ive told you many times, Im not angry.]

    If he were to be angry, there was only one target.

    His cursed bloodline that dried her up day by day.

    The entity, even smaller than a walnut, was devouring her vitality, growing inside her belly, and he couldnt feel a shred of affection for it.

    However, Juliet, who couldnt even dream of this fact, cautiously said while gauging his reaction.

    [It will surely be cute if it resembles Your Highness.]

    [Dont give birth.]

    []

    At the sudden confession, Juliets body froze.

    With wide-open blue eyes, he pleaded earnestly.

    [Dont give birth, stay by my side.]

    He could neither tell the truth nor deceive forever.

    Frightened, he chose a modestpromise.

    [The doctor said youre not healthy enough to have a baby.]

    [Youre lying.]

    [So just give up this one time.]

    He knelt down and pleaded for the first time.

    [I will grant whatever you want.]

    And he meant it.

    If Juliet just speaks, just nods, he was ready to even give up the throne for her.

    Give up the baby inside you and choose me.

    Just give up this one time, and I can give in to anything, children or whatever, next time.

    [Just give up this one time-]

    [Dont say it like that.]

    With a wounded look, Juliet silenced him.

    [Dont negotiate like that.]

    She was busy wiping the tears streaming down her cheeks, resembling a child who didnt know how to cry properly.

    He was already half out of his mind. He forcibly lifted his head, and Juliet stubbornly avoided his gaze.

    [I hate you to death]

    [Juliet.]

    [Get out.]

    Looking into the utterly frightened blue eyes, his heart sank.

    Even as he left the bedroom to her weak expulsion, he didnt let go of a glimmer of hope.

    Somehow, if he could soothe and coax, with time, he could fully persuade

    [Your Highness.]

    Turning around, Mn, who was hastily following, was standing there, catching his breath.

    [Theres an urgent message from Baron Teer.]

    []

    Inside the envelope handed over by the knight, only one sentence was hurriedly scribbled down.

 Chapter 220: Epilogue 10

    Chapter 220: Epilogue 10

    * * *

    <i>Rush.</i>

    The scene witnessed by the knights who hastily arrived at Lucerne was bizarre.

    [Its my first time seeing something like this.]

    Even the battle-hardened knights couldnt suppress their astonishment on the battlefield.

    Trapped within the underground magic circle was a snake spirit that had taken on the appearance of a young girl.

    Golden hair with a hint of crimson, and purple eyes.

    After years of pursuit, Lennox finally found the demon that had fled from his family.

    In the Carlyle family, the snake spirit was not just an old tale. It was a monster that could deceive people, steal appearances, and move and speak like a human.

    <i>Crack.</i>

    When they arrived, the evil spirit was devouring the undecayed corpse of a saint.

    [It would be wise to be careful, Duke.]

    Despite the long-standing grudge, the high priests of Lucerne earnestly advised Duke Carlyle, who was taking the captured snake to the north.

    [Its a demon that ensnares the human mind.]

    The heads of the Carlyle family knew this best.

    The knights who brought the snake in alive confined it in the eastern tower and kept a strict watch.

    Though very few knew, the eastern tower of the Dukes residence itself had a barrier that suppressed the spirits power.

    [Ohh, whos this?]

    The demon, captured after several decades, was highly agitated.

    [Young Carlyle, so it was you who captured me this time?]

    The priests said that the corpse devoured by the snake belonged to a girl named Genovia who died decades ago.

    [Shall I guess? Youre begging to save your human woman and her brat too, arent you?]

    Despite being bound by the towers barrier, the venomous snake showed no signs of weakening.

    [Nothing surprising. Youre not the first. Your ancestors also came begging to me, its not a shameful act]

    [Shut up and lift the curse.]

    [A blood-soaked fledgling dares to talk big. Still fit to live  oh.]

    The flickering purple eyes suddenly lit up.

    [This is rather enticing.]

    [Shut up.]

    The snakes attitude changed slightly from then. Initially showing intense hostility as if it would devour him at any moment, it now tried to provoke his anger through words.

    [Really, I dont understand. If your wife dies, get another. If your child dies, have another. Why bother lifting the curse?]

    Even while trapped in the barrier and screaming, it seemed like the snake was trying to elicit some reaction from him.

    Its voice, despite the cockiness, seemed to hiss.

    [Showing off all you want, but cherishing my bloodline like other humans?]

    Lennox chuckled.

    Not knowing that the bloodline is nothing special. Well, thats why its a demon after all.

    Throughout the struggle with the captured snake, Lennox tried hard not to face Juliet.

    [Shes been crying a lot these days.]

    But having to listen to the snakes curses all day, he somehow wanted to check on Juliets well-being, andte at night, he secretly went to see her.

    [Hello, darling.]

    Through the slightly opened door, he saw Juliet sitting by the window with a gloomy face. Staying only in her room, Juliet no longer smiled.

    Her routine was either walking around the empty castle or spending time in her room.

    He didnt have the courage to face her, so all he could do was watch her from a distant corridor or quietly leave when she fell asleep tired.

    He wished Juliet knew nothing.

    The snake vehemently refused to be locked up in the storage.

    [Keke.]

    It took some time because it had swallowed the remains of the saint, but thanks to the strict barrier, the snake was bing weaker day by day. It was only a matter of time before it would be sealed again.

    Even with its physical strength sealed, the snake didnt stop its rant.

    [Theres no intention of lifting the curse, so decide quickly to kill the human woman who will be killed by your offspring.]

    He already had a hunch.

    This snake had no intention of lifting the curse, it was just biding time to see him suffer.

    [Neither you nor your bloodline will escape from my curse.]

    The taunting face of the snake, or rather the face of Genovia, the girl who was eaten by the snake, strangely had round eyes that slightly resembled Juliets.

    * * *

    [Master!]

    It was the next day when a knight from his family hurried to him.

    [How did it break the barrier?]

    [I, I dont know.]

    It was said that Juliet, who used to take a walk near the eastern tower, encountered a snake.

    He knew Juliet walked around the castle every evening, but it was a mistake to be careless.

    The boundary of the eastern tower is such that it couldnt be entered by anyone other than knights with emblems or high priests or magicians with strong magical powers. It was a peculiar event.

    [I knew she wasing near the tower because she said she wanted to see it up close just once]

    The issue was what the snake whispered to Juliet.

    As he hurriedly moved, an aide grabbed him.

    [Your Highness, Juliet is requesting a meeting with you now.]

    [Tell her Illeter.]

    [She will wait until youe.]

    []

    It didnt make sense to say that.

    He headed to the annex reluctantly, but Juliet was not there.

    [Long time no see, Your Highness.]

    Instead, she was sitting elegantly in his reception room, greeting him.

    [I greet Your Highness the Duke.]

    []

    Although it was informal, Juliet greeted him with impable manners, and then took a seat.

    [Would you like some tea?]

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    Before even hearing a response, Juliet, who was pouring tea, looked at him and smiled.

    [Why are you looking like that?]

    [No.]

    Lennox sat down scanning Juliet with unfamiliar eyes.

    Its been a long time since he saw Juliet awake or not crying.

    The well-dressed Juliet looked quite strange.

    Instead of her usual in pajamas or modest indoor dresses, she was wearing the best dark blue outfit she had.

    Seeing her light brown hair slightly braided and neatly twisted up, and her pale cheeks hidden with peach-colored makeup, he somehow felt an unexinable anxiety.

    [I heard you found Dahlia.]

    He flinched. He never told Juliet what Dahlia was.

    So, she had no way of knowing about the curse of the Dukes family or the true identity of Dahlia. Yet, he sensed anxiety instinctively.

    [Well, I went to the eastern tower yesterday and met someone.]

    It was true that Juliet had been to the eastern tower.

    [I met ady there, and we talked.]

    [You talked?]

    His heart sank.

    The woman Juliet saw was undoubtedly the snake.

    The snake, tied up and its magic sealed, was too weakened to physically harm Juliet, but the really scary thing about the snake was that it got into peoples minds.

    A healthy person wouldnt be enchanted by the snake, but Juliet was visibly physically and mentally exhausted.

    He was terrified. That snake might have done something to Juliet.

    [What did she say?]

    You had a conversation?

    Seeing him ask fiercely, Juliet remained silent for a moment.

    [Im asking what she said.]

    [Just, exchanged greetings.]

    When asked hastily, Juliet gave a faint smile.

    [Dont worry. She didnt speak ill of you.]

    []

    Lie.

    It cant be.

    Even a high priest was easily enchanted and had his memory manipted by the evil spirit. Its clear that the snake spewed nonsensical nonsense.

    But Juliet was surprisingly calm andposed.

    [She say you found it after 20 years.]

    [Did she say that?]

    The snake?

    [No, I heard it from the maids. These days, thats all they talk about.]

    Juliet spoke calmly, as if talking about someone else.

    20 years ago, the servant couple ran away with Dahlia, and theres talk that Duke Carlyle finally found her and she has returned.

    Was the unrest in the castle due to this?

    Lennox frowned, thinking he should tighten security.

    [I have something to say, Your Highness.]

    [Speak.]

    [I, always keep my promises. Im not talkative either.]

    [And?]

    [So please let me go.]

    Lennox doubted his ears.

    [I wont tell anyone. Ill just go far away, live quietly in hiding. Just ]

    [Where will you go?]

    He was out of breath.

    [I wont ask for anything.]

    At the same time that everything started to feel dizzy, everything also became clear.

    [I will live as though I am dead. So that you will never hear from me again.]

    [What are you saying?]

    He wished this was a threat.

    If you dont ept my stubbornness, Ill leave you far behind forever, he wished Juliet was just throwing a tantrum.

    [Juliet.]

    Unfortunately, Juliet didnt back down.

    She was serious. She would really leave.

    Juliets pale lips trembled, and then she forced a smile.

    [Here.]

    She took off the small gold ring on her ring finger and ced it in his hand.

    [Its not worth much, but I hope you ept it.]

    It was a thin, in ring.

    Probably worth about ten gold coins.

    [You can throw it away if it upsets you but Id appreciate it if you sold it instead, thats all I have.]

    []

    [You could get five deep gold coins.]

    Juliet said cautiously, but he didnt understand right away.

    Why is she giving this all of a sudden? As a noble Duke, it was an iprehensible act.

    No one had ever handed him such a small amount of money.

    [Of course, it falls far short of covering the costs of looking after me for all this time but this is all I have now.]

    Finally, he barely understood Juliets intentions.

    [What.]

    And he deeply despaired.

    Juliets words were that she would pay for the cost of her upkeep until now.

    [Where do you n to go?]

    [To repay the debt-]

    [So youll repay the debt, and insist on leaving?]

    [Yes.]

    [With my child?]

    Juliet, who had been staring at him with indifferent eyes, corrected quietly.

    [Its my baby.]

    []

    [I dont ask for anything. I wont talk about Your Highness, to anyone. Just let me go.]

    [Just let you go?]

    Even if you die?

    Then what was I to you?

    [Absurd.]

    Does she even know what shes talking about?

    [If you want to calcte, do it properly, Juliet.]

    Touching his lips, he coldly scoffed.

    Why didnt he realize sooner? Falling in love on a whim, hoping on a whim.

    It was not her, but he who was recklessly captivated.

    [Your life is mine, where can you go?]

    [Your Highness?]

    [If you want to die, die in front of me.]

    <i>Startled.</i>

    He locked the door and finally let out a harsh sigh.

 Chapter 221: Epilogue 11

    Chapter 221: Epilogue 11

    * * *

    <i>tter.</i>

    Lennox stubbornly shoved a bowl of watery porridge toward Juliet.

    [Eat.]

    [I dont want to.]

    The attending doctor, who was watching the exchange from outside the door, wore an expression that said, Here we go again.

    Over thest five days, they seemed like people fighting endlessly over how they could hurt each other more cleverly.

    He had confined Juliet to his bedroom, not letting her step out at all.

    Because of the baby item that apassionate maid had secretly given to the confined Juliet, he had prohibited even those who were willing to take care of her from entering.

    Instead, he tended to Juliets trivial needs himself.

    Thanks to that, every mealtime had turned into a battlefield. He tried hard to feed her, but Juliet resisted eating.

    Sitting in a corner of the bed with her knees drawn up to her chest, Juliet nced at him reproachfully.

    [Was it always like this?]

    [Always?]

    [Did you take care of the child every time a lower-ss lover had a baby?]

    []

    Lennox looked at Juliet with a dry gaze.

    [Well, I dont know.]

    He wasnt unaware that it was a provocation.

    [Usually, it wasnt so easy to have a baby.]

    <i>p.</i>

    A sharp breaking sound cut through the air.

    [Im sorry.]

    Juliet seemed more surprised by her own p.

    Lennox, on the other hand, nonchntly rubbed his jaw. The sound was loud, but a p from Juliet, who hadnt eaten properly for days, didnt even leave a mark.

    [Done venting your anger?]

    He smiled sarcastically.

    [If you want to starve and lose the baby, I wont stop you.]

    [Dont pretend to care.]

    With tear-swollen eyes, Juliet snapped back.

    [Youll be the happiest if the baby is gone.]

    Even if she was being sarcastic like that, it didnt hurt him at all. For days, he was more bothered by Juliets red eyes from crying.

    [Why waste time, you never cared anyway]

    []

    Juliet sulkily turned her back andid down, and he went out to the hallway where the doctor was waiting.

    [I will prescribe sedatives again.]

    The waiting doctor took the teacup.

    The physician brought the most skilled pharmacist from the continent and immediately had the medicine prepared.

    [It will take about another week.]

    The pharmacist cautiously advised.

    [And for the Silphium flower to work effectively thedy needs to recover her health.]

    [I understand.]

    The reason Lennox struggled to feed Juliet was because of that. He was worried about Juliets weakened body.

    [There really are no other side effects, right?]

    [If thedys health is stable, of course.]

    The pharmacist referred to Juliet as thedy every time.

    As if sensing his inner thoughts instinctively, like a prey animal sensing danger, Juliet was extremely anxious the entire time she was confined by him.

    Even though he had decided to act kindly.

    You never cared?

    Power flowed into his involuntarily clenched fist.

    A snicker of ridicule escaped her. Would it have been so painful if that were the case?

    [Whatever you do with the medicine, I dont care about the child in the womb.]

    He reiterated to himself once again.

    [Just keep the woman alive.]

    * * *

    [Sorry, baby. Sorry.]

    Returning to the bedroom with freshly prepared medicine and food, Lennox paused at the sounding through the slightly opened door.

    For some reason, Juliet sat as if she was in a trance.

    [Its not your fault But please dont hate me.]

    She mumbled iprehensible words while curling up.

    Lennox looked at her agonizing face for a moment, then purposely made a noise to alert her.

    Startled by the noise, Juliet looked at him curled up.

    [Eat.]

    []

    [Shall I feed you?]

    <i>tter.</i>

    Unexpectedly, Juliet red at him for a moment then obediently picked up the spoon.

    He wondered what was going on, but it wasnt an illusion.

    Juliet emptied the watery porridge, which she couldnt eat more than a few bites of before, and silently drank the medicinal tea too.

    [Im sorry.]

    [For what?]

    [For foolishly, without any thought, having a baby.]

    A tear drop slid down her cheek and dropped into the teacup.

    [I wish our baby could have had a good mother too.]

    []

    He froze on the spot.

    Whatever emotional shift had happened, Juliet now seemed serene as if she had given up on everything.

    After changing her clothes, Juliet spoke.

    [I want to go for a walk.]

    Even though he didnt withdraw his suspicious gaze, heplied with her request.

    They went for an evening stroll as if nothing had happened.

    Juliet looked at the courtyard she was seeing for the first time in five days with hollow eyes.

    [I thought the name Lily would be nice.]

    Suddenly, while looking at the backyard full of blooming white lilies, Juliet spoke.

    [It might be a boy.]

    Juliet gave a faint smile.

    [It looks like its going to rain.]

    Juliet walked around the courtyard where lilies bloomed morning and evening, slowly regaining her strength.

    Of course, whenever he was absent, the stern surveince of the servants and knights followed her like a shadow, but thest time Juliet spoke about the baby was that evening.

    For the next few days, she didnt mention leaving again, or anything about the baby.

    Juliet, like a doll that lost its will, struggled to eat what was given to her, drank the medicine he provided, and fell into a deep sleep.

    Instead, he couldnt eat or sleep.

    Every night, he stayed awake by Juliets side who was asleep, repeating to himself.

    Whatever he had to give up, it was better than losing her forever.

    [Master.]

    It had been several days like this.

    In the early dawn, Mn, the vice-captain of the knights, cautiously knocked on the bedroom door, summoning him to the corridor.

    [Demonic beasts?]

    [Yes, it seems quite unusual]

    It was reported that an unidentifiedrge group of beasts was ravaging the nearby viges and moving quickly.

    [They are beasts, but they are invisible.]

    Rubbing his tired eyes, Lennoxs face changed color.

    There was only one kind of beast with such characteristics.

    [Shadow wolves?]

    [Nothing else could it be.]

    Two troublesome features of the shadow wolf were that they were invisible and their numbers rapidly increased due to their voracious appetite.

    It was worrisome that such beasts were sighted near the forest close to the castle.

    Despite being violentrge beasts, they were invisible, so literally, hunting had to be done by looking at shadows while the sun was up.

    Lennox nced out of the window at the end of the corridor.

    It was still dark as dawn hadnt broken yet.

    [If we hurry, we can handle this before it gets dark.]

    Mn hurriedly suggested as if reading his thoughts.

    Well.

    Normally, he wouldnt have hesitated, but he didnt feel like leaving the castle so he hesitated for a moment.

    The evil spirit that was locked up in the eastern tower along with the belongings had been quiet as it lost its strength.

    But there were only two days left until the date the pharmacist had promised.

    He quickly nced through the gap in the bedroom door.

    On the wide bed, Juliet, who had taken a sedative, was sleeping peacefully.

    Although he nned to get rid of the thorn in his side, Juliet was, after all, pregnant with his child.

    The fact that an unidentified beast was lurking close by while a woman with a child was in the castle fanned his instinctive anxiety.

    After a moment of conflict, he eventually moved towards the stable.

    [Prepare the knights.]

    * * *

    <i>Grrrrrr!</i>

    Unbelievably, as soon as they stepped into the nearby forest outside the castle, they encountered the beasts.

    <i>Sigh.</i>

    It was a bit annoying that the shadow wolves were not onlyrge but also invisible, however, if one knew the breaking spell, it wasnt difficult to handle.

    The well-trained knights proficiently reduced the number of beasts.

    <i>Giaaah!</i>

    As befits a herd-living beast, there were young cubs too. Lennox fired an arrow towards a small fleeing shadow.

    <i>Kirk!</i>

    But arge entity, perhaps the parent, rushed at him.

    Damn.

    With a practiced motion, he swung his sword down.

    Shadow wolves were infamous for horrifically defending their young, unlike other beasts.

    Taking advantage of this, thest one, seemingly a young one, managed to escape.

    Lennox paused for a moment and lowered his sword.

    [Its better to hurry before the sun sets.]

    Mn urged, but he stood there for a while, looking down at the invisible carcass of the beast. ck blood slowly stained the ground.

    []

    For some reason, the sound of his heartbeat echoed in his ears.

    He sensed an unusual sense of threat instinctively. Due to their herd-living nature, the number of shadow wolves had declined rapidly and they hadnt appeared for nearly a hundred years.

    An inexplicable eerie instinct was warning him.

    His heart beat harshly, to an unsettling degree.

    Could it be?

    [Master?]

    Without giving the puzzled knights behind a chance to hold him, he rushed back on the path he came on horseback.

    [Your Highness!]

    He had nothing in mind but to reach the castle as quickly as possible.

    Driving the horse hard, he managed to cover a long distance in a short time at an astonishing speed.

    But just when the turrets of the castle came into view, he could see people frantically running around in the front yard of the castle.

    []

    [Hurry!]

    Servants were hastily bringing horses, and knights were urgently mounting horses as if forming a pursuit team.

    There was only one reason for the knights to be rmed when the master of the castle, he, was absent.

    Juliet.

    [Uh, Your Highness?]

    [Where is she?]

    [I was about to contact]

    [Where did she go!]

    His shout was directed at the servant who was hurriedly climbing the watchtower.

    Reaching the high watchtower, the servant quickly surveyed the surroundings and pointed in the direction behind the castle.

    [There, over there!]

    He couldnt exin it, but he instinctively knew where to go.

    With his face gone pale, he raced his horse in the direction the servant pointed.

    The remote long trail where Juliet used to stroll with the foal.

    Riding madly for about 5 minutes, he found the back he was looking for in one breath.

    [Juliet!]

    [!]

    The frightened blue eyes of the woman hanging on the hazelnut-colored horse nced back at him.

 Chapter 222: Epilogue 12

    Chapter 222: Epilogue 12

    * * *

    Her always neat light brown hair and the hem of her skirt were fluttering wildly.

    Seeing the terrified Juliet, he gritted his teeth.

    As expected, it couldnt be.

    She couldnt easily give up on a child she was so attached to. He should have suspected she would run away sometime.

    [Juliet!]

    Chasing after her while gritting his teeth, Lennox suddenly noticed something odd.

    <i>Neigh!</i>

    The horse carrying Juliet was a two-year-old he had gifted her. A strong and gentle breed, carefully selected.

    Somehow, the horses condition didnt seem normal.

    The horse, with foam at its mouth, was galloping at an unbelievably insane speed.

    Juliet wasnt riding the horse, she was barely hanging on to the saddle.

    The powerfully galloping horse seemed to be trying to shake her off its back. Juliet, clutching the reins, was barely hanging on to the horse.

    Damn it.

    Lennox thought for a moment about the quiver on his back, but he didnt know how the crazed horse would gallop, so he couldnt shoot it carelessly.

    Having grasped the situation, Lennox cautiously chased after her horse.

    The young horse was galloping at a mad speed, but because it was running in zigzags instead of straight, catching up was rtively easy.

    [Damn, let go of the reins!]

    It was close to a trick, but he was confident he could catch Juliet.

    [Let go!]

    While hanging on to the crazy horse by a thread, Juliet alternately looked at his hand and the horses mane, then tightly closed her eyes and sobbed.

    [Please]

    Instead of reaching out towards his outstretched hand, she lowered herself and hugged the galloping horses neck.

    [No]

    []

    Seeing fear spreading across the pale and terrified face of Juliet, a coldness swept over his chest.

    He felt an indescribable anger and a sense of betrayal.

    So she chooses to hang on to a mad horse, risking her life, over taking refuge in his arms. Is this it?

    Strength surged into his hand gripping the reins.

    A cold rage devoured his sanity.

    Unlike Juliets wildly galloping horse, his well-trained ck warhorse galloped in a straight line. The clever horse knew its masters intentions.

    Though exhausted from chasing at full speed, the ck horse skillfully drove the mad horse off the road.

    <i>Neigh!</i>

    As the young horse carrying Juliet was driven off its path and pushed to the edge, it didnt know what to do.

    And then the ck horse forcefully collided with it from behind, making it lose its bnce and stumble forward.

    The mad horses legs buckled, and for a brief moment, the terrified blue eyes of Juliet, who was hanging onto the horses back, widened.

    Every action in the next moment was etched onto Lennoxs retina like a slow-motion picture.

    The moment her body floated in the air, Juliet couldnt even scream and tightly closed her eyes.

    He swiftly leapt, but his fingertips merely brushed against her fluttering hair.

    Like a puppet with its strings cut, Juliet, who had curled up her body, flopped helplessly onto the ground.

    [Juliet!]

    Without even realizing what he was doing, he abruptly stopped his horse and jumped down.

    He desperately cradled the fallen Juliet on the ground.

    [Your Highness!]

    He could hear the footsteps of others chasing after them from behind, but he didnt have the time to care about such things.

    With trembling hands, he stroked Juliets pale cheek.

    She wasnt breathing.

    [Juliet?]

    No, no.

    This cant be.

    At a nce, Juliet didnt have any grotesquely bent limbs, nor was there any significant bleeding.

    [Im sorry. Juliet, huh? I, I-]

    He was murmuring apologies mindlessly, not even knowing what he was begging for.

    [-I apologize, just this once]

    It was more dangerous to move her carelessly in case a bone was broken. He mechanically started to unbutton her clothes.

    But even after removing the shirtpressing her chest, why wasnt she breathing?

    [Cough.]

    At that moment, Juliet, who was pale, coughed bitterly.

    Breathing returned and her fluttering eyelids miraculously opened.

    [Lennox?]

    Shes alive.

    He desperately embraced the conscious Juliet.

    Her heart was beating, warm blood was flowing, no matter how injured she was, she was still alive.

    He deeply thanked a God he didnt believe in.

    [Why am I]

    Juliet still seemed puzzled about the situation.

    [Dont talk, stay still. First, lets go back and see the doctor-]

    [Oh.]

    He cautiously tried to lift Juliet in his arms.

    But Juliet faintly furrowed her brows.

    [It hurts.]

    [It hurts, where?]

    Juliets forehead was pale and sweaty.

    [My stomach has been hurting from earlier]

    []

    [Your Highness?]

    While holding her he hesitated for a moment.

    It seemed Juliet hadnt realized it yet, but he saw it clearly.

    [What happened?]

    There were signs of fresh blood soaking into the edge of her skirt.

    * * *

    The people who came rushing took Juliet from him.

    [Hurry!]

    [Lay her down here, this way!]

    [Wheres the doctor?]

    [Just arrived!]

    The maids franticallyid Juliet on the bed and brought hot water and clean sheets.

    Physicians and doctors, some on the side were boiling unknown drugs and sterilizing something.

    It was chaos.

    [Miss!]

    [Pull yourself together!]

    Old nurses fearfully scolded Juliet.

    [Huh]

    Whether from pain or fear, Juliet whimpered, her pale face slowly blinking.

    They sprinkled cold water and fanned her, trying somehow to prevent her from losing consciousness.

    Even without medical knowledge, it was obvious to him that something was wrong.

    [We need to operate immediately.]

    The doctors with serious expressions were talking, but nothing entered his ears, fixed on the door like a nail.

    []

    All he saw was Juliet struggling to stay awake with weak blinks.

    [Well do our best, but still, the child]

    [Your Highness?]

    It was hard to suppress his rage for a moment.

    Juliets pallid face and the white sheetspletely soaked in red.

    He didnt wish for this.

    He had only hoped for the entity gnawing slowly at her life to disappear, but not like this.

    Had he not rushed so desperately, pushed Juliet to fear so much, or driven her to escape secretly.

    Had he not tried to win her favor with stupid words.

    No, had he not been blinded by his greed and confined her.

    They had only lived together for a few months.

    Yet in that short time, she had lifted him high, taught him unfamiliar emotions, and brought him down heartlessly.

    And he had ruined Juliet forever.

    * * *

    Time passed excruciatingly slowly and boringly.

    [Juliet.]

    []

    Despite his presence, the woman sitting nkly on the bed staring out the window didnt even nce at him.

    Ignoring him had be routine for several months, Lennox didnt mind anymore.

    He approached Juliet cautiously, not to startle her.

    []

    As the big man approached, Juliets porcin forehead wrinkled slightly.

    Two steps and a half.

    That was the exact distance she allowed him to be near her.

    [Id rather you kill me.]

    At first, she threw a fit and yelled at him whenever she saw him. This was much improvement.

    Since that day, he had tried desperately to catch Juliets attention.

    But no matter how much he begged for forgiveness or offered valuable gifts, Juliet didnt respond as he hoped.

    But what he brought today was notmon nes or bouquets.

    Heid a pathetic rag doll on herp.

    [Its yours.]

    It was one of the items he had angrily taken and locked away in a chest months ago.

    The doll from the baby room that Juliet had secretly decorated.

    []

    Juliets empty gaze shifted to the rag doll.

    She fumbled with the small doll.

    [I know you wont forgive me.]

    Not sure if she was listening, but he couldnt leave Juliet alone despite the continuous ignoring.

    [I dont care. Just having you here is enough.]

    He felt at ease checking that Juliet was alive every time her vacant eyes flickered, waking up from sleep several times at night.

    If he looked away even for a moment, it seemed like she would disappear.

    [So just get angry at me.]

    Every night, he held her trembling thin body and begged.

    It was okay to be angry, okay to curse, just react like a living person.

    Then, Juliet, who had been quietly fumbling with the doll, suddenly smirked at him yfully.

    [You must feel relieved.]

    It was the first words she had spoken to him in a long time, having either cried loudly or ignorantly ignored him.

    [The troubles gone now, hasnt it?]

 Chapter 223: Epilogue 13

    Chapter 223: Epilogue 13

    * * *

    [It seems to be poisoned.]

    The two-year-old horse, that was running wildly, fell and broke its leg.

    It was in great pain as the poison had already spread throughout its body. Ending its life swiftly was the only way to ease its suffering.

    Lennox showed mercy to the suffering beast.

    The gentle horse, which once was Juliets pet, twitched for a moment, and then ceased to move.

    [And this is just a guess.]

    The knight standing beside him opened his mouth, ncing at Lennoxs reaction.

    [It seems that Miss was able to break through the barrier because of the baby in her womb.]

    Lennoxs grip tightened on the blood-stained sword.

    All this while, he wondered how Juliet could freely roam around the East Tower, which was even hard for high priests to prate, and around the castle.

    However, since the moment of conception, their first child was nothing less than a crystal of pure magic.

    If left alone, it would have drained Juliets life force and killed her, but ironically, thanks to the baby, Juliet had a chance to escape.

    He was deted by such a simple answer, it was disheartening.

    [Other injuries are not severe.]

    Compared to falling from a rampaging horse, Juliet was unharmed, with barely any bruises.

    The physician awkwardly consoled him.

    [Once her body recovers, Miss will regain her strength soon. Its a great relief.]

    A relief.

    Although not in the way he thought, the eyesore of a child had disappeared forever.

    Just as he feared, Juliet would not die giving birth.

    But could he really call it a relief?

    His steps halted in front of the bedroom door as he walked along the castle corridor.

    <i>Startled.</i>

    He ran into a maid exiting the bedroom. She held a tray with untouched, neat morning meal.

    [She wont eat no matter how much I coax]

    The maid nervously excused herself, stepping aside at the door.

    []

    Leaving the spacious bedroom vacant, Juliet was crouched in a corner.

    Somehow, her figure ovepped with that of the young horse with a broken leg.

    Awakened from a long sleep, Juliet was half-listening to the physician exining that she had miscarried.

    The only reaction from Juliet came when she discovered Lennox standing by the door.

    She knew exactly who to be angry at.

    [After all, you never wanted it! It was my baby]

    [I just asked you to listen. You promised you wouldnt ask for anything, remember?]

    [But why, why did you have to do so]

    As Juliet poured out her resentment and curses, all he could do was hold her in his arms until her crying and yelling subsided.

    Juliet bit and scratched him fiercely, but eventually, she exhausted herself and leaned on him.

    [Why did I have to fall for someone like you]

    From that day on, Juliet tantly showed her annoyance towards him.

    The more she did, the more anxious Lennox became. He desperately wanted to confirm if there was even a shred of emotion left for him in Juliet.

    [Juliet.]

    Juliet only moved her gaze slightly, as if it was bothersome to even turn her head.

    What heid on the table was a blue cornflower Juliet used to like.

    [You liked these flowers.]

    All winter he wandered around the greenhouse, and it was Juliet who taught him the names of wildflowers.

    But Juliet snapped off the flower stem with a nd expression.

    And then she muttered softly, like a sigh.

    [I dont need it.]

    [What.]

    [You dont have to do this.]

    Lifting her head, Juliet gave something akin to a smile.

    But it was very different from the smile he was familiar with.

    [Dont pretend to be sorry, or concerned.]

    Pretending to be concerned?

    [I may not know much, and have nothing, but now I know a little about you.]

    []

    [You easily use and discard people. But its me who carelessly got pregnant.]

    Juliet elegantly looked down. A foreign expression appeared on her pale and shadowed face. It was a sneer.

    [You dont need to pretend to care for a toy youre tired of.]

    He felt choked. At the same time, he somehow found the situation ridiculous.

    He remembered how mean and vile a person he was.

    [You know nothing.]

    He chuckled dryly.

    He was the kind of person who wouldnt give a second nce even if his ex-lover threatened suicide.

    Juliet probably couldnt imagine. How desperately he had trembled in front of her.

    <i>[Your Highness is a kind person.]</i>

    Perhaps Juliet just wanted to believe that, but because of her saying so, he really tried to be a good person.

    He had tried very hard to mimic a kind lover, something he had never done before in his life.

    Every habit of checking Juliets expressions, always carrying her outerwear because she was cold, matching his steps with hers, were all taught by her.

    Yet, he was always anxious that Juliet might discover his true nature.

    [So, theres no need to show sympathy.]

    But the woman who tried to win his heart by doing so pushed him away quietly, but firmly.

    [I dont like you anymore.]

    <i>Kururung.</i>

    Suddenly awakened from sleep, the man was still intoxicated. For a moment, he couldnt distinguish whether it was a dream or reality.

    It felt like he had a very long dream, despite waking up after a long sleep, his head ached terribly.

    Gradually, consciousness returned with the familiar scenery.

    The familiar bedroom of the Northern Dukedom. Unseasonably, the firece was burning, and heavy rain was falling outside the window.

    As he got up from the bed, a wet towel fell with a plop.

    Ah, thats right.

    It seemed that he fell asleep after taking medicine for the fever he caught right after returning from the capital.

    The red fever flowers, a symptom of scarlet fever, were half left on the chest exposed by the loosely opened indoor gown.

    Casually wetting his lips with a cup of water, he discovered the woman who had fallen asleep leaning on the bed.

    Soft flowing hair, slightly parted lips and lively white cheeks.

    Juliet?

    It seemed that she came to check on him sleeping and fell asleep in turn.

    Her mere presence relieved him. Juliet disliked thunder and lightning, so it was rather fortunate that she was sleeping.

    However, he was bothered by her ufortable sleeping position, and the moment he grasped Juliets arm toy her down properly, he froze.

    A jumbled, horrific image shed before his eyes.

    Tattered hem soaked in blood, red stained sheets and the drooping woman. For a moment, his blood ran cold.

    Before realizing what he was doing, he was desperately holding the sleeping Juliet.

    Juliets wrist was smooth without a single scratch contrary to his memory, but he faintly recalled what he had been afraid of.

    Peep!

    Suddenly, something ck popped the head out from under the bed.

    It was the baby dragon that always followed Juliet around. Thanks to him, Lennox was awakened from the horrific imagery and gazed at the young dragon for a moment.

    All the while heid Juliet back on the bed, the baby dragon grumbled, showing his cute fangs.

    Be quiet.

    Gruk.

    Quite fierce for such a small thing.

    When their eyes met, Onyx flinched and slowly moved to Juliets feet.

    They say dragons eat bad dreams, it seemed to be limited to Juliet.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    Someone knocked quietly from outside the door.

    Come in.

    Ah, Your Highness, you are awake.

    The doctor came in with a tray of medicine, seemingly very pleased.

    However, Lennox didnt want to wake up Juliet who was sleeping deeply on the bed, and he nced at her.

    Go to the next room.

    They moved to a small study connected to the bedroom.

    Carefully closing the door of the study, the doctor who followed asked about his condition.

    Lennox suddenly asked.

    How long have I slept?

    Its been about three days.

    Lennox remembered the doctor saying at most three days.

    Then its time to stop lying down.

    Oh, you cant. The fever flower still remains, and you must rest until the feverpletely subsides.

    Jumping, the doctor handed him a cup of medicine. Instead of drinking, he scowled.

    The medicine to bring down the fever, but whenever he drank it, sleep poured like crazy.

    Is there any other difort?

    Does the medicine have side effects like hallucinations or causing strange dreams?

    The doctor asked back with a puzzled expression.

    Did you have a nightmare?

    No.

    Somehow, it didnt seem right to call it a nightmare.

    It felt more like he had glimpsed something he shouldnt have.

    Scarlet fever causes a fever due to the collision of magic inside the body. I have heard of cases seeing hallucinations.

    You need to rest for another day or two. Until the fever ispletely gone.

    It wasnt a satisfactory exnation.

    What he saw was neither a mere nightmare nor a trivial hallucination.

    Your Highness, are you alright?

    Im fine.

    Overwhelmed by the approaching drowsiness and headache, he gritted his teeth.

    He had been harboring doubts all along.

    <i>-It was you. You were the one who turned back time.</i>

    Juliet had said so, but if he had paid the price to turn back time, then Lennox himself should be the only one remembering the past.

    However, somehow, he had cleanly forgotten the memories of the woman who was precious enough to risk his life for, and that brought doubts to him.

    Juliet was the most precious existence he had. Lennox was sure that no matter what happened, he would never give up his memories of Juliet.

    But in the glimpse of the past, he had done something terrible to Juliet.

    <i>Was it my will to give up the memories?</i>

    Aftermitting a horrific act against Juliet, driving her to death, tormented by guilt, had he chosen to forget everything?

    Lennoxs eyes darkened.

    Then he might be a more miserable person than he thought.

 Chapter 224: Epilogue 14

    Chapter 224: Epilogue 14

    * * *

    It was said that every night at the northern pce, the ghost of a crying woman appears.

    Such eerie rumors began circting about a month after a horrifying horseback riding ident urred.

    <i>Rustle.</i> On the moonless nights, a silhouette of a woman aimlessly wandered around the pce, murmuring to herself.

    [Where did it go What to do]

    With her long hair trailing, the woman who was lost without amp seemed to be on the verge of tears.

    She roamed around the corridors barefoot, and upon crossing the stairway to the garden, she looked anxious as she mumbled and looked around, as if desperately searching for something.

    A man who had been watching her from a distance quietly approached her.

    [Juliet.]

    The man who cautiously approached called out to the sobbing woman.

    [Lennox?]

    The woman, who was peering into the thorny bushes while sitting down on the grass, looked up startled.

    It was Juliet, dressed as if she had just gotten out of bed. Her bare feet were covered in cuts, her hair was a mess and her nightgown was disheveled.

    [What should I do, Your Highness]

    Juliet clung onto him, shedding tears incessantly like a child who doesnt know how to cry properly.

    Just a few hours ago, she was quite the opposite, sternly pushing him away and digging into his heart with her soft-spoken words.

    [Its all my fault. I, foolishly desired]

    Her blue eyes, hazy from sleep, and Juliets pale face distorted by tears looked fragile and pitiful.

    But even fragile and out of her senses, she was Juliet.

    [I think I lost our baby.]

    []

    Lennox gritted his teeth quietly. His arms tightened around her frail shoulders.

    Juliet was the only being who could hurt him with a mere phrase.

    From one day, every night.

    Juliet started looking for a child who didnt exist, crying.

    [Its a type of somnambulism.]

    Doctors unanimously advised that its a temporary shock from losing a child and suggested to let her do as she wishes for a while.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, Juliet, who woke up from sleep, couldnt remember roaming around.

    And meeting him either.

    [What to do, because of me if we dont find it]

    [Its okay.]

    Lennox calmlyforted the sobbing Juliet and held her tight. Wondering what could remain in the charred ce where emotions burned out.

    [Its not your fault.]

    The one whomitted the mistake and should seek forgiveness was him.

    [You just had a bad dream.]

    [Dream?]

    Juliet, blinking her dazed eyes, asked him.

    [So, will you find it?]

    [Yes.]

    Only then did Juliet feel relieved.

    Lennox patiently consoled Juliet and brought her back to the bedroom.

    She wouldnt remember anyway, but he silently took care of Juliet.

    He applied ointment to the scratches from branches, wrapped new bandages, changed her nightgown, and finallyid Juliet down to bed.

    By the time he finished, the dawn was quietly breaking. He kissed the forehead of the exhausted sleeping woman and whispered:

    [Its okay.]

    It was also a reassurance to himself.

    By the next morning, Juliet didnt remember anything, and returned with a gloomy and cold expression, but it was okay for him.

    This was the only time when Juliet didnt push him away and showed resentment and hostility.

    [Its okay if you dont like me anymore.]

    He hugged the sleeping womans frail body and whispered fervently.

    He couldnt remember when was thest time he saw Juliet smiling brightly, or thest time she cuddled warmly against him.

    But the light brown hair, now dry of moisture, still carried the same sandalwood scent as his.

    <i>[It smells like the forest after rain.]</i>

    He recalled the woman who said so with a soft smile. That alone was reassuring for him.

    Juliet loved him after all.

    Being emotionally weak, unable to hide her affection, so it was okay.

    [We can start all over again.]

    He never imagined that hed choke on longing for someone.

    Feeling a deathly ache in their absence, bing intolerable to not see her, Juliet was just starved for affection and needed a shoulder to lean on.

    He was willing to wait no matter how long. Just like Juliet sat quietly in an empty room for days waiting hopelessly for him to return.

    In the beginning, the way she clung to him with blind affection and trust.

    [Its okay as long as I love you this much.]

    Even sympathy was fine.

    It didnt matter if it took a lifetime for Juliets wounds to heal, and for a sliver of emotion to sprout. Juliet still remained by his side, and that was enough for him.

    If the lost child could be had again, that was all.

    Unfortunately, it was clear they were a perfectly matching pair. So, including the child they lost once, he could do anything Juliet wanted.

    Then, they would finally be happy. Just like how Juliet once excitedly prattled, they might have a child or two resembling her.

    And they might have a picture-perfect family.

    [So, its okay.]

    You dont have to worry about anything.

    Burying his head in the nape of the sleeping Juliet, he repeated several times.

    Everything will be alright.

    [What did you say?]

    But it didnt take long for his pathetic hope to shatter into pieces.

    The somber expression of the doctor, who opened his mouth with difficulty, came a few dayster.

    [Its difficult for Miss to have a child again.]

    Suddenly, it was Juliet who burst intoughter. Sheughed heartily as if she heard a delightful joke after a long time.

    Lennox stared at her nkly.

    The first thought was how good it was to see herughing like this. He was surely gone mad.

    [Whats funny?]

    [Theres nothing to see like that.]

    How am I seeing you.

    Juliet smiled broadly.

    [Its like youre forcing sympathy. Theres no need to pity.]

    []

    [So, donte anymore.]

    And then he finally realized.

    What he had lost forever.

    For Juliet, Lennox Carlyle was just like the untouched gift boxes scattered around the room.

    He begged to do anything, but Juliet didnt need him at all.

    Just by imagining that Juliet may never smile at him again, his heart sank.

    * * *

    The summer in the north was very refreshing that year, but the castle remained quiet all summer long.

    Juliet spent more and more time sleeping, and he made up reasons to leave the castle. Otherwise, the guilt strangling his throat made it hard to breathe.

    [Master!]

    The adjutant who came to greet him received the report with a smile.

    [Im d you returned without dy.]

    []

    Lennox looked around the busy castle with a listless gaze for the first time in a while.

    Lights were turned on in therge banquet hall.

    But, while heading to the office listening to the piled-up reports with hurried steps, his nerves were entirely directed towards the bedroom where the woman stayed.

    The whole castle was bustling with banquet preparations, but only the south wing where Juliet stayed was dead silent.

    Even while away from the castle, Lennox was attentive to every action of hers.

    It was a monotonous routine, spending most of the time locked in the bedroom.

    Lennox didnt want Juliet to wander around the castle at night and encounter unfamiliar faces. Therefore, only a controlled few were allowed in the south wing.

    Moreover, he removed the thorny vines, cleared away any sharp ss or pieces that could cause injury, and had soft rugsid all over the floor.

    The entire space surrounding Juliet was like an isted toy castle. But throughout this, the times he met with the awake Juliet could be counted on one hand.

    He stood in front of the closed door several times, but the woman who had shut her heart never looked back at him.

    [So, there are no ns for a while after todays banquet.]

    Looking at the carriages climbing the hill in session, he rubbed his tired eyes.

    Todays banquet was one of the few annual events ofte summer, and a gathering of northern nobles on the asion of his birthday. But for him, it was a pathetic and annoying day.

    <i>[Like a bug.]</i>

    <i>[You should never have been born.]</i>

    Only after Juliet lost the child did Lennox understand his father who despised him all his life.

    How many people could love the child born after killing theirpanion?

    [Juliet?]

    [Still the same.]

    It meant she still stayed locked up in the room.

    Lennox fiddled with the small bundle in his hand. Inside was a bracelet made of pink diamonds known for their healing effects.

    But he knew too. The mental illness Juliet was suffering from couldnt be cured by such shining pebbles.

    As he stared out the window for a while, the quick-witted adjutant discreetly asked.

    [Shall we go?]

    []

    Lennox was silent for a moment.

    His hesitation was brief. He eventually put down the box.

    [Its alright.]

    After the banquet is over, it wont be toote to sneak and visit her after Juliet falls asleep as always.

 Chapter 225: Epilogue 15

    Chapter 225: Epilogue 15

    * * *

    [Shall I reveal the secret?]

    Just before being trapped in the storage, the snake demon muttered such words.

    [You might want to me the curse, but in fact, you probably know. The misery of that woman is not because of the curse, but because of you.]

    [Just like your parents and bloodline, eventually, she wille to despise you too.]

    [Young Carlyle, you will never be happy.]

    The snake muttering the curse was sealed more ndly than expected.

    Eventually, it was trapped in the eastern tower as it had been for hundreds of years. At least it believed so.

    Even upon entering the banquet hall, Lennox was chewing on those words.

    You will never be happy.

    [Your Highness, I wish you a happy birthday.]

    Though it was said to be his birthday, it was not a day worthmemorating to him.

    He didnt have memories from his youth, and after being chased away from the family, there was no way to casually celebrate something like a birthday.

    He mindlessly gulped down strong drinks, but his consciousness didnt blur easily.

    [Y-Your Highness]

    How much time had passed in the trivial banquet, tipsy guests slowly started to catch his eye, and suddenly, sir Mn rushed over with a flustered face.

    But before Mn could say anything, the entrance of the banquet hall became noisy.

    [Hey, look over there.]

    <i>Creak.</i>

    A woman who walked into the banquet hall silently at a veryte hour effortlessly captured the attention of the people.

    The banquet hall quieted down in a breath.

    Lennox was momentarily bbergasted.

    Her light-colored hair tied up elegantly and detailed facial features fastened with a silver pin, it was undoubtedly Juliet.

    Suddenly appearing in the banquet hall wearing a white dress, she was dazzlingly beautiful.

    It was exactly the appearance he had imagined many times over, only without the veil.

    [Could that woman be]

    [The insane one?]

    Despite the buzzing of the crowd, Juliet who walked into the banquet hall without care, smiled sweetly.

    [Im sorry for beingte.]

    Only then did Lennox remember how lively and beautiful Juliet was.

    [Your Highness the Duke.]

    For the rest of the banquet, no matter who spoke to him from the side, he didnt pay any attention.

    All his nerves were directed only towards Juliet.

    How did she know toe here, whether he could ask for forgiveness again now. There were thousands of questions he wanted to ask.

    But since she entered the banquet hall, Juliet hadnt spoken to him, not even casting a nce his way.

    [I am Juliet Monad.]

    Instead, she kindly smiled at the people who crowded around her out of curiosity.

    She must have noticed him ring, but Juliet didnt refuse the people inviting her to dance.

    The crafty guests werepletely enchanted by the beauty surrounded by mysterious rumors.

    [Your Highness hid and didnt show, but youve monopolized such a beauty?]

    Duke Carlyle just emptied his ss silently, not saying anything to Juliet.

    The guests, who were already somewhat drunk, had impaired judgment. They lost fear and threwpliments and questions at her.

    [Excuse me, Miss Monad, what is your rtionship with His Highness the Duke?]

    [Just as you know.]

    Juliet deflected smoothly with a refined tone.

    [His Highness saved me from the south, and graciously allowed me to stay in the castle as a guest.]

    [Oh, I see.]

    [Indeed, gracious!]

    Guest?

    Lennoxs eyes turned fierce.

    He couldnt believe it.

    [Oh my, look at that scar.]

    [Seems like the rtionship with the Duke is ending, and shes looking for the next candidate?]

    The rude guests who ttered Juliet in front, were badmouthing her behind.

    He wanted to cut the tongues of those who were gossiping, and gouge out the eyes of those who were peeping, but Lennox barely restrained his impulses.

    But what infuriated him most was Juliet. She danced elegantly like a butterfly among the people andughed cheerfully.

    Please, dont smile like that.

    Suddenly, he felt a twist in his stomach. He couldnt appreciate that she had bravely shown herself.

    For a moment, the snakes whisper came to mind.

    <i>[Its all your fault that shes miserable.]</i>

    <i>[Its the nature of you Carlyle bastards to make those you love miserable.]</i>

    Juliet Monad was unlucky.

    Had she not been caught by him, she might have lived a smooth life.

    Looking at Juliet smiling brightly, it was hard to shake off such thoughts.

    If it werent for him, Juliet would have been much happier, perhaps met a rtively good and decent man, without losing a child.

    [Oh, how about Miss Monad giving a toast?]

    The smiling Juliet tilted her head slightly.

    [Toast?]

    He wasnt sure what brought her here, but one thing was for sure.

    She clearly came to this banquet without knowing what kind of asion it was.

    [A toast means you speak a few words of congrattions.]

    Why did shee? To punish him in front of people?

    Though they hadnt exchanged a word, Lennox had unknowingly be ustomed to reading Juliets expressions.

    Thest time he saw such an unburdened smile from Juliet, she had said she was having a baby, and would leave him.

    Suddenly, a bad premonition clouded his vision.

    Could it be, shes saying shell leave again.

    [Your Highness, the ss.]

    []

    Upon the suggestion of those around him, he reluctantly handed over a modest silver cup that had been on the table to Juliet.

    He hadnt thought about how long the cup had been there, or whether it was alcohol in it.

    His mind was a total mess.

    Looking back, they had already fallen into the snakes scheme from that moment.

    It was the first time Juliet looked him in the eyes, but she wore a mask-like smile.

    []

    However, the moment Juliet took the silver cup from him, she hesitated.

    She seemed startled for a moment as she looked at what was in the cup.

    Juliet nkly lifted her head. Lennox discovered herposed face turning pale.

    Why?

    The meeting gaze trembled. The blue eyes gradually sank into astonishment, despair, and resignation.

    The foolish man didnt realize that it was thest chance given to him.

    [Miss Monad?]

    [Ah.]

    It seemed as if Juliet had suddenlye to her senses, she blinked her eyes.

    [Thank you, Your Highness.]

    []

    With an iprehensible greeting, Juliet, for the first time in a long while, smiled brightly at him.

    Somehow an ominous hunch brushed through his mind. A hunch that he shouldnt let Juliet drink that

    But before he could hastily reach out, Juliet had already brought the cup to her lips.

    ?

    <i>ng.</i>

    The silver cup fell from her hand.

    Juliets body swayed as her long hair fluttered. Before he realized it, he rushed out and held her in his arms.

    [Juliet?]

    <i>Cough.</i>

    Juliet, nestled in his embrace, coughed up violently. Simultaneously, the hem of what looked like a wedding dress turned red.

    What is this?

    His focus lost, his eyes trembled.

    The scattered droplets of blood looked like dried petals.

    Juliet, who seemed in pain as she coughed up blood, writhed. She shivered as she clutched hispel, then her eyshes trembled.

    Her red painted lips seemed to try to say something. But Juliet just drooped down.

    And no longer moved.

    [Juliet?]

    The sluggish man hesitatingly caressed her cheek, but she was no longer there.

    [Aaaaah!]

    Btedly regaining consciousness, someone among the guests screamed.

    [It, its poison!]

    An uproar urred.

    Blocking the exits, terrified people threw their cups and attempted to flee, doctors rushed over, but breath had already ceased. No one among them could pull Juliet from his arms.

    His lost focus eyes discovered the cup on the floor.

    The inside of the silver cup, which had contained red wine, had turned ck.

    The clever woman couldnt have been unaware of what the ckened cup meant.

    [No?]

    It couldnt be.

    He nkly held Juliet on the spot, not moving.

    [Please, say it isnt so.]

    His breath was stifled. It was clear that Juliet yed a cruel joke.

    To punish him, the most terrible punishment being losing her.

    Juliet wouldnt have drank from that cup knowing it contained poison. Surely, she wouldnt have chosen death thinking he tried to poison her, right

    In the midst of the pandemonium in the banquet hall, he held Juliet tightly for a long time.

    Not knowing how much time had passed, a shadow of a snake appeared before his eyes, who had been absent-minded on the marble floor.

    [Want to save that woman?]

    The snake whispered in a hissing tone.

    With lost focus eyes, Lennox lifted his head.

    He couldnt even feel the strangeness of how the definitely sealed snake was freely roaming around.

    [Get lost.]

    Lennox spat out as if chewing. At the same time, everything became clear.

    The snake, which should have been confined, looked feeble but was out and about perfectly fine.

    Like a desert soaking up the rain, he realized.

    That Juliet tried to escape from him, that she lost the child, that she died, all were fooled by that snake.

    And the one who brought that snake here was none other than him.

    [Want to save that human woman? Huh?]

    The snake giggled.

    Lennox red at the snake with bloodshot eyes. If this snake had the ability to revive Juliet, he would even sell his soul.

    But this snake didnt have such an ability.

    [Yeah, right. I cant. But I do know how you can save her.]

    The snake whispered sweetly.

    [You cant kill me. Yeah, at most you can imprison me. But will that bring the dead woman back?]

    The snake moved as if sliding smoothly.

    [I told you, choice is always in the hands of you humans.]

    It was an obvious trap.

    Falling for the snakes trick was like voluntarily walking into a pit of fire.

    [You can, save her?]

    But a man who lost his lover had no choice.

 Chapter 226: Epilogue 16

    Chapter 226: Epilogue 16

    * * *

    <i>Thud.</i>

    His knees buckled in despair.

    The caw of the crows eying the corpses resonated ominously. Amongst the deste battlefield, there was only one living human, a man with ck hair.

    Kneeling, the man barely held himself up with a sword.

    Blood trickled down his chin. By now, he couldnt feel pain, nor could he feel his arms and legs.

    [Good, this seems sufficient.]

    In front of him appeared a snake, its skin resembling that of a sleek human.

    The snake chuckled mischievously upon seeing Lennox Carlyle, who was barely breathing.

    [With this, you should be able to open the door.]

    []

    The end of the world was duller than expected.

    Lennox didnt know how much time had passed since that day.

    The scattered droplets of blood, the paleplexion of the frail woman in the red-stained white dress, only the gradually cooling warmth and touch of the skin in his arms remained vivid.

    His time had forever stopped at that moment.

    Since the day Juliet died, he neither counted his age nor kept track of dates. Such things were ludicrous luxuries.

    Without his will, he roamed the battlefields as they came. The snake seemed more joyful as Lennoxs mind became exhausted. It was as if he was possessed by an evil spirit.

    [Ah, the contractor is dying but what is that beast protector doing?]

    The snake sneered as it surveyed the surroundings.

    Then, arge ck panther with a helpless expression appeared.

    (Whos calling whom a beast, you lowly snake?)

    The ck panther, ring at the snake, was a demon bound to the artifact of the jet-ck sword. And behind the appearing ck panther, a majestic door stood as if a mirage.

    Lennox could see the edge of the enormous door gleaming ominously in gold.

    That was the Gate of Time.

    The demon of the sword owned by Lennox Carlyle. The ck panther, whom he contracted, was hinted by the cunning snake to have the ability to resurrect the dead woman.

    Through the door that controlled time.

    Demons fed on human suffering and negative emotions, but the force moving that majestic door was said to be nothing but colossal chaos.

    Although demons easily deceived and tricked humans, they couldnt lie.

    [Can she be revived?]

    (Strictly speaking, I can reverse time to before the woman dies.)

    When forcefully summoned to verify the truth, the ck panther reluctantly admitted.

    (But to open the door, you need massive chaos and cmity.)

    []

    (And thats not a price a human like you can bear.)

    But Lennox Carlyle thought otherwise.

    If he could go back to a point where she wasnt dead, to meet the lively Juliet again, nothing else mattered.

    And finally, he brought the end to the world.

    He created enough chaos to move the door, including destroying himself and the world.

    The only thing left was for the ck panther to open that door.

    With greedy purple eyes gleaming, the snake urged.

    [What are you dawdling for? Open it now!]

    However, the colossal door only gleamed at the edges and didnt budge a bit.

    [What? Why wont it open?]

    The snakes sleek face contorted in disappointment.

    The ck beast with an inscrutable expression spoke.

    (This is insufficient.)

    [What? What are you talking about now?]

    (Reversing time is against thew of causality.)

    The ck panther, ring at the snake with disdain, scolded sternly.

    Then, the ck panthers green eyes turned towards Lennox Carlyle.

    (Contractor, you have to present the most valuable thing you possess.)

    [Ha.]

    <i>Cough.</i>

    Lennox tried tough.

    But before he could chuckle, a harsh cough erupted from his ruined lungs. There wasnt a single intact organ left in his body.

    <i>The most valuable thing?</i>

    He barely managed a twisted smile.

    Its funny.

    What more could be taken away from him here?

    He had already lost everything.

    Anyone with a shred of meaning to him was either dead or had turned their backs on him since his crazed moment.

    And the most precious and radiant woman he had

    []

    He thought and thought about the woman he had lost.

    He had lost and forgotten many things, but the memories of her gestures, her expressions were clear as day.

    The only valuable things Lennox Carlyle had were all rted to her.

    The emotions Juliet taught were unfamiliar, but now he knew the name of those feelings. He realized toote, and he ended up ruining it with his own hands.

    To not forget his sins, he reminisced about Juliet every moment.

    He tried hard not to forget the woman who looked back with a bright smile.

    [Do as you please.]

    A blunt voice flowed out.

    [If theres more to take away.]

    He sneered coldly.

    After all, all that was left for him was a body that wouldnt be strange if it stopped breathing at any moment, and a sword possessed by an evil spirit.

    [Well, take out an eye or something.]

    The only decent part left in his ruined body was probably his eyes. Even that was getting blurry due to the incessant bleeding.

    [Just take that mans life, okay?]

    The snake, who suddenly interrupted, hastily shined its eyes.

    [Not some trivial thing like an eye, right, like the heart?]

    (Its not for me to decide.)

    The ck panther said with a stern face. Lennox found that amusing.

    Then who decides?

    (Thew of causality will decide what to take from you.)

    [Causality?]

    (Yes. When you go back to the past, youll be in a state of having lost the most precious thing you have now.)

    The ck panther exined with a reluctant expression.

    It could be eyesight, or it could be an unseen blessing or talent.

    (The part taken from you will be given to someone else somewhere in the world. To bnce things out.)

    [Thats really troublesome.]

    Lennox groaned withoutughing. He gradually felt his body cooling down.

    [I dont care what you take, just open the door.]

    [Yeah, hurry up!]

    The snake rushed in with its eyes gleaming madly.

    The ck panther warned onest time.

    (You dont know exactly when youll go back to. It could be years ago, or decades ago.)

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    As soon as the ck panthers words ended, the ground began to tremble.

    A dazzling pair of wings sprouted from the back of the ck panther, and the giant door, which didnt seem to move at all, began to open slightly.

    A dazzling light seeped through the opened crack.

    (I hope you wont regret it, contractor.)

    The ck panther seemed to want to say something more in the end, but Lennox didnt care.

    The dazzling beam of lighting through the doors crack began to swallow up his body along with the surrounding scenery.

    Exhausted Lennox simply gazed at the opening door with dry eyes.

    When he opened his eyes again, it would be a world before she died.

    []

    He could meet her in a little while.

    His heart pounded with a warm beam of light wrapping around him and anticipation.

    He didnt know how far back in the past he would go, but suddenly he thought it would be nice to meet Juliet before losing her parents.

    With luck, he could prevent the misfortune of Juliet losing her parents and being sold here and there.

    <i>It can be changed.</i>

    If sessful, Juliet would grow up as a dignified and elegantdy with high self-esteem, instead of being starved for love and homeless. Then, the likelihood of Juliet falling in love with him would be high.

    The reason she fell for Lennox was because she had nowhere to lean and was starved for affection.

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    Finally, the door opened wide.

    The rumbling vibration and dazzling light were now about to swallow everything.

    (Wish you luck)

    The ck panther turned its body swiftly.

    The warm lightpletely wrapped around his body, and everything around him, including the ck panther and the snake spirit, began to be sucked into the door quickly.

    In his fading consciousness, thest scene Lennox recalled was the sight of Juliet smiling at him.

    Lennox savored it slowly.

    The Juliet he met again wouldnt recognize him. Only he had the memories while going back to the past.

    Juliet, who grew up happily, wouldnt fall for him at first sight. This time, she would choose a much better man.

    []

    It didnt matter.

    Lennox Carlyle closed his eyes without regrets.

    All he wanted was one thing. To see a living, brightly smiling Juliet, even if just once.

    It was okay to give anything in return to see Juliet again.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Just before losing consciousness, he suddenly thought.

    It would be nice if whats taken isnt his eyes

 Chapter 227: Epilogue 17

    Chapter 227: Epilogue 17

    * * *

    Lennox Carlyle opened his eyes in an empty bedroom.

    For a moment, due to the remnants of a long dream, he was confused about where he was.

    Thest thing he remembered was a massive door, a dark beast, and a blinding light.

    <i>tter.</i>

    A cool dawn breeze blew through the open window, flipping a page of the book someone had left open.

    His mind became clear.

    Before he could figure out what day it was or how much time had passed, he immediately got up.

    The fever that had been tormenting him for thest few days waspletely gone.

    Juliet?

    He could instinctively tell. She had been here just a moment ago.

    Like a man possessed, he hurried out of the bedroom.

    The obvious thought of calling someone to ask about Juliets whereabouts didnt even cross his mind. All he could think was the need to check on Juliets well-being with his own eyes.

    Roaming impatiently through the quiet castle in the early morning, he stopped at the door leading to the terrace on the first floor.

    A rainy morning. Beyond the fluttering translucent curtain.

    The open terrace with birds chirping.

    The silhouette of a woman sitting gracefully on an old-fashioned couch caught his eye.

    She appeared to havee back from a walk, wearing an ivory indoor dress with a light robe over it.

    But her slender silhouette and the long, faint-colored hair were unmistakably recognizable.

    <i>Thump.</i>

    The woman he had longed for over a prolonged period was right there.

    As relief flooded him, blood started flowing again in his cold fingertips.

    What is this, Nix?

    Juliet, who hadnt noticed him yet, grumbled.

    Meow?

    Running around with leaves attached.

    It seemed like he had enjoyed running around the forest in the rain; the baby dragon was scolded by Juliet, clutching onto her with his front paw.

    Now we have to take a bath again?

    The baby dragon, who was previously chirping joyfully, was startled at the word bath.

    Peep!

    I cant help it. If you run around with muddy feet, youll get scolded again, so you need to wash.

    The baby dragon, whimpering and shaking as if in protest, suddenly locked eyes with him over Juliets shoulder.

    Grruk?

    Whining wont help Your Highness?

    When the baby dragon stretched his neck, Juliet also looked back.

    Juliet, who discovered a man standing by the door with a pale face, stood up from her seat. The baby dragon took the chance and darted away quickly, but the two people didnt care.

    Is it okay to get up?

    Surprise spread across her elegant face, and Juliet smiled at him.

    Once, Juliet, whom he thought had lost her forever, was weing him.

    Did the fever go down? The medicine..

    The man who approached quickly embraced Juliet before she could finish speaking.

    Lennox?

    Just for a moment, stay like this for a moment.

    Although Juliet was surprised, she didnt push him away.

    There was a level difference, so Juliet was standing a few steps above him.

    Suddenly embracing a muchrger man, Juliet awkwardlyforted the man resting his head on her shoulder.

    Talk to me.

    What what should I talk about?

    Anything. I just want to hear your voice

    Juliet hesitated before speaking.

    Well when I was young, I often caught colds, but I secretly liked being sick.

    Her soft voice had aforting power.

    When I was sick, Id go to my parents room, taking up their bed and acting childish. Dad would read books to me all night, and mom would hold me

    Lennox could easily envision that scene. Juliet smiled broadly.

    I was immature. But seeing you asleep for three days, it reminded me of that time.

    Lennox looked up. Their eyes met, and Juliet smiled brightly at him.

    I missed you.

    Her smiling face was dazzling to the point it hurt.

    Lennox wondered how she could have forgiven him.

    Even after being so cruel to Juliet, he hadpletely forgotten that he had done such things in the past.

    What was taken away from him as the price of traveling back in time was his past memories of Juliet.

    <i>(What was taken from you will be given to someone else somewhere in the world. To bnce things out.)</i>

    And due to the iprehensible workings of causality, it was Juliet who ended up having memories of the past instead.

    From there, everything went wrong.

    Along with the memories of the past, he had also forgotten his feelings for her, and the deeds he hadmitted.

    Lennox?

    Juliet, seemingly confused, stroked his cheek.

    Are you crying now?

    It took years to correct that, and they had to take a long way.

    Lennox knew what he had to say. There was only one thing he had always wanted to say.

    Im sorry.

    What?

    Sorry for making you wait so long.

    * * *

    Unprecedented peace continued in the Northern Dukedom.

    They say when a person changes suddenly, its when they are about to die.

    The vassals who believed that Duke Carlyle could kill with just a re didnt withdraw their suspicions.

    But Duke Carlyle and Juliet enjoyed a peacefulte summer.

    Even at the tea party this evening. Juliet was no longer surprised to see Lennox who drove arge ebony carriage to pick her up,but others were not.

    <i>The Duke who hasnt shown his face in social circles for a year</i>

    <i>Whats the grievance?</i>

    <i>Plus, the other person is that Juliet Monad, right?</i>

    Thank you for picking me up.

    Over the past few months, Lennox acted as if something terrible would happen the moment her feet touched the ground.

    Suddenly, Juliet was also puzzled about what was going on, but what bothered Juliet the most was something else.

    You told me to be careful of northern nobles.

    And?

    And if Your Highness doesnt pay attention to them, wont there be false rumors spreading?

    Juliet spoke gently but there were already all kinds of rumors circting.

    Juliet was a bit anxious about Lennoxs carefree interactions with other nobles.

    Lennox, who was sitting across from her in the carriage, narrowed his red eyes.

    Are you worried?

    A little?

    If they talk about you, cutting off their tongues will settle it.

    No, its not about me

    Juliet hesitated a bit and then pointed out calmly.

    There are rumors that Your Highness, entangled with a woman, lost this castle, and that a woman blinded you, bringing shame to the men.

    However, Lennox still seemed uninterested.

    Let them talk. Just cut off the parts that arent that important and thats it.

    Eventually, Juliet burst intoughter.

    With one word, did this man know that he turned all the husbands of the northern nobility into enemies?

    The carriage soon arrived at the entrance of the Dukes residence. Seeing Juliet ncing at the garden from the window, Lennox suddenly stopped the carriage.

    Shall we walk to the castle?

    Sure.

    As if reading her mind, Lennox turned the carriage towards the castle first.

    Its nice weather for a walk.

    It seemed like it wasnt just that.

    Juliet grinned broadly. Anyway, she liked it.

    The scent ofte summer night was exhrating. Walking through the garden full of her favorite blooming flowers felt good.

    But why lilies?

    Juliet tilted her head. About half of the garden was white flowers, and among all the flowers, the white lilies stood out.

    Seeing the status of the bulbs and the neat soil, it looked like the garden was recently reworked and rented.

    Juliet asked without much thought, but Lennox gave an unexpected answer.

    You said so. If a child is born, you wanted to name her Lily.

    Juliet was baffled for a moment.

    It was a thought she never shared with others.

    I said that? When?

    You said that a long time ago.

    However, Lennox only gave a knowing yet unclear answer.

    What? Juliet tilted her head but it became more of a mystery.

    This ce

    She suddenly discovered shimmering sculptures installed in the middle of the garden.

    I hope you like it.

    Lennox, who was half a step behind, said so leisurely, but Juliet was shocked for a moment.

    The silver shimmering trees and animal-shaped sculptures in the middle of the night created a dreamy atmosphere.

    What is this?

    Juliet paused. There was something clicking.

    When she was very young, say about seven or six years old, Juliet loved drawing.

    The twinklingndscape looked like it had directly transferred a childish drawing Juliet had casually shown to her friend Charlotte once.

    It was a drawing of princesses in fancy princess dresses living in a magical forest.

    Did you see it?

    Huh.

    Juliets cheeks burned, it was unbearable.

    At the same time, she seemed to realize what Lennox had been secretly busy with over the past few days.

    It seemed that he had sent someone to the Count Monads residence to retrieve her childhood drawing.

    You drew well.

    He smiled and handed over the drawing preserved with a preservation spell.

    Juliet groaned and took the drawing.

 Chapter 228: Epilogue 18

    Chapter 228: Epilogue 18

    Juliet gazed at the sparkling garden. It must have taken a lot of effort to decorate it like this.

    Why the garden all of a sudden?

    Its for you.

    The garden?

    Juliet eyed the man speaking calmly with a skeptical gaze.

    Lately, it wasnt surprising that he was bringing unexpected gifts.

    Not long ago, he had made her a personal library filled with her favorite books, and a bit earlier than that, he had renovated an annex and handed her the keys.

    And today it was a lily garden in a heart shape.

    It seemed like you were missing home.

    Home?

    Looking around once again, Juliet realized that the arrangement of the garden was quite simr to the garden at the Monad mansion in the capital.

    She had realized.

    Of course. In her childhood, Juliet had drawn pictures looking at that garden.

    Its pretty, indeed.

    Whats that?

    Juliet discovered some suspicious shadows in the corner of the garden and gasped.

    There were more than just them in the lily garden.

    Then, as if waiting, an elegant string waltz flowed out.

    Even an orchestra. It felt like they had arrived at a private ball.

    Juliet knew Lennox Carlyle more than he suspected. Whenever he acted impulsively like this, there was usually a reason.

    Ah, I see.

    Juliet quickly grasped his intention and looked back at him.

    Lennox looked nonchnt, but reflecting back, there was a hook.

    Its because of that ball, isnt it?

    About ten days ago, they had been invited to a small ball.

    The invitation was addressed to Duke Carlyle, but he had arrived at the ballroom a bitte.

    And just as he entered the ballroom, what caught his eye was Juliet dancing with a stranger.

    Among the partners she danced with that day was a famous choreographer from the capital, a dance instructor well-regarded among thedies for being strict but a good teacher.

    And right after that, Lennox starteding to fetch Juliet personally under the pretext of some business.

    I just watched the dance practice and had a conversation. You didnt believe me, did you?

    Juliets eyes narrowed.

    And they praised me for dancing the waltz well.

    Though his childish intention was revealed, Lennox, instead of blushing, paused. Then he tilted his head slightly as if he waited for this moment.

    Why do you need dance practice?

    Juliet was dumbfounded, but on the other hand, it felt like he had been holding back with his fiery temperament for a long time.

    Should she be relieved that he held back with a garden instead of a ballroom as a gift?

    If you need practice, do it with me.

    Lennox calmly extended his hand as if really inviting her to dance.

    At the brazen reply, Juliet burst intoughter.

    You dont like dancing in front of people.

    Ive never disliked it.

    Who was the one always showing displeasure at every ball? As Juliet rolled her eyes gently, Lennox added as if making an excuse.

    If its with you, its okay.

    Lennox reached out and pulled Juliets waist toward him.

    If you need a practice partner, Ill teach you anytime.

    Even though Im better at dancing?

    As Juliet protested in astonishment, Lennox chuckled yfully.

    No way. Im good at anything that involves physical movement.

    Lennox smiled ominously and whispered into Juliets ear.

    If you dont believe me, feel free to test me.

    * * *

    The private midnight lesson went as Juliet had anticipated.

    As Lennox had boasted, he was good at anything that involved physical movement. There was no need to test him.

    Juliet, who had fallen asleep unknowingly, opened her eyes on the bed in the early dawn.

    Lennoxid her down on the bed and their eyes met.

    Did you wake up because of me?

    No.

    Juliet blinked and pulled the sheet up to the red mark left on the edge of her corbone.

    Lennox, who had been sitting on the armchair across the bed, seemed to have been awake for quite a while watching her sleep as there was a ss on the side table next to the chair.

    It smelled of tea, not alcohol. It was silphium tea, which Juliet also knew well.

    Lennox was dressed in a white shirt and ck pants. His tie was loosened, and his hair was slightly disheveled.

    Butpared to Juliet, who had fallen asleep exhausted and was in her negligee, he looked quite fine.

    How could he look so fine

    Didnt you sleep?

    I slept.

    Lie.

    Juliet carefully sat up and perched on the edge of the bed.

    What were you doing instead of sleeping?

    Watching you sleep. I was wondering what time I should wake you up today.

    Today?

    Juliet blushed for a moment.

    Is it past midnight now?

    Yes. Why?

    Nothing. Rather,e here.

    Juliet changed the subject.

    I still need to sleep more.

    But Lennox grinned, and instead of returning to bed, he sat down next to her.

    Why?

    As Juliet twitched her toes, Lennox handed her a flower.

    Take it. Its yours.

    Whats this?

    Open it.

    Juliet paused with a small yawn, and her chirpy demeanor halted.

    It wasnt just a flower. In the middle of a perfect blue rose without a single damaged petal, there was a dazzling ring.

    This

    Juliet.

    Juliet, who was about to ask what this was, paused.

    You might not remember, but I promised a long time ago.

    Juliet looked at him with surprised eyes.

    If I met you again, I said Id give you whatever you wanted.

    The most arrogant man in the world was pleading with her, kneeling on one knee at her feet.

    In the past, and for the remaining future, everything I have is yours.

    In the quiet and serene bedroom illuminated only by moonlight, the man held out a ring and calmly confessed.

    So, please let me be by your side for the remaining time.

    His sincere confession was simple.

    Its okay if you never forgive me for a lifetime.

    Let me live as your husband.

    It was enough to nk out Juliets mind.

    Marry me, Juliet.

    <i>Tuk</i>.

    Juliet?

    Oh sorry. Thats.

    A tear dropped from Juliets cheek.

    But somehow, she looked more flustered than touched, and Lennox became anxious along with her.

    <i>Was I too hasty?</i>

    He was always impulsive when it came to Juliet.

    Instead of waiting until tomorrow evening at a romantic ce he prepared beforehand, the moment he saw Juliet, with her cheeks flushed with sleepiness, reaching out to him, he resolved to propose impulsively.

    <i>It wasnt supposed to be hastily done.</i>

    The dazzling ring in her hand was the perfect engagement ring he had painstakingly chosen.

    Throughout the summer, whenever he got a chance, he kept proposing Shall we get married, and every time, Juliet either burst intoughter or gently shook her head.

    I like how it is now.

    But Lennox hated their current rtionship. He at least wanted a rtionship where he could deal with the brazen people around Juliet without anyone knowing.

    If a husband wanted to take care of his wife, who could say anything?

    Lennox Carlyle eventually threatened the temple and received a promise to host the grandest wedding ceremony, along with the baptism date for the unborn child.

    Juliet didnt know, but with tearful persuasion, Lennox eventually received approval to propose to Juliet from Lionel Lebatan.

    All that remained was choosing a ring.

    And Lennox eventually found the perfect one.

    But Juliet remained silent for a long time.

    With her lips slightly bitten, she didnt look like someone who was touched by a proposal.

    The expression on Juliets face was perplexity.

    There was no need to forcefully ask for eptance or rejection.

    Somehow, Juliets expression, which seemed to have lost spirit looking at the dazzling ring, told him everything.

    Until yesterday, he thought he had at least found the perfect ring.

    Lennox took pride in his aesthetic sense. His taste was high-end, and especially regarding Juliet, it was even more so.

    The proposal ring that he had selected over a long period was a rare blue diamond intricately set in a tinum ring.

    Dazzling but not too much.

    It was an elegant, restrained, and ssic design.

    He thought the ring somehow resembled Juliet.

    But to Juliet, an item not chosen by her was worthless.

    You dont like it?

    If the gift was the problem, he could choose again any time. He bought a gift impulsively because he didnt know what Juliet would like.

    However, Juliet seemed choked up somehow and shook her head.

    No, its pretty. The ring is so beautiful

    Fidgeting with the ring and trailing off her words, Juliet looked somehow gloomy.

    Its pretty, and it looks expensive Is it expensive?

    So indeed, the thing she didnt like wasnt the ring but the person who handed it to her.

    Of course, Lennox was calmer than expected.

    I shouldnt have rushed, he thought, but the bitterness was inevitable.

    Lennox couldnt ask her why she disliked it.

    Juliet had many reasons to not want to marry him.

    She lost a child because of him, and had suffered too much pain due to a damn curse and evil spirits.

    Juliet suddenly lifted her head.

    Can I ask you one thing?

    Speak.

    Why do you want to marry me?

    You.

    Lennox almost said, fearing she might run away from him someday, but barely shut his mouth.

    Saying that would only mean he didnt trust Juliet.

    Somehow, he felt he needed to be cautious, so he gave the second answer that came to his mind.

    I want you to be beside me every time I open my eyes in the morning.

    But isnt it the same now?

    Different.

    Lennox frowned, wondering how to exin this.

    I hate it when you always mention being a lover or a couple, I wish it had

    Lennox hesitated unexpectedly.

    Meaning.

    Like a husband.

    Its childish, but it was so.

    Phew.

    Juliet giggled a little at his overly honest answer.

    Um, yeah. Lennox.

    Juliet hade down from the bed at some point, matched his eye level by kneeling on the floor. Her soft hair flowed down.

    Its a bit silly to ask this now but Id still like you to answer. Its important to me.

    Okay, ask me.

    Juliet, with a serious attitude, hesitated before asking.

    Why do you like me?

    Lennox thought it was a strange question. Because, well

    Because ou are Juliet Monad.

    But that wasnt the answer Juliet was looking for.

    I mean, have you ever thought about why you like me?

    Yes.

    Juliet was the cleverest and the most beautiful person he knew.

    But that wasnt just it. He also had thought about why it had to be Juliet, why he chose her as a life-or-death partner.

    After choosing his words for a long time, he finally found a clumsy answer.

    You always make me feel strange.

    Juliet patiently blinked her eyes, waiting for his answer.

    So you are the most difficult for me.

    You may not know, but.

    Lennox gave a faint smile.

    Winning Juliets heart was the hardest thing in the world.

    And you make me act like a slightly decent human.

    He didnt know when it started, but before he knew it, he was always anxious in front of Juliet, fearing he would lose her.

    But whenever you smile, everything seems fine.

    Strangely, when Juliet smiled, it seemed like everything around brightened.

    And now he knew the name of that feeling.

    It was love.

    Both in the past, and now.

    Juliet stared at him in astonishment. Lennox regretted saying foolish words since he was going to be rejected anyway.

    He chuckled and got up from his seat.

    Sleep well.

    He lightly kissed her forehead and was about to leave.

    But Juliet quickly grabbed his hand as he tried to get up.

    Wait a minute.

    She then pulled him and made him sit on the chair, climbed onto hisp, and suddenly said.

    Close your eyes.

    What?

    Hurry up.

    At Juliets urging, he closed his eyes reluctantly.

    Dont open your eyes until I say its okay.

    Juliet, being serious, got up from her ce and ran somewhere in the room.

    And after a while, there was the sound of ttering.

    Now you can open your eyes.

    He wondered what this was all about, but he did as told and opened his eyes.

    Then her soft lips touched his eyes and moved away.

    Juliet, in front of him, proudly handed over something.

    It was a small square box. When he just looked without saying a word, Juliet urged him.

    You have to open it.

    Lennox obediently opened the small box.

    A pair of tinum rings, simple in design but different in size, shimmered.

    Lennox finally understood. Why Juliet looked surprised at the fancy ring.

    Happy Birthday, Your Highness.

    Juliet gave him a bright smile.

    I wanted to give it first. Its not very expensive but-.

    Juliet couldnt continue her words. Because before she could say anything more, he kissed her.

 Chapter 229: Epilogue 19

    Chapter 229: Epilogue 19

    The Northern Dukedoms main conference room.

    It was the regr meeting day held once every three months. Since morning, the vassals of the Dukes family and the lords of the Northern Duchy were present in the conference room.

    So there should be no problem with the production quantity until autumn.

    The mines of Elpasa and Alje are also being smoothly restored.

    Having subdued the neighboring nobles under the pretext of territorial inspections during the summer, and having secured a favorable position in negotiations with the imperial family, it seemed there was no room for the prestige of the Duchy to rise further.

    Slowly, there were whispers suggesting that at this rate, the Duchy might seek independence.

    However, Duke Carlyle, leaning backfortably in his chair with a big window behind him, exuded a different kind of leisurepared to the youthful intimidating aura he usually had.

    It was hard to pinpoint, but something was certainly different.

    The nobles were secretly side-eyeing the Duke, whispering amongst themselves.

    The Duke iste to the meeting.

    Whats going on?

    Duke Carlyle appeared in the conference room about 10 minuteste today, without a tie, and with slightly disheveled ck hair.

    Beingte for the meeting wasnt the only strange point.

    Throughout the reports, Lennox was fidgeting with a small box on the table or gazing outside.

    <i>Gasp.</i>

    The lords, who had been closely watching the Duke, doubted their eyes for a moment.

    There seemed to be a softness around Duke Carlyles lips, known for his cold demeanor, which was reced by a fleeting hint of a smile.

    <i>Whats going on? Is he feeling unwell?</i>

    The lords began reviewing his actions as they felt their throats tighten.

    They had known Duke Carlyle for over a decade, but his smile was usually a precursor to ominous events.

    For example, brutally retaliating against those who defied him.

    <i>Did he enjoy decimating neighboring territories?</i>

    <i>We should be cautious anyway.</i>

    The blood of the families who opposed the Duke hadnt yet dried, so to speak.

    The lords decided to be cautious, which led to an oddly tense conclusion of the meeting.

    The meeting, which usually was brief, exchanging just mission reports and instructions, neversted over two hours.

    So until the next reporting day-

    But just as the meeting was concluded and people were getting up to exchange greetings, Duke Carlyle suddenly spoke.

    Is there anything you want to say?

    Excuse me?

    Is there nothing more to say?

    What? The lords eyes were drawn to the small box that had been igniting their curiosity.

    Tucked away in a corner of the table, the small box revealed a pair of gleaming rings.

    Oh the rings! The rings

    Your Highness!

    Youre engaged? Congrattions!

    The Dukes vassals, now keenly aware, were the first to express their joy and congratte him.

    Then the other lords realized why Duke Carlyle, infamous for his cold-blooded demeanor, had been smirking like a drugged person all along.

    No way, an engagement? Such a joyous event!

    They regretted not noticing sooner. Duke Carlyle seemed to have been sick with a fever for which there was no cure, metaphorically speaking.

    The lords sighed with relief and began to chime in one by one.

    These are wedding rings, right?

    So when is the wedding

    But Duke Carlyle bragged about the rings with some arrogance.

    These arent just any wedding rings.

    Excuse me?

    Juliet chose these with her exquisite taste.

    Moreover, it seemed the Duke was quite feverish in his love.

    <i>Am I going crazy</i>

    And a whileter, upon hearing the story, Juliet was so embarrassed that she almost died of shame.

    Social life is hard.

    Juliet hurriedly sent her condolences to the northern lords who congratted her.

    Congrattions, Miss.

    Among the attendees was sir Mn, who greeted her warmly with a smile.

    I knew this day woulde!

    The secretary, Elliot, seemed the most moved.

    Everyone said our Master would never get married, but I always believed steadfastly.

    Like a father sending off his daughter, Elliot was shedding tears of emotion, pouring out his long-held sorrows.

    When everyone bet that our Master would get rejected again by Miss because of his stubborn temperament, only I

    What bet?

    Elliot, who was holding onto Juliet andmenting in tears, froze at the voice that came from behind.

    It was Duke Carlyle who had just entered the reception room with the door wide open.

    Juliet saved the frozen Elliot without even turning around.

    Could you both give us a moment?

    Certainly, Miss.

    With a sweet smile, sir Mn quickly escorted the rigid Elliot out of the reception room.

    How could you say that?

    Left alone, Juliet rolled her eyes sweetly.

    What?

    But as Lennox genuinely tilted his head not understanding, Juliet lost her previous intentions.

    So

    As Juliet was contemting where to start her objection, Lennox sat down at the table, picking up Juliets left hand to inspect.

    It suits you well.

    On Juliets ring finger glittered a blue diamond ring.

    In conclusion, the engagement ring he prepared went on Juliets left ring finger, and the pair of wedding rings that Juliet prepared as a birthday gift ended up with Lennox.

    Lennox was puzzled as to why he couldnt wear the ring she gave him right away, but was somewhat convinced by Juliets words that, Wedding rings are meant to be worn only at the wedding.

    Juliet exined it to him step by step.

    Until the wedding, she would wear the engagement ring to signify her eptance of the proposal, and on the wedding day, they would exchange and wear the wedding rings.

    And from after the wedding, it was the etiquette of marrieddies to wear both the wedding ring and the engagement ring together.

    Last night, Juliet finally saw the gifts that she had only heard about through rumors for several months, the gifts that he had bought.

    Lennox said indifferently, Its all yours, but all the expensive items somewhat overwhelmed Juliet.

    Juliet nced at the ring case he was holding.

    She wished she had prepared something fancier. It had been a rush, preparing it in secret for his birthday.

    What Lennox prepared was not only the engagement ring for the proposal. It seemed like he had prepared for the ceremony, there was also a ring that matched the engagement ring.

    Lennox.

    What?

    Juliet hesitated and spoke several times.

    If you dont like it, you can change it to something else.

    You wear the wedding ring for life, so wouldnt it be better to wear the ring he prepared?

    However, the returning answer was the same every time.

    I like it.

    Lennox was firm.

    Because you chose it.

    * * *

    Wedding preparations progressed slowly but steadily. However, there were minor differences of opinion.

    Lennox wanted a big and shy wedding, and Juliet didnt want to draw peoples attention.

    And minor arguments always ended with serious reconciliations.

    Thanks to that, they were always arguing and reconciling whenever they locked eyes, it was chaos.

    Okay. There is a problem with the way ofmunication.

    Eventually, Lennox, who had argued for the third time that night during the bath, thought some countermeasures were needed.

    Tell me.

    What?

    He put down the towel he was using to dry Juliets hair and looked seriously into her eyes.

    What do you not like?

    Lennox stood with his hands on either side of the table where she sat. The loose white shirt Juliet was wearing was his.

    What did I do wrong again?

    Juliet tilted her head.

    Why are you saying that all of a sudden?

    You think I dont know you. Lennox caressed Juliets cheek.

    He knew the expression she made when she was hurt.

    You have a certain expression whenever you dont like something.

    Do I?

    Yes.

    With her lips tightly sealed, she looked at him with hurt eyes like a lost child.

    Lennox was always scared when he met such a gaze.

    Dont you like the gift?

    Are you kidding? Of course, I like it.

    Juliet yfully wrinkled her nose.

    Who doesnt like shiny things?

    But Lennox wasnt fooled.

    This was the expression Juliet made when trying to avoid an ufortable situation.

    So whats the problem?

    Juliet hesitated.

    Tell me, Juliet. What did I do to you again?

    He wouldnt know if she didnt say it. Damn it, he wasnt eloquent, and Juliet was afraid to ask him anything because of her past trauma.

    And because of that, he had almost lost Juliet several times.

    He didnt want to leave even a sliver of anxiety.

    Its not your fault. Thank you for the gifts. But.

    But?

    Its too much.

    Juliet said it bluntly.

    Especially like this morning, I dont like it when you disappear leaving only the jewelry on the bed. Give me flowers instead.

    Lennox was staring at Juliet to hear her answer, but he frowned, not understanding what the problem was.

    Whats the problem? Isnt jewelry better than flowers?

    Seeing that he didnt understand, Juliet blushed a little and said again.

    Its likepensating I dont want to be left alone as if paying a price.

    Lennox was shocked.

    Thats not it. I didnt mean to pay a price.

    I know. Its just, sometimes I feel that way.

    Lennox seemed to understand a bit. Juliet was talking about their previous rtionship.

    When he looked shocked, Juliet seemed to regret what she had said.

    Dont worry about it.

    But how could he not worry after hearing such words.

    Lennox gently touched Juliets white hand on the table.

    But then how do I prove it?

    Juliet was stunned for a moment.

    If I dont give you beautiful things, things that you would like how do I prove that I value you?

 Chapter 230: Epilogue 20

    Chapter 230: Epilogue 20

    * * *

    Lennox Carlyles affection was blind yet shallow.

    He was desperate to give Juliet anything, but the really important things, like family or children, werent something he could grant her ording to his will.

    He was insensitive to others emotions, but he realized that the expensive gifts he gave didnt hold any value for Juliet.

    No matter how precious the gifts were, Juliet left him, leaving all the things she had received untouched, when she ran away from him.

    But that was the only way. He liked it even if Juliet smiled a little.

    He didnt know how to express his emotions any other way.

    So teach me. Tell me what youd like me to do and how.

    Juliet, seated at the table, looked at him with aplicated expression.

    You dont have to give me something aspensation every time.

    How else am I to prove it?

    Like other people, build trust step by step, normally.

    Normally?

    Seeing Lennoxs expression bing serious, Juliet felt awkward. He was a person far from normal in many ways.

    Juliet suddenly became curious. Was he like this with his past lovers too?

    So aside from giving expensive jewels, have you ever tried to gain favor?

    Never.

    Lennox answered tly without thinking much. Juliet thought she had asked a foolish question.

    He was the kind of person who didnt need to work to gain others favor.

    But you wouldnt have just given gifts every time, right?

    Damn. How do you know that?

    Lennoxs eyes became fierce.

    Being desperate to look good in front of someone, or being scared of being hated. Its all for the first time for me.

    Nervously brushing back his hair, Lennox only caught Juliets expression after he spat out his words.

    So, what I mean is.

    Hehe.

    Juliet burst intoughter. Lennox seemed puzzled as to why she wasughing.

    Its nothing.

    Juliet fake-coughed to hide her reddened cheeks.

    Sometimes Lennox was too straightforward, often making Juliet flustered. Juliet chuckled for some reason.

    <i>My goodness.</i>

    She had lived for many years.

    Even young children ying house seemed to be more mature than their rtionship.

    It wasnt just Lennox, Juliet was also clumsy when talking about feelings.

    Usually, people hold hands when they like each other, then kiss.

    We do that every day. Whats different?

    Lennox seemed to not understand.

    Its different. Not grabbing the wrist impulsively as soon as our eyes meet.

    Lennox made a strange expression.

    Why?

    Because you seemed to not know me.

    Lennox chuckled and pulled her onto hisp.

    As much as I dont know you.

    Juliet was puzzled why he wasughing but Lennox confidently tilted his chin and asked.

    So. Holding hands, kissing, and then?

    And then you should talk.

    Like you said it earlier yourself. If you dont talk, you wont know.

    Juliet smirked and stroked his cheek.

    So, say you love me. From morning till night.

    Just that?

    Thats enough.

    Their tender gazes met. Lennox, who had been silently staring at Juliet, gently kissed her neck.

    Okay. I promise.

    Juliet giggled as if tickled but Lennox didnt let go of her hand that he had tightly grasped.

    Ill say it many times.

    And then Lennox realized. Talking was a good thing.

    The temple, which hadnt yielded to all sorts of threats, eventually revoked the emunication against the Carlyle Duke.

    Lennox Carlyle was the first to instruct the reopening of the closed chapel, and the reason was quite obvious.

    The Duke himself had to hold a wedding ceremony.

    He was even ready to order the reconstruction of the main temple that he had personally destroyed, if necessary.

    Soon, Lionel Lebatan arrived.

    Youve traveled a long way, thank you foring.

    Duke Carlyle greeted the guests with surprising courtesy.

    Duke.

    Lionel Lebatan was still displeased, but he at least epted the greeting.

    In fact, Juliet was quite curious about how Lennox managed to get Lionel Lebatans permission.

    Ever since Juliet disappeared and miraculously returned alive, her grandfather had openly treated Lennox as a wretched guy.

    So, this is the list of dowries?

    Sure enough. As soon as Lionel Lebatan entered the ducal residence, heid down his demands.

    Ha! Is that all for taking my granddaughter?

    Lionel Lebatan, who skimmed through the list of dowries, exaggeratedly threw the scroll away.

    You intend to make her live in this decrepit castle? Feh!

    Could it be that by decrepit castle, he was referring to thergest castle in the North? Juliet unwittingly nced at the ceiling in astonishment.

    At least a decent roof should be

    I knew youd say that, so I prepared separately.

    However, Duke Carlyle, as if anticipating this, picked up the scroll Lionel Lebatan had thrown away earlier and politely ced it back on the tea table.

    You didnt see the back.

    There was a backside to the long list of wedding gifts.

    Ahem, yes. This much is needed to uphold the dignity of a Dukes house.

    Youre quite right.

    Listening to the conversation going back and forth between the two, Juliet couldnt help but intervene.

    It seems both of you have forgotten, but this is my wedding.

    If youre going to bicker pointlessly, please stop.

    Only after Juliet rather harshly stated her opinion did Lennox finally leave his seat.

    Afterward, Juliet enjoyed a quiet tea time with her grandfather.

    Im d to see you look healthy.

    Its all thanks to you.

    Lionel Lebatan, having cleared his name and regained his status as a free citizen, contrary to the peoples expectations or worries, didnt seek vengeance against the imperial family nor did he try to expand his influence through power ys.

    He simply enjoyed strolling through the capital freely without the fear of being arrested. One of Lionel Lebatans simple joys was to take care of the youngest daughters grave and mansion on behalf of Juliet.

    People in the capital often witnessed the surreal sight of the legendary fugitive, the Red King, strolling leisurely and freely through the streets as the sun set.

    But honey.

    Lionel Lebatan asked bluntly without any preliminary greetings.

    Are you really okay with such a guy?

    ?

    This is thest time Ill ask. I respect your judgment but~

    Grandfather, its a secret, but

    Juliet slightly smiled as she set down her teacup.

    Ive always thought I was a bit strange.

    She experienced fifteen years old twice. Though she returned to being fifteen due to an inexplicable phenomenon, Juliet could never forget her previous life.

    Maybe because she had lived too long in a tired and wounded state, she felt she was broken.

    And hes as messed up as me.

    Juliet gently smiled as she fiddled with the ring on her left ring finger.

    So, I guess I fell for him at first sight.

    It wasnt an emotion that could be easily described. Falling for someone was a matter of instinct and intuition.

    And Juliets choice was right.

    <i>I changed it.</i>

    Juliet managed to twist the predetermined trajectory and seeded in changing the ending.

    Satisfaction rose like warm sunlight.

    * * *

    While the entire North was busy with wedding preparations, the baby dragon also found a role.

    It was assigned the important task of carrying the rings during the ceremony.

    Meow?

    Oh my. Its too cute, Miss.

    Yeah. Everyone will enjoy it, right?

    Skillful tailors made straps so that a cushion could be tied to the baby dragons back.

    With a cushion to hold the ring ced on its back like a backpack, the baby dragon monopolized the attention of the maids.

    Youre going to use a dragon as a ring bearer?

    Juliets magician friend, Eshelrid, asked skeptically.

    Are you serious?

    Juliet shrugged as if there were no problem.

    Why? Our Nix is smart.

    Peep!

    What did I tell you to do, Nix?

    Upon Juliets words, the baby dragon proudly went to the end of the corridor.

    Then it walked back dignifiedly and stopped precisely at the marked position, without dropping the practice ring ced on the cushion on its back.

    Oh my, look at that. He understood just with one exnation.

    Hes only been 8 months, mind you.

    Oh, maybe hes a genius!

    Juliet and the maids praised the baby dragon as if he was very special.

    It wasnt a difficult task, but Onyx waspletely thrilled.

    Peep!

    Observing the self-important young dragon, Eshelrid was at a loss for words.

    Usually in weddings, a young page boy was responsible for delivering the rings. Sometimes well-trained animals were used.

    But Eshelrid couldnt believe that one of the most mysterious and powerful magical creatures in the world was merely carrying rings.

    <i>A dragon!</i>

    Eshelrid had been steadily trying to teach Onyx letters and numbers. Through the process, Eshelrid realized that the baby dragon was quite cunning.

    Onyx could count the number of apples up to ten.

    However, when it got tired of studying, it pretended not to understand Eshelrid to shoo him away.

    He only acted ignorant and adorable in front of Juliet.

    <i>Everyones being fooled!</i>

    Eshelrid found a quite ominous record in the magic library.

    The record stated that a powerful magical creature like a dragon awakens a tremendous power within a year of its birth that could surpass even a mature magician, and would be able to use magic merely by wanting it.

    But the baby dragon in front of him was loafing around to be cute instead of awakening any power

    Our Nix is smart too.

    Peep!

    Could it be that because Juliet overly doted on and indulged him, Onyx didnt have an asion to awaken his magic?

    It was a somewhat rational spection.

    Suddenly, Eshelrid remembered the Duke Carlyle, who had begun to gain notoriety as a very loving husband even before their marriage, and realized something.

    If the two had a child in the near future, without a doubt, they would spoil the child to the core.

 Chapter 231: Epilogue 21

    Chapter 231: Epilogue 21

    <i>ng.</i>

    Lennox Carlyle originally didnt dream.

    Youll understand me someday.

    <i>Is this a dream again?</i>

    However, for the past two days, he had been dreaming of his father, whose face he barely remembered.

    His childhood was shallow, so there werent many memories to dwell on.

    The memories of his parents were mostly about them harshly teaching swordsmanship, even throwing a sword.

    From his standpoint, it was an unfortunate dream.

    He never had good parents, and didnt know what a proper family was like.

    Your Highness.

    Upon returning to his bedroom after dousing his face with cold water, sir Mn, the vice-captain of the Knights, was waiting for him.

    Did you get some rest?

    Not really.

    Mn was a long-time loyal servant and one of the few subjects trusted by the Duke. Mn smiled broadly.

    You must be nervous.

    He guessed that the impending wedding made him lose sleep.

    Mn, who was appointed as the steward, was wearing a modest formal attire instead of the usual knights uniform.

    Why would I be?

    Lennox sighed with a small smile, wiping off the remaining water.

    He knew why he was feeling jittery.

    <i>Its said to be bad luck to see the bride before the wedding.</i>

    Lennox thought it was a damn superstition.

    But it was too awkward to ignore.

    He didnt want to be separated from Juliet even for a moment, but he couldnt help it with the wedding being two days away.

    Due to the damn superstition, he hadnt seen even the shadow of Juliet for a full day and fourteen hours.

    As someone who disliked others attending to him, he silently put on his shirt and fastened the cufflinks.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    Your Highness.

    Its open.

    The door opened and it was Jude, a young knight, with a troubled look.

    Whats the matter?

    Um, that is

    When Mn asked instead, Jude, who was hesitating with an ufortable expression, abruptly opened the window.

    It doesnt look like its going to stop.

    On the dawn of the wedding day, a drizzle was falling outside the window.

    Lennox thought it was a bad omen.

    * * *

    Oh my, its raining.

    What do we do, Helen?

    <i>Pitter patter.</i>

    And on the other side of the castle, on the second floor of the east wing, people were also looking out the window.

    Dont worry too much, Juliet. The rain will stop before the ceremony.

    Saying so, entering into a spacious reception room was Helen, Juliets aunt.

    Oh my.

    Upon discovering Juliet surrounded by maids, Helens eyes widened.

    You look so beautiful!

    With a bright expression, Helen adjusted Juliets veil, continuously showing a pleased smile.

    Thanks to my aunt for choosing a good dress.

    With her light brown hair neatly tied up, Juliet smiled softly.

    Except for hairpins and her mothers heirloom pearl earrings, there wasnt much jewelry.

    However, the wedding dress, which was crafted by no less than thirteen renowned tailors of the Empire, was elegant yet mboyant.

    The twinkling pure white dress highlighted her graceful neckline and slender shoulders, and her upright posture made her look queenly.

    Yes, truly beautiful

    The ones shedding tears were her maternal uncles Isaac, Kailos, and Barris.

    You resemble Lillian, your mother.

    How happy your mother would have been to see you

    The three stern-looking middle-aged men, blocking the entrance to the reception room, seemed ready to pour out tears, and Helen shooed them away.

    Oh dear, gentlemen, please dont disturb us and get out!

    Eventually, Juliets uncles were chased out of the room.

    Dont worry about the weather. Or your uncles!

    Always cheerful and positive, Helen reassured Juliet.

    Did you have trouble sleeping?

    No, I slept well.

    Juliet grinned. Contrary to worry, she had slept soundly without dreaming for a long time.

    The rain will stop as soon as the sun rises.

    Dont worry, Miss.

    Juliets magician friend Eshelrid spoke earnestly.

    If the drizzle doesnt stop by morning, the elder will surely make it stop.

    Julietughed incredulously.

    How so?

    Theres something called weather magic.

    What is weather magic?

    The maids asked with curious eyes.

    It involves moving the rain clouds altogether.

    Eshel answered seriously.

    Its a highly advanced spatial magic, but any magic tower lord should be able to do it.

    Can a magician do such things too?

    Me? If I knew how to do it, would I be here or the Mage Tower?

    Eshelrid was unfairly scolded for his meaningless remarks by the maids.

    Its a magic that moves the rain clouds.

    Juliet suddenly missed the evil spirit she parted with a long time ago.

    Her butterflies that freely opened and closed spaces.

    <i>ng.</i>

    But even at seven in the morning, the rain clouds didnt clear.

    It was clear untilst night

    It was just a drizzle, but there was a reason for people to worry.

    The designated ce for the wedding hall was a spacious outdoor hall with a small chapel attached.

    They had set up a gorgeous outdoor venue, but because of the rain, they had to hurriedly clear the tables and decorations.

    Well, if we watch a little more, we can move the ce to the temple.

    People tried to reassure Juliet. But the mostposed person in the castle was Juliet.

    I hope the rain stops before the reception. Right?

    Peep.

    Juliet smiled slightly, grabbing and shaking the front leg of Onyx.

    Onyx, wearing a cute bow tie and cushion on his back, happily rolled over the long and gorgeous veil.

    Juliet wasnt too worried.

    Lennox is he okay?

    Same as usual.

    Elliot replied meaningfully, but Juliet understood.

    She roughly guessed the atmosphere. Lennox had been acting like a mother bird who had lost her egg she had been holding for the past two days. And although she got to sleep soundly for over ten hours after being apart for a while, but Juliet had been bothered by not seeing Lennox for quite a while.

    <i>Im fine.</i>

    Juliet was surprisingly calm, even to herself. It didnt matter even if they had the wedding in a storm.

    The recent Juliet was happy and stable. To the extent that she wondered if she had ever been thisfortable in her life? She found it funny and enjoyable to see Lennox fussing over wanting to do something good for her, but she wished he wasfortable too.

    But Im really okay.

    ?

    Juliet grinned and looked at the awkward drawing on the table.

    A quite well-drawn chapel, sunshine pouring down, and a garden in full bloom.

    Juliet knew how much effort he put in to create a perfect wedding.

    It was a bit of a shame that they couldnt have the small chapel and outdoor reception he had prepared.

    <i>Aha?</i>

    Leisurely ying with Onyx, Juliet suddenly thought of something.

    You know, Elliot.

    Yes, miss.

    Can you do me a favor?

    Please say anything!

    Elliot pledged solemnly.

    But a momentter, after hearing Juliets request, Elliot looked bewildered.

    No, why do you need that?

    * * *

    The forecast clearly mentioned it would be clear, but the capable administrators in the North had prepared for unexpected situations.

    In the end, the venue was changed to the temple instead of the chapel.

    It will be dyed by an hour or two, but its no problem.

    No matter how great the owner of the North was, he couldnt change the weather.

    But in fact, he suspected that his nerves were more on edge not because it was raining or the ns were disrupted, but because he hadnt seen Juliet in a long time.

    Uh, Your Highness. Theres something I need to say.

    Thats when Elliot, the chief secretary of the Dukes house, approached him.

    Come with me to the chapel for a moment. Theres something you must see.

    For some reason, Elliot whispered solemnly.

    Whats the use of a chapel that cant be used?

    Do itter.

    Lennox, who was already nervous, was about to turn around.

    But his chief secretary knew a magic sentence that made him stand still.

    Its about Miss Juliet!

    In the end, Lennox followed Elliot amidst his busy schedule.

    What should I see?

    Youll know when you see it.

    Elliot led the Duke to the small chapel, the original wedding venue.

    Everyone else had flocked to the new venue, the temple, so the vicinity of the chapel was quiet and deserted.

    <i>Creak.</i>

    Come on.

    Lennox thought he wouldnt let him go without a good reason.

    But what the hell is here? Lennox, who just entered the chapel, hesitated.

    In the quiet chapel, a soft candlelight was lit.

    The guest seats were empty, but a red cloth wasid on the floor.

    Marble goddess statues shining faintly were surrounded by fresh flowers and holy water symbolizing marriage.

    And there was Juliet.

    Lennox forgot to breathe for a moment.

    Juliet was wearing a pure white dress, holding a bouquet woven with her favorite summer flowers.

    She was exactly as he had envisioned for a long time, elegant and dazzling. He couldnt figure out how that was possible.

    Juliet?

    Hello, Lennox.

    Juliet in a white dress looked at him and smiled brightly.

 Chapter 232: Epilogue 22

    Chapter 232: Epilogue 22

    The antique chapel had been a sacred ce where secret weddings had been held since ancient times. Apart from the aged priest standing inconspicuously like a backdrop and a baby dragon wearing a ribbon, they were the only ones in the chapel.

    I requested it, to bring Your Highness here.

    Why?

    Lennox suddenly recalled.

    It was said that misfortune follows if one sees the bride before the wedding. Although he didnt believe in superstitions, Juliet in front of him was dazzling to the point of being dreamlike.

    Juliet smiled broadly.

    You promised to hold a perfect wedding for me.

    Thats right.

    He had made that promise.

    It was also the reason why Lennox sent someone to the capital to get Juliets childhood drawing.

    He wanted to gift a perfect wedding on a dazzling day, just as she wished during childhood.

    But Ive thought about it.

    Juliet came closer.

    The familiar scent made his throat dry for a moment. The distance was close enough for Lennox to count her eyshes.

    Unaware of the priests difort, Juliet slowly lifted the bouquet to the height of their heads.

    Lennox, you see.

    Wearing shoes, Juliet tiptoed and whispered into his ear.

    Behind the bouquet, in a voice so faint that the priest couldnt hear.

    I dont want to wait anymore.

    I mean I want to spend the whole day together.

    Lennox gritted his teeth for a moment.

    Juliet lowered the bouquet again and spoke seriously.

    So, lets do it now.

    Are you serious?

    He needed a superhuman patience not to pull her closer without kissing her.

    Lennox suspected that Juliet might be doing this on purpose.

    But Juliet nodded her head very seriously.

    Yes. Who knows when the rain will stop.

    Yes what yes? It was clear that Juliet whispered without a second thought.

    Lennox regained hisposure.

    Are we going to get married right here?

    If we hold the wedding here now, it doesnt terribly offset our ns, does it?

    Lennox seemed to understand what she meant.

    But he looked around the chapel. Due to the dark weather, the only lighting inside came from countless candles. It had its own charm, but there were neithervish flower decorations nor guests.

    Theres neither music nor lighting?

    Seeing Lennoxs uneasy expression, Juliet smiled sweetly.

    It may not be grand, but Ive waited too long.

    Lennoxs eyes narrowed.

    He had been waiting too, for so long that he couldnt remember.

    So I dont want to wait anymore.

    Peep.

    Below, the baby dragon made a small cry. Onyx was holding the rings well.

    Is it possible, Mr. Priest?

    Um Of course.

    Suddenly pointed out, the priest was briefly flustered but nodded.

    If thats what both of you desire

    Juliet asked him again.

    Is it okay, Lennox?

    Is it okay to do as you wish?

    Juliet.

    Lennox smiled faintly, almost imperceptibly.

    I never thought Id get married.

    He pulled Juliet into his arms.

    If its not with you, marriage is just a wordy.

    It was sincere.

    All I need for my wedding is you. How can it not be okay?

    Upon hearing this, Juliet smiled brightly.

    There was a priest, rings, and although not human, a magical creature to serve as a witness.

    Lets start.

    Oh, yes.

    The priest looked at the two people and a creature surrounded by the faint candlelight for a moment. He had officiated countless marriage ceremonies, but this was his first time attending a wedding like this.

    So before the vows, the rings-

    Grr?

    Their attention was drawn to the baby dragon holding the rings.

    But instead of bringing the rings as practiced, Onyx was twitching its ears, looking towards the door.

    He never made a mistake during practice?

    Nix?

    The moment Juliet called the baby dragon, a ruckus arose outside the chapel.

    Your Highness! Where are you?

    They are here, both of them?

    Pleasee out!

    Whats going on?

    Exchanging puzzled looks, both of them stepped outside.

    <i>Thud.</i> Outside in the chapels outdoor garden, a bunch of excited people had gathered.

    Miss! The rain has stopped!

    During this time?

    But it was as said. Until just a moment ago, the sky, which had been pouring drizzles, cleared uppletely. The rain clouds were nowhere to be found, and dazzling sunlight poured through the white clouds.

    Look, its a rainbow!

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Juliet, who was shielding her eyes with her hand and looking up at the sky, discovered something strange.

    Near the clouds, clusters of twinkling lights gathered. They looked like birds and also like a swarm of butterflies.

    <i>They are moving the rain clouds in entirety.</i>

    Suddenly, Juliet remembered the magician saying so. And Juliet knew of an entity capable of such an act besides the magician.

    Tantalus?

    A name she had momentarily forgotten flowed from Juliets lips.

    <i>(Our name is Butterfly of Tantalus!)</i>

    Others were preupied admiring the rainbow, but Juliet believed she had undoubtedly seen a swarm of butterflies.

    Ah.

    Lennox, just over there-

    Yes.

    Surprised Juliet grabbed the man standing beside her.

    As their eyes met, Lennox held her and smiled warmly.

    It seems someone came early for a wedding gift.

    Quite impatient, huh.

    At that, Juliet, who had been momentarily dazed, burst intoughter.

    They stood there for a while until the twinkling butterfliespletely disappeared from sight.

    <i>Ding dong, ding dong.</i>

    Soon after, a bell rang from a distant spire, announcing themencement of the ceremony.

    Shall we go, my bride?

    dly.

    Juliet smiled brightly and held out her hand. They walked out together into the sunlight.

    * * *

    The wedding held in the North had a very limited number of guests. However, the whole Empire was stirred right after the ceremony concluded.

    Those who werent invited chatted about how luxurious the wedding was, and how much was spent on flowers.

    The aristocrats were eager to meet the Duchess after decades, driven by rampant rumors, but she wasnt in the North.

    At the Duchy, the response was The Duke and Duchess are absent.

    For a while, no one knew where the newlywed Duke and Duchess had gone for their honeymoon.

    <i>Ssh.</i>

    But Juliet, sitting by the fountain dipping her feet, thought it natural for people not to know their whereabouts. She hadnt thought shed be here just two days ago.

    <i>Ssh</i>, along with the sound, a man soaked in water emerged from the fountain.

    Is this all?

    <i>tter.</i>

    What he ced beside Juliet was a variety of colored gems. Just a while ago, near the fountain, Juliets bracelet had broken during a minor tiff.

    One, two, three, four

    Ah, theres one more.

    Counting the numbers, Juliet realized a ruby was missing.

    Yeah?

    However, Lennoxs eyes narrowed meaningfully, seeing Juliet only interested in the received bracelet.

    Somehow, it was unusual.

    Kyah!

    The next moment, with a ssh, Juliet also fell into the fountain.

    Late afternoon.

    They rode horses and roamed around all morning, yed childish water pranks, and kissed and explored each other whenever they felt like it.

    Eventually, it was around sunset when Lennox let her go.

    But as Lennox wrapped the wet Juliet with a big towel, he hesitated.

    Does it hurt?

    I dont have any energy.

    Juliet retorted cheekily.

    But Lennox couldnt take his eyes off the bruises on her corbone and neck for a while. Despite handling her as if she was fragile ss, Juliets pale skin bruised easily.

    Lennox felt a slight guilt. He was greedy, now and always.

    Mine, mydy.

    The desire for possession and obsession ran in the blood of the Caraille family.

    The ce they were staying was none other than Count Monads residence.

    Why did you bring me here?

    Thinking they would return to the Duchy after spending a month-long vacation in one of the best resorts on the continent.

    Suddenly, Lennox brought her here, and abruptly handed her a meticulously prepared key to Count Monads residence, saying, Its a wedding gift.

    Because its your house.

    Ambiguously answering, Lennox picked her up and took her to the bathroom.

    After a simple dinner, they strolled around the remarkably tidy mansion.

    When you disappeared, I didnt know where to find you.

    It was an event fromst winter.

    When Juliet, worn out, ran away from his selfishness, he was half out of his mind.

    So, I came here impulsively.

    I heard.

    Juliet nodded.

    Her nanny, Yvette, had told her.

    Right after she left the capital, the Duke came looking for her, Yvette said. Lennox suddenly appeared and sent people to renovate the mansion.

    Before they knew it, they were in the room she used during her childhood. Lennox was attentively examining the height marks on the door frame.

    They were marks from measuring Juliets height as she grew up, left untouched even through the renovations of the old house.

    Juliet somehow got the impression that he liked the mansion of the Counts family.

    Lennox, do you like this house?

    I do.

    Juliet smiled warmly for a moment.

    Theres a lot about you I dont know. So, I thought Id understand more bying here.

    What do you mean?

    About the house you grew up in, what family means to you.

    Juliet looked at him quietly for a moment.

    Lennox had never specifically mentioned his parents. But she had heard enough about the tragedy of his family, and she faintly sensed it.

    She wasnt sure whaty behind his arrogant pride.

    Lennox.

    Tell me.

    Do you still dislike children?

    After a brief pause, Lennox softly answered:.

    I dont. If they were like you, theyd be lovable.

    And he honestly added:

    I dont want to see you suffer though.

    He now remembered how hard it was for Juliet to have a child. Of course, it was because of the damn curse, but still, there was nothing he could do other than forcing food down her throat.

    And?

    As Lennox nced gently at Juliet, he smiled softly, holding Juliets cheek with his left hand.

    I wont be a good parent like yours, Juliet.

    He had never had good parents, and didnt even know what a proper family was.

    He wanted to give Juliet anything, but his affection was infinitely shallow. His desire to provide a happy family for Juliet seemed like exining a rainbow to the blind.

    However, Juliet held his hand and leaned her cheek against it.

    Lennox, do you know why I decided to marry you?

    He really didnt know.

    Out of pity?

    Isnt it?

    Do I look like someone who would ept a proposal out of pity?

    As Juliet rolled her eyes sweetly, Lennox smiled with an unconfident tone.

    A madman who bought dozens of rings before proposing?

    There was that, too.

    Juliet giggled.

    Do you remember? In Velot, the day we went to see the festival.

    Yes, I remember.

    At that time, Your Highness-

    Suddenly Lennox smiled and swiftly kissed the inside of Juliets wrist.

    Lennox, who won the horse riding bet yesterday, had banned the title Your Highness. He mischievously smiled, suggesting she think of another title, as he increased the level of intimacy whenever Your Highness slipped from Juliets lips.

    Ah, Juliet quickly corrected herself.

    You said something.

    What did I bber again?

    You said our child.

    <i>-If our child isnt baptized, youd be upset. How can I stand seeing you like that?</i>

    So, it will be okay.

    You really

    He was helpless in front of the smiling Juliet.

    Stretching out her pale arm, Juliet gracefullymanded:

    Kiss me.

    Lennox knew he would never be able to resist her in his lifetime.

    As you wish.

    An eager and affectionate kiss followed, and he felt unbearably happy and thrilled.

    But if Lennox Carlyle could see the future, he would know theres not much to worry about.

    Though its a matter of the distant future, fortunately, it wasnt Juliet who suffered severe morning sickness when she was pregnant, but him, who couldnt even swallow a sip of tea and became thin like he lost blood.

    Nine monthster, the child, who was born safely amidst blessings, resembled both parents equally.

    Despite the worries of the Duke family members who prayed the baby would resemble the mother. The moment he held the newborn, he realized.

    A person who was inherently arrogant and twisted, who never had good parents, can indeed love a child unconditionally.

    But that was a matter forter, and they didnt know what future awaited them.

    It might not be as easy as we think.

    I know. But its okay.

    Juliets soft hair scattered over the white sheets. The evening sky turned purple, and Juliets pale cheeks were tinged with the color of a peach.

    As always, we will do well.

    As Juliet smiled, Lennox instinctively felt that he would never forget the scene of this day.

    Juliet.

    He wrapped Juliet who was covered with the sheet from behind, with a tender motion as if handling fragile ss.

    Hmm?

    My heart is yours.

    As he softly whispered, kissing her bare shoulder and nape, Juliet giggled as if tickled.

    Yes, I know. Because youre mine, obviously.

    She seemed not to fully believe it, though sincere. He wished he could hand over his heart as proof.

    I love you. Ill tell you as many times as you want.

    Me too.

    Juliet turned her head and tenderly kissed his cheek.

    The warm twilight bathed the room. It was an endless honeymoon. From the intertwined hands of the couple, a pair of rings sparkled beautifully.

    <b>(Epilogue: THE END)</b>

 Chapter 233: Side Story 1. (1)

    Chapter 233: Side Story 1. (1)

    Juliet opened her eyes to the familiar tingling sensation on her nape.

    Hello.

    She locked eyes with a man, who was half-lying against the beds headboard reviewing some documents.

    He leaned over and nted a kiss on Juliets forehead.

    You finally woke up.

    In a drowsy state, Juliet sat up and broke intoughter.

    She realized why her neck was tingling  her silky hair was neatly, albeit loosely braided to one side.

    Where did you learn to do this?

    I tried to develop a hobby I could do without waking you up.

    Juliet felt a bit sorry for him. Recently, due to preparing for guests, she had been busy and would go to bedte, falling asleep the moment her head hit the pillow.

    On the other hand, Duke Carlyle was always an early riser.

    You seem to have a fever.

    Lennox furrowed his brows as he touched Juliets forehead.

    Are you feeling alright?

    Justck of sleep. Im fine.

    Juliet smiled brightly. The cool touch of his hand felt good.

    Seeing Juliet smile, Lennox seemed relieved and softly caressed her nape.

    However, the now alert Juliet firmly pushed him away.

    We cant. The guests will be arriving soon.

    Its vexing.

    Lennox sighed as he embraced her tightly.

    As I said, any time-

    The guests will be annoying or if ying the hostess gets tiring, I can quit,I know.

    Juliet quickly caught his words andpleted the sentence.

    Ever since she decided to invite guests to the Dukes residence, Lennox had said this several times.

    Alright.

    He reluctantly let Juliet go.

    Quickly escaping to the bathroom, Juliet headed downstairs a whileter.

    Did you cough, maam?

    Hello, Josephine. Good morning.

    Juliet crossed the sparkling hall.

    When they returned from their long but short honeymoon, the first thing the people of the Dukes residence gave to Juliet was a splendid chatin.

    A bunch of keys that could open all the doors in the castle, a symbol of the mistress. The people respectfully asked:

    Have you decided what kind of Madam you will be?

    Only then did Juliet truly feel the reality of her marriage.

    Juliet had two choices. One was to maintain a dignified rtionship with neighboring families as had been done for the past hundred years, and the other was to try building a more warm and friendly rtionship.

    When she asked Lennox what she should do, his answer was, My wife can do anything. In the end, it was just do whatever you want, which wasnt helpful.

    After much thought, Juliet decided to try being a sociable and charitable hostess.

    In December, there was the traditional Northern Star Birth Festival, literally a holidaymemorating the birth of stars.

    It was a festival to thank and greet each guardian star during the seven days when dazzling stars rose one after another.

    And Juliet sent out twenty invitations.

    Once decided, everything following was easy.

    Beautiful.

    Juliet eximed innocently.

    Thanks to the magicians dispatched from the tower, the entire castle sparkled as if made of ice and crystal.

    Everyone prepared a lot.

    Juliet admired the brilliantly decorated hall.

    Of course. Miss I mean, Your Highness, this is the first event you are hosting.

    In a proud tone, the head maid answered. Among them, the most splendid were therge ice sculptures and twinkling star decorations ced throughout the castle. All Juliet did was interact with the magician and write invitations.

    Everyone is very spirited.

    Everything must be perfect today.

    In fact, since the head maid and secretary Elliot had nned smoothly, Juliet thought to herself, Do I really not have to do anything?

    Peep!

    As soon as Juliet arrived in the mirror room, which was also thedys mistresss room, a ck baby dragon rushed out to greet her.

    Onyx hung around in this drawing room where Juliet spent most of her time, although he had his own room.

    Avoiding the fiercely fluttering baby dragon, Elliot, who had transitioned into Juliets dedicated assistant, reported.

    The guests are expected to arrive before dinner.

    It would be good to hurry a bit.

    Juliet yawned softly as she got her hair done.

    Are you sleepy?

    A bit. Even with ample sleep, its not enough; its quite troubling.

    For a moment, Elliot exchanged a meaningful nce with the head maid and almost spoke directly.

    Wouldnt it be resolved if both of you use separate bedrooms as per protocol?

    But if such reckless words reached the Dukes ears, Elliot didnt know if his head would be on his neck, so he decided to keep quiet. It was a wise decision.

    And about the reinforcement of the security measures, Your Highness.

    Its sufficient with the current personnel.

    Yes, you said sost time as well. But still

    Elliot looked down at Juliets steps with a tone of regret dripping from his words.

    Gruk?

    The baby dragon, which had been leisurely rolling on the floor crunching on an apple, lifted his head sensing attention.

    If this little one only realized his magic

    A month ago, when magicians visited the Dukes residence, they attempted to cast magic on the baby dragon.

    The magicians imed that once he bes self-aware of his ability, the dragon could cast magic merely with thought, without any spells or conditions.

    Meow.

    But the cid baby dragon, instead of showing any signs of magic, was diligently fulfilling his role of being adorably idle and receiving affection.

    Grrr.

    Even to magic-ignorant Elliot, the sight of high-nosed magicians begging on all fours in front of a cute baby dragon with nothing but a cute appearance, pleading please, just look at this book once, was quite impressive.

    How would you manage to specifically rummage through boxes marked expensive apples if you couldnt read?

    Elliot sent a doubtful look. Though feigning ignorance, the baby dragon was cleverer than thought.

    However, Juliet giggled and picked up the baby dragon.

    Our Nix is just a 10-month-old baby, its okay if he doesnt know magic. Right, Nix?

    Peep!

    The baby dragon cooed peacefully in Juliets arms, unaware of what might happen to him in the future.

    * * *

    At that time, in the deserted secret drawing room, Duke Carlyle was receiving a confidential report.

    <i>Ping.</i>

    Lennox lightly flicked a gold coin in his hand.

    The gold coin dropped from his hand and spun on the table.

    Its tricky.

    Yes, its hard to distinguish with the naked eye.

    It looked like a gold coin, but it was a cleverly forged fake gold coin.

    We raided the forgery site, but they had already left.

    Sir Mn reported.

    Recently, they had been troubled by counterfeit gold coins. They found the forgery site and had been catching the counterfeiters, but finding the real mastermind behind wasnt easy.

    We ambushed and raided but missed them

    Duke Carlyle lightly tapped the table with his finger. Without much contemtion, there was only one conclusion.

    The information leaked.

    Yes.

    In other words, it implied that one of the families maintaining a cooperative rtionship and sharing information with the northern nobles might be behind the counterfeit gold coin incident.

    Its not surprising.

    Lennox wasnt surprised. He and his family have many enemies. Its no exaggeration to say that all the families they are associated with are under suspicion.

    You dont have to worry too much. Its only a matter of time before we catch whoever is behind this.

    Im not worried about that.

    At the loyal vice-captains words, Duke Carlyle smiled broadly.

    Counterfeiting gold coins is a low-tier crime. Without a doubt, well catch some miserable bastard.

    Yes? So what

    Almost carelessly asking what he was worried about, Mn was quick to close his mouth.

    Besides, what is this toy for?

    Deliberately changing the topic, Lennox pointed at the box on the table. Inside was a crystal brooch, the size of an adults fist.

    It twinkled like a jewel in the shape of a flower, easily mistaken for an ornament, but it was actually a magical tool.

    Ah, its a new magical tool developed by the magic tower recently. Her Highness instructed me to bring useful items for you.

    This?

    With a doubtful look, he narrowed his eyes.

    The new mistress of the Dukes house boasted significant connections, one of them being the Eastern Mage Tower of im.

    Duke Carlyle often hired magicians for various reasons, such as making flowers bloom in the garden all year round for his wife, or renovating the castle, and supported them as well.

    The proud Mage Tower was also friendly towards the Dukes house. They asionally showcased newly developed magical tools to the Duke.

    It seems like an exnation is needed.

    Ah, of course.

    Sir Mn quickly exined.

    Mn, who visited a magician a few days ago, had received instructions on the use and precautions of the magical tool.

    Its a magical tool with a recording spell on it.

    <i>Startled.</i>

    [Its a magical tool with a recording spell on it.]

    The knight touched the brooch and Mns voice repeated exactly what he had said just moments ago.

    Its an interesting toy.

    Duke Carlyles eyes narrowed.

    I dont know where it would be useful

    Indeed.

    It wasnt a very new spell. Though rare, voice recording magic had been used often. Usually, it was used to record important agreements or meetings.

    He had never seen a recording magical tool in such a small, sparkling form before.

    But Lennox decided to pay the value for now and consider its utilityter.

    Send it to the Mage Tower.

    Yes.

    Holding the cheque Lennox handed over, the knight left the room first.

    Lennox looked out of the window for a moment. Due to the Christmas preparations, the entire castle sparkled like a crystal sculpture.

    <i>There must be one among them.</i>

    He nced at the guest list.

    The simplest way to catch the culprit behind the counterfeit gold coin incident was to apprehend all the suspicious individuals.

    But he didnt want to use such a method right now.

    <i>-I just want to get along well for now.</i>

    When Juliet said that to him, he simply nodded without a word.

    <i>-Later on, it might help with your reputation, you know.</i>

    Though Juliet wanted to get along with other nobles to help salvage his already hit rock-bottom reputation, he didnt want to cause trouble, let alone help.

    <i>Theres no need to try so hard.</i>

    Twenty invitations had been sent out. Juliet had chosen nobles from the northern families who were distant rtives of the Duke or had good reputations.

    But Lennox knew that even among those close to him, there were people harboring ill will.

    Watching the carriages arriving one after another from the window, Lennox suddenly thought.

    It would be nice if Juliet wasnt disappointed even if there was a culprit among them.

 Chapter 234: Side Story 2

    Chapter 234: Side Story 2

    * * *

    Not only the Duke and Duchess but the entire Dukedom was busy preparing to wee guests.

    But there was one exception, the baby dragon Onyx who monopolized the cuteness of the castle inhabitants.

    Peep.

    Onyx roamed the forest and the garden as usual.

    The baby dragon, who was ying chasing squirrels in the forest, didnt return to the castle until the afternoon. In his mouth, he carried a tempting thistle flower to give to Juliet.

    Thanks to the skilled magicians sent from the tower, flowers bloomed in the Duchys garden regardless of the season.

    The wild rose was Onyxs favorite flower.

    <i>And its delicious.</i>

    Of course, Juliet didnt eat the flower brought by Onyx but praised it whenever he brought a gift.

    The most important thing in the 10-month-old baby dragons world was to be praised by Juliet for being pretty.

    <i>Its fun.</i>

    As usual, Onyx, who was about to enter the castle through any open window, hesitated.

    Gruk?

    On the first floor corner, at the end of the corridor, a trace of strong magic was felt from a small reception room.

    To Onyx, who could sense magic, it felt like a very delicious scent.

    Entranced, Onyx entered the deserted reception room through arge window. There was nobody in the room.

    Ggurk?

    <i>Whats this?</i>

    Onyxs eyes widened as he wandered around, drawn to the sweet scent.

    On the table, there was a small box.

    Inside the box was arge crystal flower, about the size of an adult fist, shining madly.

    The brooch shining in rainbow colors was actually a magical tool made of magic crystal.

    In fact, the reception room Onyx entered was the room where Duke Carlyle had secretly discussed the counterfeiting currency case with his knight just a few hours ago.

    The crystal flower on the table was actually a magical tool with a recording spell, but the baby dragon had no way of knowing that.

    Onyx swallowed saliva.

    The baby dragon sensing strong magic smelled a very edible scent from the crystal flower.

    Onyx hesitated.

    <i>This seems much better</i>

    Should he take this shiny thing to Juliet instead of the thistle flower?

    While pondering, Onyx nudged the brooch with his front paw.

    <i>Crack.</i>

    Kyang?!

    Suddenly, Onyx was startled by a strange sound and hopped up.

    But no more sound came from the shiny flower.

    Did I hear it wrong? Just as Onyx peeked over the table.

    Its only a matter of time before we get caught!

    <i>Eek!</i>

    Suddenly, there were sounds of peopleing from the corridor outside, and the baby dragon instinctivelyid t on the floor.

    Shh. Lower your voice, Baron!

    Two unfamiliar human men were arguing in hushed tones in the corridor.

    Count Gruber, what do you think is the intention of that arrogant Duke inviting us? Its certain that the caught counterfeiters named us.

    Dont be foolish! Its the opposite, Baron. If the Duke had evidence, would he have sent an invitation like this?

    Well, but

    Theyre just a newlywed couple acting cocky. Especially the Duchess, shes a clueless child.

    Indeed, just by looking at the sent invitation, you can tell they want to show off.

    So, theres nothing to worry about. No matter how arrogant, the Duke cant act recklessly without solid evidence that we are the culprits behind the counterfeit coins.

    Its better to be cautious. If the counterfeiting workshop is discovered again-

    The suspicious voices quickly faded away.

    Meow?

    Of course, Onyx didnt understand a bit of the conversation that had just transpired.

    The guests wille, she said, but Juliets words only came back to mindter.

    For some reason, there was a strange bustling in the castle.

    Hey! Throw it this way!

    Grr?

    This time, it was noisy outside the window.

    Approaching the window, Onyx discovered an interesting scene.

    In therge castle, unfamiliar people were frequentlying and going, so the arrival of guests was not really a special asion.

    Its my ball!

    Mom! Brother is bothering me!

    But today was different than usual. The courtyard in front of the castle was filled with children ying ball.

    <i>They are tiny humans.</i>

    There were many people in the castle, but it was the first time seeing children.

    Driven by curiosity, Onyxpletely forgot about the crystal flower and the strange conversation earlier.

    The baby dragon flew to the yard where the children were ying, as if enchanted.

    Onyx didnt really have much interest in humans, but was certainly intrigued by the ball game.

    Peep.

    Watching the children y seemed fun.

    <i>I like ying ball too.</i>

    Looking over a low shrub at the human children ying, suddenly a ball rolled toward Onyx who was hiding in the bushes.

    <i>Thump, thump, thump.</i>

    Eh? Where did the ball go?

    There oh? Its a cat!

    The kitty is holding a flower!

    Wow, its huge!

    The children discovered Onyx and gathered around.

    Grr.

    Onyx felt shy but thought that maybe ying ball with these tiny humans might not be so bad.

    With the bushes in between, the children and Onyx looked at each other with intrigue.

    Hey! Bring the ball!

    Whats that?

    A few slightly older children approached.

    Brother Anton! Look, its a huge cat!

    Idiot. Where would you find such a big cat?

    A boy around ten years old pushed through the younger children and stepped forward. He wore a sophisticated outfit with a sailor cor and gold buttons, which looked quite expensive.

    Thats a magic beast. My dad said so. The new Duchess is raising a magic beast.

    ying ball is fun.

    Onyx nced at the ball that had rolled under his feet with a touch of regret.

    The children, who hadpletely lost interest in the ball game, gathered around and stared at Onyx.

    Whats a magic beast?

    A beast is so oh, like a monster!

    Onyx perked up his head.

    A monster?

    But isnt it cute?

    See, I told you! A monster! A beast!

    Grr.

    Onyx felt hurt. He was neither a monster nor a beast. The desire to y together had already faded.

    My dad says, in the lineage of the Ducal family, theres something non-human mixed in. Maybe the Duchess is a witch too.

    No, no, you shouldnt say that, Anton.

    Some older children around seemed shocked and scolded him.

    Therefore, she might not be able to bear an heir, so thats why shes raising such a monster.

    But the child who kept mentioning my dad at the end of his sentences was in high spirits. Anton was the youngest son of Count Grover.

    But thats a bad thing to say

    Isnt it a bad thing for you guys, too, you fools? If the Duchess cant have a baby, one of us might be adopted, you know?

    Anton mocked, and the children looked around nervously, intimidated. Given the other childrens reactions, it seemed like they were from a prestigious family as well.

    However, that was a human concern. Onyx, whose mood had soured, red at the small boy. He lowered his stance, instinctively assuming a hunting position. But the cheeky boy didnt stop there.

    See? It is a monster, right? Watch this.

    Anton sneered, picking up a stone and aiming at Onyx with a slingshot.

    <i>Ping!</i>

    The slingshot had enough firepower to hunt a rabbit, but Onyx easily dodged the flying stone. However, the stone that the boy shot hit arge ice sculpture at the entrance.

    <i>Crash!</i>

    The dazzling ice shattered into pieces in an instant, and sharp ice shards scattered in all directions. One shard caused a shallow wound on Onyxs right front paw, and the onlooking children screamed in surprise and scattered.

    Kyaa!

    Huaa, Mommy!

    Whats happening!

    Startled by the childrens screams, the servants and guests rushed out from inside. However, the people who came out into the courtyard were shocked.

    My goodness, what is that?

    Peeeep!

    Onyx, enraged, was in the air, with wings spread wide, as if ready to pounce at any moment. Below him, a boy in mboyant clothes was struggling on the grass.

    Anton!

    It seemed like the aristocrats shouting were the boys parents.

    Then, a tall boy rushed out with a wooden sword.

    Peep!

    As the enraged Onyx turned towards the boy, he hesitated to swing his sword but only managed to infuriate Onyx further.

    What is going on here, Anton!

    I, I didnt do anything!

    Boastfully, Anton had aimed at the dragon with his slingshot to teach it a lesson, but seeing the angry adults, he realized the gravity of the situation.

    The expensive ice sculpture was shattered, and the atmosphere was tense. Frightened Anton only thought of somehow pushing the me away.

    That monster started it!

    Onyx was furious.

    The white flower he had brought for Juliet was nowhere to be seen. That naughty boy deserved a scolding. But just as Onyx was about to pounce on the boy-

    Onyx!

    !

    At the familiar voice, Onyx turned his head and saw Juliet through the crowd.

    Come here.

    Peep.

    Quickly, Onyx.

    Juliet didnt raise her voice, but Onyx noticed.

    <i>Juliet is angry.</i>

    Dejected, Onyx folded his wings andnded right at Juliets feet.

 Chapter 235: Side Story 3

    Chapter 235: Side Story 3

    People were frightened and backed away, but Juliet calmly embraced Nix.

    Peep.

    Nix chirped sadly, as if appealing an injustice.

    <i>It wasnt me!</i>

    Its that tiny human! He threw a stone at me!

    But Juliet tightly hugged Nix, preventing him from moving, and approached a child crying on the floor.

    Are you hurt, young master Gruber?

    Sniff, waaaah!

    Anton, noticing the attention on him, began to cry even louder.

    The boys name was Anton Gruber, the youngest son of Count Gruber.

    I didnt do anything! He charged first and broke the statue!

    Lies!

    Nix, who was tightly hugged by Juliet, growled deeply in frustration.

    Eek!

    At that, the boy Anton, frightened, hid behind his mothers skirt.

    <i>That little human started with the insults!</i>

    I was behaving nicely!

    Peep!

    Nix looked up at Juliet with a look of injustice.

    Although Juliet said nothing, Nix clearly saw a fleeting expression cross her face.

    Is anyone hurt?

    Juliet was the host who invited the guests.

    She calmly ordered the servants to clean up the broken ice, asked the guests if they were alright, and then bowed her head in apology to the childs parents.

    All the while, Anton cried as if to show off. Had it not been for two little girls timidly approaching and whispering to Juliet, he would probably have cried until the party ended.

    Your Highness, I saw it, Anton shot first with a slingshot

    When did I?!

    I saw it too. Anton called the cat a monster

    Then the Gruber Count and Countess, who were getting agitated, suddenly changed their expressions.

    Ahem, well, since Your Highness apologize so sincerely

    As long as no one is hurt, lets move on.

    The situation seemed to be resolved with a reluctant eptance of the apology.

    But Nix, who had been clinging to Juliet in anger, looked down to see the crushed white roses. They had been trampled beyond recognition.

    Peep!

    Nix!

    Suddenly angry, Nix took advantage of a moment when Juliet was distracted and slipped away.

    Juliet called from below, but Nix didnt look back. Instead, he fled like an arrow to the darkened mirror room.

    <i>I didnt do anything wrong!</i>

    It was all that little humans fault.

    Even the flowers that Nix had carefully picked were ruined. All because of that little human!

    Nix was unhappy about Juliet apologizing to the rude humans and, more than anything, sad that they couldnt understand him. Nix flicked his tail.

    <i>I understand everything!</i>

    A momentter, there was a sound outside the door, and then it opened softly.

    Nix, are you there?

    Juliet cautiously entered the dark room.

    Sorry. Are you mad?

    Humph.

    Nix pretended not to hear.

    Youre mad at me. Im sorry.

    Let me check if youre hurt, okay? Nix.

    His paw actually did sting a bit from the ice shards earlier.

    However, Nix buried his head deep into his favorite nket and didnt budge.

    Nix

    Of course, even with his head buried, his ears were pointed towards Juliet, twitching at every sound, but that couldnt be helped.

    There was a sound of a te being ced on a table.

    Cant we make up? Hmm?

    Nix was slightly curious about what Juliet had brought on the te but he persisted in his sulking.

    I invited guests, and I didnt think about how many children there would be, which might scare you. Im sorry.

    Hmph.

    Nix acted as if he hadnt heard.

    He wasnt upset because he was scared of the tiny humans. He was angry because of their misdeeds.

    As Nix continued to sulk, after a moment of silence, Juliet began to share an old story.

    You know, Nix, theres this holidaymemorating the day when a star was born, called Star Birth Festival, and the first day of the festival is also known as Childrens Day.

    During the Star Birth Festival, seven stars appear, each with a different protector.

    The first star is the protector of children, and that protector is said to grant the wishes of good children.

    It was an interesting story, but Nix was still not in a forgiving mood.

    Whats the point of granting the wishes of good children? Surely the protector, just like Juliet, would favor those small humans.

    Really, you wont look at me?

    Okay, then I wont bother you. But when youre hungry, you have toe out, okay?

    After a soft sigh, Juliet spoke with a hint of sadness and left the mirror room.

    Meow.

    Only after Juliets footsteps faded did Nix lift his head.

    On the table was a te Juliet had left  a pumpkin pie decorated with stars.

    It was then that Nix felt a twinge of regret for having been petnt towards Juliet.

    Being hungry, Nix quickly began to devour the pumpkin pie.

    Then, as the clouds parted, bright moonlight poured into the room.

    Looking up, Nix suddenly made eye contact with his reflection in therge mirror.

    Peep?

    What was reflected in the mirror was a sleek silhouette. A well-bnced slender body, and skin as soft and dark as the night sky.

    Grr.

    Stopping his pie midway, Nix jumped onto the cab with a mirror.

    Approaching the mirror, Onyx examined his reflection closely.

    The young dragon often yed in front of the mirror. A pair of wings, stretched legs and a long tail. And his gem-like golden eyes were Onyxs pride.

    However, for some reason, he seemed a bit less splendid today.

    <i>-Hes a monster.</i>

    <i>-Hes a beast.</i>

    A small human said so.

    Onyx was devastated.

    Juliet always said he was pretty and cute, but perhaps now that his wings have fully grown, he might no longer be cute.

    Suddenly noticing a small portrait on the cab, Onyxs eyes fixed on it.

    Meow?

    ck hair, red eyes.

    The portrait of a young boy, around ten, was Juliets treasure.

    Onyx knew Juliet would often take it out, looking at it and smiling.

    Purr

    For the first time, Onyx closely observed the young human in the portrait.

    He seemed cold and unlucky. However, Juliet seemed to really love the boy in the painting.

    Suddenly, Onyx intently looked at his front paws.

    Soft and squishy like jelly but certainly, they were different from a humans.

    Thinking of Juliets soft, gentle hands stroking his head, Onyx became mncholy.

    <i>Is it because Im not human?</i>

    Juliet couldnt understand what Nix was saying.

    It seems Juliet prefers smaller humans than him.

    While Onyx understood humannguage, no matter how much he chirped, he couldnt speak like humans.

    <i>I cant speak like humans, I look different from them</i>

    Plus, now hes grown muchrger and doesnt seem cute anymore.

    What if Juliet starts to hate me?

    Feeling down, Onyx, ignoring his growling stomach, curled up.

    And soon, sobbing, he fell asleep in front of the mirror.

    That night, the baby dragon had a strange dream.

    -Are you a good child?

    A giant being with a huge pumpkin pie on its head appeared in the pitch-dark night sky and asked.

    Peep.

    Sitting on the ground, Onyx nodded.

    Then the pumpkin pie head spoke again.

    -I am the guardian star that grants the wishes of good children.

    Guardian star?

    Onyx tilted his head in confusion.

    Not sure what that meant, but thinking the head looked tasty, Onyxs mouth watered.

    The pumpkin head spoke sternly.

    -If you truly are a good child, Ill grant one wish of yours for a day.

    Nixs eyes widened in surprise.

    For a day? My wish wille true?

    Peep!

    Jumping to his feet, Nix quickly brought his front paws together and made a wish.

    Then please, tell Juliet!

    Peep!

    The little humans threw stones first, they spoke ill!

    Tell Juliet its not my fault, that Im a good boy!

    Please make sure Im not hated!

    -Oh dear. Unfortunately.

    But the self-proimed guardian star clicked its tongue and shook its head.

    -I cant understand a word youre saying.

    Meow?!

    Nix was taken aback.

    No, you understood just fine a moment ago! Thats unfair!

    Just as he was about to protest, Nix woke up.

    Uh.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he was blinded by the sunlight. It was already morning, and birds were chirping outside the window.

    <i>Ah, its so bright</i>

    Nix, who had fallen asleep on the cab, wriggled to a corner where the sunlight didnt reach.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Meow?!

    And he fell to the floor with a loud noise.

    Usually, even if he lost his bnce, he wouldnd gracefully, but strangely, hended on his butt.

    Ouch

    His tailbone ached.

    Worried that he might have broken his tail, he turned his head to check it.

    However, it wasnt there.

    Huh?

    Wheres my tail?

    Nix suddenly realized.

    There was nothing where his tail should have been.

    Not only that, but his eyes also felt heavy, and his ears seemed muffled.

    Even after rubbing his eyes several times, his vision seemed blurrier than usual, and his hearing felt dull.

    Did I catch a disease?

    While panicking, Nix discovered another odd thing.

    <i>Hands?</i>

    Small white hands with fern-like fingers.

    This, what is this

    And then the voice.

    <i>Gasp.</i>

    Surprised by the unfamiliar humannguage, Nix covered his mouth with his hand. And then, from the other side of therge wall mirror, a small human did the same!

    Yes.

    Only then did Nix notice the small human reflected in the wall mirror.

    ck hair with golden eyes, chubby white cheeks, and a dress with a cute sailor cor.

    <i>Blink, blink.</i>

    When Nix blinked, the small human in the mirror blinked too. When he shook his head, the reflection did the same.

    <i>Gurgle.</i>

    Nix understood what it felt like to be struck by lightning.

    Um

    Oh no. Ive turned into a human!

 Chapter 236: Side Story 4

    Chapter 236: Side Story 4

    * * *

    Juliet was upset, even the next morning.

    There was a bit of an incident yesterday.

    I heard.

    Juliet sneakily nced over the partition.

    By habit, Duke Carlyle had woken up early and was changing his clothes. His outfit for the day was suitable for hunting.

    Arent you worried?

    Stopping mid-change, Lennox returned to the bed and met Juliets gaze.

    The only thing Im worried about is my wife getting tired of me and running away.

    Its hard to tell if youre joking when you say it so seriously.

    Juliet chuckled lightly.

    Wont you say, Stop ying the generous hostess?

    No, I wont.

    Lennox smirked.

    But if you ever decide to give up on moderation, youre wee to.

    That way, they could chase away the bothersome guests and enjoy the holidays just among themselves.

    In fact, that was what Lennox truly wished for.

    If it ever gets too bothersome and you dont want to think about it-

    He kissed the back of her hand and whispered seductively:

    Use me.

    What?

    Utilize me.

    ? I dont understand.

    As Juliet tilted her head, Lennox exined further,

    Tell them your husband is a jealous maniac who cant stand you talking to others. Then Ill handle everything.

    How?

    Pretend to be crazy, draw my sword and chase away all the people outside. Its not like my reputation can fall any further.

    After a moment of surprise, Julietughed out loud.

    Why are youughing?

    It feels like this is what means to have someone on my side.

    Seeing Julietugh, he too smiled faintly.

    Juliet, feeling a lot more rxed, suddenly remembered he had stayed up all night. It was about the gold coin forgery incident.

    It would be nice to know whos circting the counterfeit coins.

    You dont have to worry about that.

    Lennox smirked meaningfully.

    Itll be resolved soon.

    From his confident reply, Juliet felt she understood a bit more about how he became the way he is.

    After acquiring the chatine, Juliet could review the Dukes ounting books. She was astounded by the years budget.

    She thought she was good with numbers, but had to count several times to determine how many digits there were. The amount made her hands tremble.

    Because they were the richest family, they had enemies everywhere.

    You said you put up the magical tool sent from the tower as a prize for the hunting contest?

    Right.

    Lennox admitted without hesitation.

    While Juliet was hosting guests at the castle today, he was to preside over a hunting contest. It was said to be a custom for the northern Star Birth Festival.

    But Lennox didnt seem pleased.

    I dont see the fun in hunting herbivores.

    Considering hunting beasts was his only hobby, it seemed mingling with the aristocrats was quite unappealing.

    After seeing Lennox off to the hunting grounds, Juliet looked outside as dawn was just breaking.

    <i>Nix are you still angry?</i>

    * * *

    W-what do I do?

    Panicking, Nix pulled the nket over him and closed his eyes tightly.

    Perhaps if he went back to sleep and woke up, everything would return to normal.

    But when he opened his eyes again, he was still human.

    If Juliet finds out

    Suddenly he was walking on two legs and his tail was gone.

    The scarier thing was that he could now speak humannguage.

    <i>Humannguage?</i>

    Nix, on the verge of tears, suddenly remembered the previous night.

    <i>-The Guardian Star grants the wishes of good children.</i>

    <i>-If youre a good child, Ill grant your wish for a day.</i>

    He remembered Juliets words and a strange dream.

    <i>Did I wish to be a human?</i>

    Suddenly, Nix lifted his head.

    Had he turned into a human because of that?

    Im a human?

    Nix eagerly looked into the mirror.

    He hadnt noticed before due to his shock, but he now looked exactly like the boy from the portrait he saw the night before, except for his pumpkin-colored eyes. Even his clothes resembled those Anton wore, which Nix had admired.

    Initially scared, Nix realized what he could do.

    <i>I can speak!</i>

    He didnt need to ask the pumpkin head; he could tell Juliet himself how wronged he felt!

    Ju

    And he had many other things he wanted to say.

    Excited, Nix dashed out.

    Juliet!

    In high spirits, he hopped down to the ground floor in no time.

    However, the first being he encountered was not Juliet.

    Bring it properly! If its ruined, Ill tell father!

    Yes, young master!

    Across the hall, a young boy who was briskly walking with a servant caught his eye.

    From his distinctive walk, Nix recognized the boy from afar.

    <i>That guy!</i>

    The boy who had ruined Nixs flower, thrown stones, and falsely used him.

    The youngest son of Count Gruber, Anton.

    But to Nix, he was just a target for revenge.

    This was a good opportunity. He would scold him!

    Hey, you!

    Before Nix could show his stuff to the boy, Anton briskly walked past him, crossing the hall directly. Where the fortunate Anton hurriedly ran, Juliet was talking to the maids.

    Nix was taken aback by the thought of being overshadowed, while Anton ran towards Juliet.

    Young master Gruber?

    I brought this for you!

    The servant following Anton ced arge bouquet of flowers down.

    <i>Whats that?</i>

    Unintentionally, Nix hid himself behind a nearby statue.

    Your Highness! Youre here!

    Starting with young master Gruber, guests from the previous day poured out from their hiding spots.

    In no time, Juliet was surrounded by guests offering greetings and gifts.

    Our child wants to express gratitude to Her Highness the Duchess.

    Thank you for the invitation!

    Mainlydies, presumably mothers, brought their children to greet, and the little ones handed Juliet small gifts or bells.

    From a distance, Nix, who was hiding, saw Juliet smiling brightly.

    Oh, how beautiful.

    Our child made it herself.

    She wrote a card for the Duchess!

    I heard Your Highness birthday ising up, so we prepared it with care.

    The strange paper seemed to be called a thank you card.

    Nix watched the scene quietly, hiding behind a statue.

    Nix hesitated, unable to step forward amongst the crowd.

    <i>I had flowers too</i>

    He looked down at his empty hands.

    He had plucked a tempting wild roses from the garden yesterday for Juliet. It had been ruined while fighting with that small, pesky human.

    Hmph.

    Changing his n with a pout, Nix thought, Ill give Juliet a gift too!

    <i>But Ive never seen such big, red flowers before</i>

    In truth, they werent real flowers but paper-made ones. But Nix, seeing such flowers made of colored paper for the first time, was amazed.

    There were many flowers blooming in the Dukes garden, but Nix wanted to give something much better.

    <i>Right, that one!</i>

    Nix suddenly remembered the rainbow-colored crystal flower he saw in the reception room yesterday.

    The one that emitted a sweet magical scent. Juliet would surely appreciate that.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    As he rushed to the secluded room from yesterday, Nix hesitated.

    <i>Sniff.</i>

    While the flower had been inside the castle yesterday, he now sensed the crystal flowers presence far in the forest.

    From beyond the window, a faint sweet scent wafted in from the distant forest.

    Did you hear? Todays hunting prize is a precious magical artifact from the tower.

    Ah, the flower made of magical crystal?

    A passing conversation of servants near the statue caught his attention.

    <i>Its okay. I just have to follow the scent!</i>

    While Nix didnt understand words like magical artifact or hunting bet, he knew he had to head to the forest to find that crystal flower.

    Rushing instinctively to the window, he realized something.

    <i>Oops.</i>

    The window frame was high, and Nix had no wings at the moment.

    <i>Humans are so inconvenient</i>

    Mumbling, Nix ran towards the back door.

    * * *

    Ugh

    The forest was farther than he thought.

    He met some kind humans along the way and got a carriage ride to the forest. But once in the forest, without the ability to fly, he had to walk.

    As Nix trudged through the forest, he filled his stomach with winter strawberries and camellia honey.

    His stomach grumbled with hunger, but Nix was burning with determination.

    <i>Something even better than that!</i>

    The crystal flower was nearby. The dragon, with its innate ability to sense magic, was a natural tracker.

    Its around here

    How long had he delved deep into the forest?

    Hmm?

    He seemed to hear human activity from afar. Nix, with perked ears, moved in the direction of the noise.

    Gasp.

    Soon, a wide clearing appeared. Before he could survey the surroundings, Nixs eyes were drawn to the crystal flower ced elegantly on a table.

    <i>I found it!</i>

    It was undoubtedly the flower he saw yesterday.

    Nix was convinced that it was a rare and genuine flower.

    As Nix, mesmerized by the flower, approached, he didnt notice someone approaching him from behind.

    <i>Rustle.</i>

    As Nix, entranced, was about to reach for the flower, suddenly, arge hand grabbed him by the neck.

    Mmph?!

    Nix, suddenly yanked from the bushes, was startled.

    iling about, Nix locked eyes with the brute who lifted him.

    ck hair, a noble nose, and a somewhat shy hunting cloak. The handsome human man emanated a cold aura, contrary to his good looks.

    Cold, red eyes stared intently at Nix, a hint of surprise evident.

    You-

    Hup.

    Perhaps he hupped from sheer surprise.

    Only then did Nix realize why he usually yed around the castles forest and never ventured this way.

    What are you doing here?

    The handsome mans forehead furrowed. This area was Duke Carlyles hunting ground.

 Chapter 237: Side Story 5

    Chapter 237: Side Story 5

    * * *

    Hup.

    It was rather a relief that he hupped. Onyx, finding it difficult to respond, cowered like a rabbit caught in a trap, carefully observing the Dukes reactions.

    Master!

    Huh? Why is there a child here?

    The knights from the Dukes house, who were nearby, approached and looked at Onyx with puzzled expressions. It seemed odd for a child to be in such a deep forest.

    Master, do you know this child?

    No.

    The Duke, Carlyle, gave a firm answer but didnt avert his gaze.

    Only then did Onyx look around.

    In the bustling hunting grounds, there were not only knights from the Dukes house but also unfamiliar knights milling about.

    While Juliet was hosting guests in the castle, knights from various families were betting on hunting outside.

    Judging by his clothes, he seems to be a child from a guests house Perhaps he got lost.

    Should we take him to the castle?

    Did you follow your parents, little one?

    The Dukes knights didnt seem wary of the young Onyx.

    However, Onyx kept sneaking nces at Duke Carlyle.

    This human man made him feel uneasy.

    Not the type to annoyingly chase after him to teach him letters or magic like other humans. But rather, annoyingly grabbing him abruptly by the neck or, more likely, trying to monopolize Juliet.

    Moreover, those piercing red eyes were somewhat frightening.

    <i>But Im in human form now, right? He wouldnt recognize me.</i>

    Thinking this, when their eyes met, Onyx unknowingly shrank back.

    Perhaps feeling pity for the child under the Dukes intense gaze, one of the knights stepped forward.

    With your permission, Ill take him to the castle.

    What? Take him to the castle?

    Onyx, who had been carefully observing the Dukes reactions, was startled by the knights words.

    No, wait!

    Hm?

    I need to take that flower!

    Onyx desperately looked at the tform.

    That one

    And the Duke Carlyle didnt miss Onyxs desperate expression and the rolling pumpkin-colored eyes.

    You.

    Uh, yes?

    Do you want that?

    Yes

    Forgetting his usual fear of the human man, Onyx nodded as if entranced.

    With that, Juliet will praise me!

    <i>And I need to apologize and say it wasnt my fault.</i>

    Duke Carlyle, seemingly pondering, casually asked:

    Shall I let you have it?

    How?

    Duke Carlyle gently lifted Onyx.

    It was such a smooth and natural motion that Onyx, entranced by the flower, hardly noticed.

    If we y a simple game, and you win.

    Game?

    Yes.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Only then did Onyxe to his senses. Somehow, he found himself in the Dukes arms.

    The Duke seemed quite skilled at holding a child.

    Onyxs eyes darted around.

    Was he discovered? No, that cant be.

    Whats the game?

    Just beat those idiots over there.

    Pardon?

    Um, Master?

    Who are these idiots?

    Onyx blinked in curiosity, but the knights around the Duke looked stunned.

    The situation was as follows:

    The hunting bet that started early in the morning had concluded rather ndly. When the game ended early with a clear win for the Dukes house, other nobles lost their enthusiasm. Then, Count Gruber made an unusual proposal.

    Its too boring to end like this. And today is the first day of the Star Birth Festival, Childrens Day.

    And so?

    So, how about we decide the winner with a joust for the children?

    Suggesting a mock joust as a side event after being overwhelmingly defeated in hunting.

    The mock joust, a variation of a horse race, was a simple game enjoyed by knights during training. Two participants charge at each other on horses, and the first to unseat the other wins. The only weapon allowed, however, was a blunt wooden sword. It was a game testing agility, tactics, and horsemanship.

    However, the unique rule was to limit participants to children under 15 who came for hunting.

    After all, its also Childrens Day.

    Count Gruber shamelessly used such an excuse.

    But it was clear that Count Gruber had this nned.

    The rtively young knights of the Dukes house mostly were unmarried, and those who had children had ones too young to bring to the hunting grounds.

    On the other hand, the older Count Grubers house brought six boys who were fourteen.

    How can that be fourteen?

    What are kids eating these days to grow so big?

    Other nobles clicked their tongues at Count Grubers audacity, but rules were rules.

    The boys from Count Grubers house were unmatched in physiquepared to children from other houses.

    Hehe, I look forward to the future of the Gruber house.

    Nobles outwardly smiled and praised, but behind his back, they mocked him.

    No wonder Count Gruber was so quiet.

    He probably wants a title for defeating the Duke no matter what.

    The mood wasnt great for the knights of the Dukes house either.

    <i>Well, we did win the earlier hunting bet, so it should be okay, right?</i>

    <i>Does it look okay to you?</i>

    <i>It doesnt seem okay.</i>

    Noticing Duke Carlyles foul mood, the Dukes knights exchanged nces as if they were in trouble.

    They momentarily forgot, but Duke Carlyle hated losing.

    And during a brief rest, while the House of Count Gruber was overwhelmingly ahead in the mock battle.

    It was all because Duke Carlyle suddenly brought a child who seemed lost from the bushes.

    Master, this child looks too young topete.

    Moreover, we dont even know which family this child belongs to. Maybe its better to just send him back to the castle

    Listening to the knights persuasion, Duke Carlyle looked intently at the child in his arms, then spoke with a meaningful tone.

    But what if we never win and go back? Wouldnt Juliet be disappointed?

    Really? Why would she?

    Jude, who knew Juliets temperament well,ughed lightly as if that wouldnt be the case.

    However, to someone who was leaning against Duke Carlyle and lowering his head, this was a shocking story.

    Onyx, who was fiddling with his hand, raised his head at the mention of Juliets name.

    Onyx, with sparkling eyes, asked Duke Carlyle:

    If I win will Juliet like me?

    Yes.

    Will Juliet say Im pretty?

    Yes.

    Then I want to do it.

    As Onyx decisively took the bait, the Duke smirked meaningfully.

    But before the knights could notice his smile, Duke Carlyle headed to where other nobles were gathered, taking Onyx with him.

    Count Gruber.

    Hmm?

    Change the rules.

    What did you say, Duke?

    For the remaining game, this child willpete on my behalf.

    Who is this kid?

    Count Gruber also looked confused.

    Hes the hidden son of my knight, Sir Jude Hayon.

    What?!

    Jude, who was silent until now, looked furiously shocked.

    With a single statement, Duke Carlyle insinuated Jude was the father of the child, yet the Duke remained calm.

    Youre saying Sir Hayon has a son like that? Whats his name?

    The Dukes piercing red eyes lingered on Onyx for a moment. Onyx flinched.

    Call him Nick. Just Nick.

    <i>But earlier, you said you didnt know the child?</i>

    The Dukes knights were startled but maintained their expressions. Suddenly, the child brought from the forest was now a participant.

    <i>It seems he really hates to lose.</i>

    <i>But to involve such a young child</i>

    The knights of the Dukes house were getting more confused. The suddenly appeared child looked more and more like the Duke.

    To be precise, he looked like a younger version of the Duke, which Juliet cherished in a portrait.

    Bright pumpkin-colored eyes and an innocent expression were the only differences. Otherwise, he could easily be mistaken for a distant rtive or a hidden child of the Duke.

    You want to change the rules now, Duke?

    But if you win, I will concede our previous hunting bet as well.

    Hmm.

    Count Gruber was a man of suspicion.

    He suspected there was an ulterior motive behind the Dukes sudden proposal. However, the child that the Duke had suddenly brought from the bushes looked small and frail.

    Fair skin and ck hair. Soft white cheeks and sparkling eyes. He looked just like a cute child and didnt seem to harbor any tricks.

    <i>So, Duke Carlyle has some ulterior motive</i>

    Count Gruber hesitated for a moment, but the offer was too tempting to refuse.

    The influence of Duke Carlyle was soaring, and both the imperial pce and the temple were recently paying heed only to the Dukes household.

    But if he could defeat such a Duke in a game?

    Of course, Count Gruber was already overwhelmingly winning, so he didnt need to ept the Dukes proposal.

    However, it would surely look impressive if he humored the Duke by epting the rule change, and still emerged victorious.

    Count Gruber was confident of victory. He was certain he was in a winning position.

    Hmm. Well, its against the rules to let a non-candidate join halfway, but Why not? Lets do it!

    Count Gruber, with a smug look, pretended to reluctantly agree.

    Of course, the Count had someone he believed in. Count Gruber called the boy who had recorded aplete victory in the mock battle.

    Come here, Toby.

    Toby was Count Grubers eldest son.

    This years 14-year-old Tobias Gruber frowned upon being told to have a horse race with the small, frail child.

    Huh? Father, even if I win against such a little kid, it wont be something to brag about.

    Ah, Toby! A true knight always does his best, even when facing a rabbit!

    The conversation between Count Gruber and his son was overheard by the members of the Dukes house who were a little distance away.

    Until then, Onyx, who had been awkwardly leaning against the Duke, also shone his eyes after hearing their conversation.

    <i>I remember.</i>

    Onyx recalled where he had seen Toby before.

    It was the little human boy who had spoken ill of Juliet yesterday and thrown a stone at Onyx!

    That is, the boy who threatened Onyx with a wooden sword.

    The kid named Anton, who rushed to Juliet this morning to give her a red flower, was Tobys younger brother.

 Chapter 238: Side Story 6

    Chapter 238: Side Story 6

    <i>Its good that I have met you!</i>

    Nick, who had unwittingly clenched his fist, groaned.

    Ouch

    His hand, which had been scratched by a piece of ice yesterday, stung.

    This kind of injury would heal in a day or two, but right now, Nick was in the body of a frail human child and had been wandering around the forest in the cold wind.

    <i>Human body is so ufortable.</i>

    As Nick was about to lick the back of his hand out of habit, suddenly,=-

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Itll get infected.

    The Duke took out a clean handkerchief from his bosom and tied it around Nicks hand.

    Dont remove it.

    Okay.

    Let me teach you the rules.

    Duke Carlyle led Nick towards a makeshift racetrack.

    Even though it was called a horse race, it was a game modified for children.

    Unlike the real knights horse races where they charge withnces, the mock battle was just marking the start lines on either side.

    Since the participants were children, not real knights, they rode small ponies, and the match was more of a contest of weight and agility than sheer power.

    The rules were simple.

    Start simultaneously from both lines and push the opponent off the horse or outside the designated track to win.

    The problem was that the children of the county, led by Count Grubers eldest son, were far physically superior to the participants from other families.

    Did you understand?

    <i>Nod-nod.</i>

    The Duke briefly exined to Nick how to ride a horse and the game rules. From afar, their interaction looked quite affectionate, but the conversation between them was oddly unique.

    You can at least keep bnce on the saddle, right?

    Yes.

    Then stick to it. Dont fall off.

    Okay.

    Any questions?

    Yes, I have one

    Lowering his voice, Nick asked earnestly:

    If no one sees, can I give him a lesson?

    The one Nick discreetly pointed at was Toby Gruber, the eldest son of Count Gruber.

    Duke Carlyle raised an eyebrow as if surprised.

    Teach him a lesson?

    Hes a bad human! He threw stones!

    Nick dered indignantly.

    He also said bad things!

    Actually, the one who falsely used Nick of breaking a statue and insulted him was Anton, Tobys younger brother.

    But that human boy also tried to hit Nick with a wooden sword, so to Nick, it was the same thing.

    Burning with the desire for revenge, Nick ratted them out, even lying.

    R-Really

    Duke Carlyle, who was watching Nick intently, smiled gently, patting Nicks head. Then he whispered softly,

    Behave like a human child.

    Y-Yes.

    Hes still scary.

    * * *

    Please put on the protective gear.

    Before the game, the servants checked if the protective equipment was properly worn.

    Meanwhile, Toby, the son of Count Gruber, who was ring at Nick with a displeased look, suddenly asked:

    Hey, how old are you?

    Nick tilted his head.

    How old?

    Your age!

    Age?

    Are you joking!

    Toby got irritated, thinking he was being mocked.

    Quickly, another boy exined to Nick:

    Hes asking how long since you were born

    Hmm.

    But Nick really didnt know what age meant.

    <i>-Nix is only 10 months old, so even though he doesnt know magic, Its still okay.</i>

    Juliet had said something like that.

    It was 10 months, not some years.

    Nick stared at his hands very seriously.

    Then, mimicking what Elliot once taught him about counting, he folded his fingers (Now that he had fingers, he could count).

    One, two, three

    After seriously counting, Nick proudly stretched out all ten fingers.

    What? Ten years old?

    Toby snickered.

    Looks like Duke Carlyle has decided to lose.

    Sending such a kid, hell probably make an excuseter saying he lost because of this little guy, right?

    The Gruber counts boysughed around Nick.

    It indeed looked as if Duke Carlyle, to save face, had thrown in the young boy as a sacrifice.

    Dont worry, little one.

    Toby smirked and tapped Nicks head.

    Ill make sure you feel it.

    Line up, get ready!

    The g bearer, acting as the referee, lifted the g high and then forcefully lowered it. It was the signal to start the game.

    * * *

    The horse tournament, held in a tournament format, surprisingly proceeded swiftly in the first half.

    The winner is Nick Hayon from the Dukes side.

    Neither the referee nor Toby Gruber, whoy dumbfounded on the ground, could immediately grasp the situation.

    Wha What just

    Well, looks like the match is settled.

    Only Duke Carlyle remained calm.

    The Duke, with a refreshing look on his face, got up from his seat and helped Nix down from the horse.

    This is unbelievable! My son lost!

    Count Gruber, who had been gaping, stood up a beatte.

    Counts eldest son, Tobias, had lost to a kid who was half his size. In the finals!

    That kid just clung to the horse! He didnt even swing his wooden sword!

    Yes, thats the rule too. Is it wrong?

    Well yes, but

    Count Grubers face crumpled.

    The assistants of the ducal family breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the Duke, who seemed pleased.

    <i>He really hated losing.</i>

    <i>Its a relief he won.</i>

    There wasnt much more to it.

    Nix sat well on the bucking horse, skillfully dodging the opponents attacks as the Duke had taught him.

    Until the finals, Nixs opponents were eliminated in the same pattern.

    He underestimated the small-sized Nix, swung his wooden swords aggressively, and lost his bnce, falling off the horses.

    How, how did

    Toby Gruber, who delivered a powerful strike and fell off the horse, murmured in a daze.

    Of course, Toby, who narrowly missed shing with Nixs wooden sword, felt that Nixs reaction speed was unusual.

    But from a distance, the audience simply thought the small kid was surprisingly agile.

    Count Gruber looked unsatisfied, but he couldnt find any fault.

    In the end, Count Gruber had no choice but to ept defeat.

    Duke Carlyle, holding Nix, handed him the prize for the horse match, which was elegantly ced on a velvet cushion.

    Its yours.

    <i>Mine!</i>

    Nixs eyes sparkled with joy upon finally holding the crystal flower.

    Therge flower made of magic crystal shimmered mesmerizingly.

    Moreover, Onyx, who could sense strong magic, detected a sweet aroma.

    Comparing it with the red paper flower Juliet received in the morning, Nix felt confident.

    <i>This is much bigger, cooler, and shinier!</i>

    Juliet would undoubtedly praise it.

    As Nix was gleefully pondering, arge, well-shaped hand caressed his head.

    Well done.

    Startled, Nix looked up at the Duke. His cold gaze was the same, but his lips were warmer.

    Nix, feeling awkward where the Duke touched him, asked:

    Did I do well?

    Yes.

    Huh.

    <i>I got praised.</i>

    It felt strange. This was the first time someone other than Juliet hadplimented him.

    Nix, covering his mouth with therge crystal brooch, giggled.

    Then, by the way

    Nix gathered his courage and tugged on the Dukes sleeve.

    I also want that.

    That?

    What Nix pointed at was none other than Count Grubers aide. He held arge, colorful quill and a portable writing instrument.

    A writing instrument?

    <i>Nod.</i>

    I Ill give it to you!

    The quick-witted aide of the targeted Count Gruber immediately offered the writing instrument.

    Hehe.

    Nix, having acquired the quill and paper set, was fully satisfied. He seemed particrly fond of therge piece of paper.

    Duke Carlyle watched the joyfully flustering Nix and suddenly asked:

    Wheres your thank you?

    Th Thank you.

    As Nix mumbled, Duke Carlyle smiled and gently poked the chubby cheek of the child.

    You should speak politely.

    Thank you very much.

    Being cautious, Nix nodded, clutching the writing instrument and magic tool in both hands.

    Regardless of the actual conversation, from a distance, they looked heartwarming to the observers.

    Not only the vassals who knew the Dukes temperament, but even Count Gruber who had been embarrassed from losing a bet, were at a loss for words.

    Was Duke Carlyle always that kind to children?

    No, who is that child? Is he possibly the Dukes illegitimate son?

    But he doesnt have red eyes, right?

    Hmm, well His Highness is indeed very generous.

    The knights of the Duchy tried hard to maintain a neutral expression. However, Nix, who asionally nced at Duke Carlyle, thought.

    <i>Still, hes a bit scary</i>

 Chapter 239: Side Story 7

    Chapter 239: Side Story 7

    * * *

    Immediately after, Duke Carlyle instructed his knight to first take Nix in a carriage to the Dukes mansion.

    <i>So fluffy!</i>

    Nix had ridden the Dukes carriage multiple times, but he marveled at the soft seat as soon as he sat down. He was exhausted from wandering the forest and roaming around all day in an unfamiliar human body.

    <i>Human bodies are so inconvenient.</i>

    Poor vision, slow reflexes, and above all, no wings, so he had to walk on two feet.

    Aahm.

    Feeling both hunger and drowsiness, Nix yawned lightly. He chuckled, looking at the writing instrument and crystal flower in his hands.

    <i>Will she praise me when she sees this?</i>

    The reason he had insisted on taking the writing instrument was because he remembered Juliets wide smile upon receiving a thank you card in the morning.

    He didnt know what a thank you card was, but he definitely wanted one. It seemed to involve writing on paper, and to do that, he needed this tool.

    At that moment, the carriage jolted severely.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Peep!

    Huh?

    When the carriage swayed, a familiar sound slipped out, and Nix instinctively covered his mouth.

    <i>Oh no!</i>

    Nix had a gut feeling.

    <i>I might revert back to my original form!</i>

    Could the magic be wearing off because hes hungry?

    <i>Growl.</i>

    The only thing hed eaten all day was winter strawberries and camellia honey he found in the forest.

    Or was he too tired?

    Flustered, Nix suddenly recalled the dream from the previous night.

    <i>-If youre truly a good child, Ill grant your wish for a day.</i>

    For a day.

    <i>For a day?!</i>

    rmed, Nix quickly looked out of the window. The sun was already setting!

    Oh no!

    He had to give this to Juliet!

    And he had so much he wanted to say.

    <i>If I change back, I wont be able to speak humannguage!</i>

    Fortunately, he hadnt transformed back yet, but it would be a disaster if he reverted to his original form before reaching the mansion.

    Human!

    In his urgency, Nix popped his head through a small window that faced the coachman.

    Huh? What? Its dangerous, sit down!

    The knight sitting at the front was startled and tried to make Nix sit down, but he resisted.

    Human! Do you know what a thank you card is?

    A thank you card? You mean a letter?

    That! How do you make it?

    * * *

    Did you find him?

    Juliet anxiously asked as the secretary Elliot returned.

    However, Elliot shook his head gravely.

    It seems hes not inside the castle.

    Where on earth did he go

    Juliet scanned the surroundings with anxiety.

    They were sitting in the central courtyard of the Dukes mansion. Juliet had spent the afternoon surrounded by invited guests and their children.

    She had originally nned to distribute snacks to the children and search for Onyx, who had suddenly disappeared. But the persistent guests wouldnt let her go.

    At one point, a child wanted to show her a drawing, then suddenly, each started reciting poems, ying music, turning it into a talent show.

    Throughout, Juliets mind had been elsewhere even as she sat with a gracious smile.

    Dont worry too much. Hes probably just ying somewhere.

    But its almost dinner time.

    Juliet peeped out of the window, restless.

    At first, she thought Onyx might be hiding because he was scolded yesterday.

    It wasmon for the lively young dragon to y around the castle and then disappear for hours.

    But since yesterday, Onyx had eaten nothing except a small piece of pumpkin pie.

    The usually hungry baby dragon couldnt bear hunger and would usually follow Elliot around every morning, chirping loudly for food.

    The Duke said not to worry.

    But Lennox didnt say he found him.

    Hell search again when he returns.

    We cant wait. Before it gets darker-

    Just as an agitated Juliet was about to stand up, a voice called out.

    Juliet!

    The innocent voice of a child echoed across the dome ceiling of the central garden.

    Juliet, Elliot, and all the guests turned their eyes towards the entrance.

    Juliet?

    The audacious one who dared to call the Duchess by her first name was a young boy with ck hair.

    Do you know him?

    No.

    Then he must be a guests child.

    Maybe. But why does he look familiar?

    Juliet intently observed the little boy, who, despite being covered in dirt, seemed to be from a noble family given his fine clothes. He had wrapped a white handkerchief around his injured right hand.

    Juliet tried to distribute the leftover snacks to the children one by one. But Elliot, who was standing next to her, held out an empty basket with a troubled expression. There was not a single piece of chocte left.

    What should we do?

    There might be some snacks left in the storeroom.

    As Elliot quickly left, Juliet tried to soothe the child.

    Im sorry, just wait a moment

    Juliet, look at this!

    However, the child who ran towards her wasnt interested in the snacks. The child tightly hugged the hem of Juliets skirt.

    Surprised, Juliet looked down at the child. He looked around seven or eight years old, with an angelic face. He reminded her of someone she knew very well.

    <i>Could it be?</i>

    Juliet realized whom the child resembled.

    But it seemed impossible.

    The reason Juliet didnt recognize him immediately was that the boy she knew with that face never had such a soft smile in his youth.

    How rude.

    Whose child is this?

    The unexpected arrival of the unknown child abruptly halted the ongoing music performance. While Juliet was flustered, the invited guests unabashedlyughed at the misbehaving child.

    I brought this!

    But the young child, Onyx, smiled innocently as if he didnt see them.

    And this too And this!

    Onyx presented Juliet with a crystal flower and a folded piece of paper that he held dearly.

    He didnt care about the stares from others.

    Because he finally got to tell Juliet what he wanted to.

    Juliet, you know what!

    Today was so much fun!

    It was surprising to be a human, and my legs hurt a lot. But a scary nobleman gave me a ride (though he used me), hugged me (though he threatened me), and gave me a gift (though he took it by force). And he praised me too!

    Nix had so much to tell Juliet.

    Juliet, I turned into a human!

    <i>Peep.</i>

    Suddenly, he covered his mouth, recalling a chirping sound he made earlier.

    Huh?

    I heard a strange sound

    Then, Nix realized there were many people in the courtyard. Strangers stared at the rude intruder with a mix of curiosity and annoyance. He remembered some mean words from the day before.

    <i>-Father said, maybe the Duchess is also a witch.</i>

    <i>-Thats why she raises a monster like that.</i>

    Nix didnt fully understand the insult but knew what a monster was.

    <i>My magic is fading!</i>

    He knew what would happen if the magic faded. In a fairy tale Juliet had read to him, there was a simr story of a princess desperately fleeing before her magic was unveiled.

    Because if he was discovered, it would cause trouble for Juliet

    Baby, are you okay?

    Juliet, with a concerned face, reached out to Nix.

    But Onyx stepped back hesitantly.

    Juliet isnt a witch.

    Huh?

    And Im not a monster.

    But if his true identity as a dragon is revealed here, people might say mean things about Juliet. Nix hated the idea of Juliet hearing such things.

    Realizing he had little time, Nix did what he had always wanted to do as a human.

    Juliet, I really like you!

    He gave her a big hug with a bright smile.

    Just wait a moment

    Before Juliet could act, the unknown child ran outside.

    Oh my!

    He ran into Elliot, who was hurrying back with snacks, and swiftly passed by him.

    Compared to his cute face, the child was very quick.

    ?

    Left alone, Juliet looked puzzled, staring in the direction the child had run. Then she noticed a ck mark on her skirts hem.

    <i>Ink?</i>

 Chapter 240: Side Story 8

    Chapter 240: Side Story 8

    * * *

    Sir Jude! Who was that child who just came here?

    Ah, that little one is from the hunting grounds where the Master was Huh? Where did the child go?

    The knight who had brought the child to the mansion entered the courtyard a bitte, but he too seemed to know little.

    People began murmuring.

    <i>Who is that?</i>

    Juliet nkly stared in the direction where the child had disappeared. For some reason, the childs face greatly resembled Lennox Carlyle from his childhood.

    However, it wasnt just the face; something about the child felt oddly familiar

    Your Highness the Duke!

    While Juliet was deep in thought, the nobles who had gone hunting returned, narrowly escaping an ident.

    The crowd temporarily forgot the earliermotion and weed the returning party.

    It looks like the tea party was fun.

    Crossing the hall slowly was the Duke Carlyle.

    Yes.

    Juliet slightly tilted her head. Lennox was, surprisingly, smiling. He seemed amused.

    Did you receive the flowers properly?

    Huh?

    Only then did Juliet check the item the child had given her earlier. It wasnt just a simple brooch.

    A crystal flower that shimmered in rainbow colors.

    Juliet recognized it at once.

    Isnt this a magic tool said to be sent from the Mage Tower?

    Thats right.

    She had heard that the Mage Towers lord had offered it as a prize for a hunting bet.

    Juliet wasnt the only one who recognized the magic tool.

    What has happened?

    Why did that child have the prize from the hunting bet?

    As the guests murmured, the rest of the hunting party arrived, including the visibly upset Count Gruber.

    Seeing the downcast count, Duke Carlyle grinned.

    Count Gruber conceded victory to me. Isnt that right, Count?

    Well, I suppose so.

    Count Gruber, who had just arrived, forced a twisted smile.

    But Duke Carlyle wasnt done. He chuckled and took the crystal flower from Juliets hand.

    To think Count Gruber would give up a magic tool from the Mage Tower, Im truly grateful for your generosity.

    Its nothing.

    Count Gruber managed a forced smile. In truth, he didnt care much about the magic tool.

    Of course, a magical tool made of magic crystal was a very expensive item.

    But more importantly, he felt humiliated to have openly lost to Duke Carlyle and missed his chance.

    Did I not mention that this is a magic tool imbued with a recording spell, Count?

    Did it?

    Count Gruber disyed a tant disinterest.

    However, unusually persistent today, Duke Carlyle smirked and showed off the glowing magic tool.

    I thought Count Gruber would be interested, was I wrong?

    Excuse me?

    Considering youve been minting fake coins, you should be concerned about this recording. Dont you think so?

    What are you talking about?

    What is this Duke implying?

    <i>Click.</i>

    As Count Gruber took a step back, a very familiar voice emanated from the magic tool.

    [Count Gruber, what do you think is the intention of that arrogant Duke inviting us? Its certain that the caught counterfeiters named us.]

    [Dont be foolish! Its the opposite. No matter his status, without solid evidence that were behind the counterfeit coins, he cant make a move]

    [Still, we should be cautious. If our counterfeit coin workshop is exposed again-]

    Suddenly, the atmosphere went cold.

    All eyes were on Count Gruber, who turned blue.

    It was a virtual confession. He was the culprit behind the counterfeit coin crimes that had gued the northern region for months.

    Take him away.

    Momentster, the ce was in chaos.

    Juliet recited the frozen dialogue and watched as Count Gruber and Baron Melrose were dragged away.

    Your Highness!

    This is a conspiracy!

    Theres been some misunderstanding!

    No matter how much they protested, the conversation they had was clearly recorded in the magic tool, leaving no way out.

    Who would have thought that the seemingly honorable Count Gruber was the real culprit?

    Was this your n all along?

    I didnt know, really.

    Lennox let out a deep sigh.

    Who would have known that the fool who stabbed me in the back was that wretch?

    He stated simply what happened.

    I discoveredst night that the conversation was recorded on the magic tool.

    At first, he suspected it might be a double trap.

    So, he deliberately set the magic tool as a prize in the hunting contest to observe the Counts reaction, but Count Gruber seemed only interested in winning and appearedpletely unaware of his confession recorded on the magic tool.

    Lennox wondered how that conversation got recorded on the magic tool left alone in a remote room.

    Either the magic tool is faulty, or those fools had very bad luck.

    Juliet found it both understandable and confusing.

    Im sorry I didnt tell you in advance.

    Lennox frowned slightly.

    Im also sorry for ruining the banquet you prepared.

    That doesnt matter now.

    Juliet grinned.

    ying the gracious hostess wasnt as fun as I thought.

    She really meant it. She tried to y the elegant hostess, but

    Its not in my nature.

    Juliet sighed heavily. Then, Lennox yfully kissed the inside of her wrist.

    Just tell me when. Ill be the husband blinded by jealousy, unable to bear seeing my wife entertain guests.

    Juliet, who was chuckling, suddenly realized something.

    But there was one thing; she hadnt found out who the little child from earlier was.

    Who is that child?

    Instead of answering, Lennox picked up a piece of paper from the floor and handed it to her.

    Take a look. It looks like yours.

    Therge folded paper was what the child had dropped earlier.

    What is this?

    When Juliet unfolded the paper, something fell from between. It was two withered rabbit-tail grass stalks.

    The paper hadrge, scribbly writing like a letter. The awkward handwriting looked like a child who had just learned to write had practiced on it, and the strokes were shaky, as if written in a carriage.

    Is this please?

    The only words Juliet could decipher were apple, very much, and like.

    And at the very end

    Oh.

    Juliet then realized why the adorable child from earlier looked so familiar.

    * * *

    A littleter.

    While downstairs, Duke Carlyle was quietly punishing the criminals and silencing the rude nobles, Juliet, undisturbed, made her way to the mirror room.

    <i>Squeak.</i>

    Unlike the previous day, she heard faint breathing in the illuminated room.

    Peep

    Approaching the couch quietly, Juliet found a baby dragon named Nix sleeping soundly on his back.

    Nix?

    Moew.

    Nix seemed exhausted, snoring and talking in his sleep.

    Nix would sometimes flutter his front paws, wondering what he was dreaming about.

    Juliets smile grew when she noticed a white handkerchief tied to the baby dragons right front paw.

    The same handkerchief was tied around the wrist of the child who had suddenly hugged Juliet earlier.

    Juliet chuckled silently, then looked at the unfolded paper again.

    The scribbled writing was hard to read, but she could clearly read thest two words written inrge letters.

    [Thank you, Juliet.]

    And below that, an ink-stained footprint as if by mistake.

    Holding the ink-stained front paw of the sleeping baby dragon, Juliet whispered her gratitude.

    Thank you too for being with me, Nix.

    Peep.

    The baby dragon seemed to answer with a soft snore.

    The peaceful first day of the Star Birth Festival slowly came to an end.

 Chapter 241: Side Story 9. (2)

    Chapter 241: Side Story 9. (2)

    * * *

    Whats it like to live with a perfect man?

    Excuse me?

    Im talking about Duke Carlyle. Is he always wless and cold in front of the Duchess?

    What is this? Picking a fight? Juliet calmed herself.

    The one who abruptly asked the question was the new Empress, a few years older than Juliet.

    It was an asion to congratte the new Emperor and Empress, so Juliet took it with a broad mind.

    Hes not like that.

    Juliet smiled faintly.

    He might be wless, but hes also very affectionate.

    With glittering chandeliers and murmuring crowds, the imperial banquet hall, which she hadnt visited in a long time, hadnt changed. The only thing that had changed was Juliet herself.

    However, the ever-curious new Empress still seemed to have many questions about Juliet.

    They say the Duke does whatever he wants. Doesnt it make you anxious?

    Not at all.

    Juliet grinned broadly. Just as she was responding, her eyes met with a distinguished man standing on the other side of the banquet hall.

    Juliet.

    Duke Carlyle briskly crossed the floor and extended his hand to her.

    We should leave now.

    The sudden appearance of the Duke and the glittering ne around Juliets neck drew alternating gazes from the crowd. They whispered, seemingly in understanding,

    They really are newlyweds.

    * * *

    When they returned to the mansion, Juliet was half asleep.

    Awakening, she met the eyes of the man who was removing her hairpin andughed. His voice was slightly low, his eyes deeply reddened.

    Why are youughing?

    Just because.

    Feeling cheerful, Juliet impulsively pulled him closer and kissed him lightly.

    Tastes like peaches.

    Juliet giggled. The sweet taste of the cocktail he disliked remained on her lips.

    Why are you drinking that when you cant handle alcohol?

    Lennox frowned slightly and took Juliet to the bathroom. Throughout the evening banquet, he intercepted every drink offered to the alcohol-intolerant Juliet.

    It was a drink mixed with peach juice, sweet and warm.

    Youre also dressed lightly.

    Only then did Juliet realize.

    <i>Hes sulking.</i>

    He didnt like todays banquet, more than she thought. This was the first time the Duke and Duchess of Carlyle had visited the capitals Dukes residence since their marriage.

    The season had changed, and a new Emperor ascended the throne. The ailing Emperor, whose health was rapidly deteriorating, abdicated, and the first prince seeded him. Tonights banquet was to celebrate the session.

    I just felt good today.

    Although Lennox seemed preupied with disdainful onlookers, Juliet was generous, even when openly provoked.

    As she submerged herself in the warm water, she felt refreshed.

    Juliet looked at the man leaning against the bathtub. He seemed unaffected even though he had a few drinks.

    Arent you drunk?

    Im fine.

    Indeed. Juliet had never seen him drunk and disheveled.

    Lennox yfully nudged Juliets nose.

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    Its rumored hes immune to several poisons. Enviable constitution and family history.

    For some reason

    <i>Thats quite cheeky.</i>

    Juliet suddenly remembered the new Empresss question.

    <i>-They say the Duke does whatever he wants?</i>

    Tell me, Lennox.

    Say it.

    Do you have desires you suppress?

    Lennox chuckled as if the question was absurd.

    Why cant I hold back?

    So what are you holding back?

    Not ughtering every single person who offered you a drink or sneaked nces.

    Thats just basic morality..

    Thats what I mean.

    Lennox responded cheekily and arrogantly nodded.

    And right now.

    Right now?

    He leaned over the bathtub, making eye contact with Juliet, and grinned.

    Then, gently cupping her cheek, he slowly leaned in for a kiss.

    Every time I see you, I have desires you cant even imagine.

    The kiss was tender, almost painfully slow.

    But when he grabbed arge towel, Juliet became curious.

    What is it?

    What?

    What cant I imagine? What is it?

    How embarrassing could it be?

    But Lennox, uncharacteristically, hesitated.

    I cant tell you.

    Why?

    After making her curious, why wouldnt he exin? What secrets does he have?

    From the way the audacious man shyly avoided her gaze, it was clear he was up to something quite shameless.

    However, he silenced Juliets inquiries with a kiss.

    Lets sleep.

    * * *

    Elliot was apetent aide responsible for Carlyles household affairs.

    What should I do with this?

    However, mistakes are bound to happen, and managing the Dukes household was enormous.

    Particrly that morning, Elliot discovered crucial missing documents.

    <i>Sigh.</i>

    Elliot quickly checked the time. It was inevitable. It was time to use his trump card!

    Hastily, with the report in hand, he headed towards the main building where the Duke and Duchess resided.

    Is the Duke inside?

    Yes, hes with the Duchess. However

    Thats right!

    Elliot quickly went up the stairs without hearing the continuation. Timing was of the essence for this trick.

    There were rare moments when the cold and ruthless Duke Carlyle showed leniency. The day after anyte incidents, the Duke would rx like a well-fed beast.

    In front of Juliet, the Duke rarely got angry. In other words, if a mistake is admitted while the two are having breakfast, it can mostly be overlooked.

    <i>Indeed, one should use their wits.</i>

    But just as Elliot stepped onto the second-floor corridor, he was taken aback. Two people were already in front of the dining room door.

    They were even bickering, saying, I came first!, Im in a bigger hurry!

    Sir Mn, and Cecil? What are you doing here so early?

    And why are you here, Elliot? Dont tell me

    Elliot, in charge of finance; Mn, in charge of the knights; and Cecil, the legal counsel.

    The core members of the Dukes household who met in front of the door realized the situation.

    Elliot was in shock. Word must have spread fast! It wasnt only Elliot who noticed that the Duke was unusually lenient at this timing.

    Is everyone doing this?

    The three, realizing the situation, began arguing about who would enter first.

    Lets decide the order!

    Ive only used my chances twice! Give me a break!

    Its our turn this time!

    While the three main figures of the Dukes household were squabbling childishly, a maid appeared at the end of the corridor holding a teapot.

    Even you, Josephine?

    Did Mrs. Josephine do something wrong? Was there a theft of silverware?

    But maid Josephine scolded them with a face as if they were talking nonsense.

    What did I do wrong? Stop blocking the door and move!

    <i>tter.</i>

    As the three wrongdoers parted, the teapot-carrying maid flung open the door. In the sunlit dining room, the Duke and Duchess in casual indoor clothing sat side by side with a table between them.

    Seeing the crowd, Juliets eyes widened, and conversely, the Dukes brow slightly furrowed.

    What brings all of you here?

    Your Highness! At the training ground

    The three rushed in, each shouting their reasons.

    Master! I came first! And I lost the security documents!

    I cant use the newly purchased carriages and horses!

    The inheritance document has been burned!

    Oops. The three, who poured out their wordspetitively, realized that this wasnt the n.

    Duke Carlyle, who had been calmly observing the visitors, set his tea cup down.

    So, you came to boast about that now?

    This early in the morning?

    Tha, Thats not it

    Looking at the visitors, who were gauging the situation, the Duke rubbed his throbbing forehead.

    Tsk.

    Hiding her face behind her tea cup and lowering her head, Juliet chuckled softly.

    The astute visitors discreetly hid behind Juliet, a fact Lennox wasnt unaware of. For instance, regarding a matter Lennox rejected, theyd insinuate, Wouldnt His Highness prefer it this way?

    Everyone out.

    Yes!

    The three left like the receding tide. Lennox, who was pouring tea, frowned and asked:

    How quickly does a dragon grow?

    Why do you ask?

    Thinking of making him the heir.

    Juliet burst intoughter.

    They dont grow that fast, the kids.

    But this ones a dragon. Couldnt he grow quickly if he wanted to?

    Under the table, the baby dragon was curled up and sound asleep inside arge pic basket. Juliet, who wasughing, suddenly recognized the content of his cup of tea.

    Lennox.

    Speak.

    Do you still dislike being a parent?

    The one thing the man, who did whatever he wished, feared was bing a parent.

    Its not that I dislike it. I just believe I cant be a good parent.

    I cant bear to see you suffer, and I dont want to risk losing you again.

    You talk as if youve seen someone go through it.

    Juliet tilted her head, casting a sidelong nce.

    She was aware that Lennox took every precaution to prevent a child from being conceived.

    Was he that scared? Oddly enough, Lennox sometimes talked as if he remembered how hard it was for Juliet when she had a child.

    After hesitating for a moment, Lennox smiled faintly.

    Not now.

    Bending down, Lennox kissed Juliets hand.

    Im too busy monopolizing you for myself.

 Chapter 242: Side Story 10

    Chapter 242: Side Story 10

    * * *

    Look at this, Juliet!

    With sparkling eyes, Nix hurriedly ran to the terrace where Juliet was sitting, proudly showing off what he held in his hand.

    Its a squirrel!

    Since the Festival, Nix had been able to use a bit of magic.

    Nix, who wasnt good with words, said something cryptic like, The pumpkin pie granted my wish, but a magician told him that it was simply the baby dragons magic awakening.

    Of course, being still a baby dragon, Nix would revert back to his original form whenever he felt hungry or tired.

    Still, for a few hours a day, they could see Nix, who resembled Duke Carlyle in his childhood.

    <i>He instinctively chose to resemble the person he thought thedy liked the most. He wants to be adored.</i>

    There were various rumors about the child that looked like Duke Carlyle, but Juliet simply let it be.

    The unexpected reason Nix could transform was because of his portrait that Juliet had.

    <i>I wonder if he wouldve resembled me if I had carried my own portrait?</i>

    Juliet felt somewhat peculiar.

    Yes, Juliet?

    Hmm?

    When will the Dukee?

    Juliet grinned.

    Do you want to show him the squirrel?

    Nix flinched.

    Um, no. I can show himter

    Come here, Nix.

    After a moments hesitation, Nix released the squirrel and scuttled over.

    Nix.

    Yes?

    Do you like the Duke?

    Yes. But this is a secret

    Nix, with the most serious face, whispered a confession to Juliet.

    Im still a little scared of the Duke but I like Juliet way more.

    I like you too, Nix.

    Juliet smiled warmly and hugged Nix.

    After babbling to Juliet for a while, Nix ran off towards the garden.

    Duke!

    The Duke and his knights had returned to the mansion.

    Lennox scooped up young Nix.

    You know

    Onyx, held by Duke Carlyle, whispered seriously.

    Although the conversation wasnt audible, Juliet found herself smiling.

    He may seem uninterested, but he actually ys along quite well.

    He seems happy.

    At Juliets words, Helen chuckled.

    Lennox looked surprisingly natural holding a child.

    Moreover, whatever he did, young Nix, although scared, seemed to quite like the Duke.

    So, did you want a family because of that baby dragon?

    No, not at all. Ive never mentioned anything like that.

    Juliet gently shook her head.

    Seeing the two of them get along well, she thought maybe adding one more child to that picturesque scene wouldnt be so bad.

    Sometimes, Juliet, you should get the Duke drunk and have a heartfelt conversation. It might help.

    Juliet grinned.

    Ive never seen him drunk or disheveled.

    You cant be serious.

    That was exactly the case.

    Of course, Juliet knew what he was worried about.

    But seeing the baby dragon, who was indifferent to everyone else but followed Lennox around, she could tell that Lennox was inherently affectionate.

    After all, no ones a perfect parent from the start.

    So you dont need to worry

    Just as Juliet thought this, Lennox suddenly threw the child he was holding high into the air.

    Master!

    Ahh! What are you doing!

    The knights who were watching with affectionate eyes rushed over in shock.

    Nix, thrown high enough to touch the tree branches, just managed tond safely in the Dukes arms.

    You cant just throw a child like that!

    Why?

    Lennox looked calm, as if questioning what the issue was.

    He seems to like it.

    How could he? Children are so delicate!

    If he gets scared and faints-

    Hehehe!

    Instead of fainting, Nix burst intoughter.

    Confused, Lennox frowned.

    Doesnt he like it?

    It seemed they needed to discuss what normal y meant.

    * * *

    However, they hardly found the time. The Dukes mansion was bustling with parties for two days, and Lennox was kept busy being called to tedious meetings.

    The unidentified gift arrived at the mansion during the peak of the evening party.

    Did Aunt Helen send this?

    Yes. There was clearly a seal on top.

    It was a package sent by Helen, who had just left for the east two days ago.

    Its a gift, Juliet.

    The hastily written note sounded as lively as Helens voice.

    Helen often sent Juliet various intriguing gifts.

    <i>Rustle.</i>

    But this kind of gift was a first, and as Juliet unwrapped it, she paused in surprise.

    Alcohol?

    Its alcohol?

    There were several bottles of champagne inside.

    This is a bubbly fermented drink called Airach. Its a delightful drink to share with loved ones. I hope you use it for a precious party.

    Airach?

    This is Airach!

    It is also called The Drink of Truth. Its a very premium drink.

    I heard its a precious champagne made only from the fruit of the World Tree!

    Several knights, who were knowledgeable about drinks, gathered around toment.

    There are no suspicious substances mixed in.

    After the magician confirmed its quality, the servants began to pour the drink.

    At first nce, it looked just like ordinary champagne.

    However, when taken a sip, a fragrant floral scent was felt.

    Admiring sounds were heard from the guests in the banquet hall after tasting this surprisingly smooth and soft champagne. Juliet smirked.

    But why is it named The Drink of Truth?

    Ah, its said that because its such a rare and potent drink, if you drink more than three sses, youll spill any secret.

    Sir Mnughed and exined.

    The first one or two sses feel very sweet and smooth, but the third ss is so strong that one cant help but tell the truth. Especially since the World Tree fruit is also called The Fruit of Wisdom.

    <i>Pause.</i>

    Sir Mn, what did you just say?

    Huh? The fruit of the World Tree is the fruit of wisdom

    No, not that.

    If you drink more than three sses, youll spill any secret?

    <i>Bang.</i>

    Before Sir Mn could finish, a sound of someone copsing was heard from the other side of the banquet hall.

    Oh, miss. There was a postscript in the letter!

    P.S. Three sses can even knock down a Lycanthrope, so be careful.

    Aunt!

    Why would you write that in such small letters!

    This is a big problem.

    Elliot, who had gone to see Duke Carlyle, returned.

    Elliot? Where have you been?

    I was delivering a drink to His Highness at the banquet.

    Juliet blinked.

    But the champagne is here, isnt it?

    Realizing the situation, Juliet and Elliot hurriedly headed to the banquet hall.

    Lennox!

    Master!

    When the two found Duke Carlyle, the envoys from the Empire seemed already heavily intoxicated.

    I need a moment. Excuse me.

    Juliet swiftly took the ss from Lennoxs hand.

    Did you drink this?

    And?

    How many sses?

    Its my fourth.

    And you are you okay?

    Yeah. What if Im not?

    Juliet looked at Lennox worriedly, but he didnt seem intoxicated. He wasnt staggering or talking nonsense.

    At least that was a relief.

    Its a drink called Airach.

    Made from the World Tree fruit?

    Lennox tilted his head.

    Ive heard of it. Is it bad?

    Its not that

    Juliet quickly exined everything she knew.

    It feels smooth for the first one or two sses, but it bes a very potent drink after three.

    Um, Your Highness, how many fingers am I holding up?

    Get your hands off me, Elliot.

    Juliet was relieved by the peculiar constitution of the Carlyle family. They have resistance to alcohol and most poisons

    Its a good thing its not poison.

    After ensuring he was safe, Elliot hurriedly sent the guests away.

    Thanks to that, the banquet at the Dukes mansion ended earlier than expected.

    However, Juliet was puzzled.

    Why did the wise Helen suddenly send such an expensive gift? She must have known this chaos would ensue.

    Fortunately, the important meeting with the lords went smoothly because of it.

    After all the guests left, Juliet, who was sitting on the couch in the empty hall, suddenly recalled Helens words.

    <i>-Sometimes, getting the Duke to drink and talk can help.</i>

    Why?

    Juliet stared at the man, who smiled when their eyes met.

    The moonlight made Duke Carlyle look mischievously seductive.

    His messy bowtie and ck hair caught her eye.

    Your Highness, are you okay?

    Yeah. Im fine.

    While answering, Lennox affectionately kissed Juliets hand and wrist.

    And Juliet suddenly realized a certain fact.

    No one has ever seen Lennox Carlyle drunk, including the Duke himself.

    <i>How does a man whos never been drunk know hes drunk?</i>

    Juliet.

    What?

    Suddenly at a dangerously close distance, the man with shining red eyes innocently asked:

    Can I kiss you?

    Juliet was speechless. This man never asks for things like this. What does he mean hes okay?

    Hes clearly drunk!

 Chapter 243: Side Story 11

    Chapter 243: Side Story 11

    ��Can we kiss?��

    ��Of course not!��

    ����Really not?��

    When Lennox asked softly, Juliet smirked.

    <i>��Is he drunk?��</i>

    For a drunk person, Lennox didn��t seem much different from usual.

    His breathing was stable, and hisplexion was normal. He even seemed calmer than usual.

    Perhaps because he always acted as he pleased, there wasn��t much difference whether he was drunk or not? Or perhaps bing more modest is a sign of being drunk?

    Just as Juliet was observing him closely, the entrance hall suddenly became noisy.

    ����Move aside!��

    ��You can��t enter.��

    ��I need to talk to the Duke!��

    Juliet quickly pushed him aside and stood up.

    ��What��s going on?��

    ��His Highness is����

    ��Duke Carlyle! You are here!��

    A distinct ent echoed. Juliet looked at the group of foreigners rushing in.

    Dressed in exotic attire, they were foreign envoys invited to the banquet.

    ��Thisnd has been our territory for 50 years, Duke!��

    Waving a map, they appeared somewhat drunk.

    ��You can��t pretend you don��t know now!��

    These were envoys from Rodos, demanding the territory of a disputed area.

    Rodos was a city-state bordering the North.

    ��No, we already agreed on that!��

    Elliot interjected in shock, but the slightly drunk envoys continued to make a fuss.

    ��Ah, that��s the im of the Duke!��

    ��Our king said to bring the negotiation document!��

    That was indeed the purpose of the original meeting.

    ��We need to hear your answer today!��

    ��What do you think, Duke?��

    The questions from the Rodos envoys were directed at Duke Carlyle.

    Lennox stood still, but Juliet wondered if this could be a dangerous situation.

    <i>��What if he just answers every question bluntly����</i>

    Among those present, only Juliet knew that he was drunk.

    What if he agreed to their territorial demands or easily signed the negotiation?

    While Juliet nced anxiously, Lennox, who had been silent, stepped forward with a broad smile.

    ��So, you need my answer?��

    Adjusting his tight necktie, Duke Carlyle emanated an even more rxed aura than usual.

    ��Yes!��

    Noticing this, the envoys seemed pleased.

    ��We won��t leave here until you sign!��

    ��Well, then I should answer.��

    As Duke Carlyle smiled, Juliet realized her worries were misced.

    With a swift motion, a sword was drawn.

    ��Eek!��

    ��Lord!��

    <i>-Do you think I don��t have limits?</i>

    Her husband was apparently more impulsive than she thought.

    * * *

    It waster known that the effects of the World Tree Fruit were more potent in non-human races.

    There were rumors that Duke��s distant ancestors weren��t entirely human, so perhaps that influenced its effect. Juliet grumbled as she sat in the bathtub.

    ��What if you suddenly draw your sword?��

    ������

    The arrogant foreign envoys fled in fear, and Juliet hurriedly ushered him into the steaming bathroom.

    ��They were annoying from the start.��

    While Lennox answered obediently, he was wary of her mood.

    She pped his hand away.

    ��Get your hand off.��

    She rebuffed his attempt to grasp her wrist.

    In fact, Juliet understood why various people were suddenly being a nuisance to the Duke.

    ��They��re curious whether Duke Carlyle will really be king.��

    ��I know.��

    Although it was virtually autonomous.

    Many tried to check and bnce the growing power of the Duke. If Duke Carlyle really wanted, he could be king right away.

    Juliet cautiously asked:

    ��Will you really be a king?��

    Lennox grinned.

    ��Do you want to be a queen?��

    ��I don��t want to be a queen or anything like that.��

    ��Then I won��t.��

    It was too simple an answer.

    ��Really?��

    ��Yes. Taking the throne would just be a hassle.��

    Lennox smirked cheekily.

    ��It��ll only take away the time I spend with you.��

    ��You really����

    Lennox slyly pulled her hand, leaned into it, and gave it a gentle kiss.

    Juliet couldn��t help butugh.

    ����You��re like a fox.��

    The not-so-cold Lennox reminded her of Nix in many ways, making it harder for her to get angry. His obvious flirting even seemed cute.

    His drunken antics were like this; it was terrifying to think of someone seeing him like that.

    Was the young Lennox Carlyle, before he matured and when he was in his teens, like this?

    Moreover, looking down at the smirking Duke Carlyle from this angle wasn��t amon opportunity.

    A Lennox Carlyle with such a seeminglypliant expression.

    Wait.

    <i>����Anything?��</i>

    Juliet suddenly felt intrigued.

    Maybe she could get answers to questions she had always been curious about?

    ��Lennox, can I ask you something?��

    ��Anytime.��

    While he was changing his clothes, Juliet took the opportunity to ask a question she��d always been curious about.

    ��Do you know the room at the end of the third floor, north side? There was no key. What��s inside?��

    ��Nothing. It��s just an emergency exit.��

    ��Then between Elliot and Mn, who do you trust more?��

    ��I don��t trust either of them. Elliot is fearful and Mncks skills.��

    Juliet, momentarily surprised by the blunt evaluation, yfully asked:

    ��What about Nix?��

    ��He��s noisy and talks a lot.��

    Julietughed out loud.

    ��But Nix is cute, right?��

    ����Yeah.��

    Lennox reluctantly admitted.

    Juliet thought of another question she hadn��t asked yet.

    ��Lennox?��

    ��Yes?��

    ��What do you think about having kids?��

    He hesitated.

    ��Kids?��

    ��Yes.��

    Lennox��s expression became very serious, making Juliet nervous. She thought she wouldn��t be disappointed even if he honestly said he didn��t like the idea. However, his answer was unexpected.

    ��It��s inefficient.��

    ����What?��

    ��Human babies, I mean. They grow inside the womb for nine months. Moreover, foals can run around just a few hours after birth.��

    Juliet blinked in surprise.

    Did he catch a strange habit ofparing to a baby foal after ying with Nix so much?

    ��And it��s too risky. Does it make sense to risk one��s life?��

    Lennox discussed the risks of having a child quite seriously.

    ��Okay, I got it. Right.��

    Juliet quickly silenced him. It wasn��t the answer she expected, but she assumed he simply didn��t like the idea. Lennox Carlyle wasn��t the type of man to honestly reveal his thoughts, especially not when slightly drunk.

    Juliet decided she was satisfied for now and turned to go to bed.

    But Lennox, having changed his clothes, suddenly pulled her close.

    ��But our child would be adorable.��

    ������

    He softly kissed the nape of her neck from behind.

    ��Of course, assuming the child takes after you.��

    Juliet blinked. The scent of her favorite soap wafted from the freshly bathed man��s hair.

    ����You y well with Nix. Isn��t that enough?��

    ��That guy didn��t put you in danger.��

    Holding her close, Lennox added with a smirk:

    ��And it would��ve been better if he looked like you.��

    Juliet realized he was serious.

    And she had a faint hunch about the real reason he was hesitant about children.

    <i>����Maybe he��s afraid the child will resemble him.��</i>

    She deeply pondered on how to address this.

    Lost in her thoughts, Lennox led her to the bed.

    ��It��s your turn now.��

    ��For what?��

    ��I��ve been answering all this time, haven��t I?��

    ����You noticed?��

    ��Do you think I don��t know you?��

    His red eyes, darkened a bit, glinted with mischief as he sat on the bed.

    Had his drunkenness worn off? It felt a bit too soon for that.

    ��Answer honestly, it��s important.��

    ��Alright, what are you curious about?��

    ��Are you happy, Juliet?��

    Upon hearing the question, Juliet burst intoughter.

    ��That��s your question?��

    ��It��s the most important question to me.��

    His voice was calm and sincere. Juliet brushed back his damp bangs and replied.

    ����I used to be scared when you were affectionate.��

    In the past, she was always anxious, fearing his affection might someday hurt her. She feared getting ustomed to the illusion of being loved and then being abandoned one day.

    ��But it��s not like that now.��

    Juliet smiled brightly.

    She liked that his dark red eyes were solely focused on her.

    She didn��t need any further confirmation. Juliet felt content and happy.

    ��So I hope you��re happy too.��

    Lennox took her hand and gently kissed her fingertips.

    ��I love you.��

    ����All of a sudden?��

    ��In the past, now, and always. There was never a moment I didn��t love you.��

    That��s so unfair.

    Juliet giggled happily.

    Who could resist such a face and that expression?

    <i>��Oh, right.��</i>

    Leaning on his shoulder, Juliet remembered another question she hadn��t asked.

    ��Lennox.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��About what you saidst time. What did you mean?��

    ��What did I say?��

    <i>-Every time I see you, I have desires you can��t even imagine.</i>

    ��You definitely said that.��

    He hesitated.

    Pushing him slightly away, Juliet noticed Lennox avoiding her gaze.

    ��What happens if you don��t hold back?��

    ����Why do you want to know?��

    Lennox turned his head slightly, his ears reddening.

    ��We agreed to be honest, right?��

    Lennox frowned slightly and then embraced her tighter.

    ��If I tell you, it��s not like you��ll do anything about it.��

    ��There��s no harm in hearing it.��

    Juliet shrugged nonchntly.

    His intense red eyes narrowed, and Lennox smiled as if he had been waiting for her response.

    ����You might regret it, Juliet.��

 Chapter 244: Side Story 12

    Chapter 244: Side Story 12

    Juliet suddenly thought.

    People can��t die from being too affectionate, right?

    ��Hold on, wait����

    ��Hmm? Juliet.��

    ��Ah����

    This isn��t fair.

    Juliet felt overwhelmed just trying to catch her breath.

    The man who sweetly caressed her like melted chocte, and persistently kissed her with an irresistible voice, was incredibly persistent.

    Juliet learned that she shouldn��t rashly make promises.

    She was tricked. The man��s seemingly tender and affectionate words were merely superficial, but his desperate actions were insatiably greedy.

    Juliet felt wronged and nearly teared up.

    <i>��It wasn��t innocence, it was cunning. How could I have thought this person was cute for even a moment����</i>

    * * *

    It waste afternoon when Juliet finally opened her eyes.

    Coughing from a dry throat, he quickly brought her a ss of water.

    ��Drink.��

    Perhaps out of guilt, he acted very submissively. And soon, Juliet found out why.

    ��I can��t live like this.��

    Juliet pulled the white sheet up to her neck.

    Juliet, with her delicate skin, bruised easily. Because of his passionate bites and nips, Juliet had bruises all over, from her neck down to her corbone.

    ����Does it hurt?��

    He flinched upon seeing the red marks on her neck. He seemed to feel guilty.

    ��If Josephine or others see this, what will they think?��

    Juliet disliked having visible marks when the maids helped her dress.

    ��They would think we��re newlyweds.��

    As Juliet red at him, he quickly shut his mouth.

    ����Sorry.��

    While he apologized genuinely, Lennox buried his head in Juliet��s shoulder.

    ��It��s my fault.��

    ming the alcohol was an excuse. The root cause was letting go of his frail self-control.

    Whether it was honest of him not to promise it won��t happen again, or it was just irritating, was debatable.

    ��I��ll help you dress, so don��t be mad.��

    His apologetic gesture still hinted at lingering desire.

    But just as Juliet was about to push him away, she noticed her own nail marks on his shoulder and hesitated.

    ��Don��te near me until this goes away.��

    ����Three days?��

    ��At least three days.��

    ��Then, can you at least escort me to the bathroom-��

    ��Get out!��

    Juliet, with flushed cheeks, chased him out of the bedroom.

    He left rather abruptly, but he seemed to be in a good mood. Touching his neck, he fumbled inside his pocket and pulled out a small, shining watch, grinning for a moment.

    ��Your Highness!��

    ��You��ve finallye out!��

    The pale-faced secretaries who seemed to have been waiting rushed forward.

    ����Exin one by one.��

    It was time to rectify the mistakes made the previous night.

    Returning to his study under Elliot��s urging, Lennox paused at the door.

    ������

    His gaze settled near the table.

    ��Hmm? What��s the matter?��

    On the study tabley his regr medication.

    <i>��Could it be����</i>

    His expression tightened, feeling like he had forgotten something.

    * * *

    Since that day, Lennox took care of Juliet��s every minor need.

    ��Do you have something to say?��

    ����No.��

    It wasn��t just taking care of her; he checked her temperature every morning, inquired about her preferences for tea, and more.

    For a while, Juliet thought he was acting a bit odd, but she soon forgot given her busy life.

    The couple returned north after a short visit to the capital. Even after their return, Lennox seemed persistent, but then he had to leave the castle for several days.

    Taking advantage of the Duke��s absence, Juliet rxed. She spent most of her time ying with the maids or Nix and taking naps.

    On a sunny afternoon, as Juliet sat on a swing reading a fairy tale, she fell asleep.

    ��Nix, aren��t you bored?��

    ��Huh?��

    Even though she had dozed off, Nix was still sitting beside her, reading a picture book.

    The curious baby dragon usually chased after people, but this was a different side of him.

    ��You can go y if you want.��

    ��I want to read with Juliet.��

    ��Why? Are you too shy?��

    ��No����

    The cook��s twins were kind children. Even though they invited him to y, Nix steadfastly stayed with Juliet.

    Nix whispered to Juliet after sneaking nces around.

    ��Actually�� the Duke said.��

    Lennox did?

    ��What did he say?��

    ��He said that when he��s not here, I have to protect Juliet.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��And if there��s a bad person, I can scold them when no one��s watching.��

    ��What on earth did he tell the child?

    ��Kids shouldn��t worry about such things. Don��t worry and go y.��

    As Juliet smiled and patted his head, Nix hesitated for a moment.

    ��Then I want to give this to Juliet.��

    Suddenly, Nix took out a shiny gold coin from his pocket.

    Taking the coin without thinking, Juliet paused.

    On one side was an engraved seashell. But this was a currency used hundreds of years ago.

    ��Nix, where did you�� get this?��

    ��Over there, from there.��

    Nix ran to the window and pointed outside.

    Juliet was puzzled.

    What Nix pointed to was the northern annex, a bit distant from the main building.

    ��There��s a lot over there!��

    ��There?��

    ��Yes!��

    The northern annex was an old-fashioned but very old building, now used as a storage house due to its age.

    With Nix��s cryptic exnation, Juliet, intrigued, followed him to the northern annex.

    ��Is there a room over there?��

    ��Yes!��

    The ce Nix pointed to was at the very end of the hallway. However, there was not even a door to enter, let alone a room.

    ��But there��s no door.��

    ��Nix, how did you get in there?��

    ��I did, through the window!��

    Onyx pointed to a small round window at the end of the building. It was big enough for a baby dragon to enter.

    ��Strange. It��s not on the blueprints.��

    But Nix was right.

    Upon careful investigation, the number of windows counted from the outside of the 3rd floor was thirty, but from the inside, there were only twenty-nine.

    This meant there was a hidden space.

    A hidden room without a door. It seemed to have been designed to hide something from the start.

    ��Nix, what��s inside?��

    ��A big painting, a box�� and a lot of stones.��

    ��Stones?��

    ��Yeah, t stones with strange writings on them.��

    It seemed like he was referring to stone tablets.

    Thus, an unexpected treasure hunt began. Nix was thrilled about it.

    ��We might need to tear down this wall.��

    Tapping the wooden wall at the end of the hallway, it sounded hollow.

    When Sir Mn called the workers, the wall easily copsed with a thud.

    Knights withmps led the way. The hidden space was a room big enough to tightly fit about five people lying down. The only thing on the walls was a small window.

    ��There it is!��

    Just as Nix said, in the corner of the room, there was a chest filled with ancient gold coins, and stone tablets with writings stacked neatly on one side.

    ��What is this?��

    Juliet discovered arge canvas covered with white cloth.

    Carefully removing the cloth, an old portrait was revealed.

    It was a portrait of a young couple who looked perfect together.

    <i>��This is����</i>

    Juliet recognized the girl sitting on the chair at a nce.

    The beautiful woman with ck hair and red eyes was a much younger Eleanor Carlyle than the portrait in the capital��s mansion. The jubntly smiling young Eleanor wore a familiar purple gem crown. And the man next to Eleanor was-

    <i>��Snake?��</i>

    ��Who is this��?��

    The knights who followed withmps were also shocked.

    They too remembered the face of the ��Count Jermang�� who was going around with a fake identity �C the face of a morous and handsome snake.

    For a moment, Juliet was shocked, but then realized.

    ��No, it seems to be someone else.��

    Although he looked strikingly simr to the ��Count Jermang�� snake, the aura was different.

    ��Perhaps he was Eleanor Carlyle��s real lover.��

    ��That�� I see.��

    The knights looked puzzled.

    Juliet looked at the man in the painting with a slightly bitter expression. The man with cold eyes and a gentle look was indeed a rare beauty.

    He resembled the snake but the vibe waspletely different. In other words��

    <i>-How much Eleanor loved this face!</i>

    Juliet remembered the time when she hurt the snake��s face, and it was furious.

    Perhaps the snake killed this man, Eleanor Carlyle��s lover, and stole his appearance.

    <i>��Do they look a bit simr?��</i>

    Juliet tilted her head.

    The man with a gentle look had eyes simr to Lennox Carlyle. Considering he��s a distant descendant, it��s not strange if they resembled each other.

    ��It seems to be a record of the first Duke, Eleanor.��

    The stone tablets left with the gold coins were records from hundreds of years ago.

    ��If decoded, we might understand its content.��

    Perhaps they might understand exactly what happened between the snake and Eleanor.

    When Lennox returns, I have to tell him, Juliet thought as she stepped outside, realizing something strange.

    ����?��

    Juliet looked around with newfound curiosity.

    The room they were standing in was connected to the secret space at the end of the hallway. Only then did she notice the neglected state of the room.

    The northern annex had been used as a storeroom for a long time, so its neglected state wasn��t strange.

    <i>��I didn��t notice earlier because I was so busy.��</i>

    Although they had torn down one of the walls to find the hidden space, the room had furniture that looked used.

    A small bed, a simple table, and a modest wardrobe looked as if someone had been using them until recently.

    She thought the northern annex was mostly used as storage?

    ��Sir Mn?��

    ��Hmm? What?��

    ��What��s this room?��

    ��Oh, this is the room the prince used when he was a child.��

    Juliet doubted her eyes.

    ����Here?��

    She had thought the furniture looked suitable for a child but��

    Even though he was the heir to the family, they kept their son, around nine years old, in an annex that��s practically a storeroom?

    ��Didn��t you know?��

    Juliet felt uneasy for some reason.

 Chapter 245: Side Story 13

    Chapter 245: Side Story 13

    * * *

    While treasure hunting was in full swing at the Northern Duke��s castle, Lennox was not far away at a conference. Those in attendance were mainly the lords of old families, and after their formal meetings, they chatted aimlessly.

    ��Grandfather!��

    From the end of the hallway, a young child came running. Among them, Duke Carlyle was the youngest. Among the older lords, some brought their grandchildren out of love.

    ��My daughter is indeed adorable.��

    ��You don��t know how cute my granddaughter is.��

    Everyone looked endearingly at them.

    Watching this, Lennox felt strangely.

    ��When you have children, you��ll understand.��Lennox didn��t reply to the presumptuousment someone made.

    ������

    He remembered a young dragon resembling his childhood face when he was with Juliet in the castle. Of course, it does something a bit cute, but it unts as if it��s extraordinary.

    ��Let��s go back.��

    ��Yes.��

    Inside the carriage returning to the Duke��s house, he habitually took out a small pocket watch from his pocket.

    The gold watch with a long chain was secretly crafted by him without Juliet��s knowledge.

    <i>Click.</i>

    Upon opening the cover, on the other side of the watch was a small portrait.

    Round, gentle eyes and distinct facial features depicted a child of about five years old.

    Lennox smiled unknowingly. It was a portrait of Juliet��s childhood, which he forcibly obtained.

    When the baby dragon could transform i

    to a human, it was also revealed that Juliet had carefully kept a portrait of her childhood. When Lennox found out, he insisted on seeing his portrait too, in the name of fairness. Juliet was somewhat bewildered, but in the end, he achieved his goal.

    It was one of the family portraits left in the Monad Count��s house, depicting five-year-old Juliet in her mother��s arms.

    Lennox secretly ordered an artisan to craft something he could carry around, and the skilled artisan presented him with the watch.

    <i>-I hope you��re happy too.</i>

    With a warm satisfaction, Lennox kissed the watch.

    By the time Duke Carlyle returned to the castle, it was already midnight.

    ��Your Highness! You��re back?��

    Assuming Juliet would be asleep, Lennox paused. The atmosphere in the castle, from the servant Elliot to others, was peculiar.

    What happened?

    ��Where��s Juliet?��

    ��She��s waiting in the living room.��

    ������

    Something was off.

    Lennox didn��t ask further and headed to the reception room.

    ��Juliet.��

    ��Ah�� you��re back?��

    Juliet, leaning on the couch, greeted him with a smile. Contrary to his worries, Juliet was in simple indoor clothes and smiled gently.

    ��Nothing unusual happened in the castle.��

    ��But the atmosphere felt chaotic.��

    ��Oh, that.��

    Juliet told him about the discovery of a room hidden in the northern annex during his absence. Inside, they found portraits and records seemingly left by Eleanor Carlyle.

    Juliet��s softly exining voiceforted him.

    ��But in doing so, we had to damage the wall.��

    ��The wall?��

    ��Yes. The room at the end of the third-floor corridor.��

    Juliet hesitated, watching for his reaction, and Lennox grinned, seemingly understanding why she was being cautious.

    ��Did Mn tell you?��

    ��Yes.��

    Juliet seemed to feel sorry for him.

    <i>-Make sure it��s not visible again.</i>

    It wasn��t exactly a secret that the ancestral Duke viewed his son as an eyesore.

    <i>��Really the worst.��</i>

    He chuckled inwardly, finding it endearing that Juliet sympathized with him even in such situations.

    ��But?��

    ��Sorry�� For breaking the wall.��

    Juliet probably wanted to say, ��I��m sorry to see your childhood was like that�� or ��That��s why your personality is like that.��

    But Lennox justughed and hugged Juliet.

    ��Juliet.��

    ��Hm?��

    ��Shall we paint a portrait to hang in the hall?��

    ����A portrait?��

    Juliet looked suspicious.

    In typical noble houses, it wasmon to paintrge portraits to hang in the hall whenever a child was born or when there were changes in the familyposition.

    The Carlyle house was an exception to this tradition, and Lennox had even thought of it as a pitiful tradition until recently.

    However, after seeing the proud older nobles, he wanted at least one decent portrait.

    ��Yes, with that guy included.��

    Lennox nced at the baby dragon, who had fallen asleep softly in front of the firece.

    He truly wanted to do so, especially after seeing the ideal family portrait hanging in the Count Monad��s house. Just like the gentle and benevolent Count and Countess with their only daughter, young Juliet, they might have looked quite like a decent family.

    When Juliet didn��t immediately nod in agreement, Lennox, growing a bit anxious, asked again.

    ��Don��t you like it?��

    ��I do. I do like it, but����

    For some reason, Juliet, hesitating whether to smile or not, moved away from his embrace.

    ��Um, how about waiting a bit longer?��

    ��Wait for? What?��

    ��Can we do it in eight months?��

    ��Eight months?

    ��Why specifically-��

    He almost asked, ��Why specifically eight months?��

    But luckily, he was a tad bit sharper this time.

    No way.

    Seeing his hesitation, Juliet grinned broadly.

    ��Yes, that��s right.��

    It then dawned on him.

    Lennox noticed that Juliet,ughing in front of him, looked fairly pale.

    Though she appeared calm, her smile seemed forced as she tried to hide her anxiety, and her hands were clenched tightly, turning white.

    <i>��Ah.��</i>

    For a moment, everything went white.

    This crazy situation. Of course, it��s because a baby will be born in eight months.

    Simultaneously cursing himself internally, he pulled Juliet into his embrace.

    ��Juliet.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��I��m, I��m sorry.��

    ��For what?��

    ��For being-��

    Such an irremediable, pathetic guy. Darn, now it seems he��ll have to be more selective with his swearing.

    His confusion wasn��t the important issue. He should have first tried to understand how Juliet felt waiting for him alone.

    ��When did you find out?��

    ��The day before yesterday. I felt a bit off, like I had a cold, so I called the doctor.��

    That exined the unusual atmosphere at the castle.

    ��Juliet, I-��

    He wanted to say something.

    But he didn��t know if he should apologize for forgetting to take his medicine or if he should apologize first for being consistently clueless.

    In the meantime, Julietughed without any warmth.

    ����You can just tell me honestly.��

    ��What?��

    She hesitated, trying to gauge his reaction.

    ��I��m happy about the baby, but you never seemed interested. So, if you dislike it����

    ��How could I not like it?��

    He looked at her incredulously, pulling her shoulders close.

    ��How could I dislike our child? Especially if it��s a daughter resembling you.��

    She tilted her head.

    ��How do you know it��s a daughter?��

    ����I just know.��

    In truth, it was more of a subconscious utterance.

    But after saying that, he felt a peculiar certainty. A certainty that their unborn child would be a daughter resembling Juliet.

    ��I guess our child��s name will be Lily?��

    Juliet, after a brief silence,ughed in relief.

    ��Did I tell you I wanted to name our baby Lily? Really?��

    ��Yes. A long time ago.��

    ��Really? Why can��t I remember?��

    That was because it was from a time much earlier than Juliet suspected.

    ��Of course, if you prefer another name, that��s fine.��

    Any name was eptable.

    ��If you don��t want to pass on this family name, that��s fine too-��

    ��Lennox!��

    Julietughed lightly, looking incredulous.

    ��It��s fine.��

    ������

    ��You��re kind, so you��ll be a good father.��

    Lennox realized he��d heard this before.

    Back then, he was an absolute scoundrel. But because of Juliet��s words, he had tried hard to present himself better.

    ��So, we��ll get along just fine.��

    Juliet said with a bright smile.

    ����Yes.��

    He gently embraced Juliet.

    While he still didn��t think he was fit to be a good parent��

    It felt truly alright whenever Juliet smiled.

    ��I��ll try my best.��

    Whether in the past or now, only one person could sway him with just a word.

 Chapter 246: Side Story 14

    Chapter 246: Side Story 14

    * * *

    It was after having a dream that Juliet realized the existence of the baby.

    ��I saw Nix in my dream.��

    ��The baby dragon?��

    ��Yes.��

    While the maidsbed her hair, Juliet stroked the baby dragon, Onyx, sleeping on herp.

    He was soundly asleep, oblivious to the world around him.

    ��What kind of dream was it?��

    ��Just an ordinary dream.��It was a dream where she was on a small boat on a peacefulke, watching the fish.

    She might be mistaken, but Juliet felt she had a simr dream before. It was a dream where when she dipped her hand into the clear water, a beautiful fish swam away, wagging its tail.

    The only difference was that there were two fish back then, but only one this time.

    ������

    But this time, Nix appeared.

    Suddenly, Juliet had an inexplicable intuition and asked her maid:

    ����Josephine, what��s the date today?��

    And then Juliet came to know that she was pregnant.

    ��Congrattions��!��

    ��Bless you!��

    While everyone at the mansion rejoiced, Juliet was somewhat dazed.

    It wasn��t that she wasn��t happy, but she was moreposed than expected.

    Not sure how to bring up the topic, she kept quiet and waited for Lennox to return.

    <i>��He might not wee it.��</i>

    Out of long-standing habit, Juliet always assumed the worst. Even as he lovingly cared for young Nix, he believed he couldn��t be a good parent.

    So, she decided not to get disappointed, whatever his reaction might be.

    Well, that was the n.

    <i>����But isn��t this a bit too much?��</i>

    Juliet sighed, watching the man who never considered leaving her side.

    ��People will gossip.��

    Duke Carlyle gently smiled and embraced his wife.

    ��If they had regrets about life, perhaps.��

    Flustered by his shameless response, Juliet felt embarrassed even to see her doctor.

    It was only after the doctor eximed, ��You need some moderate exercise!�� that Lennox reluctantly allowed her to take a walk.

    ��Hello, Lord Halbery.��

    ��Good morning, Your Highness. Do you feel any difort?��

    ��No.��

    Duke Carlyle called the doctors multiple times a day.

    ��It��s a relief you don��t have morning sickness.��

    After her check-up, Juliet smiled at him.

    ��Isn��t it strange?��

    ��It��s not strange, it��s fortunate.��

    He gently touched Juliet��s pale wrist. It was only the 8th week, so whether or not she had morning sickness was still uncertain.

    ������

    Lennox remembered how difficult it had been for Juliet thest time she was pregnant.

    Intellectually, he knew that the pesky curse had been broken when the snake disappeared. But when Juliet got pregnant, he became extremely cautious.

    He often secretly checked on Juliet��s condition, even in the middle of the night.

    ��Overexerting yourself is bad. You understand, right?��

    ��Yes, I��ve been eating and sleeping well.��

    The doctor emphasized the importance of eating well since she had anemia.

    Thanks to this, the best and rarest ingredients were delivered to the Duke��s house daily, and joyful exmations came from the kitchen.

    Fortunately, Juliet ate even the foods she didn��t normally enjoy, which relieved him.

    But Lennox had no idea what was happening to himself.

    By lunchtime, a meal was prepared in the reception room.

    ��You need to eat for two. Even if you don��t feel like it, eat a little.��

    Maid Josephine served the main dish after the appetizer. It was fresh seafood just caught from the coastal region.

    ��It��s ingredients that arrived this morning.��

    Everyone marveled at the delicious-looking dish when the lid was lifted to reveal well-prepared lobsters. Everyone, except one.

    ������

    Ugh.

    Lennox frowned and soon felt nauseous. The feeling surged the moment he opened the lid of the dish.

    It was strange. He didn��t have any particr aversions to food and, unlike Juliet, he even liked seafood.

    ��Your Highness? Do you feel unwell?��

    ��Lennox? Are you okay?��

    Everyone was shocked at the Duke��s pallor.

    ����I��m fine. Don��t worry about me.��

    Until then, Lennox thought his difort was due to umted fatigue.

    Although the symptoms were unfamiliar, he had been tense ever since he found out about the baby.

    However, it was the same with the next dish and the next meal.

    Even though carefully prepared dishes were served, Duke Carlyle repeatedly felt nauseous.

    At one point, he was even asked to leave the reception room as he was disturbing Juliet��s meal.

    ��There were no issues with the cooking process.��

    ��I��ve even gone up to the head chef, who is in charge of the kitchen, and checked thoroughly, but no suspicious points were found.��

    ��Perhaps����

    The first to notice what was going on was the elderly head maid.

    ��It seems our baby already likes its father.��

    Josephine��s eyes widened in surprise. In all her life, she never thought she��d see such a thing.

    ��But you��re experiencing morning sickness instead.��

    * * *

    Although it seemed impossible, it turned out to be true.

    [Oh my, the baby must be telling the mother not to suffer too much.]

    The maternal aunt, Helen, sent a congrattory message with that reaction.

    [Well, he should at least do that.]

    On the other hand, the maternal grandfather, Lionel Lebatan, seemed to find it amusing.

    ��Are you really okay?��

    However, Juliet felt pity for him who couldn��t eat even when delicacies were in front of him.

    ����Who��s worrying about whom right now?��

    Lennox wrapped his arms around Juliet, who was lying next to him on the couch. They were enjoying a cool afternoon lying on a gazebo couch in the middle of the garden.

    Lennox was actually feeling okay despite the bizarre phenomenon.

    The doctor said it was just a coincidence, but Lennox liked the fact that while he suffered, Juliet didn��t experience morning sickness.

    ��It will get better after three months. So, please endure it till then.��

    Saying that, Juliet drifted into sleep. She seemed to be getting sleepier these days.

    Lennox smiled only after confirming she was asleep.

    ����Maybe I��m being punished for being mean to you.��

    He thought to himself, wondering if the baby inside her might resent him.

    <i>Rustle.</i>

    Then, a faint noise came from the bushes.

    ��Uh����

    Nix, who had gone to get a storybook, had returned.

    ��Juliet, is she sick?��

    Seeing Juliet��s head resting on hisp and her deep in sleep, Nix��s eyes widened.

    ��No.��

    When informed she was just asleep, Nix sneakily looked disappointed. Juliet was supposed to read him a book.

    ��Come here.��

    ��No, I can read it myself����

    Lennox looked at the gloomy child and smiled.

    ��You��ll regret it, you know?��

    ������

    In the end, Nix slowly came over with his storybook. Duke Carlyle began reading the fairy tale book to Nix.

    Listening to the soft,forting voice, Juliet smiled with her eyes closed.

    * * *

    ��The Master must have finally gone mad.��

    Jude muttered, but none of the knights nearby reprimanded him for his disrespectful words because they all had simr thoughts.

    ��Miss Juliet��no, Her Highness is the one suffering, but I don��t know why he��s so troubled.��

    ��But considering everything, she��s still quite well.��

    The physician with a grim face rubbed his eyes.

    ��Other than a little anemia, Her Highness is healthy.��

    The slowly but steadily growing baby didn��t seem to be draining Juliet��s vitality.

    However, in front of his wife, who was acting so gentle, Lennox Carlyle��s temperament was bing increasingly fierce every day. To the extent that including the gloomy Duke, the members of the Duchy were all losing weight.

    ��It might be better to wage another war.��

    As Judeined, Elliot beside him shook his head.

    ��I wouldn��t want an event like the recent war.��

    A visiting northern nobleman carelessly blurted out in front of the Duke.

    <i>-He must resemble his bloodline.</i>

    <i>-There��s an old saying that if a baby resembles its father, the mother suffers during childbirth.</i>

    <i>-It��s surely going to be a son that looks like the Duke then.</i>

    It would have been ttery in any other context.

    <i>-Women are indeed peculiar. Why do they make such a big deal out of something everyone goes through, haha!</i>

    The nameless nobleman of a certain family paid a heavy price for that stupidment.

    ����His Highness smiled for the first time in a while.��

    ��Yes, it was the first time I saw him smile so eerily.��

    Very brightly, at that.

    From that day on, that noble family couldn��t set foot in the North.

    ��The Master ordered all financial support to be cut off.��

    Yet, they made sure Juliet didn��t hear a word about it. It was impressively discreet.

    Mn, Jude, and other members of the Duchy were wandering the garden with urgent documents to sign.

    On sunny afternoons, the Duke and Duchess usually spent time together in the garden gazebo.

    ��Shh, everyone be quiet.��

    But the leading Mn suddenly stopped.

    ��Hmm? Why?��

    ��Look over there.��

    Following the vicemander��s words, they looked towards the gazebo in the middle of the garden.

    Under the round dome roof, the Duke and Duchess, along with a baby dragon, were peacefully asleep. It was a picturesque scene.

    ����Maybe we shoulde backter.��

    ��It seems best.��

    They decided not to disturb the Duke and Duchess��s nap and quietly retreated.

 Chapter 247: Side Story 15

    Chapter 247: Side Story 15

    ��But Doctor, is what he said really true?��

    Jude asked on the way back from where they hade.

    ��He said the baby would resemble the Duke.��

    ��Well, that��s an old superstition. Such sayings do exist.��

    It was a public secret that everyone in the Duke��s family, except Juliet, hoped and prayed that the soon-to-be-born baby would resemble the mother as much as possible.

    ������

    For a moment, Duke��s people silently made the same wish. It was inevitable that the baby would inherit the red eyes that ran in the family��s lineage, but at the very least, they hoped the baby wouldn��t inherit the temper or hair��

    * * *

    In the midst of many people��s worries and expectations, the baby was born on an early spring day, slightly ahead of the expected date. Precisely at dawn, Juliet was still chatting with her visiting aunt the previous evening.��Oh.��

    ��What��s wrong?��

    Stopping her tidying of the finished tea cups, Juliet turned her head and replied calmly:

    ��It��s nothing. I think the baby wants toe out.��

    At her calm response, the room froze.

    ����How can you be so calm during contractions?��

    Since it was two weeks earlier than expected, the entire mansion was in chaos. It was her first birth, and the process was very slow, making the ten hours both inside and outside the delivery room feel like hell.

    ��Your Highness!��

    ��How can you stay still hearing those screams!��

    Despite the screams from within, all mighty Duke Carlyle could do was wait outside.

    Holding back the frantic Duke was a chore for the Duke��s castle residents, as the Duke was not in his right mind.

    <i>��I shouldn��t have left her.��</i>

    In a mix of regret and terror, just when the Duke felt he was half-mad, the tightly shut door finally opened.

    ��Both the baby and the mother are safe.��

    After what felt like ten hellish hours, the midwife announced as she emerged from the delivery room.

    ����Juliet!��

    Exhausted and lying down, Juliet met his gaze and gave a bright smile.

    ��Come here, Nix.��

    Juliet beckoned Nix, who had been sobbing by the door.

    The midwife showed the baby to the quickly approaching Nix.

    ��You need to greet your sister.��

    ��Sister?��

    ��Yes, she��s your sister.��

    A slightly intimidated Nix curiously stared at the tiny red-faced baby.

    ��She��s a bit small but healthy.��

    Everyone in the room shared a sigh of relief. They had feared things might go wrong and had prepared for the worst.

    ��This was rtively smooth.��

    However, having witnessed the nearly ten-hour ordeal, Lennox couldn��tprehend how any of it was ��smooth��.

    The midwife handed the baby, wrapped in a nket, to the Duke.

    ��She��s a lovely princess.��

    The Duke, suddenly handed the baby, looked down at the tiny being with a bewildered expression.

    As he had guessed without basis, the born baby was a daughter who inherited the Duke��s family��s ck hair. But to him, the small, red, exhausted, and momentarily sleeping baby looked utterly unfamiliar.

    ������

    Seeing the Duke��s surprisingly cold reaction, the perceptive midwife quickly took the baby back.

    ��She should greet her great-grandfather.��

    ��Baby, I am your maternal great-grandfather.��

    Compliments about the baby��s cuteness and how she resembled her mother surrounded the room. But an emotionally drained Lennox couldn��t leave Juliet��s side.

    ��Lennox.��

    ������

    He silently kissed Juliet��s pale forehead.

    ��Why do you look like that?��

    ��You����

    He had feared something might go wrong.

    For ten hours, he was terrified. No matter how frustrated he was outside, there was nothing he could do.

    Upon seeing the ridiculously small and seemingly insignificant baby that had made Juliet suffer for nine months, for a moment, he almost resented the child. He was taken aback at himself.

    Seeing Juliet��s exhausted face, all he could say was:

    ����I��m sorry.��

    A momentter, when they were left alone in the bedroom, Juliet cradled the whimpering baby.

    ��Hello, my baby.��

    Juliet smiled, kissing the baby��s forehead.

    ��We��ve waited for you for a very long time.��

    ������

    At that moment, Lennox realized Juliet was right.

    ��Aren��t you going to hold her?��

    She was always right. In their past life, they didn��t even have the opportunity to hold their child.

    He carefully took the baby wrapped in a nket.

    You wouldn��t be able to imagine how long and winding a road we had to travel to meet you.

    ����Hello, Lily.��

    And he greeted their child for the first time.

    * * *

    The baby princess born decadester was named Lily.

    The attitude of the Duke and Duchess seemed so natural when saying, ��Our child��s name is Lily,�� that no one knew why. People just guessed it was either named after a flower Juliet liked or her mother��s name.

    In fact, shortly after the birth of her daughter, Juliet was briefly worried.

    ��We can��t have a second.��

    It seemed that the ten hours of childbirth were quite terrible for him. Moreover, whenever he held the tiny baby, he was afraid of harming her.

    However, as the baby, who was once tiny and red, grew paler and began to coo, Juliet realized she had worried for nothing.

    ��Abya.��

    ������

    Baby Lily simply cooed and smiled. And by chance, she grabbed the hand of her father as hey her down.

    But to Lennox, this seemed to have left a deep impression.

    ��Juliet.��

    ��Hm?��

    ��I think our daughter might be a genius.��

    ������

    Juliet began to worry about her daughter��s future, but in a slightly different way.

    However, as baby Lily grew, it wasn��t just Duke Carlyle who changed.

    <i>ng.</i>

    ��I don��t want to use this anymore.��

    With a sly, cute face, Nix put down his children��s fork at the breakfast table.

    ��Nix, why?��

    Juliet tilted her head.

    He had used the small fork every day, but suddenly, Nix refused the children��s utensils. He then said gravely,

    ��I��m not a baby. Lily is the baby.��

    ��Anya?��

    Lily, with her innocent eyes, recognized her name and looked up.

    ��Oops, I made a mistake.��

    The chef, jokingly, quickly reced it with adult tableware.

    Even with his small hands awkwardly handling therge fork, Nix became upset if given the same children��s te as Lily. Juliet just found Nix, acting suddenly more mature, to be adorable.

    With a yful mood, the maid poured juice.

    ��Oh my, should I serve you carrot juice instead of apple juice from today since you��re an adult?��

    ��Ca, carrot��?��

    Nix, who had been acting mature throughout the meal, was startled.

    ��That��s right. Nix is all grown up now.��

    ��Huh?��

    Seeing the noticeably flustered Nix, everyone tried to stifle theirughter.

    Too cute.

    Juliet decided to tease him a bit before rescuing him.

    ��But Nix isn��t entirely an adult yet, so should he drink carrot-apple juice?��

    ����Yes!��

    The once sullen Nix��s eyes sparkled with happiness.

    * * *

    After the birth of the princess in the North for the first time in decades, the number of visitors to the Duke��s house increased significantly.

    Elliot, the secretary of the Duke��s family, seemed to know the reason.

    ��Hello!��

    Baby Lily, nestled in Duke Carlyle��s arms, waved her fern-like hands cheerfully.

    With ck hair and ruby-colored eyes, Lily had a small teddy bear bag by her side. The bag she carried everywhere was a gift from her great-grandfather.

    Growing day by day, by around her first birthday, baby Lily spoke earlier than most of her peers.

    Although they had hoped for a very timid or rough baby due to the calm nature of the Duchess or the notoriety of Duke Carlyle, young Lily wasn��t shy and warmly embraced and smiled at strangers.

    ��Hello, grandpa! Hello, grandma!��

    ��Oh my, you grow every time I see you.��

    Though it was her prime cute phase, plump-cheeked, round-eyed Lily seemed to have inherited only the best traits of her parents.

    Watching the baby wobbly take her first steps, guests understood why the Duke seemed transformed.

    Not only did he hold a proper christening for his daughter, but he also invested a significant amount in the filming stone business. After resolving a currency forgery case years ago and developing an interest in recording magic, in a few years, the filming stone became amon magical tool throughout the Dukedom.

    Moreover, he established a foundation in his daughter��s name for children and invested heavily in charity. Of course, others saw through the Duke��s real intentions.

    <i>��He wanted to show off.��</i>

    Thanks to this, baby Lily was soon nicknamed ��The Miracle of the North.�� And within the Duke��s household, this nickname was used a bit differently.

    Seeing the baby who smiled brightly without shyness to anyone, people were delighted several times a day.

    ��Who does the baby take after?��

    ��Why ask? Certainly not after the Master.��

    Mn responded to Elliot��s question as if it was obvious.

    ��It��s a miracle that such a gentle baby was born in this house.��

    Remembering how grumpy the young Duke Carlyle was in his childhood, Mn confidently said.

    Chubby rosy cheeks, round and gentle eyes. Lily, with her sparkling ruby-like eyes, seemed to encapste the utmost loveliness that the Carlyle lineage could produce.

    ��It must be the Duchess��s genes that prevailed����

    Of course, the members of the Duke��s house genuinely rejoiced at the birth of the baby princess, but their happiness also had a hint of utilitarian purpose.

    ��Uh, Master.��

    Elliot, who approached cautiously, quickly stated his business.

    ��Marquis Leslie is unable to sign the agreement.��

    Duke Carlyle��s expression turned grim.

    ��What kind of nonsense is this now?��

    ��Hmm? Momma?��

    The drowsy-eyed baby Lily suddenly looked up.

    Oops.

    Duke Carlyle made eye contact with his daughter, who asked, ��Where��s momma?��

    Lily, who was in the phase of learning words, picked upnguage quickly. In front of such Lily, there had been a previous instance where he had been scolded by Juliet for discussing murder and execution.

    ��Your Highness, what should we do?��

    Seeing the suddenly silent Duke, Elliot gave a wry smile.

    <i>��I feel like this has happened before.��</i>

    The Duke��s eyes narrowed.

    Mischievous Elliot had no choice but to be careful about his words in front of the baby. However, the onlookers weren��t the only ones noticing this.

    Duke Carlyle smirked coldly.

    ����That��s truly regrettable.��

    Wait, that��s not right?

    Elliot flinched, but by the time he sensed something amiss, it was already toote.

    The Duke could convey his seething rage without using a single expletive.

    ��Elliot, bring that round thing that Marquis Leslie carries on his shoulder.��

    It meant that if it��s not working, he should bring the Marquis��s head instead.

    ����Yes.��

    Eventually, Elliot, beaten by the Duke��s roundabout way of speaking, looked dejected.

    Lily, who was cuddled in Duke Carlyle��s arms, blinked her ruby-like eyes.

    ��Huh?��

    She didn��t understand a word of the conversation between the adults, but Lily seemed to feel pity for Elliot.

    Lily rummaged through her precious teddy bear bag and discreetly offered something to Elliot.

    ��Fow you, sir.��

    ��Excuse me?��

    A small candy dropped onto the outstretched hand of the unsuspecting Elliot.

    ��For me?��

    Touched by Lily��s kindness, Elliot became emotional.

    ��Bye-bye!��

    Lily, nestled in the Duke��s arms, waved her hand as he left.

    She��s an angel. Our Miss Juliet gave birth to an angel.

    Overwhelmed with emotion, Elliot resolved to serve the Duke��s house loyally, a decision he would regret decadester.

 Chapter 248: Side Story 16 (END)

    Chapter 248: Side Story 16 (END)

    * * *

    On the seventh day of Christmas and thest day of the year, morning dawned.

    ��This year��s banquet was a huge sess.��

    Having checked the mountain of gifts and mail early in the morning, Elliot couldn��t hide his satisfied smile.

    The Duke and Duchess hadn��t attended the New Year��s ball in the capital for the past five years. Instead, it became a tradition to host a grand banquet at the northern duchy at the end of the year.

    Up until a few years ago, the social reputation of the North was at rock bottom. Of course, the prestigious Carlyle ducal family, possessing wealth and power, had long been the object of fear and envy.

    However, the only concern for the people regarding the Carlyle family was who would take the seat of the head; they had little to do with ostentatious balls or charitable works.

    As a result, there were mockingments about the ducal family, saying they were ��barbarians overflowing with gold butcking in grace.��

    But in just a few years, that perception was turned around.Didn��t Duke Carlyle build a theater for his wife, and in coboration with the magicians, produce various expensive and rare magical tools? In a blink, the North became the center of culture and art.

    Not only the nobility of the North but all the nobles of the Empire hoped to be invited to the exclusive Christmas banquet of the Duke��s house.

    ��It��s so grand, right?��

    ��How can we get an invitation?��

    The Duke��s servants, secretlypetitive with the imperial New Year��s ball, shed tears.

    Each year, as the fame of the northern Christmas banquet grew, the poprity of the New Year��s ball hosted by the imperial family declined.

    Now, there��s a mistress and a sessor. Moreover, rumors abound that the Duke��s family is protected by connections with magicians and a mysterious dragon.

    Of course, the real identity of the dragon was a child ying dolls with the young princess, but what mattered was what people believed.

    The Duchy, skilled in intrigue over the years, enthusiastically spread the power of the family.

    <i>��Good, good. Spread it more.��</i>

    Just by looking at the pouring invitations and gifts every day, one could guess how high the Ducal family��s status was.

    <i>��Huh? Wait a moment.��</i>

    Sorting through the mail with satisfaction, Elliot paused.

    A letter with the imperial seal caught his eye. The content was a routine greeting, but the interest in the young princess was quite tant.

    Elliot made a peculiar face for a moment.

    The new Emperor had young sons.

    <i>��But somehow, I feel the Master would be upset if he saw this����</i>

    Considering the situation, Elliot thought he should be careful about what he said and headed downstairs.

    There was some concern about the visit of the arrogant Emperor��s messenger, but excluding that, it was a very satisfactory Christmas.

    With a reserved smile, Elliot checked the preparations for thest day��s banquet by looking around the banquet hall.

    <i>Tap-tap.</i>

    ��Hmm?��

    As Elliot was heading towards the kitchen after checking the banquet hall, he turned his head.

    He thought he heard the sound of small footstepsing from the corridor connecting the kitchen and the garden. Shrugging off the thought, he entered the kitchen and was horrified.

    ����Eek!��

    The cake, which had been peacefully ced in the kitchen just 10 minutes ago, now had half of it missing with its fancy decorations.

    ��Who would do such an unexpected act?��

    While in confusion, Elliot soon found out the culprit.

    ����Youngdy!��

    The nanny taking care of the two kids rushed out, saying the kids were not in their bed. Raising kids was simr to raising mischievous puppies.

    ��It��s not good!��

    Quiet kids meant they were getting into trouble somewhere.

    ��I don��t know what it is, but don��t do it!��

    ��Come out quickly!��

    Servants, unaware of the kids�� mischief, searched the garden.

    The Duke and his knights, who had just returned from a morning horseback ride and hunting, witnessed the scene.

    ��It seems the princess has disappeared.��

    The knights weren��t too surprised seeing the flustered Elliot.

    It was a usual sight.

    Ever since baby Lily started walking, she and the young dragon got into strange troubles whenever they were left unattended.

    In a few months, baby Lily would turn two. She followed Nix everywhere, and since the baby dragon could go anywhere, it was inevitable.

    ��Shall we look for them?��

    ����No.��

    However, Lennox looked around the lit banquet hall.

    In the hall, where the servants were setting table decorations, there were severalrge tables to be used for dinner.

    Silently walking between the tables, the Duke stopped in front of one of them that looked the same as the others.

    ��Master?��

    ����?��

    The knights watched quietly as Duke Carlyle knelt on one knee in front of the table without understanding a word.

    <i>Shha.</i>

    Suddenly, Duke Carlyle bent down and swiftly lifted the tablecloth.

    ��Ah.��

    Under the table, two children, sitting snugly, looked up in surprise.

    With cream smeared around their mouths, the children blinked their wide-open eyes at the Duke.

    Duke Carlyle grinned. It seemed like they had a delightful feast since the morning.

    ��Was it delicious?��

    ��Yes!��

    Baby Lily, with cream on her mouth, replied energetically.

    Upon hearing this, Nix beside her quickly shushed her.

    ��Shh, what if you answer��!��

    ��Uhuh. Shh!��

    Lily, not understanding why Nix shushed her, ced her finger on her lips just like him. Recently, two-year-old Lily wanted to imitate everything her brother did.

    Whispering, Nix, who just shushed Lily, quickly wiped the cream off Lily��s face with his sleeve and nervously met the Duke��s gaze.

    Slyly hiding his sister behind him, Nix tried to act innocent.

    ��We didn��t eat!��

    ��No eat!��

    Lily, not understanding the situation, excitedly imitated her brother. She seemed to be in a good mood after having something sweet in the morning.

    Duke Carlyle tilted his head.

    ��What didn��t you eat?��

    ��Cake!��

    ��Cakeu!��

    Although they tried to pretend, the two children were still too young and their act was quite unconvincing.

    Watching the children, the Duke debated whether tough. He then took out a handkerchief and wiped Nix��s cheek.

    ��What about this?��

    ����?��

    The stain on the handkerchief was fresh cream.

    Oops!

    Nix��s pumpkin-colored eyes wavered. He had wiped off the cream from Lily��s face but never imagined there��d be evidence (cream) on his own face.

    Nix looked downcast.

    ����Actually, I ate a little.��

    ��Yes, a littwe!��

    The knights, who had been watching with interest, barely held back theirughter.

    The Duke��s eyes softened, but he purposefully asked in a stern voice.

    ��Weren��t you told it��s dangerous to sneak into the kitchen?��

    Nix and Lily could go anywhere in the castle, but they had previously been scolded by Juliet for entering the kitchen because it was dangerous.

    Being scolded by Juliet, whom they loved most in the world, was the scariest thing for them.

    ��We did wrong����

    ��Did wong��?��

    Only then did Lily realize the situation. She timidly peeked at the Duke with her hands folded.

    ��Come here.��

    Nix and Lily quickly crawled out from under the table.

    As the Duke didn��t scold them but only wiped their faces, Nix, who had been cautiously watching, tilted his head.

    ����Will you tell Juliet?��

    The Duke grinned and ruffled Nix��s hair.

    ��It��s a secret just for this time.��

    ��Yes!��

    ��Yesh!��

    * * *

    ��These little troublemakers.��

    Juliet, in her nightgown, brushed Nix��s tousled hair with her hand.

    Despite the Duke��s promise of secrecy, as soon as she woke up, Juliet instantly understood what had happened when she saw the two children rushing into the bedroom.

    ��You ate cake, didn��t you?��

    Lily and Nix looked up in surprise.

    ��Ah.��

    ��How did you know?��

    Their faces were clean and they had changed their clothes!

    ��How did I know?��

    Juliet smiled brightly.

    ��There��s such a sweet strawberry scent.��

    Besides, sincest evening, they had been singing about cake.

    Juliet fixed Lily��s hairpin and straightened Nix��s cor.

    <i>��So diligent.��</i>

    In a few months, Nix would turn four and Lily would be two. From the morning, they seemed full of energy.

    Their addition to the Duke��s house didn��t just double the scale of mischief but quadrupled it.

    ��This, this, for you����

    Nix shyly handed over a small red flower and a thank-you card.

    ��It��s for giving to someone you like.��

    ��Who?��

    ��The Duke said so.��

    ��Me too!��

    Baby Lily, who couldn��t yet read, proudly presented three red flowers.

    They seemed to have secretly entered the kitchen to get the roses used for table decorations. The seventh andst day of Christmas was ��Thanksgiving Day.��

    ��Oh my, how thoughtful.��

    The watching maids smiled warmly.

    As Juliet gave each child a kiss on the cheek in return, the two children, emitting a sweet strawberry scent, acted coy.

    ��Huh? It��s snowing!��

    As the snow began to fall gently, the two children, like excited puppies, became eager to go outside.

    Left alone, Juliet unfolded the thank-you card Nix had given her. Nix had learned to write quite well.

    As Juliet was engrossed in reading the card, she didn��t notice the Duke approaching her from behind until a momentter.

    ��Ah, I��m a stepte.��

    Before she could turn around, he quickly wrapped his arms around her waist from behind.

    ��What is it?��

    ��I have something to give you.��

    Juliet turned her head and lightly kissed his cheek.

    ��Not the one I gotst night?��

    At this, his eyes narrowed meaningfully.

    ��I thought that was a gift for me?��

    At his cheeky response, Juliet burst intoughter.

    ��Close your eyes.��

    Lennox led her to the downstairs hall to show her the gift he had prepared.

    Upon seeing the gift, Juliet was momentarily speechless.

    ��I hope you like it.��

    ����I do. More than anything.��

    Juliet thanked him with a light kiss.

    * * *

    Thest day of the seven-day Christmas festival was also thest day of the year.

    In the morning, the Duke��s carriage stopped in front of a temple in the North. It was the very temple that had been grandly renovated a year ago, right before the ceremony of the princess��s baptism.

    ��Wow!��

    Two children, dressed up from cloaks to boots like cute snowmen, lit up as they entered the temple. The candles brightly lit around the marble statue of the goddess was quite a sight, even for adults.

    Baby Lily and Nix rushed to the candles, fascinated.

    ��This is where you light a candle and make a wish, kids.��

    ��Candle?��

    ��What��s a wish?��

    As the priests demonstrated to the two children, Juliet was positioned where the goddess statue was directly visible.

    Though northerners weren��t religious, the temple in the North was unique as it didn��t ask for offerings, thus many came to make wishes.

    ������

    Juliet silently gazed at the splendidly shining goddess statue.

    Years ago, on New Year��s Eve, Juliet had visited a temple alone to make a wish. Of course, it wasn��t in the North back then.

    <i>��What did I wish for back then?��</i>

    Lost in thought, Juliet suddenly looked beside her.

    Holding her hand was Duke Carlyle, who had just finished a formal greeting with the Archbishop.

    ��Lennox.��

    ��What were you thinking so deeply about?��

    Juliet grinned:

    ��Just reminiscing about the past.��

    ������

    Lennox slightly furrowed his brows.

    He also sensed which ��past�� she was referring to: years ago, at the grand temple in the capital, the day Juliet decided to leave him.

    ��What did you wish for?��

    ��Well, I can��t remember exactly, but-��

    Juliet nced at the chattering kids and smiled slyly.

    ��It seems to havee true, so it wasn��t a waste.��

    ��Waste?��

    ��I remember the price of that wish being quite high back then.��

    Seeing the puzzled expression on his face, Julietughed joyfully.

    ����Probably wished to be happy.��

    Though she couldn��t recall the specifics, she was sure of the emotions from that time.

    The day she decided to leave Lennox, she had been overwhelmed with fear, thinking a peaceful and happy future was impossible.

    ��But now I��m happy, so it came true, right?��

    ������

    Lennox had to resist the urge to pull her close and kiss her.

    Juliet grinned and asked:

    ��How about you? Any wishes you want to make?��

    ��My wish has already been fulfilled.��

    Lifting the hand he was holding, Lennox gently kissed the back of it.

    ��A long time ago.��

    Unbeknownst to her, what he had yearned for was already by his side. Confidence filled his soft voice.

    Juliet smiled brightly.

    The gift Lennox had prepared was a portrait of them, sketched a few months ago by an artist.

    Initially, it was meant to be a family portrait once Lily was born, but they waited for the kids to grow, so it took 2 more years.

    Suddenly, priests released doves, the messengers of the goddess, tomemorate thest day of the year.

    People shifted to watch the soaring doves, but the couple in the temple remained still.

    ����All I��ve ever wanted was just one thing.��

    The only one to witness their tender, short kiss was the benevolent face of the goddess statue.

    ��I know.��

    From within his embrace, Juliet giggled.

    ��I knew it from the start, actually.��

    Juliet��s pale hand cradled his cheek.

    ��So, the rest of your days, they��re all mine.��

    The sound of bells blessing their future echoed.

    <b>(Side Story: THE END)</b><hr>

    <em>Tl/note: Hi, it��s Kayi, the trantor! Hope you enjoyed the series as much as I did. I��m d we made it to the very end with all side stories, this novel was really exciting for me to trante.</em>

    <em>I wanna thank readers for your support, and I would appreciate it if you have time to rate this novel on NU. Also eagerly waiting for you in my other projects (there are really interesting stories), so lets meet again there!</em>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!